A 


■}\ 


■\\\ 


l!il 


mm 


BR  145  .S7  1835 
Smith,  James,  1798-1871. 
History  of  the  Christian 
church 


HISTORY 


C?  THE 


CHRISTIAN   CHURCH, 


FROM    ITS 


ORIGIN. TO    THE    PRESENT    TIME? 


COMPILED     FK03I    VAEIOTJS     AUTHORS,. 


INCLUDING  A  HISTORY  OF  THE 


CUMBERLAND  PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH, 


Dra-nrn  from  Autlicntic  Documents. 


BY  THE  REV.  JAMES  SMITH. 


# 


i^ajsiiljiUe,  Ktnn.: 


PRI?»TK»    AND    PUBLKHED    AT    THE    CUMBERLAND    PRESBYTERIAN    omOS. 


1835. 


i 


CopT>right  entered  according'  to  the  act  of  Congress. 


^ 


^ 


PREFACE. 

The  Lord  Jesus  is  infinitely  the  most  illustrious  per- 
sonage that  ever  has  appeared  on  the  theatre  of  human 
life.  The  design  of  His  mission  was  of  the  most  grand 
and  important  nature ;  to  abolish  the  dominion  of  Satan, 
who  had  usurped  the  tlirone  of  God  in  the  hearts  of 
men ;  to  revolutionize  the  nations  of  the  eardi ;  to  emerge 
mankind  from  a  state  of  ignorance,  vice  and  misery,  to 
a  state  of  knowledge,  holiness  and  happiness,  and  to  af- 
fect their  destinies  during  the  interminable  ages  of  E- 
ternity.  From  His  first  appearance  in  our  world  until 
the  present  day,  a  continued  warfare  has  been  carried  on 
between  the  powers  of  light  and  darkness.  That  warfare 
will  not  cease  until  the  Son  of  man  shall  conquer  all  his 
enemies,  and  truth  and  righteousness  shall  fill  the  whole 
earth.  And  the  last  scene  of  the  grand  drama,  which  for 
so  many  ages,  has  been  acting  in  our  world  shall  be  ex- 
hibited on  that  tremendous  day,  when  He  shall  descend 
from  heaven  in  all  die  glory  of  the  Godhead,  attended 
by  his  holy  Angels:  when  He  shall  sit  on  the  great  white 
Throne  of  his  glory  as  Universal  Judge;  and  before 
his  Judgment  Seat  shall  be  assembled  all  human  beingg^ 
with  Satan  and  all  his  angels,  their  seducers — And  when 
He  shall  have  pronounced  sentence  upon  the  innumer- 
able millions  before  him — the  curtain  shall  fall — and 

TIME    SHALL    BE    NO    LONGER.  / 

Therefore,  all  men,  especially  all  Christians,  should 
feel  a  deep  interest  in  tlie  rise  and  progress  of  the  Church 
of  Jesus  Christ.  They  should  be  familiarly  acquainted 
widi  the  history  of  the  temporary  successes  of  his  ene- 
mies; the  suiferings  and  persecutions  encountered  by 
his  followers,  and  the  glorious  revolutions  effected  among 
the  nations  of  the  earth  by  the    preaciiing  of  Christ,  to 


iv  PREFACE. 

them  that  beheve  the  hope  of  Glory ;  although  to  the 
Jews  He  is  a  stumbling  block,  and  to  the  Greeks  fool- 
ishness. Many  worthies  have  written  on  these  import- 
ant subjects,  but  their  works  are  generally  too  voluminous 
to  be  read  by  the  great  mass  of  the  community.  There- 
fore, the  subscriber  believed  that  he  would  render  good 
service  to  the  Church  of  Christ  by  presenting  to  the  pub- 
lic a  condensed  history  of  its  rise  and  progress  until  the 
present  day.  Instead  of  abridging  one  author,  he  has 
endeavored  to  make  judicious  selections  from  several, 
which  are  interspersed  with  occasional  remarks  of  his 
own.  In  compiling  the  work  he  has  been  chiefly  indebt-^ 
ed  to  Milner,  Jones,  Gregory,  and  Hawies. 

To  the  history  of  the  General  Church  the  subscriber 
has  appended  a  history  of  the  origin,  progress  and  ope- 
rations of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church.  He 
believed  it  important  that  the  members  of  this  branch  of 
the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  should  possess  correct  infor- 
mation concerning  the  various  causes  that  ltd  its  found- 
ers to  establish  a  new  denomination ;  with  the  movements 
of  its  ministers  and  members,  and  the  success  attending 
their  efforts  until  die  present  time.  A  work  of  this  na- 
ture has  been  loudly  called  for,  from  the  fact,  that  various 
and  discrepent  accounts  of  the  causes  of  the  separation 
from  the  Presbyterian  Church  have  been  published  to 
the  world.  The  subscriber  possessed  the  manuscripts 
of  Rcv'd  James  M'Grcady  and  Wm.  Hodge,  among 
which  he  found  many  important  documents  relative  to 
the  revival  of  1^00,  in  which  the  Cumi.r'rland  Presby- 
terian body  originated;  and  also  relative  to  the  difficul-^ 
ties  between  Cumberland  Presbytery  and  Kentucky 
Synod.  He  also  possessed  authentic  copies  of  the  min- 
utes of  the  Presbyterian  judicatures  concerned  in  these 
difficulties.     And  being  stated  Clerk  of  the  General  As- 


PREFACE.  V 

sembly  of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church,  he  had 
under  his  control  all  the  public  documents  of  that  body 
from  the  constitution  of  the  first  Presbytery  until  the  pre- 
sent time.  And  believing  it  probable  that  no  other  per- 
son might  a;  any  future  period  possess  the  same  facilities, 
he  felt  himself  called  upon  to  preserve  these  important 
documents  from  oblivion: — and  after  consulting  with  the 
members  of  the  General  Assembly  of  183i,  and  obtain- 
ing their  approbation,  he  resolved  to  prepare  a  history 
of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church,  drawn  from 
authentic  documents  in  his  possession. 

It  is  probable  that  facts  are  stated  in  this  work,  con- 
cerning the  difficulties  between  the  Cumberland  Presby- 
tery and  Kentucky  Synod,  which  may  give  offenc  e  to 
some.  But  as  he  has  laid  before  the  readers,  docu- 
ments from  both  parties,  they  can  have  a  fair  opportuni- 
ty to  form  their  own  judgment,  which  they  no  doubt  will 
do,  regardless  of  the  opinions  expressed  by  the  author. 
As  the  object  of  the  work  is  not  to  amuse  but  to  exhibit 
truth,  he  has  paid  little  attention  to  elegance  of 
style,  especially,  us  he  was  aware  that  the  great  majority 
of  those  who  will  be  his  readers  are  a  plain  people. 

In  the  appendix  the  reader  will  find  a  brief  notice  of 
some  of  the  departed  brethren  engaged  in  the  difficulties 
which  led  to  the  formation  of  the  Cumberland  Presbyt;  - 
rian  Church.  We  have  not  noticed  those  departed  brethren 
who  became  attached  to  the  Church  after  its  formation  j 
as  Rev.  F.  R.  Cossit,  has  in  contemplation  to  publish  a 
work,  entitled,  "The  Fathers  of  the  Church." 

Should  this  work  be  instrumental  in  advancin.f  the 
great -^interests  of  the  Redeemer's  Kingdom,  the  sub- 
scriber's highest  end  will  be  attained. 

JAMES  SMITH. 

Nashville,  28th  March,  1835. 


C  O  N  T  E  IV  T  S. 


CHAPTER    I. 


INTRODUCTION. 

State  of  the  uorld  in  general  at  ilie  birth  of  Christ — Tlie  re- 
ligion of  the  Greeks  and  Roman? — The  religion  of  the 
Judeans,  Egyptians,  Persians  and  Celts — View  of  the  dillcr- 
ent  systems  of  Gentile  Philosophy — Of  Oriental  Piiilosophy — 
On  the  state  of  the  Jewish  nation  at  the  period  of  the  birth 
of  Christ -  Page  9 


FIRST  CENTURY.— CHAPTER  11. 

General  State  of  the  Church  in  this  Century — Doctrine,  Gov- 
ernment, and  Discipline  of  the  Church — Of  the  Sects  which 
existed  in  the  first  Century — Of  the  learned  men  in  the 
First  Century.         .         .         -         .         .  -  '       Page  41 


SECOND  CENTURY.— CHAPTER  HI. 

General  State  of  the  Church  in  this  Century — Of  Doctrine, 
Government,  Rites,  and  Ceremoni(>s — Of  the  Sects  wiiich 
existed  in  the  Second  Century — Of  learning  and  learned 
men. Page  57 


THIRD  CENTURY.— CHAPTER  IV. 

General  State  of  the  Church  in  this  Century — Doctrine,  Gov- 
ernment, and  Discipline  of  the  Chnrcli  during  the  third  Cen- 
tury— Of  tiie  Sects  which  appealed  in  tiie  third  Century — Of 
learning  and  learned  men  in  the  lliird  Centuiy.v         Page  74 

FOURTH  CI:NTURY.— CHAPTER  V. 

General  State  of  the  Church  in  lhis(>entury — Of  Church  Gov- 
ernment, Doctrine,  Rites,  and  Ceremonies  in  the  Fourth  Cen- 
tury— Of  the  Sects  which  ajjpeared  in  the  Fourth  Century — 
Of  learning  and  learned  men  in  the  Fourth  Century.  Page  91 


CONTENTS.  Vll 

FIFTH  CENTURY.— CHAPTER  VI. 

General  State  of  the  Church  in  this  Century — Of  Government, 
Doctrine,  Rites,  and  Ceremonies  in  the  Kifth  Century — Of 
the  Sects  which  appeared  in  the  Fifth  Century — Of  learnng 
and  learnd  men  in  the  Fifth  Century.       -         -         Page  129 

SIXTH  CENTURY.— CHAPTER  VII. 

General  State  of  the  Church  in  this  Century — Of  Government, 
Doctrine,  Pates  and  Ceremonies  in  the  Sixth  Century — Of  the 
Sects  v/hich  appeared  in  the  Sixth  Century — Of  learning 
and  learned  men  io  the  Sixth  Century.        -         -     Page  157 

SEVENTH  CENTURY.— CHAPTER  VIII. 

General  State  of  the  Church  in  this  Century — Of  Government, 
Doctrine,  Rites,  and  Ceremonies,  in  the  Seventh  Century — 
Of  the  Sects  which  appeared  in  the  Seventh  Century — Of 
learning  and  learned  men  in  the  Seventh  Century.    Page  184 

EIGHTH  CENTURY.— CHAPTER  IX. 

General  State  of  the  Church  in  this  Century — Of  Government, 
Doctrine,  Rites,  and  Ceremonies  in  the  Eight  Century — Of 
the  Sects  which  appeared  in  the  Eighth  Century — Of  learning 
and  learned  men  in  the  Eight  Century.  -         Page  212 

NINTH  CENTURY.— CHAPTER  X. 

General  State  of  the  Church  in  this  Century — Of  Doctrine  and 
Sects  in  the  Ninth  Century — Propagation  of  the  Gospel  in  the 
Ninth  Century.  ....  p^ge  235 

TENTH  CENTURY.— CHAPTER  XI. 

General  State  of  the  Church  in  this  Century — Of  learning  and 
learned  men  in  the  Tenth  Century — Propagation  of  the  Gospel 
in  the  Tenth  Century.  ...  Page  265 

ELEVENTH  CENTURY.— CHAPTER  XII. 

General  State  of  the  Church  in  this  Century — Propagation  of 
the  Gospel  in  the  Eleventh  Century.  -  Pa^e  271 

TWELFTH  CENTURY.— CHAPTER  XIH. 

General  State  of  the  Church  in  this  Century — Of  learning  and 
learned  men  in  the  Twelfth  Century— Propagation  of  the 
Gospel  in  the  Twelfth  Century.  -  -         Page  277 


Viii  CONTENTS. 

THIRTEENTH  CENTURY.— CHAPTER  XIV. 

General   State  of   the    Church  in  this    Centurj — The    Wal- 
denses.  -      ^. Page  286 

FOURTEENTH  CENTURY.— CHAPTER  XV. 

General  Stale  of  the  Church  in  this  Century.        -        Page  305 


FIFTEENTH  CENTURY.— CHAPTER  XVI. 

The  Lollards — The  Council  of  Constance,  including  the  case 
of  John  Hu?s,  and  Jerom  of  Prague — The  Hussites  till  the 
beginning  of  the  Reformation— A  brief  review  of  the  Fifteenth 
Century.  .....         Page  300 


SIXTEENTH  CENTURY— CHAPTER  XVII. 

General  State  of  the  Church  previous  to  the  Reformation — Of 
Doctrines,  Rites,  Ceremonies,  &c.  in  the  sixteenth  Century — 
Of  the  Reformation  in  Germany — History  of  the  Reforma- 
tion in  Germany,  &c. — Reformation  in  England — Reforma- 
tion in  Scotland,  in  Ireland,  the  Low  Countries,  &c. — Of 
the  other  Sects  which  appeared  in  the  Sixteenth  Century — 
Of  learning  and  learned  men   in  the  Sixteenth  Century. 

Page  343 

SEVENTEENTH  CENTURY.— CHAPTER  XVIH. 

Progress  of  the  External  Church — Pretestant  Church.   Page  420 


EIGHTEENTH  CENTURY.— CHAPTER  XIX. 

External  Church — Revival  of  Religion — Diflferent  Sectaries — 
learning  and  learned  men.  ...  Page  457 


NINETEENTH  CENTURY.— CHAPTER  XX. 

General  State   of   the    Church — Revivals — New  Sectaries — 
Missions.  ....  Page  510 

Cumberland  Presbyterians. 559 

Appendix. 665 


HISTORY 


OF  tHE 


CHRISTIAN   CHURCH. 


CHAPTER  I. 


INTRODUCTION. 


STATE  OF  THE  WORLD  IN  GENERAL  AT  THE  BIRTH  OF  CHRIST. 
—THE  RELIGION  OF  THE  GREEKS  AND  ROMANS.— THE  RELI- 
GION  OF  THE  JUDEANS,  EGYPTIANS,  PERSIANS  AND  CELTS.— 
VIEW  OF  THE  DIFFERENT  SYSTEMS  OF  GENTILE  PHILOSO, 
PHY.— OF  ORIENTAL  PHILOSOPHY.— ON  THE  STATE  OF  THE 
JEWISH  NATION  AT  THE  PERIOD  OF  THE  BIRTH  OF  CHRIST 

The  astonishing  and  ameliorating  influence  which  the  rehgion 
of  Christ  has  exercised  upon  all  the  nations  of  the  earth,  by  which 
it  has  been  embraced,  render  an  impartial  account  of  its  rise 
and  progress  interesting,  not  only  to  the  sincere  disciple  of 
Christ,  but  to  all  classes  of  reflecting  men.  Before  we  en- 
ter upon  this  very  interestingsubject,  it  may  be  proper  to  pause, 
and  take  a  cursory  view  of  the  state  of  tlie  world  in  the  age 
in  which  the  Christian  dispensation  had  its  commencement. 

The  inspired  historians  have  particularly  specified  the  time 
of  the  birth  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  as  being  under  the 
reign  of  the  Roman  Emperor  Agustus,  and  when  Herod  the 
great  was  king  of  Judea.  At  this  period  the  Roman  empire 
was  in  the  zenith  of  its  ])ower;  it  had  reduced  the  greatest  part 
of  the  habitable  earth  under  the  dominion  of  its  arms;  and  even 
the  land  of  Judea  had  sunk  into  a  province  of  this  mighty  em- 
pire. 


10  STATE   OP   THE    WORLD    IN    GENERAL 

The  Roman  empire,  at  this  epoch,  extended  from  the  river 
Euphrates  in  the  East,  to  the  Atlantic  Ocean  in  the  West.  In 
length  it  was  more  than  three  thousand  miles;  in  breadth  it  was 
more  than  two  mousand,  and  the  whole  included  above  sixteen 
thousand  square  miles.  This  vast  extent  of  territory  lay  be- 
tween the  twenty-fourth  and  fifty-sixth  degrees  of  northern  lat- 
itude, which  being  the  most  eligible  part  of  the  temperate  zone, 
it  produced  all  the  conveniences  and  luxuries  of  life. 

From  the  days  of  Ninus,  who  lived  about  three  hundred  years 
after  the  flood,  to  those  of  Agustus  CcEsar,  was  a  period  of  two 
thousand  years;  in  which  interval,  various  empires,  kingdoms, 
and  states  had  gradually  arisen  and  succeeded  each  other.  The 
Assyrian  or  Babylonian  empire  may  be  said  to  have  taken  the 
lead.  It  not  only  had  the  precedence  in  point  of  time,  but  it 
was  the  cradle  of  Asiatic  elegance  and  arts,  and  exhibited  the 
first  examples  of  that  refinement  and  luxury  which  have  distin- 
guished every  subsequent  age  in  the  annals  of  the  east.  But 
that  gigantic  power  gave  place  to  the  empire  of  the  Medes  and 
Persians,  which  itself,  in  the  process  of  time,  yielded  to  the  val- 
or of  the  Greeks;  while  the  empire  of  Greece,  so  renowned  for 
splendor  in  arts  and  arms,' had  sunk  under  the  dominion  of  Im- 
perial Rome,  who  thus  became  mistress  of  all  the  civilized  world. 

Rome  is  said  to  have  owed  her  dominion  as  much  to  the  man- 
ners as  to  the  arms  of  her  citizens.  Whenever  the  latter  had 
subdued  a  particular  territory,  they  prepared  to  civilize  it. — 
They  transferred  into  each  of  the  conquered  countries  their 
laws,  manners,  arts,  sciences,  and  literature.  The  advantages 
tliat  resulted  from  bringing  so  many  nations  into  subjection  un- 
der one  people,  or  to  speak  more  properly,  under  one  man,  were 
no  doubt,  in  many  respects,  considerable.  For  by  this  means 
the  people  of  various  countries,  alike  strangers  to  each  others 
language,  manners,  and  laws,  became  associated  together  in  a- 
mity,  and  enjoyed  reciprocal  intercourse.  By  Roman  munifi- 
cence, which  spared  no  expense  to  render  the  public  roads  com- 
modious to  travelers,  an  easy  access  was  given  to  parts  the  most 
distant  and  rcmole.  Literature  and  the  Arts  became  generally 
(lifiuscd,  and  the  cultivation  of  them  extended  cvcn]to  countries 
that  Iiad  previously  formed  no  other  scale  by  which  to  estimate 
the  dignity  of  a  man,  than  that  of  corporeal  vigor,  or  muscular 
strength.  In  short,  men  that  had  hitherto  known  no  other  rules 
of  action,  or  modes  of  life,  than  those  of  savage  and  uncultiva- 
ted nature,  had  now  before  them  the  example  of  a  polished  na- 
tion, and  were  gradually  instructed  by  their  conquerors  to  form 
themselves  after  it.  Thesf  things  deserve  mention,  because,  as 
lliey  conlributrd  in  "-nmc  nwasure  to  facilitate  the  propagation 
of  the  gospel  by  the  labors  of  the  apostles,  they  may  consequent- 


AT    THE    BIRTH    OF    CHRIST.  11 

• 

<\y  he  entitled  to  rank  among  those  concurring  events  which  con- 
stituted the  period  of  our  Lord's  advent,  "the  fuhiess  of  time.'' 

The  subjects  of  the  Roman  empire,  at  this  period,  have  been 
estimated  at  about  one  hundred  and  twenty  millions  of  persons, 
and  divided  into  three   classes;  namely.  Citizens,  Provincials, 
and  Slaves.     The  first  class  enjoyed  ample  liberty  and  were 
entitled  to  peculiar  immunities;  the  second  had  only  the  shadow 
of  liberty,  without  any  constitutional  freedom;  while    the  last 
were  entirely  dependent  on  the  arbitrary  will  of  their  masters, 
who,  as  best  suited  their  purpose,  either  enfranchised,  or  op- 
pressed, or  barbarously  punished  and  destroyed    them.     Enthu- 
siastic in  the  cause  of  liberty  themselves,  the  Romans   studied 
the  most  prudent  method  of  rendering  the  provinces  of  the  em- 
pire insensible  to  the  yoke  that  was  imposed  on  them.     They 
treated  willing  captives  with  commendable  liberality;  and  used 
the  conquered  countries  with  that  moderation  which   evinced 
that  their  leading  object  was,  not  the  destruction  of  mankind, 
but  the  increase  of  the  empire.     They  colonized  foreign  coun- 
tries with  Roman?,  who  introduced  agriculture,  arts,   sciences, 
learning  and  commerce.     Having  made  the  art  of  governing  a 
particular  branch  o(  study,  they  excelled  in  it  above  all  the  in- 
habitants of  the  globe.     Their  history   indeed,  exhibits  wise 
councils,  prudent  measures,  equitable  laws,  and   all   classes   of 
men  are  represented  to  us  as   conducting  themselves  so  as  to 
connnand  the  admiration  of  posterity. 

Having  thus  briefly  glanced  at  the  state  of  civilization  which 
prevailed  in  the  Roman    Empire  at  the  date  of  the  Christian 
era,  we  shall  quit  the  subject,  in  order  to  examine  more  partic- 
ularly its  condition  with  regard  to  morals  and  religion;  for  it  is 
with  these  that  the  history  of  the  Christian  church  is  more  es- 
pecially concerned.     And  that  we  may  have  a  more  enlarged 
and  distinct  view  of  the  matter,  it  may  be  profitable    for  us  to 
go  back  in  our  inquiries,  and  take  a  rapid  glance  at  the  state  of 
the  Gentile  world  from  a  much  earlier  period.     The  prophet 
Isaiah,  rapt  in  prophetic  vision,  and  transported  to  that  distant 
age  when  God   should  perform  the  mercy  promised  to  the  fa- 
thers, breaks  out  into  the  following  sublime   strains:     "Behold, 
darkness  shall  cover  the  earth,  and  gfoss  darkness  the  people: 
but  the  Lord  shall  arise  upon  thee,  and  his  glory  shall   be  seen 
upon  thee,"     Much  has  been  said  of  late  respecting  the  suffi- 
ciency of  reason  to  direct  the  human  mind  in  its  pursuit  of  the 
chief  good,  or  of  the  knowledge  of  the  true  character  of  God 
.  and  of  obedience  to  his  will:  the  inquiry  on  which  we  are  en- 
tering may  possibly  serve  to  evince  how  far  such  representa- 
tions are  entitled  to  regard,  and  perhaps  tend  to  prove  the  truth 
of  the  apostle's  assertion,  that  "the  world  by  wisdom  knew  not 
God.-' 


li  STATE    OF    THE    WORLD   IN    GENERAL 

Our  knowledge  of  the  state  of  any  of  those  nations  which 
were  situated  beyond  the  confines  of  the  Roman  Empire,  is  ne- 
cessarily very  imperfect  and  obscure,  arising  from  the  fewness 
of  their  historical  monuments  and  writers.  We  have  sufficient 
light  however,  to  perceive  that  the  eastern  nations  were  distin- 
guished by  a  low  and  servile  spirit,  prone  to  slavery  and  every 
species  of  abject  humiliation;  whilst  those  towards  the  north, 
prided  themselves  in  cherishing  a  warlike  and  savage  disposi- 
tion, that  scorned  even  the  restraint  of  a  fixed  habitation,  and 
placed  its  chief  gratification  in  the  liberty  of  roaming  at  large 
through  scenes  of  devastation,  blood,  and  slaughter.  A  soft 
and  feeble  constitution,  both  of  body  and  mind,  with  powers 
barely  adequate  to  the  cultivation  of  the  arts  of  peace,  and 
chiefly  exercised  in  ministering  at  the  shrine  of  voluptuous  grat- 
ification, may  be  considered  as  the  characteristic  trait  of  the 
former:  a  robust  and  vigorous  corporeal  frame,  animated  with  a 
glowing  spirit  that  looked  with  contempt  on  life,  and  every  thing 
by  which  its  cares  are  soothed,  that  of  the  latter. 

The  minds  of  the  people  inhabiting  these  various   countries, 
were  fettered  by  superstitions  of  the  most  degrading  nature. 
Though  the  sense  of  a  Supreme  Being,  from  whom  all  things 
had  their  origin,  and  whose  decrees  regulate  the  universe,  had 
not  become  wholly  extinct;  yet  in  every  nation  a  general  be- 
lief prevailed,  that  all   things  were  subordinate  to  an  associa- 
tion  of  powerful  spirits,  who  were  called  gods,  and  whom  it 
was  incumbent  on  every  one,  who  wished  for  a  happy  and  pros- 
perous course  of  life,  to  worship  and  conciliate.     One  of  these 
deities  was  supposed  to  excel  the  rest  in  dignity,  and  to  possess 
a  super-eminent  authority,  by  which  the  tasks  or  oflices  of  the 
inferior  ones  were  allotted,  and  the  whole  of  the  assembly,  in  a 
certain   degree,  directed    and   governed.     His  rule,  however, 
was  not  conceived,  to  be  by  any  means  arbitrary;  neither  was 
it  supposed  that  he  could  so  far  invade  the  provinces  of  the  oth- 
ers, as  to  interfere  with  their  particular  functions;  and  hence  it 
was  doomed  necessary  for  those  who  would  secure  the  favor  of 
heaven,  religiously  to  cultivate  the  patronage  of  every  separate 
deity,  and  assiduously  to   pay  that  homage  to  each  of  them 
which  was  respectively  his  due. 

Every  nation,  however,  did  not  worship  the  same  gods,  but 
each  had  its  peculiar  deities,  ditfering  from  those  of  other  coun- 
tries, not  only  in  their  names,  but  in  their  nature,  their  attri- 
butes, their  actions,  and  other  respects:  nor  is  there  any  just 
foundation  for  the  supposition  which  some  have  adopted, 
that  the  gods  of  Cireece  and  Home  were  the  same  with  those 
who  were  worshipped  by  the  Germans,  the  Syrians,  the  Arabi- 
ans, thePcrjians,  the  Egyptians,  and  others.     The  Greeks  and 


AT   THE    BIRTH    OT    CHRIST.  13 

Romans,  indeed,  pretended  that  the  deities  which  they  acknowl- 
edged were  equally  reverenced  in  every  other  part  of  the 
world;  and  itmightprohably  be  the  case  with  most  nations,  that 
tiie  gods  of  other  countries  were  held  in  a  sort  of  secondary 
reverence,  and  perhaps  in  some  instances,  privately  worship- 
ped; but  it  is  certain  that  each  country  had  its  appropriate  de- 
ities, and  that  to  neglect  or  disparage  the  established  xvorship  of 
the  state  was  always  considered  as  an  offence  of  the  most  atro- 
cious kind. 

This  diversity  of  deities  and  religious  worship  seldom  gener- 
ated animosity;  for  each  nation  readily  conceded  to  others  the 
right  of  forming  their'own  opinions,  and  of  judging  for  them- 
selves in  religious  matters;  and  they  left  them,  both  in  the  choice 
of  their  deities  and  mode  of  worhipping  them,  to  be  guided  by 
whatever  principles  they  might  think  proper  to  adopt.  Those 
who  were  accustomed  to  regard  this  world  in  the  light  of  a 
commonwealth,  divided  into  several  districts,  over  each  of  which 
a  certain  order  of  deities  presided,  could  with  an  ill  grace  as- 
sume the  liberty  of  forcing;  other  nations  to  discard  their  own 
favorite  deities,  and  receive  in  their  stead  the  same  objects  o( 
adoration  with  themselves.  It  is  certain  that  the  Romans  were 
extremely  jealous  of  introducing  any  new  divinities,  or  of  ma- 
king the  least  change  in  the  public  religion;  yet  the  citizens 
were  never  denied  the  privilege  of  individually  conforming  to 
any  foreign  mode  of  worship,  or  of  manifesting,  by  the  most 
solemn  acts  of  devotion,  their  veneration  for  the  gods  of  other 
countries. 

The  principal  deities  of  most  nations  consisted  of  heroes  re- 
nowned in  antiquity,  emperors,  kings,  founders  of  cities,  and 
other  illustrious  persons,  whose  eminent  exploits,  and  the  ben- 
efits they  had  conferred  on  mankind,  were  treasured  up  and 
embalmed  in  the  breasts  of  posterity,  by  whose  gratitude  they 
were  crowned  with  divine  honors  and  raised  to  the  rank  of  gods. 
But  in  no  other  respects  were  the  Heathen  deities  supposed  to 
be  distinguished  beyond  the  human  species,  than  by  the  enjoy- 
ment of  power  and  an  immortal  existence.  But  to  the  worship 
of  divinities  of  this  description,  was  joined  in  many  countries 
that  of  some  of  the  noblest  and  most  excellent  parts  of  the  cre- 
ation; the  luminaries  of  heaven  in  particular,  the  sun,  the  moon, 
and  the  stars,  in  whom,  as  the  effects  of  their  influence  was  al- 
ways perceptible,  an  intelligent  mind  was  supposed  to  reside. 
The  superstitious  practices  of  some  countries  were  carried  to 
an  almost  endless  extreme:  mountains,  rivers,  trees,  the  earth, 
the  sea  and  the  winds,  even  the  diseases  of  the  body,  the  vir- 
tues and  the  vices  (or  rather  certain  tutelary  genii,  to  whom  the 
guardianship  and  care  of  all  these  things  was  conceived  to  be- 


14  STATE   OF   THE    WORLD    IN    GENERAL 

long)  were  made  the  object  of  adoration,  and  had  divine  honors 
regularly  paid  to  them. 

Buildings  of  the  most  superb  and  magnificent  kind,  under  the 
names  of  temples,  fanes,  «fcc.,  were  raised  and  dedicated  by  the 
people  of  almost  every  country  to  their  gods,  with  the  expecta- 
tion that  the  divinities  would  condescend  to  make  these  sumptu- 
ous edifices  the  places  of  their  own  immediate  residence.    They 
were  not  all  open  to  the  public,  for  some  of  them  were  confin- 
ed to  the  exercises  of  private  devotion;  but  those  of  either  de- 
scription were  internally  ornamented  with  images  of  their  dei- 
ties, and  furnished  with  altars  and  the  requisite  apparatus  for 
offering  sacrifice.     The  statues  were  supposed  to  be  animated 
by  the  deities  whom  they  represented:  for  though  the  worship- 
pers of  gods,  such  as  have  now  been  described,  must  in  a  great 
measure,  have  relinquished  every  dictate  of  reason,  they  were 
not  willing  to  appear  by  any  means  so  destitute  of  every  princi- 
])le  of  common  sense,  as  to  pay  their  adoration  to  a  mere  idol  of 
metal,  or  wood,  or  stone;  they  always  maintained  that  their  stat- 
ues, Tvhen  properly  consccrnted,  were  iilled  with  the  presence  of 
those  divinities  whose  impress  they  bare. 

The  religious  homage  paid  to  these  deities,  consisted  chiefly 
in  the  frequent  performance  of  various  rites;  such  as  the  offer- 
ing up  of  victims  and  sacrifices,  accompanied  by  prayers  and 
other  ceremonies.  The  sacrifices  and  offerings  were  different, 
according  to  the  nature  and  attributes  of  the  gods  to  whom 
they  were  addressed.  Brute  animals  were  commonly  devo- 
ted to  this  purpose;  but  in  some  nations  of  a  more  savage  and 
ferocious  character,  the  horrible  practice  of  sacrificing  hu- 
man victims  prevailed.  And  it  has  been  remarked  by  the  learned 
.Bishop  Warburton,  that  the  attributes  and  qualities  assigned  to 
their  gods,  always  corresponded  with  the  nature  and  genius  of 
the  government  of  the  country.  If  this  was  gentle,  benign, 
com[)assionate  and  forgiving,  goodness  and  mercy  were  consid- 
ered as  most  essential  to  the  dcily;  but  if  severe,  inexorable, 
captious  or  unecpial,  the  very  gods  were  supposed  to  be  tyrants; 
and  expiations,  atonements,  lustrations,  and  bloody  sacrifices, 
then  composed  the  system  of  religious  worship.  In  the  words 
of  (he  Poet, 

"Gods  partial,  changeful,  passionate,  unjust, 
Whose  attributes  were  rage,  revenge  or  lust; 
Such  as  the  souls  of  cowards  might  conceive, 
And,  forin'd  like  tyrants,  tyrants  would  believe." 

Of  the  prayers  of  Pagan  worshippers,  whether  we  regard  the 
matter  or  the  mode  of  expression,  it  is  impossible  to  speak  favor- 
ably: they  were  not  only  destitute,  in  general,  of  every   thing 


AT   THE    BIRTH    OF    CHRIST. 


i5 


allied  to  the  spirit  of  piety,  but  were  sometimes  framed  express- 
ly for  the  purpose  of  obtaining  the  countenance  of  heaven  to 
the  vilest  undertakings.  Indeed  the  greater  part  of  their  reli- 
gious observances  were  of  an  absurd  and  ridiculous  kind,  and  in 
many  instances  strongly  tinctured  with  the  most  disgraceful  bar- 
barism and  obscenity.  Their  festivals  aad  other  solemn  days 
were  polluted  by  a  licentious  indulgence  in  every  species  of  li- 
bidinous excess;  and  on  these  occasions,  they  were  not  prohibit- 
ed even  from  making  their  consecrated  places,  the  supposed 
mansions  of  their  gods,  the  scenes  of  vile  and  beastly  gratitica- 
tion. 

The  care  of  the  temples,  together  with  the  superintendance 
and  direction  of  all  religious  ordinances,  was  committed  to  a 
class  of  men  bearing  the  titles  of  priests  ovjlamens.  It  belonged 
to  the  province  of  these  ministers  to  see  that  the  ancient  and 
customary  honors  were  paid  to  the  publicly  acknowledged  dei- 
ties, and  that  a  due  regard  was  manifested  in  every  other  res- 
pect for  the  religion  of  the  state.  These  were  their  ordinary 
duties;  but  superstition  ascribed  to  them  functions  of  a  far  more 
exalted  nature.  It  considered  them  rather  in  the  light  of  inti- 
mate and  familiar  friends  of  the  gods,  than  in  that  of  otiiciating 
ministers  at  their  altar;  and  constantly  attributed  to  them  the 
highest  degree  of  sanctity  influence,  and  power.  With  the 
minds  of  the  people  thus  prepossessed  in  their  favor,  it  could 
not  be  very  difficult  for  an  artful  and  designing  set  of  men,  pos- 
sessed of  a  competent  share  of  knowledge,  to  maintain  a  sys- 
tem of  spiritual  dominion  of  the  most  absolute  and  tyrannical 
kind. 

Besides  the  public  worship  of  the  Pagan  deities,  several  na« 
tions,  such,  for  instance,  as  the  Persians,  the  Greeks,  the  Egyp- 
tians, the  Indians,  and  some  others,  had  recourse  to  a  dark  and 
concealed  species  of  worship,  under  the  name  of  mysteries. 
None  were  admitted  to  see  or  participate  of  these  mysteries, 
but  such  as  had  approved  themselves  worthy  of  that  distinction 
by  their  fidelity  and  persevereance  in  the  practice  of  a  long 
course  of  initiatory  ibrms.  The  votaries  were  enjoined,  on  peril 
of  instant  death,  to  observe  the  most  profound  secrecy  respect- 
ing every  thing  that  passed.  According  to  the  learned  Warbur- 
ton,each  of  the  Heathen  deities,  besides  the  worship  paid  to 
him  in  public,  had  a  secret  worship,  which  was  termed  the  mys- 
teries of  the  god.  Those,  however,  were  not  performed  in  every 
place  where  he  Was  publicly  worshipped,  but  only  where  his 
chief  residence  was  supposed  to  be.  Wc  learn  from  Herodo- 
tus, Diodorus,  and  Plutarch,  that  these  mysteries  were  first  in- 
vented in  Egypt,  from  whence  they  spread  into  most  countries 
of  Europe  and  Asia.     In  Egypt  they  were  celebrated  to  the 


10  STATE   OF   THE   WORLD   IN    GENERAL 

honor  of  the  Isis  and  Osiris;  in  Asia  to  Mythras;  in  Samothraco 
to  the  mother  of  the  gods;  in  Boeotia  to  Bacchus;  in  the  isle  of 
Cyprus  to  Venus;  in  Crete  to  Jupiter;  in  Athens  to  Ceres  and 
Proserpine;  and  in  other  places  to  other  deities  of  an  incredi- 
ble number.  The  most  noted  of  these  mysteries  were  the  Or- 
phic, those  in  honor  of  Bacchus,  the  Elusinian,  the  Samothraci- 
an,  the  Cabiri,  and  the  Mythraic.  But  the  Eleusinian,  myste- 
ries, which  were  statedly  celebrated  by  the  people  of  Athens, 
at  Eleusis,  a  town  of  Attica,  in  honor  of  Ceres  and  her  daugh- 
ter Proserpine,  in  process  of  time  supplanted  all  the  rest;  for 
according  to  the  testimony  of  Zosimus,  "  These  wholly  rites  were 
then  so  extensive^  as  to  take  in  the  whole  race  of  mankind.''''  This 
sufficiently  accounts  for  the  fact,  that  ancient  writers  have  spo- 
ken more  of  the  Eleusinian  mysteries  than  of  any  other.  They 
all,  nevertheless,  proceeded  from  one  fountain,  consisted  of  si- 
milar rites,  and  are  supposed  to  have  had  the  same  object  in 
view. 

We  are  informed  by  the  same  learned  prelate,  Warburton, 
that  the  general  object  of  these  mysteries  was,  by  means  of  cer- 
tain shows  and  representations,  accompanied  with  hymns,  to  im- 
press the  senses  and  imaginations  of  the  initiated  with  the  be- 
lief of  the  doctrines  of  religion,  according  to  the  views  of  them 
which  the  inventors  of  the  mysteries  entertained.  And  in  or- 
der that  the  mystic  exhibitions  might  make  the  deeper  impres- 
sions on  the  initiated,  they  Avere  always  performed  in  the  dark- 
ness of  night.  The  mysteries  were  divided  into  two  classes,  the 
lesser  and  the  greater;  the  former  were  intended  for  the  com- 
mon people — the  latter  for  those  in  higher  stations,  and  of  more 
cultivated  understandings.  But  if  the  design  of  these  myste- 
ries really  was,  as  some  have  conjectured,  to  impress  the  mind 
of  thcinitiuted  with  just  notions  of  God,  of  Providence,  and  of 
a  future  state,  it  is  demonstrable  that  they  must  have  been  gross- 
ly perverted  from  their  original  intent.  Bishop  Warburton, 
who  sillily  contends  for  this  honor  in  their  primary  institution, 
is  obliged  to  admit  that  the  orgies  of  Bacchus,  and  the  myste- 
ries of  the  mother  of  the  gods,  and  of  Venus,  and  of  Cupid,  be- 
ing celebrated  in  honor  of  deities  who  were  supposed  to  inspire 
and  to  preside  over  the  sensual  appetites,  it  was  natural  for  the 
initiated  to  i)elieve  that  they  honored  these  divinities  when  they 
committed  the  vicious  actions  of  which  they  were  the  patrons* 
He  further  acknowledges,  that  the  mysteries  of  these  deities  be- 
ing performed  during  nocturnal  darkness?,  or  in  gloomy  recesses, 
and  under  the  seal  of  the  greatest  secrecy,  the  initiated  indulged 
themselves,  on  these  occasions,  in  all  the  abominations  with 
whicii  the  object  of  their  worship  was  supposed  to  be  delighted. 
\\\  fact,  the  enormities  committed  in  celebrating  the  mysteries 


AT   THE    BIRTH   OF   CHRIST*  IT 

"of  these  impure  deities  ultimately  became  so  intolerable,  fhat 
their  rites  were  proscribed  in  various  countries,  as  those  of  Bac- 
chus were  at  Rome.*  And  fi*om  this  short  account  of  the  mat- 
ter, wc  may  learn  how  properly  the  apostle  Paul  denominated 
these  boasted  Heathen  mysteries, "  the  unfruitful  zcorks  of  dark- 
ncss,^^  Eph.  V.  11.— works  unproductive  of  any  good  either  to 
those  who  performed  them,  or  to  society:  and  how  very  proper- 
ly he  prohibited  Christians  from  joining  in  or  '■^having  any  fel- 
limship  icith  them;''''  because  the  things  that  were  done  in  them, 
under  the  seal  of  secrecy,  were  such  as  it  was  even  base  to  men- 
tion, ver.  12.  Warburton  assures  us,  that  while  all  the  other 
mysteries  became  exceedingly  corrupt,  through  the  folly  or 
wickedness  of  those  who  presided  at  their  celebration,  and  gave 
occasion  to  many  abominable  impurities,  by  means  of  which  the 
manners  of  the  Heathen  were  entirely  vitiated,  the  Elusinian 
mysteries  long  preserved  their  original  purity.  But  at  last  they 
also,  yielding  to  the  fate  of  all  human  institutions,  partook  of 
the  common  depravity,  and  had  a  very  pernicious  influence  on 
the  morals  of  mankind.  In  proportion  therefore  as  the  gospel 
made  its  progress  in  the  world,  the  Elusinian  mysteries  them- 
selves fell  into  disrepute;  and,  together  with  all  the  other  Pa- 
gan solemnities,  were  at  length  suppressed. 

At  the  time  of  the  birth  of  Christ,  the  religion  of  Rome,  or 
to  speak  more  properly,  the  established  superstition  of  the  em- 
pire, had  been  received,  together  with  its  government  and  laws, 
by  a  great  part  of  the  then  known  world.  Much  of  this  system 
of  superstition  had  been  borrowed  from  the  Greeks;  and  hence 
the  propriety  of  classing  the  religion  of  the  two  people  underone 
head.  There  was,  however,  a  difference  between  the  two,  and 
in  some  points  rather  material.  The  framers  of  the  Grecian 
system  seem  to  have  admitted  the  existence  of  one  supreme,  in- 
telligent, great  first  cause,  the  author  of  every  thing,  visible  and 
invisible,  and  the  supreme  governor  of  the  world;  but  they  did 
not  think  it  either  necessary  or  proper  to  impart  this  idea  to  the 
miilitude,  whose  gross  conceptions  they  thought  might  be  amus- 
ed by  a  variety  of  fabulous  tales,  and  whose  hopes  and  fears 
would  be  more  excited  by  a  plurality  of  deities  than  by  the  unity 
of  an  overruling  power.  The  divinities  first  introduced  in  con- 
•(Ofjuence  of  this  opinion,  were  the  sun,  and  the  principal  plan- 
nets,  to  which  were  soon  added  the  elements  of  fire,  air,  earth, 
and  water.  These  fictitious  deities  were  invested  with  the  hu- 
man form,  and  all  the  passions  incident  to  human  nature  were 

*Livy'3  Roman  History^  book  xxxix. 

3 


18  STATE    OF    THE    WORLD   IN    GCNSRAIv 

attributed  to  them.  The  fabricated  tales  of  their  advcntares, 
comprehended  an  indulgence  of  the  most  vicious  propensities^ 
and  the  perpetration  of  enormous  crimes.  The  Greeks  adored 
Jupiter  as  at  the  head  of  the  celestial  association,  the  protec- 
tor of  mafikind,  and  governor  of  the  universe;  while  their  phi- 
losophers, who  appear  in  general  to  have  been  Atheists,  bj  this 
personage  typified  tlic  higher  region  of  the  air;  and  by  his  wife 
(Juno)  the  lower  atmosphere  diffused  between  the  heavens  and 
the  sea.  And  whilst  the  common  people  paid  homage  to  Cy- 
bele,  as  the  mother  of  the  gods,  the  more  refined  part  of  the  na- 
tion intended  nothing  more  than  the  earth  by  that  object  of 
worship.  Fire  was  deified,  and  the  great  body  of  water  had  al- 
so its  divine  representative.  Appolo  was  the  sun,  and  the  moon 
was  his  sister,  Artemis, or  Diana.  Thus  by  the  fertile  imagin- 
ation of  the  Greeks,  their  deities  were  gradually  multiplied  to 
a  remarkable  excess;  indeed  thepoet,  Hesiod,  swells  the  amount 
to  THIRTY  thousand!  Accordiug  to  their  mythology,  all  parts 
of  nature  teemed  with  divine  agents,  and  a  system  which  it 
must  be  owned  was  in  some  respects  elegantly  fanciful,  was 
characterized  under  other  views,  by  features  of  the  grossest  ab- 
surdity. 

Worship  was  originally  offered  to  their  deities  in  the  open 
air,  in  groves,  or  upon  eminences;  but  the  Greeks,  in  the  pro- 
gress of  their  superstition,  were  led  to  believe  that  their  deities 
would  be  better  pleased  with  the  erection  of  buildings  peculiar- 
ly devoted  to  their  service;  and  temples,  at  first  simple  and  un- 
adorned, afterwards  magnificent  and  sumptuous  were  the  fruits 
of  this  opinion.  Of  the  extent  to  which  this  point  was  ulti- 
mately carried,  wc  have  indeed  a  striking  instance  in  the  case 
of  the  temple  of  Diana,  at  Ephesus,  the  length  of  which,  Pliny 
tolls  us,  was  1'25  feet,  and  in  breadth  220.  It  was  supported *by 
107  pillars,  each  of  them  GO  feet  high.  This  magnificent  struc- 
ture was  erected  at  the  expense  of  all  Asia,  and  250  years  were 
spent  in  finishing  it.  At  first  these  temples  were  without  images; 
hut  in  process  of  time  wooden  figures  of  their  gods  were  exhibited 
for  public  reverence.  Stone  or  marble  was  soon  deemed  pre- 
ferable for  this  use;  metals  of  various  kinds  were  also  adopted; 
and  the  rudeness  of  early  fabrication  was  succeeded  by  elegant 
workmanship. 

►Sacrifices  formed  an  essential  part  of  the  superstitious  wor- 
ship of  the  Greeks,  as  well  as  of  the  Romans.  Grateful  res- 
pect for  the  favors  conferred  on  them  by  their  imaginary  dei- 
ties,— the  desire  of  averting  their  anger  after  the  commission  of 
any  offence, — and  an  eagerness  to  secure  their  blessing  on  a 
projected  enterprise,  were  the  inducements  to  these  oblations. 
Herbs  were  the  earliest  offerings,  and  it  was  usual  to  burn  them 


AT    THE    BIRTH    OF    CHRIST.  19 

that  the  smoke  might  ascend  towards  lieaven.  Barley  and  cakes 
made  of  that  grain,  were  afterwards  suhstituted  for  ordinary 
herbs;  and  ultimately  some  of  the  most  useful  animals  were  im- 
molated at  their  altars,  upon  which  also  milk,  oil,  and  wine  were 
poured.  Those  who  served  at  the  altar,  were  required  to  pre- 
pare themselves  by  abstaining  even  from  lawful  pleasures  for  one 
or  more  preceding  days;  and  all  who  entered  the  temples,  on 
these  occasions,  dipped  their  hands  in  consecrated  water.  When 
the  people  w^ere  assembled  about  the  altar,  the  priest  sprinkled 
them  with  holy,  water,  and  offered  up  a  short  prayer  for  them: 
he  next  examined  the  victim,  to  ascertain  its  freedom  from  de- 
fects or  blemishes;  prayer  was  then  resumed;  frankincense  was 
strewed  upon  the  altar;  hymns  w-ere  sung;  the  animal  was  killed 
with  ceremonious  precision;  pieces  of  its  flesh  were  offered  and 
burnt  as  first-fruits,  and  the  principal  devbtees  carried  off  the 
rest. 

The  religious  system  which  Romulus  planted  on  the  banks  of 
the  Tiber  corresponded  pretty  much  with  that  of  Greece  as 
above  described.  A  multiplicity  of  divine  beings,  graciously 
superintending  human  affairs,  formed  the  prevailing  creedv  All 
the  deities  had  priests  and  ministers,  sacrifices  and  oblations. 
The  augurs,  or  soothsayers,  in  whose  art  or  imposture  the  found- 
er of  Rome  excelled,  were  considered  as  an  important  and  ne- 
cessary part  of  the  establishment.  Each  tribe  had  one  of  these 
pretended  propliets,  who  announced  the  will  of  the  gods  with 
regard  to  any  future  enterprise,  from  an  observance  of  the  flight 
or  the  noise  of  birds,  from  the  feeding  of  poultry,  the  movement 
of  beasts,  and  other  appearances.  The  liigh  priest  and  his  as- 
sociates not  only  regulated  the  public  worship,  but  acted  as  judg- 
es in  all  cases  which  had  any  reference  to  religion,  and  exer- 
cised a  censorial  and  authoritative  jurisdiction  over  inferior 
ministers. 

When  a  sacrifice  was  intended,  a  solemn  procession  was 
made  to  the  temple  of  some  deity.  In  the  first  place  a  prcecoj 
or  public  crier,  called  the  attention  of  the  people  to  the  pious 
work':  then  appeared  the  flute-players  and  harpers,  performing 
in  their  best  manner.  The  victims  followed,  wearing  white 
fillets,  with  their  horns  gilt.  As  soon  as  the  priest  reached  the 
altar,  he  prayed  to  the  gods,  imploring  pardon  for  his  sins,  and 
a  blessing  upon  his  country.  Having  commanded  all  impure 
and  vicious  persons  to  withdraw,  he  threw  grain,  meal,  and 
frankincense  upon  the  heads  of  the  animals,  and  poured  wine 
between  the  horns  of  each;  and,  having  first  scored  them  on 
the  back,  he  gave  orders  to  his  attendants  to  slay  them.  The 
entrails  were  closely  inspected,  and  from  their  particular  ap- 
pearance, omens  were  deduced,  or  inferred,  supposing  the  gods 


20  STATE    OF    THE    WORLD    IN    CENEUAL  I 

to  intimate  their  will  by  such  minutiae  to  sagacious  and  devout 
observers.  Some  portions  of  the  flesh  were  then  placed  upon 
the  altar,  for  the  gratification  of  that  deity  to  whose  honor  the 
temple  had  been  reared — the  remainder  was  divided  among  the 
attendant  votaries. 

The  Romans  in  general  knew  the  whole  to  be  an  imposition, 
and  many  of  them  ridiculed  the  pretence  that  the  institution 
was  divine;  and  perhaps  the  subject  cannot  be  more  fitly  and 
aptly  expressed  than  it  has  been  by  Mr.  Gibbon,  in  the  follow- 
ing words.  "Tile  various  modes  of  worship  which  prevailed  hx 
the  Roman  world,  were  all  considered  by  the  people  as  equally 
true;  by  the  philosopher  as  equally  false;  and  by  the  magis- 
trate as  equally  useful.  And  thus  toleration  produced  not  only 
mutual  indulgence,  but  even  religious  concord." 

In  reviewing  the  various  systems  of  Polytheism  which  pre- 
vailed at  that  time,  those  which  were  cultivated  by  the  Indians, 
the  Persians,  the  Fgyptians,  and  the  Celts,  are  entitled  to  distin- 
guished notice.  Of  these  the  Indians  and  Celts  are  chiefly  re- 
markable for  having  selected  for  the  object  of  their  adoration  a 
set  of  ancient  heroes  and  leaders,  whose  memory,  so  far  from 
being  rendered  illustrious  by  theirvirtues,  had  descended  to  pos- 
terity disgraced  and  loaded  with  vice  and  infamy.  Both  these 
classes  of  men  believed  that  the  souls  of  men  survived  the  dis- 
solution of  their  bodies:  the  former  conceiving  that  all  of  them, 
without  distinction,  entered  at  death  into  other  bodies  on  this 
earth;  while  the  latter  on  the  contrary,  considering  immortality 
to  be  the  reward  which  heaven  bestows  on  valor  alone,  supposed 
that  the  bodies  of  the  brave,  after  being  purified  by  fire,  again 
became  the  receptacles  of  their  souls,  and  that  the  heroes  thus 
renewed  were  received  into  the  council  and  society  of  the  gods. 
Authority  of  the  most  despotic  kind  Avas  committed  to  their 
priests  by  the  people  of  either  country.  Their  ofticial  duties 
were  not  restricted  to  the  administration  of  the  concerns  of  re- 
ligion, but  extended  to  tiic  enacting  of  laws,  and  the  various 
other  departments  of  civil  government. 

In  describing  the  religion  of  the  Egyptians,  we  must  distin- 
guish between  the  general  religion  of  the  country,  and  the  prac- 
tice of  particular  provinces  or  districts.  The  liberty  vvliich  every 
city  and  province  enjoyed  of  adopting  what  deities  it  preferred, 
and  of  worshipping  them  under  any  forms  which  the  inhabi- 
tants might  think  proper  to  institute,  necessarily  gave  rise  to  a 
great  variety  of  private  systems.  In  the  choice  of  their  public 
or  national  gods,  no  sort  of  delicacy  was  manifested;  the  great- 
er part  of  them  being  indiscriminately  composed  of  mortals  re- 
nowned in  history  for  their  virtues,  and  others  distinguished 
alone  by  the  enormity  of  their  crimes:  such  were  Osiris,  Sera- 


AT   THE    BIRTH    OP    CHRIST.  21 

^)his,  Typlion,  Isis,  and  others.  Willi  the  worship  of  these,  was 
joined  that  of  the  constellations,  the  sun,  the  moon,  the  dog-star, 
animals  of  almost  every  kind,  certain  sorts  of  plants,  &c.,  &ic. 
Whether  the  religion  of  the  state,  or  that  which  was  peculiar 
to  any  province  or  city  he  considered,  it  will  he  found  equally 
remote  in  its  principles  from  every  thing  liberal,  dignified,  or  ra- 
tional. Some  parts  were  ridiculous  in  the  extreme,  and  the 
whole  in  no  small  degree  contaminated  by  a  despicable  base- 
ness and  obscenity.  In  fact,  the  religion  of  the  Egyptians  was  so 
remarkably  distinguished  by  absurd  and  disgraceful  traits,  that 
it  was  made  the  subject  of  derision  even  by  those  whose  own 
tenets  and  practice  were  by  no  means  conspicuous  for  wisdom. 
The  Eygptian  priests  had  a  sacred  code  peculiarly  their  own, 
founded  on  principles  very  dilferent  from  those  which  charac- 
terized the  popular  superstition,  and  which  they  studiously  con- 
cealed from  the  prying  eye  of  the  public,  by  wrapping  it  up  in 
hieroglyphical  characters,  the  meaning  and  power  of  which 
were  only  known  to  themselves. 

The  Persians  derived  their  religious  system  from  Zoroaster. 
The  leading  principles  of  their  religion  were,  that  all  things  arc 
derived  from  two  common  governing  causes:  the  one  the  author 
of  all  good,  the  other  of  all  evil:  the  former  the  source  of  light, 
of  mind,  and  of  spiritual  intelligence;  the  latter  that  of  dark- 
ness and  matter,  with  all  its  grosser  incidents.  Between  these 
two  powerful  agents  they  supposed  a  constant  war  to  be  carried 
on.  Those,  however,  who  taught  upon  this  system,  did  not  all 
explain  it  in  the  same  way,  or  deduce  the  same  conclusions  from 
it:  hence  uniformity  was  destroyed,  and  various  sects  originated. 
The  most  intelligent  part  of  the  Persians  maintained  that  there 
was  one  Supreme  God,  to  whom  they  gave  the  name  of  Myth- 
RA,  and  that  under  him  were  two  inferior  deities,  the  one  called 
Oromasdc.t,  the  author  of  all  good;  the  other  Ariman,  the  cause 
of  all  evil.  The  common  people,  who  equally  believed  in  the" 
existence  of  a  Supreme  Being, under  the  title  of  Mytiira,  ap- 
pear to  have  confounded  him  with  the  sun,  which  was  the  object 
of  their  adoration;  and  it  is  probable  that  with  the  two  inferi- 
or deities  they  joined  others  of  whom  little  or  nothing  is  now 
known. 

None  of  these  various  systems  of  religion  appear  to  have  con- 
tributed in  any  degree  towards  a  reformation  of  manners,  or  ex- 
citing a  respect  for  virtue  of  any  kind.  The  gods  and  goddesses 
who  were  held  up  as  objects  of  adoration  to  the  multilude,  in- 
,  stead  of  presenting  examples  of  excellence  for  their  imitation, 
flood  forth  to  public  view  the  avowed  authors  of  the  most  fla- 
grant and  enormous  crimes.  The  priests  took  no  sort  of  inter- 
est in  regulating  the  public  morals,  neither  directing  the  pcQ-. 


y2  STATE    OF   THE    WOULD    IN    GENERAL 

pie  by  their  precepts,  nor  invitine;  them  by  exhortation  and  ex- 
ample to  the  pursuit  of  \vhatis  lovely  and  of  good  report:  on  the 
contrary,  they  indulged  themselves  in  the  most  unwarrantable 
licentiousness,  maintaining  that  the  whole  of  religion  was 
comprised  in  performing  the  riles  and  ceremonies  instituted  by 
their  ancestors,  and  that  every  species  of  sensual  gratification 
was  freely  allowed  by  their  deities  to  those  who  regularly  min- 
istered to  them  in  this  way.  The  doctrine  of  the  immortality 
of  the  soul,  and  of  a  future  state  of  rewards  and  punishments, 
was  but  little  understood,  and  of  course  only  very  partially  ac- 
knowledged. Hence  at  the  period  when  Christ  appeared,  any 
notions'  of  this  kind  found  little  or  no  acceptance  among  the 
Greeks  and  Romans,  but  were  regarded  in  the  light  of  old  wives' 
fables,  fit  only  for  the  amusement  of  women  and  children.  No 
particular  ])oints  of  belief  respecting  the  immortality  of  the 
soul  being  established  by  their  public  standards  of  religion,  ev- 
ery one  was  at  liberty  to  avow  what  opinion  he  pleased  on  that 
subject. 

It  can  excite  no  reasonable  surprise,  therefore,  that  under  the 
influence  of  such  circumstances,  the  state  of  society  should  have 
become  in  the  hig'hest  degree  vicious  and  depraved.     The  lives 
of  men  of  every   class,  from  the  highest  to  the  lowest,  were 
spent  in  the  practice  of  the  most  abominable  and  flagitious  vi- 
ces.    Even  .crimes,  the  horrible  turpitude  of  which  was  such, 
that  decency  forbids  the  mention  of  them,  were  openly  practised 
with  the  greatest  impunity.     Should  the  reader  doubt  of  this, 
he  may  be  referred  to  Lucian  among  the  Greek  authors,  and  to 
Juvenal  and  Persius among  the  Roman  poets — or  even  to  the 
testimony  of  the  apostle  Paul,  in  the  first  chapter  of  his  Epistle 
to  the  Romans.     In  the  writings  of  Lucian,  tor  instance  he  will 
find  the  most  unnatural  atrections  and  detestable  practices  treat- 
ed of  at  large,  and  with  the  utmost  familiarity,  as  things  of  or- 
dinary and  daily  occurrence.     And  when  we  turn  our  attention 
to  those,  cruel  and  inhuman  exhibitions  which  are  well  known  to 
have  yielded   the- highest  gratification  to  both  the   Greeks  and 
Romans,  the  two  most  polished   iiations  of  the  world;  the  sav- 
age conflicts  of  ihc  gladiators  in  the  circus;  when  we  cast  an 
eye  on  the  dissoluteness  of  manners  by  which  the  walks  of  pri- 
vate life   were  jjolluted;  the    horrible  prostitution  of  boys,  to 
which   the  laws  opj)osed  no  restraint;  the  liberty  of  divorce 
which  belonged  lo  the  wife  as  well  as  the  husband ;  the  shameful 
practice  of  ex[)osing  infa>its,Jind  j)rocuring  abortions;  the  mul- 
tiplicity of  stews  and  brothels,  many  of  which  were  consecrated 
to  their  deities; — when    we  reflect  on  these  and  various  other 
excesses,  to  the  most  ample  indulgence  to  which  the  laws  oppos- 
ed no  restraint,  who  can  forbear  putting  the   question,  that,  if 


AT   THE    BIRTII    OP    CHRIST.  23 

such  were  the  people  distinguished  above  all  others  by  the  ex- 
cellency of  (heir  laws,  and  the  superiority  of  their  attainments 
in  literature  and  arts,  what  must  have  been  the  state  of  those 
nations  who  possessed  none  of  these  advantages,  but  were  gov- 
erned solely  by  the  impulses  and  dictates  of  rude  and  unculti- 
vated nature? 

At  the  time  of  Christ's  appearance  upon  earth,  there  were 
two  species  of  philosophy  that  generally  prevailed  throughout 
the  civilized  world,  the  one  that  of  Greece;  the  other  what  is 
usually  termed  the  Oriental.  The  philosophy  of  the  Greek* 
was  not  confined  to  that  nation,  for. its  principles  were  embrac- 
ed by  all  such  of  the  Romans  as  aspired  to  any  eminence  of  wis- 
dom. The  Oriental  philosophy  prevailed  chiefly  in  Persia, 
Chaldea,  Syria,  Egypt,  and  other  eastern  countries.  Both  these 
species  of  philosophy  were  split  into  various  sects,  but  with  this 
distinction,  that  those  which  sprang  from  the  Oriental  system  all 
proceeded  on  one  common  principle  and  of  course  had  many 
similar  tenets,  though  they  might  differ  as  to  some  particular  in- 
ferences and  opinions:  whilst  those  to  which  the  philosophy  of 
Greece  gave  rise,  were  divided  in  opinion  respecting  the  ele- 
ments or  first  principles  of  wisdom,  and  were  consequently  wide- 
ly separated  from  each  other  in  the  whole  course  of  their  discip- 
line. The  apostle  Paul  is  generally  supposed  to  have  adverted 
to  each  of  these  systems — to  that  of  Greece  in  Colloss.ii.  Sand 
to  the  Oriental  in  1  Tim.  i.  4.  ch.  iv.  7.  and  vi.  20. — in  all  which 
places  he  strongly  warns  Christians  to  beware  of  blending  the 
doctrines  of  cither  with  the  simple  Gospel  of  Jesus  Christ.  Hap- 
py had  it  been  for  the  Christian  church,  could  they  have  taken 
the  admonition  which  was  thus  given  them  by  the  apostle;  but 
vain  and  presumptuous  man  could  not  rest  satisfied  with  "the 
truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus" — the  wisdom  that  leads  to  eternal  life,. 
as  it  came  pure  from  above,  but  must  exercise  his  ingenuity  in 
fruitless  attempts  to  reconcile  it,  first  of  all  with  the  principles  of 
the  Oriental  philosophy,  and  afterwards  to  many  of  the  dogmas 
of  the  Grecian  sects. 

The  Greek  philosophers,  whose  doctrines  were  also  much 
cultivated  by  the  Romans,  may  be  divided  into  two  classes:  the 
first  comprehended  those  whose  tenets  struck  at  the  root  of  all 
religion — a  species  of  Atheists,  who  while  they  professed  to  sup- 
port and  recommend  the  cause  of  virtue,  in  reality  nourished  the 
interests  of  vice,  giving  color  to  almost  every  kind  of  criminali- 
ty: the  other  was  composed  of  such  as  acknowledged  the  exis- 
tence of  a  Deity,  whom  it  was  the  duty  of  men  to  worship  and 
obey,and  who  inculcated  an  essential  and  eternal  distinction  be- 
tween good  and  evil,  virtue  and  vice,  but  who  nevertheless  sul>- 


24  STATE    OF   THE    WOULD   |N    GENERAL 

verted  ibcsc  just  principles,  by  connecting  with  them  various 
notions  absurd  or  trifling  in  their  nature. 

The  Oriental  philosophy,  as  h  peculiar  system  of  doctrines 
concerning  the  divine  nature,  is  said  to  have  originated  in  Chal- 
dea  or  Persia;  from  whence  it  passed  through  Syria,  Asia  Minor, 
and  Egypt;  and  mixing  with  other  systems,  formed  many  dif- 
ferent sects.  There  seems  also  to  be  sufficient  ground  for  refer- 
ring the  formation  of  the  leading  doctrines  of  this  philosophy  in- 
to a  regular  system  to  Zoroaster  whose  name  the  followers  of 
this  doctrine  prefixed  to  some  of  their  spurious  books,  and  whose 
system  is  fundamentally  the  same  with  that  which  was  subse- 
quently adopted  by  the  Asiatic  and  Egyptian  philosophers. 

The  mixture  of  Platonic  notions  which  is  found  in  the  Asiatic 
philosophy,  as  well  as  of  Oriental  doctrines  among  the  later 
Platonists,  may  be  easily  accounted  for,  from  the  intercourse 
which  subsisted  between  the  Alexandrian  and  Asiatic  philoso- 
phers^ after  the  schools  of  Alexandria  were  established.  From 
that  time,  many  Asiatics  who  were  addicted  to  the  study  of  phi- 
losophy, doubtless  visited  Alexandria,  and  became  acquainted 
with  the  then  popular  doctrines  of  Plato;  and  by  blending  these 
with  their  own,  formed  a  heterogeneous  mass  of  opinions,  which 
in  its  turn  mixed  with  the  systems  of  the  Alexandrian  schools. . 
This  union  of  Oriental  and  Grecian  philosophy  was  furtherpro- 
moted  by  the  dispersion  of  the  Philosophers  of  Alexandria, 
iji  the  reign  of  Ptolemy  Physcon:  many  of  whom,  to  escape 
from  tyranny,  fled  into  Asia,  and  opened  schools  in  various 
places. 

It  is  supposed  to  have  been  at  the  time  when  the  Platonic  phi- 
losophers of  Alexandria  visited  the  Eastern  schools,  that  certain 
professors  of  the  Oriental  philosophy,  prior  to  the  existence  of 
the  Christian  heresies,  borrowed  from  the  Greeks  the  name  of 
Gnostics,  to  express  their  pretensions  to  a  more  perfect  knowl- 
edge of  the  Divine  Nature  than  others  possessed.  The  Pagan 
origin  of  this  appellation  is  supposed  to  be  plainly  intimated  by 
the  apostle  Paul  in  two  passages  of  his  writings;  inone  of  which 
lie  cautions  Timothy  against  "the  opposition  of  false  science," 
1.  Tim.  vi.  20.  and  in  the  other  wai'ns  the  Collossians  not  to  be 
imposed  upon  by  a"vain  and  deceitful  philosophy,"  framed  ac- 
cording to  human  tradition,  and  the  principles  of  the  world  and 
not  according  to  the  doctrine  of  Christ. — C'olloss.  ii.  8.  But 
whatever  may  be  thought  concerning  the  name,  there  is  little 
room  left  to  doubt,  that  the  tenets,  at  least,  of  the  Gnostics  ex- 
isted in  the  Eastern  schools  long  before  the  rise  of  the  Gnostic 
sects  in  the  C'hristian  church  under  Basilides,  Valentine, and  oth- 
ers; consequently  must  have  been  imported  or  derived  by  the 
latter  from  the  former.     The   Oriental  doctrine  of  EmanatioB 


AT   THE    BIRTH    OF    CHRISTi  25 

Steems  frequently  alluded  to  in  the  New  Testament,  as  hath  been 
already  observed,  and  in  terms  which  cannot  so  properly  be  ap- 
plied to  any  other  dogmas  of  the  Jewish  sects. 

The  Oriental  philosophers,  though  divided  into  a  great  vari-  • 
ety  of  sects,  seem  to  have  been  generally  agreed  in  believing  mat- 
ter to  be  the  cause  of  all  evil,  though  they  were  much  divided  in 
opinion  as  to  the  particular  mode  on  form  under  which  it  ought 
to  be  considered  as  such.     They  were  unanimous  in  maintain- 
ing that  there  had  existed  from  all  eternity  a  divine  nature,  re- 
plete with  goodness,  intelligence,  wisdom,  and  virtue,  a  light  of 
the  most  pure  and  subtle  kind  dilFuscd  throughout  all  space,  of 
whom  it  was  impossible  for  the  mind   of  man  to  form  an  ade- 
quate conception.     Those  who  were  conversant  with  the  Greek 
language  gave  to  this  pre-eminent  Being  the  name  of  BuTHosin 
allusion  to  the  vastness  of  his  excellence,  which  they  deemed 
it  beyond  the  reach  of  human   capacity  to  comprehend.     The 
space  which  he  inhabits  they  named  Plcroma^  but  occasionally 
.the  term  Aion  or  (Eon  was  applied  to  it.     This  divine  nature, 
they  imagined,  having  existed  for  ages  in  solitude  and  silence^ 
at  length,  by  the  operation  of  his  own  omnipotent  will,  begat  of 
himself  two  minds  or  intelligences  of  a  most  excellent  and  ex- 
alted kind,  one  of  either  sex.     By  these,  others  of  a  similar  na- 
ture were  pi-oduced;  and  the  faculty  of  propagating  their  kind 
being  successively  communicated  to  all,  a  class  of  divine  beings 
was  in  time  generated,  respecting  whom  no  difference  of  opin- 
ion seems  to  have  existed,  except  in  regard  to  their  number; 
some  conceiving  it  to  be  more  and  others  less.     The  nearer  any 
one  of  this  celestial  family  stood  in  affinity  to  the  one  grand  pa- 
rent of  all,  the  closer  were  they  supposed  to  resemble   him  in 
nature  and  perfection;  the  farther  they  were  removed,  the  less 
were  they  accounted  to  partake  of  his  goodness,  wisdom,  or  any 
other  attribute.     Althougli  everyone  of  them  had  a  begiiming, 
yet  they  were  all  supposed  to  be  immortal,  and  not  liable  to  any 
change. 

Beyond  that  vast  expanse  refulgent  with  everlasting  light, 
which  was  considered  as  the  immediate  habitation  of  the  Dei- 
ty, and  of  those  natures  wliich  had  been  generated  from  him, 
these  philosophers  placed  the  seat  of  matter;  where,  according 
to  them,  it  had  lain  from  alleternity,  a  rude,  undigested,  opaque 
mass,  agitated  by  turbulent  irregular  motionsof  its  own  provok- 
ing; and  nurturing,  as  in  asced  bed,  the  rudiments  of  vice  and 
every  species  of  evil.  In  this  state  it  was  found  by  a  genius,  or 
celestial  spirit  of  the  higher  order,  who  had  been  either  driven 
from  the  abode  of  Deity  for  some  offence,  or  commissioned  by 


06  •TATB    OF    THE    WORLD   IN    GENERAL 

him  for  the  purpose;  and  who  reduced  it  into  order,  and  gave 
i^  that  arrangement  and  fashion  which  the  universe  now  bears-. 
Those  who  spake  the  Greek  tongue  were  accustomed  to  refer  to 
the  Creator  of  the  world  by  the  name  of  Demiuugus.  Matter 
received  its  inhabitants,  both  man  and  other  animals,  from  the 
same  hand  that  had  given  to  it  disposition  and  symmetry. 

Its  native  darkness  was  also  illuminated  by  this  creative  spi- 
rit with  a  ray  of  celestial  light,  either  secretly  stolsn,  or  im- 
parted through  the  bounty  of  the  Deity.  He  likewise  commu- 
nicated to  the  bodies  he  had  formed,  and  which  would  other- 
wise have  remained  destitute  of  reason  and  uninslructed,  ex- 
cept in  what  relates  to  mere  animal  life,  particles  of  the  divine 
essence,  or  souls  of  a  kindred  nature  to  the  Deity.  When  all 
things  were  thus  completed,  De.miurgus,  revolting  against  the 
great  First  Cause  of  all  things,  the  all-wise  andomnipoteniGod 
assumed  to  himself  the  exclusive  government  of  this  new  state, 
which  he  apportioned  out  into  provinces  or  districts;  bestow- 
ing the  administration  and  command  over  them  on  a  number  of 
genii  or  spirits  of  inferior  degree,  who  had  been  his  associates 
and  assistants. 

Man,  therefore,  whilst  he  continued  in  this  world,  was  sup- 
posed to  be  compounded  of  two  principles,  acting  in  direct  op- 
position to  each  other; — an  earthly,  corrupt,  or  vitiated  body — 
and  a  soul  partaking  of  the  nature  of  the  Deity,  being  derived 
from  the  region  of  purity  and  light.  The  soul,  or  ethereal  part, 
being  through  its  connexion  with  the  body,  confined  as  it  were 
within  a  prison  of  matter,  was  constantly  exposed  to  the  dan- 
ger of  becoming  involved  in  ignorance,  and  acquiring  every 
sort  of  evil  propensity,  from  the  impulse  and  contagion  of  the 
vitiated  mass  by  which  it  was  enveloped.  But  the  Deity,  touch- 
ed with  compassion  for  the  hapless  state  of  those  captive  minds, 
was  ever  anxious  that  the  means  of  escaping  from  this  darkness 
and  bondage,  into  liberty  and  light, should  be  extended  to  them; 
and  had,  accordingly,  at  various  times,  sent  amongst  them  tea- 
chers, endowed  with  wisdom  and  filled  with  celestial  light,  who 
might  communicate  to  them  the  principlcsof  true  religion, and 
tlius  instruct  them  in  the  way  by  which  deliverance  was  to  be 
obtained  from  their  wretched  and  forlorn  state.  Demiukgus, 
however,  and  his  associates,  unwilling  to  resign  any  part  of  that 
dominion,  of  whose  sweets  they  were  now  become  so  sensible, 
or  to  relinquish  the  divine  Iionors  which  they  had  usurped,  set 
at  work  every  euf^ine  to  obstruct  the  Deity;  and  not  only  tor- 
mented and  slew  the  messengers  of  heaven,  but  endeavored, 
by  means  of  superstition  and  sensual  attractions,  to  root  out 
and  extinguish  evfM-y  spark  of  celestial  truth.  The  minds  that 
listened  to  the  calls  of  the  Deity,  and  who  having  renounced 


AT    THE    BIRTH   OF    CURIST.  27 

obedience  to  the  usurped  authorities  of  this  world,  continued 
steadfast  in  the  worship  of  the  great  First  Parent,  resisting  the 
evil  propensities  of  the  corporeal  frame,  and  every  incitement 
to  illicit  gratification,  were  supposed,  on  the  dissolution  of  their 
bodies,  to  be  directly  borne  away,  pure,  aerial,  and  disengaged 
from  ever}-  thing  gross  or  material,  to  the  immediate  residence 
of  God  himself;  whilst  those  who,  notwithstanding  the  admoni- 
tions they  received,  had  persisted  in  paying  divine  honors  to 
him  who  was  merely  the  fabricator  of  the  world,  and  his  associ- 
ates, worshipping  them  as  gods,  and  suffering  themselves  to  be 
enslaved  by  the  lusts  and  vicious  impulses  to  which  they  were 
exposed  from  their  alliance  with  matter,  were  denied  the  hope 
of  exaltation  after  death,  and  could  only  expect  to  migrate  in- 
to new  bodies,  suited  to  their  base,  sluggish,  and  degraded  con- 
dition. When  the  grand  work  of  setting  free  all  these  minds 
or  souls  should  be  accomplished,  God,  it  was  supposed,  would 
dissolve  the  fabric  of  this  lower  world;  and  having  once  more 
confined  matter,  with  all  its  contagious  influence,  within  its  ori- 
ginal limits,  would  throughout  all  future  ages  live  in  consum- 
mate glory,  and  reign  surrounded  by  kindred  spirits  as  he  did 
before  the  foundation  of  the  world. 

From  this  concise  review  of  the  state  of  the  Gentile  world  at 
the  time  of  Christ's  appearance  on  earth,  the  inferences  to  be  de- 
duced, are,  it  is  presumed,  sufficiently  obvious.     Mankind  had 
been  furnished  with  abundant  experience  of  what  reason  and 
philosophy,  in  their  highest  state  of  cultivation,  could   do,  in 
.the  way  of  directing  the  human  mind  to  the  attainment  of  vir- 
tue and  happiness;  and  what  was  the  result?     The  very  wisest 
among  them  were  bewildered  in  fruitless  speculation  about  the 
nature  of  the  chief  good,  and  equally  so  about   the  way  of  at- 
taining it.     Some   of  them,  indeed,  admitted  that  it  consisted 
in  virtue;  but  then  if  we  inquire  wherein  they  supposed  virtue 
to  consist,  we  shall  find  their  notions  as  discordant  and  undefin- 
ed as  their  ideas  of  happiness  itself  were  vague  and  desultory. 
Aristotle  made  the  existence  of  happiness  to  depend  upon  the 
possession  of  an  abundance  of  the  good   things  of  this   world; 
and  even  laid  it  down  as  a  principle,  that  "without   the  gifts  of 
fortune,  virtue  is  not  sufficient  for  happiness,  but  that  a  wise 
man  must  be  miserable  in  poverty  and  sickness."     Diogenes, 
from  whose  pride  and  stoical  austerity  one  might  have  expect- 
ed sentiments  of  a  different  nature,  maintained  that  a  poor  old 
man  was  the  most  miserable  thing  in  life.   Even  Plato,  the  great 
preceptor  of  Aristotle,  taught  his  followers  that  happiness  com- 
prehended the  possession  of  wisdom,  health,  good  fortune,  hon- 
or, and  riches;  and  maintained  that  the  man  who  enjoyed   all 
tkrse    must  be  perfeetly  happy.     Zeno  and  his  followcrp  held  it 


28  BTATE    OF    THE    WORLD    IN    GENERAL 

as  a  principle,  that  all  crimes  were  equal.  Thales,  the  found- 
er of  the  Ionian  sect,  being  asked  how  he  thought  a  man  might 
bear  affliction  with  the  greatest  ease,  answered,  "By  seeing  his 
enemies  in  a  worse  condition."  Epicurus  had  no  notion  of  jus- 
lice  but  as  it  was  profitable  and  the  consequence  was,  that  the 
morals  of  his  followers  were  proverbially  scandalous;  for  though 
their  master  taught  that  happiness  consisted  in  virtue,  he  made 
virtue  itself  to  consist  in  following  nature,  and  thus  he  eventu- 
ally led  his  disciples  into  such  gross  immorality,  that  according 
to  their  manner  of  life,  virtue  and  voluptuousness  seemed  to  be 
convertible  terms  with  them:  and  ever  since,  an  Epicure  is  a 
title  appropriate  to  every  character  in  which  excess  and  sensu- 
al indulgence  are  found  to  meet. 

Such  was  the  hopeless  and  forlorn  condition  into  which  the 
human  race  had  sunk,  and  such  the  wretched  aspect  oi  the  hea- 
then ortJenlile  world,  at  the  time  of  the  Messiah's  appearance 
upon  earth.  The  Greeks  and  Romans  had  civilized  the  world; 
philosophy  had  done  its  utmost;  literature  and  arts,  and  the  sci- 
ences in  every  department,  had  been  cultivated  to  the  highest 
perfection;  but  what  under  all  these  advantages,  was  the  real 
condition  of  our  species  in  reference  to  man's  highest  end  and 
aim  the  knowled2:c  of  the  true  God  and  the  duties  which  he 
owes  him — the  actual  state  of  religion  and  morals?  We  have 
strikingly  described  by  the  greatapostles  of  the  Gentiles.  "They 
walked  in  the  vanity  of  their  mind;  having  the  understanding 
darkened,  being  alienated  from  the  life  of  God  through  the  ig- 
norence  that  was  in  them,  because  of  the  blindness  of  their 
heart:  and  being  past  feeling,  they  had  given  themselves  over 
unto  lasciviousness,  to  work  all  uncleanness  with  greediness: — 
they  were  without  hope,  and  without  God  in  the  world." — Eph. 
ii.  12.  and  ch.  iv.  17,  18. 

The  privileges  wliich  the  Jews  at  this  time  enjoyed  above  all 
other  nations,  were  many  and  distinguished;  but  in  ennumera- 
ting  them,  the  apostle  Paul  lays  the  principal  stress  upon  their 
being  favored  with  a  divine  revelation,  to  guide  them  in  mat- 
ters of  the  highest  importance  to  their  present  and  everlasting 
happiness: — they  had  the  oracles  of  God  in  their  hands;  the  wri- 
tings of  Moses  and  the  Prophets,  those  holy  men  of  God  who 
spake  as  they  were  moved  by  the  Holy  Spirit.  Yet  with  these 
incalculal)lc  advantages,  the  condition  of  the  people  in  general 
was  not  much  superior  to  that  of  the  Gentiles. 

The  civil  government  of  Judea,  at  the  time  of  Christ's  birth, 
was  vested  in  the  hands  of  a  Roman  stipendiary,  named  Herod 
the  Great; — a  title  to  which  he  could  have  no  pretensions,  ex- 
cept from  the  magnitude  of  his  vices.  Nature,  it  is  true,  had 
not  withheld  from  him  the  talents  requisite  for  a  lofty  and  brilU 


AT    THE    BIRTH    OP    CHRIST.  29 

iant  course  of  life;  but  such  was   his  jealous  disposition,  such 
the  ferocity  of  his  temper,  his  devotedncss  to  luxury,  pomp,  and 
magnificence  so  madly   extravagant,  and  so  much  beyond  his 
means;  in  short,  so  extensive  and  enormous  was  the  catalogue 
of  his  vices,  that  he  became  an  object  of  utter  detestation   to 
the  afflicted  people  over  whom  he  swayed  the  kingly   sceptre. 
Instead  of  cherishing  and    protecting  his  subjects,  he   appears 
to  have  made  them  sensible  of  his  authority  merely   by  oppres- 
sion and  violence;  so  that  they  complained  to  the  Emperor  Au- 
gustus, at  Rome,  of  his  cruelties,  declaring  that  they  had  suffer- 
ed as  much  as  if  a  wild^beast  had  reigned  over  them;  and  Euse- 
bius  affirms  that  the  cruelty  of  this  nefarious  despot  far  surpass- 
ed whatever  had  been  represented  in  tragedy!     Herod  was  not 
ignorant  of  the  hatred  which  he  had  drawn  upon  him^ielf,  but 
to  soften  its  asperity  he  became  a  professed  devotee  to  the  Jew- 
ish religion,  and  at  a  vast  expense  restored  their  Temple,  which 
through  age  had  fallen  into  decay;  but  the  effect  of  all  this  was 
destroyed  by  his  still  conforming  to   the  manners  and   habits  of 
those  who  worshipped  a  plurality  of  gods;  and  so  many  things 
were  countenanced  in  direct  opposition  to  the  Jewish  religion, 
that  the  hypocrisy  of  the  tyrant's  professions  were  too  manifest 
to  admit  of  a  doubt. 

On  the  death  of  Herod,  the  government  of  Judea  was  divi- 
ded by  the  Emperor  Augustus  amongst  his  three  surviving  sons. 
Archelaus,  the  elder  of  the  three,  was  appointed  governor  of 
Judea,  Idumea,  and  Samaria,  under  the  title  of  Ethnarch.  An- 
tipas  presided  over  Galilee  and  Peroea;  whilst  Batanea,  Trach- 
onitis,  Auranitis,  with  some  of  the  neighboring  territory,  were 
assigned  to  Philip.  The  two  latter,  from  their  having  a  fourth 
part  of  the  province  of  Judea  allotted  to  each,  were  styled  Te- 
trarchs.  Archelaus,  who  inherited  all  the  vices  of  his  father, 
with  but  few  of  his  better  qualities,  completely  exhausted  the 
patience  of  the  Jews;  and  by  a  series  of  the  most  injurious  and 
oppressive  acts,  drove  them,  in  the  tenth  year  of  his  reign,  to  lay 
their  complaints  before  the  Emperor  Augustus,  who,  after  in- 
vestigating the  merits  of  the  case,  deposed  the  Ethnarch,  and 
banished  him  to  Vienne  in  Gaul. 

On  the  expulsion  of  Archelaus,  the  greater  part  of  Palestine, 
or  Judea,  was  reduced  by  the  Roman  government  into  the  form 
of  a  province,  and  placed  under  the  superintendence  of  a  gov- 
ernor, who  was  subject  to  the  control  of  the  president  of  Syria. 
It  is  probable  that  this  arrangement  at  first  met  with  the  ready 
concurrence  of  the  Jews,  who,  on  the  death  of  Herod,  had  pe- 
titioned Augustus  that  the  distinct  regal  government  might  no 
longer  be  continued  to  them,  but  that  their  country  might  be  re- 


30  STATE    or    THE    WORLD    IN    CENERAL 

ceived  under  his  own  immediate  protection,  and  treated  as  a 
part  of  the  Roman  Empire.  The  change,  liovvever,  instead  of 
producing  an  alleviation  of  misery  to  this  unhappy  people, 
brought  with  it  an  intolerable  increase  of  their  calamities.  For 
independent  of  the  avarice  and  injustice  of  the  governors,  to 
which  there  were  no  bounds,  it  proved  an  intolerable  grievance 
to  them,  who  considered  their  nation  to  be  God's  peculiar  peo- 
ple, that  they  should  be  obliged  to  pay  tribute  to  a  Heathen,  and 
an  enemy  of  the  true  God,  like  Caesar,  and  live  in  subjection 
to  those  who  worshipped  false  deities.  Add  to  which,  that  the 
extortion  of  the  Publicans,  who  after  the  Roman  manner  were 
intrusted  with  the  collection  of  the  revenue,  and  for  whose  con- 
tinual and  flagrant  abuses  of  authority  it  was  seldom  possible  to 
obtain  any  sort  of  redress,  became  a  subject  of  infinite  dissatis- 
faction and  complaint.  And,  to  crown  the  whole,  the  constant 
presence  of  their  governors,  surrounded  as  they  were  by  a  mul- 
titude of  foreign  attendants,  of  all  descriptions,  and  protected 
by  a  Roman  military  guard,  quartered  with  their  Eagles  and  va- 
rious other  ensigns  of  superstition,  in  the  center  of  Jerusalem, 
their  wholly  city,  kept  the  sensibility  of  the  Jews  continually  on 
the  rack,  and  excited  in  their  minds  a  degree  of  indignation 
bordering  on  fury.  They  naturally  considered  their  religion  to 
])e  disgraced  and  insulted  by  these  innovations — their  holy  pla- 
ces defiled — and  in  fact  themselves,  with  all  that  they  held  sa- 
cred, polluted  and  brought  into  contempt.  To  these  causes,  are 
to  be  attributed  the  frequent  tumults,  factions,  seditions,  and 
murders,  by  which  it  is  well  known  that  these  unfortunate  peo- 
ple accelerated  their  o.wn  destruction. 

If  any  vestige  of  liberty  or  happiness  could  have  been  pos- 
sessed by  a  people  thus  circumstanced,  it  was  efTectually  cut  ofF 
by  those  who  held  the  second  place  in  the  civil  government 
under  the  Romans,  and  the  sons  of  Herod,  and  who  also  had  the 
eumpremc  direction  in  every  thing  pertaining  to  religion,  name- 
ly, the  chief  priests  and  the  seventy  elders,  of  whom  the  San- 
hedrim or  national  council  was  composed.  Josephus  tells  us,'tbat 
the  High  Priests  were  the  most  abandoned  of  mortals,  and  that 
they  generally  obtained  their  dignified  stations  either  through 
the  influence  of  money,  or  court  sycophancy;  and  that  they 
shrank  from  no  species  of  criminality  that  might  contribute  to 
support  them  in  the  possession  of  an  authority  thus  iniquitously 
purchased.  Under  a  full  conviction  of  the  precarious  tenure 
on  which  they  held  their  situatioil,  it  became  a  leading  object  of 
their  concern,  to  accumulafe,  cither  by  fraud  or  force,  such  a 
quantity  of  wealth,  as  might  enable  them  to  gain  the  rulers  of 
the  state  over  fo  their  interest,  and  drive   away  all  competitors, 


AT    THE    BIRTH    OF   CHltlSTi  31 

or  else) ield  them,  when  deprived  of  their  dignity,  the  means  of 
living  at  their  ease  in  retirement. 

The  Sanhedrim,  or  national  council,  being  composed  of  men 
who  differed  in  opinion  respecting  some  of  the  most  important 
points  of  religion,  nothing  like  a  general  harmony  was  to  be 
found  amongst  its  members:  on  the  contrary,  having  adopted 
the  principles  of  various  sects,  they  allowed  themselves  to  be 
carried  away  by  all  the  prejudice  and  animosity  of  party;  and 
were  too  often  more  intent  on  the  indulgence  of  private  pique, 
than  studious  nf  advancing  the  cause  of  religion,  or  promoting 
the  public  welfare.  A  similar  depravity  prevailed  among  the  or- 
dinary priests,  and  the  i^nferior  ministers  of  religion.  The  com- 
mon people,  instigated  by  the  shocking  examples  thus  held  out 
to  them,  by  those  whom  they  were  taught  to  consider  as  their 
guides,  precipitated  themselves  into  every  species  of  vicious  ex- 
cess; and  giving  themselves  up  to  sedition  and  rapine,  appeared 
alike  to  defy  the  vengeance  both  of  God  and  man. 

There  were,  at  that  time,  two  prevailing  systems  of  religion 
in  Palestine,  the  Jewish  and  the  Samaritan;  and  what  contribu- 
ted not  a  little  to  the  calamities  of  the  Hebrew  nation,   the  fol-^ 
lowers  of  each  of  these  regarded  those  of  the  other  persuasion 
with  the  most  virulent  and  implacable  hatred,  mutually  venting 
their  rancorous  animosity  in  the  direst  curses  and  imprecations. 
The  nature  of  the  Jewish  religion  may  be  collected  from   the 
books  of  the  Old  Testament:  but  at  the  time  of  Christ's  appear- 
ance, it  had  lost   much  of  its  original    beauty  and  excellence^ 
and  was  corrupted  by  errors  of  the  most  flagrant  kind,  that  had 
crept  in  from  various  tiources.     The  public  worship  of  God  was 
indeed  still  continued  in  the  temple  of  Jerusalem,  with  all  the 
rites  of  the  Mosaic  institution;  and  their  festivals  never  failed 
to  draw  together  an  immense  concourse  of  people  at  the  stated 
seasons:  nor  did  the  Romans  ever  interfere  to  prevent  those  ob- 
servances.    In  domestic  life  also,  the  ordinances  of  the  Law 
were  in  general  punctually  attended  to;  but  it  is  manifest  from 
the  evidence  adduced  by  various  learned  men,  that  even  in  the 
service  of  the  Temple  itself,  numerous  ceremonies  and  observan- 
ces, drawn  from  the  religious  worship  of  heathen    nations,  had 
been  introduced  and    blended  with  those  of  divine  institution; 
and  that,  in  addition  tosuperstitions'likc  these  of  a  public  na- 
ture, many  erroneous  principles,  probably  brought  from  Baby- 
lon and  Chaldea,  by  the  ancestors  of  the  people  at  their  return 
from  captivity,  or  adopted  by  the  inconsiderate  multitude,  in  con- 
formity to  the  example  of  their  neighbors  the  Greeks  the  Sy- 
rians, and  the  Egyptians,  were  cherished  and   acted  on  in  pri- 
vate. 

The  opinions  and  sentiments  of  the  Jews  respecting  the  Dei- 


32 


STATE    OF    THE    WORLD   IN    GENERAL 


ty,  the  divine  nature,  the  angels,  the  daemons,  the  souls  of  men',- 
tlieir  duties,  and  similai'  subjects,  appear  to  have  been  far  less 
extravagant,  and  formed  on  more  rational  grounds,  than  those 
of  any  other  nation  or  people.  Indeed,  it  was  scarcely  possible 
that  they  should  wholly  lose  sight  of  that  truth,  in  the  knowl- 
edge of  which  their  fathers  had  been  instructed  through  the 
medium  of  revelation;  especially  as  this  instruction  was  ren- 
dered habitual  to  them, even  at  a  tender  age,  by  hearing,  read- 
ing, and  studying  the  writings  of  iVloses  and  the  prophets.  In 
all  their  cities,  towfis  and  villages,  and  indeed  throughout  the 
Empire,  wherever  any  considerable  number  of  Jews  resided,  a 
sacred  edifice,  which  they  called  a  synagogue,  was  erected,  in 
which  it  was  customary  for  the  people  regularly  to  assemble, 
for  the  purpose  of  prayer  and  praise,  and  hearing  the  law  pub- 
licly read  and  expounded.  In  most  of  the  larger  towns,  there 
were  also  schools  established,  in  which  young  persons  were  ini- 
tiated in  the  first  principles  o{  religion,  as  well  as  instructed  in 
the  liberal  arts. 

But  though  the  Jews  certainly  entertained  many  sentiments 
more  rational  and  correct  than  their  neighbors — sentiments 
which  they  had  adopted  from  their  own  scriptures — yet  they 
had  gradully  incorporated  with  them  so  large  a  mixture  of  what 
was  fabulous  and  absurd,  as  nearly  to  deprive  the  truth  of  all 
its  force  and  energy.  Hence  the  many  pointed  rebukes  which 
Jesus  Christ  gave  to  the  Scribes  and  Pharisees,  the  prime  lead- 
ers of  religion  in  his  day;  telling  them  that  they  taught  for  doc- 
trines the  commandments  of  men,  and  (hat  they  had  made  the 
divine  law  void  through  their  traditions.  Their  notions  of  the 
nature  of  God,  are  supposed  to  have  been  closely  allied  to  the 
Oriental  philosophy  on  that  subject,  while  to  the  prince  of  dark- 
ness, and  his  associates  and  agents,  they  attributed  an  influence 
over  the  world  and  tlie  human  race  so  predominant  as  scarce- 
ly to  leave  a  superior  degree  of  power  even  to  the  Deity  him- 
self. Of  various  terrific  conceits,  founded  upon  this  notion,  one 
of  the  principal  was,  thatall  the  evils  and  calamities  which  be- 
fel  the  human  race,  were  to  bo  considered  as  originating  with 
this  prince  of  darkness  and  his  ministering  spirits,  who  had 
their  dwelling  in  the  air,  and  were  scattered  throughout  every 
part  of  the  universe.  Theif  notions  also,  and  manner  of  rea- 
soning respectirig  angels,  or  ministers  of  divine  providence,  were 
nearly  allied  to  those  maintained  by  the  Babylonians  or  Chal- 
deans. 

But  on  no  one  point  wen;  the  sentiments  of  the  Jews  of  that 
day  more  estranged  from  the  doctrine  that  was  taught  by  their 
prophets,  than  on  that  which  regarded  the  character  of  their 
Messiah.     The  greatest  part  of  the  Jewish  nation  were  looking 


AT   THE   BIRTH   OF   CHRIST.  33 

with  eager  desire  for  the  appearance  of  the  deliver  whom  God 
had  promised  to  their  fathers.  But  their  hopes  were  not  directed 
to  such  an  one  as  the  scriptures  described:  they  expected  not 
a  spiritual  deliverer,  to  rescue  them  from  the  bondage  of  sin  and 
Satan, and  to  bestow  upon  them  the  blessings  of  salvation,  the 
forgiveness  of  sins,  peace  with  God,  the  adoption  of  children 
into  his  family,  and  the  hope  of  an  eternal  inheritence  in  the 
world  to  come;  they  looked  for  a  mighty  warlike  leader,  whose 
talents  and  prowess  might  recover  for  them  their  civil  liberty. 
Fondly  dreaming  of  a  temporal  kingdom  for  their  Messiah, 
their  carnal  minds  were  so  rivetted  under  the  dominion  of  this 
master  prejudice,  that,'in  general,  their  hearts  were  blinded  to 
the  real  scope  of  the  law  and  the  prophets. 

It  is  abundantly  manifest  from  the  New  Testament  scriptures, 
that  at  the  time  of  Christ's  appearance,  the  Jews  were  divided 
into  various  sects  widely  differing  in  opinion  from  each  other, 
not  merely  on  subjects  of  smaller  moment,  but  also  on  those 
points  which  enter  into  the  very  essence  of  religion.  Of  the 
Pharisees  and  Sadducees,  the  two  most  distinguished  of  these 
Beets,  both  in  number  and  respectability,  mention  is  made  in  the 
writings  of  the  Evangelists  and  Apostles.  Josephus,  Philo,  and 
others,  speak  of  a  third  sect,  under  the  title  of  theEssenes;  and 
it  appears  from  more  than  one  authority,  that  several  others  of 
less  note  were  to  be  found  among  them.  The  evangelist  Mat- 
thew notices  the  Herodians;  a  class  of  men  who,  it  seems  highly 
probable,  had  espoused  the  cause  oi  the  descendants  of  Herod 
the  Great,  and  contended  that  they  had  been  unjustly  deprived 
of  the  greater  part  of  Palestine  by  the  Romans.  Josephus 
makes  mention  also  of  another  sect,  bearing  the  title  of  Philoso- 
phers; composed  of  men  of  the  most  ferocious  character,  and 
founded  by  Judas,  a  Galilean — a  strenuous  and  undaunted  as- 
serter  of  the  libertiesof  the  Jewish  nation,  who  maintained  that 
the  Hebrews,  the  favorite  people  of  heaven,  ought  to  render 
obedience  to  God  alone,  and  consequently  were  continually 
stimulating  one  another  to  throw  off  the  Roman  yoke  and  assert 
their  national  independence. 

The  Pharisees,  the  Sadducees,  and  the  Essenes,  the  three 
most  powerful  of  the  Jewish  sects,  were  cordially  united  in  sen- 
timent respecting  all  those  fundamental  points  which  constitu- 
ted the  basis  of  the  Jewish  religion.  All  of  them,  for  instance, 
rejected  with  detestation  the  notion  of  a  plurality  of  gods,  and 
would  acknowledge  the  existence  of  but  one  Almighty  Pow- 
er, whom  they  regarded  as  the  Creator  of  the  universe,  and  be- 
lieved to  be  endowed  with  the  most  absolute  perfection  and 
goodness.     They  were  equally  agreed  in  the  opinion,  that  God 

5 


34  STATE   OF   THE   WORLD   IN    GENERAL 

had  selected  the  Hebrews  from  amongst  all  the  other  nations  of 
the  earth  as  his  peculiar  people,  and  had  bound  them  to  himself 
by  an  unchangeable  and  everlasting  covenant.  With  the  same' 
unanimity,  they  maintained  the  divine  mission  of  Moses;  that 
he  was  the  ambassador  of  heaven,  and  consequently  that  the' 
law  delivered  at  Mount  Sinai,  and  promulgated  by  his  ministry, 
was  of  divine  original.  It  was  also  the  general  belief  among 
them,  that  in  the  books  of  the  Old  Testament  were  contained 
ample  instructions  respecting  the  way  of  salvation  and  eternal 
happiness;  and  that  whatever  principles  or  duties  were  inculca- 
ted in  those  writings,  must  be  reverently  received  and  implicitly 
obeyed.  But  an  almost  irreconcileablo  difference  of  opinion, 
and  the  most  vehement  disputes,  prevailed  among  them,  respect- 
ing the  original  source  or  fountain  from  whence  all  religion  was 
to  be  deduced.  Both  the  Sadducees  and  Essenes  rejected  with 
disdain  the  oral  law,  to  Avhich  the  Pharisees,  however  paid  the 
greatest  deference.  And  the  interpretation  of  the  written  law, 
yielded  still  further  ground  for  acrimonious  contention.  The 
Pharisees  maintained  that  the  law  as  committed  to  writing  by 
Moses,  and  likewise  every  other  part  of  the  sacred  volume,  had 
a  twofold  sense  or  meaning;  the  one  plain  and  obvious  to  every 
reader,  the  other  abstruse  and  mystical.  The  Sadducees,  on 
the  contrary,  would  admit  of  nothing  beyond  a  simple  interpre- 
tation of  the  words,  according  to  their  strict  literal  sense.  The 
Essenes,  or  at  least  the  greater  part  of  them,  differing  from  both 
of  these,  considered  the  words  of  the  law  to  possess  no  force  or 
power  whatever  in  themselves,  but  merely  to  exhibit  the  shadows 
or  images  of  celestial  objects,  of  virtues,  and  of  duties.  So 
much  dissension  and  discord  respecting  the  rule  of  religion,  and 
the  sense  in  which  the  divine  law  ought  to  be  understood,  could 
not  fail  to  produce  a  great  diversity  in  the  forms  of  religious 
worship,  and  naturally  tended  to  generate  the  most  opposite  and 
conflicting  sentiments  on  subjects  of  a  divino  nature. 

The  Pharisees,  in  point  of  number,  riches,  authority,  and  in- 
fluence, took  precedence  of  all  the  Jewish  sects.  And  as  they 
constantly  manifested  an  extraordinary  display  of  religion,  in  an 
apparent  zeal  for  the  cultivation  of  piety  and  brotherly  love, 
and  by  an  affectation  of  superior  sanctity  in  their  opinions,  man- 
ners, and  dress,  the  influence  which  they  possessed  over  the 
minds  of  the  people  was  unbounded;  insomuch  that  they  may 
be  almost  said  to  have  given  whatever  direction  they  pleased  to 
public  affairs.  It  is  un(jucstional)lc,  however,  that  the  religion 
of  the  Pliarisees  was,  forthc  most  part,  founded  in  consummate 
hypocrisy;  and  that  in  reality,  they  were  generally  the  slaves  of 
every  virions  appetite;  proud,  arrogant,  and  avaracious,  consult- 
ing only  the  gratification  of  their  lusts,  even  at  the  moment  oi' 


AT   THE    BIRTH    OF    CHRIST.  35 

ilieir  professing  themselves  to  be  engaged  in  the  senice  of  their 
Maker.  These  odious  features  in  the  character  of  the  Phari- 
■sees,  drew  upon  them  the  most  pointed  rebukes  from  our  Lord 
and  Saviour;  with  more  severity  indeed  than  he  bestowed  on  the 
Sadducees,  who  although  they  had  departed  widely  from  the 
genuine  principles  of  religion,  yet  did  not  impose  upon  mankind 
by  a  pretended  sanctity,  or  devote  themselves  with  insatiable 
greediness  to  the  acquisition  of  honors  and  riches.  The  Phar- 
isees admitted  the  immortality  of  the  soul,  the  resurrection  of 
the  body,  and  of  a  future  state  of  rewards  and  punishments. 
They  admitted,  to  ascertain  extent,  the  free  agency  of  man; 
but  beyond  that,  they  supposed  his  actions  to  be  controlled  by 
the  decrees  of  fate.  These  points  of  doctrine,  however,  seem 
not  to  have  been  understood  or  explained  by  all  the  sect  in  the 
same  way,  neither  does  it  appear  that  any  great  pains  were  ta- 
ken to  define  and  ascertain  them  with  accuracy  and  precision, 
or  to  support  them  by  reasoning  and  argument. 

The  Sadducees,  if  we  may  credit  the  testimony  of  Josephus 
concerning  them,  were  a  sect  much  inferior  in  point  of  number 
to  that  of  the  Pharisees,  but  composed  entirely  of  persons  dis- 
tinguished for  their  opulence  and  prosperity.  He  also  represents 
those  who  belonged  to  it,  as  wholly  devoid  of  the  sentiments  of 
benevolence  ond  compassion  towards  others;  whereas  the  Phar- 
isees, according  to  him,  were  ever  ready  to  relieve  the  wants  of 
the  indigent  and  afflicted.  He  further  describes  them  as  fond 
of  passing  their  lives  in  one  uninterrupted  course  of  ease  and 
pleasure;  insomuch  that  it  was  with  difficulty  they  could  be 
prevailed  on  to  undertake  the  duties  of  the  magistracy,  or  any 
other  public  function.  Their  leading  tenet  was,  that  all  our 
hopes  and  fears  terminate  with  the  present  life;  the  soul  being 
involved  in  one  common  fate  with  the  body,  and,  like  it,  liable 
to  perish  and  be  annihilated.  Upon  this  principle,  it  was  very 
natural  for  them  to  maintain,  that  obedience  to  the  divine  law 
would  be  rewarded  by  the  Most  High  with  length  of  days,  and 
an  abundance  of  the  good  things  of  this  life,  such  as  honors,  dis- 
tinction and  riches;  whilst  the  violators  of  it  would,  in  like  man- 
ner find  their  punishment  in  the  temporary  sufferings  and  afflic- 
tions of  the  present  time.  The  Sadducees,  therefore,  always  con- 
nected the  favor  of  heaven  with  a  state  of  worldly  prosperity, 
and  could  not  regard  any  as  virtuous,  or  tiic  friends  of  heaven, 
but  the  fortunate  and  happy:  they  had  no  bowels  of  compassion 
for  the  poor  and  the  miserable;  their  desires  and  hopes  center- 
ed in  a  life  of  leisure,  case  and  vohiptuous  gratilication— for 
such  is  precisely  the  character  wliich  Josej)l\usgivcs  us  of  them. 

The  EssENEs,  though  not  particularly  mentioned  by  the  wri- 
ters of  the  New  Testament,  existed  as  a  sect  in  the  days  of  our 


36  STATE   OF   THK    WORLD    IN    GENERAL 

Lord,  and  are  frequently  spoken  of  by  Josephus,  who  divides 
them  into  two  branches;  the  one  characterized  by  a  hfe  of  ceUb- 
acy,  dedicated  to  the  instruction  and  education  of  the  children 
of  others;  whilst  the  other  thought  it  proper  to  marry,  not  so 
much  with  a  view  to  sensual  gratification,  as  for  the  purpose  of 
propagating  the  human  species.  Hence  they  have  been  distin- 
guished by  some  writers  into  the  practical  and  the  theoretical 
Essencs. 

The  practical  Essenes  were  distributed  in  the  cities  and 
throughout  the  countries  of  Syria,  Palestine,  and  Egjpt.  Their 
bond  of  association  embraced  not  merely  a  community  of  ten- 
ets, and  a  similarity  of  manners  and  particular  observances,  like 
that  of  the  Pharisees  or  the  Sadducees,  but  it  extended  also  to 
an  intercommunily  of  goods.  Theii  demeanor  was  sober  and 
chaste;  and  their  mode  of  life  was,  in  every  other  respect,  sub- 
jected to  the  strictest  regulations,  and  submitted  to  the  superin- 
tendence of  governors,  whom  the}'  appointed  over  themselves. . 
The  whole  of  their  time  was  devoted  to  labor,  meditation  and 
prayer;  and  they  were  most  seduouslv  attentive  to  the  calls  of 
justice  and  humanity,  and  every  moral  duty.  In  common,  with 
the  wrest  of  the  Jews,  they  believed  in  tlic  unit}  of  God;  but 
from  some  of  tiieir  institutes,  it  appears  ihaV  they  entertained  a 
reverence  for  the  sun;  probably,  considering  that  grand  lumi- 
nary as  a  deity  of  an  inferior  order,  or  perhaps  regarding  him 
as  the  visible  image  of  the  Supreme  Bein  ^  They  supposed  the 
souls  of  men  to  have  fallen,  by  a  disastrous  fate,  from  the  regions 
of  purity  and  light,  into  the  bodies  which  they  occupy;  during 
their  continuance  in  which  thev  considered  them  to  be  confined, 
as  it  were,  within  the  wails  of  a  loathsome  dungeon.  For  this 
reason, therefore,  they  did  not  believe  in  the  resurrection  of  the 
body;  although  it  was  their  opinion  that  the  soul  would  be  re- 
warded or  punished  in  a  future  stale,  according  to  its  deserts. 
They  cultivated  great  abstinence,  allowing  themselves  but  little 
bodily  nourishment  or  gratiiication,  from  an  apprehension  that 
the  immortal  spirit  miglit  be  thereby  encumbered  and  weighed 
down.  !t  was  their  endeavor,  too,  by  constant  meditation,  to 
withdrav,'  the  mind  as  much  as  possible  from  the  contigious  in- 
fiuiMice  of  the  corrupt  mass  by  which  it  was  unhappily  envel- 
oped. The  ceremonies,  or  external  forms,  which  were  enjoined 
ill  the  law  of  Moses  to  be  observed  in  the  worship  of  God,  were 
totally  disregardtul  by  many  of  the  Essencs;it  being  their  opin- 
ion that  the  words  of  Moses  were  to  be  understood  in  a  mysteri- 
ous and  recondite  sense,  and  not  according  to  their  literal  mean- 
ing.* Others  of  them,  indeed,  so  far  conformed  as  to  ofler  sac- 
rifices; but  they  did  this  at  home;  for  they  were  wholly  averse 
to  the  rites  which  it  was  necessary  for  those  to  observe  who   at- 


AT    THE    BIRTH    OF    CHRIST.  37 

tended  the  Temple  worship.  Upon  the  whole  it  does  notgecrn 
an  improbable  conjecture,  that  the  doctrine  and  discipline  of 
the  Essenes  arose  out  of  an  illjudged  attempt  to  make  the  prin- 
ciples of  the  Jewish  religion  accord  with  some  tenets  which  they 
fondly  imbibed  fiom  the  oriental  philosophy  of  which  we  have 
already  treated. 

As  to  the  moral  doctrine  of  these  sects  of  the  Essenes,  as  well 
as  that  of  the  Pharisees  and  Sadducees,  into  which  the  Jewish 
people  were  divided,  it  cannot  be  considered  as  having  in  anv 
degree  contributed  towards  promoting  tiie  interests  of  virtue  and 
genuine  piety.  The  Pharisees,  as  was  frequently  objected  to 
them  by  Christ,  who  kilew  their  hearts,  were  destitute  of  the 
love  of  God  and  their  neighbor,  the  essential  principles  of  r  ght- 
eousness — they  were  hypocritical  in  their  acts  of  worship — 
proud  and  self-righteous — harsh  and  uncharitable  in  their  judg- 
ment of  others — while  they  made  the  divine  law  void  through 
their  traditions.  They  paid  little  or  no  regard  to  inward  puri- 
ty or  sanctity  of  mind,  but  studied  by  all  possible  means  to  at- 
tract the  eyes  of  the  multitude  tov/ards  them,  by  an  ostentatious 
solemnity  of  carriage,  and  the  most  specious  external  parade  of 
piety  and  brotherly  love.  They  were  continually  straining  and 
perverting  the  most  important  precepts  of  the  divine  law;  whilst 
at  the  same  lime,  they  enforced  an  unreserved  obedience  toordi- 
nances  which  were  of  mere  human  instilution.  The  Saddu- 
cees regarded  all  those  persons  as  rigliteous,  who  strictly  con- 
formed themselves  to  the  ritual  observances  prescribed  in  the 
law  of  Moses,  and  that  did  no  injury  to  any  of  the  Jewish  na- 
tion, from  whom  they  had  received  none.  And  as  their  princi- 
ples forbade  men  to  look  forward  to  a  future  state  of  rewards 
and  punishments,  and  placed  the  whole  happiness  of  man  in  the 
possession  of  riches  and  in  sensual  gratification,  they  naturally 
tended  to  generate  and  encourage  an  inordinate  love  of  money, 
a  brutal  insensibility  to  the  calls  of  compassion,  and  a  variety  of 
other  vices  equally  pernicious  and  degrading  to  the  human  mind. 
The  Essenes  laboured  under  the  intluence  of  a  depressing  su- 
perstition, so  that,  whilst  they  were  scrupulously  attentive  to  the 
demands  of  justice  and  equity  in  regard  to  others,  they  appear 
to  have  altogether  overlooked  the  duties  which  men  owe  to 
themselves.  Those  of  them  who  were  distinguished  by  the 
name  of  Therapeutae,  or  theoretical  Essenes,  were  a  race  of 
men  who  resigned  themselves  en  (i  rely  to  the  dictates  of  the  most 
egregious  fanaticism  and  folly.  They  would  engage  innosortof 
business  or  employment  on  their  own  account;  nor  would  they  be 
instrumental  in  forwarding  the  interest  of  others.  In  short,they 
appear  to  have  considered  themselves  as  released  from  c\Gry 
bond  by  which  human  society  is  held  together,  and  at  liberty  to 


38  STATE    OF    THE    WORLD    IN    GENERAL 

act  in  direct  opposilion  to  almost  every  principle  of  moral   dis- 
cipline. 

It  cannot  tiierefore  excite  any  reasonable  surprise  that,  owing 
to  the  various  causes  which  we  have  thus  enumerated,  the  sjreat 
mass  of  the  Jewish  people  were,  at  the  period  of  the  birth  of 
Jesus  Christ,  sunk  in  the  most  profound  ignorance  as  to  divine 
things;  and  the  nation,  for  the  most  part,  devoted  to  a  flagitious 
and  dissolute  course  of  life.  That  such  was  the  miserable  state 
of  degradation  into  which  this  highly  privileged  people  had  fal- 
len, is  incontestably  proved  by  the  history  of  our  Lord's  life, and 
the  tenor  of  his  discourses  and  conversations  which  he  conde- 
scended to  address  to  them.  Hence  his  comparison  of  the  tea- 
chers among  them  to  blind  guides,  who  professed  to  instruct  oth- 
ers in  a  way  with  which  they  were  totally  unacquainted  them- 
selves; and  the  multitude  to  a  flock  of  lost  sheep,  wandering 
without  a  sheperd.  Mat.  xv.  14.  John,  ix.  39.  Mat.  x.  6.  ch. 
XV.  24. 

In  addition  to  what  has  been  already  said  respecting  the  sour- 
ces of  error  and  corruption  among  the  Jews,  we  have  still  fur- 
ther to  remark,  that,  at  the  time  of  Christ's  appearance,  num- 
bers among  them  had  imbibed  the  principles  of,the  Oriental  phi- 
losophy respecting  the  origin  of  the  world,  and  were  much  ad- 
dicted tothestud^  of  a  mystical  sort  of  learning  to  which  they 
gave  the  name  of  Cahballa. 

The  Samaritans  are  spoken  of  in  the  New  Testament  as  a 
sect  altogether  distinct  from  the  Jews;  and  as  they  were  inhabi- 
tants of  Palestine,  thej  merit  attention  in  this  place.  Their 
sacred  rites  were  performed  in  a  Temple  erected  on  Mount  Ge- 
rizim;  they  were  involved  in  the  same  calamities  which  befel 
the  Jewish  people,  and  were  no  less  forward  than  the  Jews  in 
adding  to  tiicir  other  a/Ilictions,  the  numerous  evils  produced  by 
factions  and  intestine  tumults.  They  were  not,  however,  divi- 
ded into  so  many  religious  sects:  although  the  instances  of  Do- 
sitheus,  Menander,  and  Simon  Magus,  plainly  prove  that  there 
were  not  wanting  among  them  some  who  were  carried  away  by 
the  love  of  paradox  and  a  fondness  for  novel  speculations;  and 
that  they  debased  the  religion  of  their  ancestors,  by  incorpora- 
ting with  it  many  of  the  j)rinciples  of  the  Oriental  philosophy. 
Much  has  been  handed  down  to  us  by  Jewish  authors  respecting  the 
religious  sentimentsof  the  Samaritans, on  which  however  we  can- 
not place  reliance,  as  it  wasunquestionably  dictated  by  a  spirit  of 
invidious  malignity.  It  is  certain  however,  that  our  Lord  attri- 
bules  to  the  Samaritans  a  great  degree  of  ignorance  rcsjiecting 
God  and  divine  things;  it  cannot  therefore  be  doubted,  that  in 
their  religious  system  the  truth  was  much  debased  by  supersti- 
tion and  the  light  in  no  small  degree  obscured  by  the  mists  of  er- 


AT   THE   BIIiTH   OT   CHRIST*  39 

ror»  They  acknowledged  none  of  the  writings  of  the  Old  Tes- 
tament as  sacred,  or  of  divine  authority,  but  the  five  books  of 
Moses  only.  We  learn,  nevertheless,  from  the  conversation  of 
the  woman  with  our  Lord  at  the  well  of  Samaria,  John  iv.  25. 
that  the  Samaritans  confidently  expected  the  Messiah,  and  that 
they  looked  forward  to  him  in  the  light  of  a  spiritual  teacher 
and  guide,  who  should  instruct  them  in  a  more  perfect  and  ac- 
ceptable way  of  worshipping  the  Most  High  than  that  which 
they  then  followed.  Whether  they  were  carried  away  with  the 
fond  conceit  of  his  being  a  warlike  leader,  a  hero,  an  emperor, 
who  should  recover  for  the  oppressed  posterity  of  Abraham  their 
liberty  and  rights,  and  to  the  same  extent  that  the  Jews  were, 
it  would  not  be  easy  to  determine.  In  this  one  thing,  at  least, 
they  appear  to  have  shown  themselves  superior  to  the  Jews  in 
general,  that  they  did  not  attempt  to  gloss  over  or  conceal  the 
many  imperfections  of  their  religion,  but  frankly  acknowledged 
its  defects,  and  looked  forward  with  hope  to  the  period  when  the 
Messiah  should  reform  what  was  amiss,  and  communicate  to 
them  a  larger  measure  of  spiritual  instruction,  of  which  they 
stood  so  much  in  need. 

So  exceedingly  great  was  the  fecundity  of  the  Jewish  peo- 
ple, that  multitudes  of  them,  from  time,  were  constrained  to 
emigrate  from  their  native  country;  and  at  the  era  of  Christ's 
birth,  the  descendants  of  Abraham  were  to  be  met  with  in  ev- 
ery part  of  the  known  world.  In  all  the  provinces  of  the  Ro- 
man Empire,  in  particular,  they  were  to  be  found  in  great  num- 
bers, either  serving  in  the  army,  or  engaged  in  the  pursuits  of 
commerce,  or  practising  some  lucrative  art.  Of  the  truth  of 
this  we  have  evidence  in  the  second  chapter  of  the  Acts  of  the 
Apostles,  where  we  learn  that  on  the  day  of  Pentecost,  there 
were  assembled  at  Jerusalem,  Jews,  "out  of  every  nation  un- 
der heaven,"  who  had  come  up  to  attend  the  festival.  Theirdis- 
persion  over  all  the  west,  was  the  consequence  of  the  subjuga- 
tion of  Judea  to  Rome,  and  itwas  an  important  link  in  the  chain 
of  divine  providence;  for  it  placed  them,  as  they  express  it, 
"witnesses  of  the  unity  of  God  in  all  the  nations  of  the  world," 
and  this  at  a  time  when  idolatry  and  vice  overwhelmed  all  the 
rest  of  mankind.  Those  of  them  who  thus  ventured  to  estab- 
lish themselves  without  the  confinesof  Palestine,were  every  where 
successful  in  obtaining  that  general  sort  of  encouragement  and 
protection  from  violence,  which  was  to  be  derived  from  various  re- 
gulations, and  edicts  of  the  emperors  and  magistrates  in  their  fa- 
vor: but  the  peculiarities  of  their  religion  and  manners  caused 
them  to  be  hold  in  very  general  contempt,  and  not  unfrequently 
exposed  them  to  much  vexation  and  annoyance  from  the  jealousy 
and  indignation  of  a  superstitious  populace.     Many  of  them,  irt 


40  STATE    OF   THE   WORLD  IN   GENERAL 

consequence  of  their  long  residence  and  intercourse  among  for- 
eign nations,  fell  into  the  error  of  attempting  to  accommodate 
their  religious  profession  to  the  principles  and  institutions  of 
some  of  the  different  systems  of  heathen  discipline,  of  which  it 
would  be  easy  to  adduce  numerous  instances.  On  the  other 
hand,  however,  it  should  not  be  overlooked,  that  the  Jews  were 
often  successful  in  proselyting  to  their  faith  many  of  those  among 
whom  they  sojourned,  giving  them  to  perceive  the  superiority 
of  the  Mosaic  religion  to  the  Gentile  superstition,  and  were 
highly  instrumental  in  causing  them  to  forsake  the  worship  of 
a  plurality  of  gods. 


CHAPTER  II. 

25 , 

THE  FIRST  CENTURY. 


GENERAL  STATE  OF  THE  CHURCH  IN  THIS  CENTURY.— DOC- 
TRINE, GOVERN.MENT,  AND  DISCIPLINE  OF  THE  CHURCH— OF 
THE  SECTS  WHICH  EXISTED  IN  THE  FIRST  CENTURY.— OF 
LEARNED  MEN  IN  THE  FIRST  CENTURY. 

To  those,  who,  in  the  writings  of  the  inspired  penman,  have 
had  an  opportunity  of  contemplating  the  life,  actions,  death,  and 
resurrection  of  the  Redeemer  of  the  world,  all  accounts  of  the 
circumstances  attending  his  abode  upon  oarth  must  appear  su- 
perfluous and  unnecessary.  The  pen  of  inspiration  can  alone 
do  justice  to  a  character  which  it  could  never  enter  into  the 
human  heart  to  canceive.  By  that,  every  circumstance  which 
it  was  necessary  we  should  be  acquainted  with,  relative  to  the 
Saviour  of  men^  is  distinctly  revealed.  He  is  tliere  exhibited 
descending  upon  earth,  taking  on  him  the  form  of  a  man,  by 
every  action  of  his  life  affording  the  most  pure  and  spotless 
example,  and  living  and  dying  for  the  salvation  of  men,  in  lan- 
guage so  simple,  3'et  so  forcible,  as  ^o  defy  imitation.  Truth, 
not  ornament  was  the  object  pursued  by  the  first  writers  of  the 
life  and  doctrines  of  Christ;  and  every  circumstance  attending 
the  narration  attests  their  veracity.  Their  works  supersede  the 
necessity  of  any  accounts  of  their  Divine  Master.  The  writer 
of  ecclesiastical  history,  therefore  more  properly  commences 
his  work  by  relating  the  circumstances  posterior  to  the  death 
of  Christ  than  those  which  attended  his  life. 

Unaided  by  those  external  circumstances  which  give  splen- 
dor and  dignity  to  opinions  hitherto  unrcccivcd  or  unknown,  the 
establishment  of  Christianity  can  only  be  primarily  ascribed  to 
the  intervention  of  an  over-ruling  Providence,  and  to  the  for- 
cible and  satisf^ictory  nature  of  that  evidence  which  proves  the 
authenticity  of  the  Christian  revelation.  .The  pure  doctrines  of 
the  Gospel  were  at  first  propagated  by  men  who  were  indigent, 
illiterate,  and  selected  from  the  lowest  classes  of  mankind.  As 
the  constant  companions  of  their  divine  master,  thev  were,  in- 

6 


42  HISTORY   or    THE    CHURCH, 

deed,  Indnhitable  witnesses  of  the  virtue  of  his  life,  of  the  puri- 
ty of  his  doctrines,  niul  o/"  the  stupendous  rnir.'iclcs  \vl)ich  he 
wrouiilit,  But  thev  were  ulleilj  iiK  apahle  of  decorating  ihcir 
accounts  witl>  studied  diciion,  of  cnfmcing  them  by  .the  author- 
ity of  superior  rank,  or  of  enrichinn  them  with  the  tieasurcsof 
human  learning  and  eloquence.  This  sy  item,  so  pure,  so  per- 
fect, so  opposite  to  the  corruption  and  depravity  which  at  the 
time  of  (/hri?t's  appearance  upon  earth  universally  prevailed, 
addressed  itself  not  to  the  passions,  but  to  the  understandings 
of  mankind;  and  the  simple  majesty  of  reason  and  of  truth  tri- 
umphed over  all  the  opposition  of  f>rejudice  and  crror- 

The  first  professors  of  Christianity,  who  were  favored  with 
the  opportunities  of  oiiserving  tlio-e  astonishing  powers  which 
demonstrated  the  great  and  supernal  nature  of  (heir  divine 
master  must  have  seen  with  peculiar  delight,  that  in  him  were 
united  and  centred  all  those  miraculous  and  apparently  irrecon- 
c".lal)le  circumstances,  which  were  predicted  by  the  prophets  of 
the  Messiah,  Witnesses  of  his  profound  knowledge  of  the  hu- 
man mind,  of  the  accomplij-hment  of  his  promise  to  support 
those  who  were  called  to  suffer  in  the  cause  of  (ruth,  and  of  the 
fulfilment  of  his  predictions  of  events  utterly  improbable,  and 
far  beyond  the  reach  of  hum;in  conjecture:  their  reason  must 
have  been  convinced,  and  their  faith  confirmed.  These  argu- 
ments, together  with  the  example  of  a  life  devoted  by  their  mas- 
ter to  the  interests  of  religion  mid  virtue;  of  his  death,  endur- 
ed in  con  irmation  of  the  holy  doctrines  lie  had  taught;  of  his 
ascension  to  heaven  in  the  presence  of  numbers,  many  of  whom 
would  neither  have  deceived  others,  nor  were  likely  to  be  delu- 
ded themselves;  were  a  few  of  the  evidences  in  support  of  the 
Christian  revelation,  before  which  the  sceptisism  of  man^'  re- 
tired witii  a  lihish. 

The  multitude  which  continually  followed  .lesus,  and  the 
proselytes  in  distant  quarters,  who  were,  probably  converted  by 
the  preaching  of  the  ^eventy  d>ci|)hs  (irst  commi«*^ioned  lo 
teaci)  the  doctrines  of  Christ,  airord  u<  reason  to  believe,  that 
before  the  striking  events  of  his  resurrection  and  ascension,  very 
many  had  already  embraced  the  truths  of  the  Gospel.  Eut 
Clirislianify  received  tlie  most  powerful  accessions  f k  m  tiie  gift 
of  the  Holy  Spirit;  which  at  a  ver\  earl)  period  after  the  as- 
cension of  Clirist,  was  conferred  upon  (he  .Apostles, and  empow- 
ered them  to  fulfil  the  high  <  ommission  of  promulgating  eter- 
nal peace  and  happiness  to  the  whole  human  race.  Their  abili- 
ty to  addre-s  their  <  xliotlations  to  every  nation  in  its  own  lan- 
guage; their  performance  of  (he  most  surprising  miracles;  iheir 
power  to  confer  miraculous  gifts  upon  olheis;  their  irreproacha- 
ble manners;  their  benevolent  actions,  and  the  purity  of  their 


FIRST    CENTURY.  43 

doctrines,  gained  prodigious  accessions  to  the  Christian  cause. 
A  considtral)lc  body  of  the  Jewish  people  hiiml)lj  acki\owledg- 
ed  Christ  as  the  Messiah  sent  fiom  Gnd;  and  the  tiulhs  of  the 
Gospel  were  extended  by  the  Apostles  throughout  the  Roman 
empire. 

In  addition  to  the  accounts  furnished  by  Scripture,  tradition 
has  supplied  several  circumstances  iflalive  to  the  Apostles,  and 
the  nations  lo  whom  ihey  preached;*  hut  tradiiional  recoids  are 
imperfect,  obscure,  and  most  commonly  false.     The  joint  testi- 
mony of  sacred  and   profane  writers  infoims  us  of  little  more 
concerning  these  illustrious  martyrs  to  the  Irutli,  than  that,  after 
a  succession  of  dang  ms,  difficuhi'S,  and  d:stre>ses,  many  of  them 
closed  a   lai)orious   life   by  a  painful    and    ignominious  deatii. 
Paul,  the  great  A[)oslle  of  the  Gentiles,  was  beheaded  at  Rcjme 
in  the  rei^n  of  Nero;  and  Peter  is  generally  supposed   to  have 
been  ccuciti:;d   at   the  same  place,  and  duiing  tiie  same  reign. 
The  Evangelist  John  was  banished,  in  the  persecution  by  Dom- 
itian,  to  the  Isle  of  Patmo>,  in  the  3 car  91.     On  the  cessation  of 
the  persecution  however,  lie  returned  to  Ephesus,  and  visited  the 
churclies  in  that  province.     Though  he  was  too  old  to  preach, 
yet  he  was  a  constant  attendant  on   public  worship;  and  fre- 
quently exhorted  the  people  with  this  parental  exclamation — 
"My  little  children  love  one  another."     He  died  and  was  inter- 
red at  Ephesus. 

Of  the  other  Apostles  and  Evangelists  still  less,  if  possible, 
is  with  certainty  known.  James,  the  brother  of  our  Lord,  who 
for  his  eminent  virtue  acquired  the  sur-name  of  the  Just,  con- 
tinued to  exercise  his  ministry  at  Jerusalem  after  the  depar- 
ture of  Saint  Paul.  On  the  death  of  Festus,  a  kind  of  interreg- 
num succeeded  in  the  government  of  Judea,  before  tlie 'arrival 
of  his  successor  Albinus;  and  the  Jews  who  were  full  of  re- 
sentment at  the  escape  of  Saint  Paul,  seized  the  opportunity  to 
imbrue  their  hands  in  the  blood  of  this  pious  and  excellent  per- 
son. He  was  sentenced  by  the  council  to  be  stoned  as  a  blas- 
phemer; and  after  praying  for  his  enemies,  being  thrown  from 
some  part  of  the  temple,  he  was  at  lengih  released  from  his  suf- 
ferings by  a  blow  from  a  fuller's  pole.  Josephus  adds,  that  Al- 
binus on  his  arrival  was  so  disgusted  by  this  violent  proceeding, 
that  he  wrote  to  the  high  priest,  and  threatened  to  punish  him 
for  it. 
Many  stories  are  related  of  some  other  of  the  Apostles. — 


•There  are  few  Christinn  nations  in  Europe  which  have  not  claimed  the 
honor  of  embracing  Christianity  in  the  Apostolic  age.  Among  the  rest,  Britain, 
upon  tl^e  authority  of  an  obscure  passage  in  Theodorct,  lias  asserted  her  pre- 
tensions  to  the  glory  of  having  been  converted  by  St.  Paul. 


44  HISTOilY    OF    THE    CHURCH. 

Philip,  wlio  resitled  chiefly  in  Hieropolis,  is  said  to  have  raised  a 
person  from  the  dead  in  that  city.  Justus,  who  was  sur-named 
JBarsabus,  is  reported  to  have  drank  poison  without  receiving 
any  injury  from  it.  Bartholomew  is  beheved  by  Eusebius_  to 
have-  preached  in  India;  Thomas  in  Partliia,  and  Andrew  in 
Scythia.  Of  the  Apostle  Jude  scarcely  anything  is  even  pre- 
tended to  be  known. 

Duiing  the  time  in  which  Paul  was  conlined  at  Rome  he  com- 
posed his  Epistles  to  his  brethren,  and  to  the  principal  churches. 
The  Gospel  of  Matthew  was  written  for  the  use  of  his  He- 
brew brethren  to  whom  he  had  preached,  when  he  was  about 
to  depart  from  tliem,  and  is  generally  believed  to  have  been 
composed  in  the  Hebrew  tongiie,  and  afterwards  translated 
into  Greek.  The  Gospel  of  Mark  (who  was  the.  friend  and 
companion  of  Paul)  has  been  thought  by  some  to  be  only  an  ep- 
itome of  that  of  Matthew.  Luke,  who  is  said  to  have  been  a 
physician  at  Antioch,  as  well  as  Mark  and  John  is  suppos- 
ed to  have  been  one  of  the  seventy  disciples,  and  who  accompa- 
nied Paul  in  his  ministrations,  composed  the  Gospel  which  bears 
his  name  and  the  Acts  of  tiie  Apostles.  These  three  Gospels 
were  succeeded  by  that  of  the  Evangelist  John,  who  approved 
of  them;  but  perceiving  that  their  accounts  were  posterior  to 
the  imprisonment  of  John  the  Baptist,  thought  it  expedient  to 
give  to  tbe  church  some  records  of  the  actions  and  doctrines  of 
his  beloved  master  in  the  beginning  of  his  ministry.  Besides 
this,  John  is  allowed  to  have  composed  at  least  one  epislle,  if 
not  more;  but  the  two  latter  ones,  and  the  book  of  the  Revela- 
lions,  have  excited  some  controversy  concerning  their  author. 
These  wurks  were  quickly  disjjerscd  among  the  Christian 
believers,  and  were  collected  and  read  in  their  religious  assem- 
blies for  the  coiilirmation  and  edilication  of  the  faithful.  In- 
deed such  a  collection,  stamped  with  Apostolical  authority, 
soon  became  necessary,  in  order  to  separate  the  inspired  writ- 
ing? from  a  number  of  fraudulent  and  absurd  performances, 
which  were  circ^ilaled  as  the  productions  of  the  Apostles. 

Besides  the  assistance  which  was  derived  to  Christianity  from 
the  actions,  precepts,  and  zeal  of  its  first  teachers,  the  virtues 
o[  the  primitive  Christians  alFoided  a  powerful  support  to  the 
doctrines  they  professed,  and  formed  a  striking  contrast  to  the 
depravity  and  corruption  which  almost  universally  prevailed. — 
Nor  were  the  opposition  and  persecution  ihey  met  with  j)rejudi- 
cial  to  their  cause.  They  only  served  to  unite  more  tirmly  (his 
small,  but  intrepid  band,  well  convinced  of  the  importance  of 
those  Irutlis  for  which  they  contended;  and  to  attract  the  notice 
and  compassion  of  all  mankind  towards  a  sect  distinguisljed  on- 
ly for  its  singularity  and  virtue.    Their  implacable  enemies  the 


FIRST    CENTURY.  45 

Jews,  who  saw  their  own  lofty  claims  to  superiority,  and  their 
profligate  conduct,  directly  attacked  and  censured,  both  by  the 
tenets  and  manners  of  the  teachers  of  Cliristianity,  assaulted 
them  every  where  with  unrelenting  fury.  Their  lancor  and  an- 
imosity, however,  towards  ihe  Christians,  only  j-endered  the  ac- 
complishment of  those  terrible  predictions  which  iiad  been  de- 
nounced against  them  by  Jesus  Christ  more  apparent  and  re- 
markable; and,  by  these  means,  rather  accelerated  than  retard- 
ed the  progress  of  Christianity.  Many  of  the  previous  signs 
and  portends  which  had  been  foretold  concerning  the  demolition 
of  the  temple,  had  already  taken  place,  and  were  such  as  might 
have  instructed  a  people  less  obstinate  and  perverse;  that  their 
destruction  was  at  hand,  and  might  have  rendered  them  cautious 
of  any  action  which  could  provoke  their  enemies  against  them. 
Great  indeed  were  the  oppressions  which  they  experienced  from 
a  corrupt  government  and  provoked  to  fury  by  its  rapacity  and 
violence,  in  the  year  G6  they  commenced  hostilities  against  the 
Romans,  and  the  flames  of  war  raged  throughout  Asia  to  Egypt 
and  the  East.  Under  the  reign  of  Vespasian,  Jerusalem  was 
besieged  for  six  months  by  Titus;  during  which  time  every  ca- 
lamity that  can  accompany  that  most  afflictive  of  the  divine  vi- 
sitations, war,  was  endured  by  the  miserable  inhabitants.  The 
city  and  temple  were  at  length  taken  by  storm;  the  conqueror 
would  have  saved  the  body  of  the  temple,  but  a  soldier  set  fire 
to  an  adjoining  building,  and  the  whole  was  unfortunately  con- 
sumed. Eleven  hundred  thousand  of  the  Jewish  people  are 
said  to  have  perished  in  the  siege  and  in  the  sack  o(  the  city; 
many  by  famine,  and  many  in.  the  flames  and  by  the  sword. 
Ninety-seven  thousand  were  exposed  to  sale  as  slaves;  with 
which  the  market  was  at  length  so  glutted,  that  no  purchasers 
could  be  found.  Besides  these,  multitudes  were  thrown  to  wild 
beasts,  or  sacrificed  as  gladiators,  in  the  savage  sports  of  the  Ro- 
mans. The  Christians  at  Jerusalem  escaped  the  horrors  of  the 
siege  by  a  timely  retreat  to  Pella,  a  small  town  beyond  Jordan. 
The  remainder  of  this  devoted  nation,  weakened  by  their  los- 
ses, and  dispirited  by  their  dreadful  calamities,  were  not,at  the 
close  of  this  centuiy,  in  a  situation  to  o[)pose  openly  a  sect 
which  they  could  not  however  but  secretly  regard  with  even 
additional  rancor. 

Though  the  absurdities  of  Polytheism  were  openly  derided 
and  exposed  by  the  first  teachers  of  Christianity,  yet  it  does 
not  appear  that  any  public  laws  were  enacted  against  it  till  the 
reign  of  Nero  in  the  year  01,  by  which  time  it  had  acquired 
considerable  stability  and  extent.  As  far  the  greater  number 
of  the  first  converts  to  Christianity  were  of  the  Jewish  nation, 


46  HISTORY    OF    THE    CHURCH. 

one  secondary  cause  for  their  being  so  long  preserved  from  per- 
secution may  probably  be  deduced  from  their  aj)pcaring  to  the 
Roman  governors  only  as  a  sect  of  Jews,  who  had  seceded  fiom 
the  resi  of  their  bretliien  on  account  of  some  opinion  Iriflinti  in 
its  importance,  and  pei'haps  difficult  to  be  undei stood.  Nor 
when  their  breihren  were  fully  discovered  to  havr  caj-t  off  the 
religion  of  the  Synagogue,  did  the  Jews  find  it  easy  to  infuse 
into  the  breasts  o(  tlie  Roman  magistrates  that  rancor  and  mal- 
ice which  they  ihemsulvcs  experienced.  But  the  steady  and 
uniform  oppo?ition  made  by  the  Christians  to  heathen  supersti- 
tion could  not  long  pass  unnoticed.  Tiieir  open  attacks  upon 
Paganism  made  them  exti-emely  obnoxious  to  the  [)opulace,  by 
whom  iliey  were  represented  as  a  society  of  athei?ts,  who,  by 
attacking  the  religious  constitution  of  tlie  empire,  merited  the 
severest  anlmadver^ion  of  the  civil  magistrate.  '1  he  pure  and 
sublime  ideas  vvliich  the}-  conceived  of  the  Supreme  Being  could 
not  be  comprehended  b\  (he  gross  lieathen,  who  required  -the 
Deity  to  be  represented  by  some  corporeal  ligiire,  or  visible  s>  m- 
bol,  and  adored  with  all  the  pomp  of  altars,  sacrifices,  and  liba- 
tions. They  supposed  guilf  which  had  been  contracted  by  every 
Christian,  in  thus  preferring  his  private  sentiments  to  the  na- 
tional religion,  was  aggravated  in  a  high  degree  by  the  num- 
ber and  union  of  the  (  riminals;  for  the  Romans  were  accustom- 
ed to  regard  with  jealousy  and  distrust  any  associations  among 
their  sul>jects.  They  became,  likewise,  further  obnoxious  by 
their  cautious  method  of  performing  the  offices  of  religion; 
which,  though  at  first  dictated  by  fear  and  necesiity,  was  conlin- 
nued  from  choice,  and  it  was  concluded  that  (hey  only  conceal- 
ed what  they  would  have  blushed  to  disclose.  Horrid  tales  of 
their  abominations  were  circulated  throughout  the  empire;  and 
the  minds  of  the  Pagans  were,  from  all  these  circumstances, 
prepared  to  regard  with  pleasure  or  indifference  every  cruelty 
which  could  be  indicted  upon  this  despised  sect. 

Under  these  circumstances,  it  is  not  wonderful  that  Nero 
should  select  the  Christians  as  a  grateful  sacrifice  to  the  Roman 
people,  and  endeavor  to  transfer  to  this  hated  sect  the  guilt  of 
which  he  was  strongly  suspected,  that  of  having  caused  and  en- 
joyed the  fire  which  had  nearly  desolated  the  city.  With  this 
view,  he  inflicted  upon  them  the  most  exquisite  tortures  attend- 
ed with  every  circumstance  of  the  most  refined  cruelty.  Some 
were  crucified;  others  impaled;  some  were  thrown  to  wild 
beasts,  and  others  wra{)ped  in  garments  dipped  in  pilch  and 
other  combustibles,  and  burned  as  torches  in  the  gardens  of 
Nero  and  other  parts  of  the  city  by  night.  lie  was  far,  however, 
from  obtaining  the  object  of  his  hopes  and  expectations;  and 


FIRST   CENTURY.  47 

the  virtues  of  the  Christians,  their  zeal  for  the  truth,  and  their 
Constancy  in  sutlering,  must  iiave  considerably  contributed  to 
tlie  respectability  of  their  sect,  and  to  make  their  tenets  more 
generally  known.  Alternate  scenes  of  tranquility  and  perse- 
cution succeeded  this  barbarous  attempt,  and  by  uniting  the 
Christians  firmly  in  one  common  cause,  and  giving  them  lime  to 
recruit  their  wearied  powers,  proved  extremely  favorable  to  the 
support  and  propagation  of  Christianity.  From  the  death  of 
Nero  to  the  reign  of  Domitian,  the  Christiai;s  remained  unmolest- 
ed, and  daily  increasing;  but  towards  the  close  of  the  century, 
they  were  again  involved  in  all  the  horrors  of  persecution.  The 
death  of  Domitian,  however,  soon  delivered  them  from  this  ca- 
lamity; and  his  successor  Nerva  suffered  the  Christian  church 
to  enjoy  a  season  of  tranquility,  and  rescinded  the  sanguinary 
edicts  of  his  predecessor. 

The  whole  of  the  Christian  religion  is  comprehended  in  two 
great  points,  of  which  the  first  regards  what  we  are  to  believe, 
and  the  other  relates  to  the  conduct  and  actions;  or  to  express 
the  matter  more  brieflj',  the  Gospel  presents  to  us  objects  of 
failh^  and  rules  o{  practice.  The  former  are  expressed  by  the 
Apostles  by  the  term  mydery  or  the  truth-,  and  the  latter  by  that 
of  godliness  or  piety.  The  rule  and  standard  of  both  are  those 
books  which  contain  the  revelation  that  God  made  of  his  will  to 
persons  chosen  for  that  purpose,  whether  before  or  after  the  birth 
of  Christ.  And  these  divine  books  are  usually  called  the  Old 
and  New  'Testament,  but  more  properly  Covenants. 

The  principal  articles  of  faith  regard  the  nature  of  the  di- 
vine exist(;nce,  and  the  person  of  Jesus  Christ.  For  the  origin- 
al faith  of  the  Christian  church,  the  Scriptures  of  the  New  Tes- 
tament are  certainly  the  ordy  competent  authority;  and  every 
succeeding  teslitnony  acquires  weight  and  importance  only  in 
proportion  as  it  haimonizes  with  them. 

The  Christians  of  the  primitive  church  believed  with  their 
ancestors  the  Jews,  in  the  eternal  unity  of  the  Supieme  God- 
head, from  whom,  and  dependant  on  whom  are  all  things  that 
exist.  They  considered  Chiist  Jesus  as  the  image  of  the  invisi- 
ble God,  as  the  first  born  of  every  creature,  by  whom  are  all 
things;  by  whose  ministry  the  world  and  all  that  it  contains  was 
created,  and  by  whom  the  redemption  and  salvation  of  mankind 
was  etrccted. 

The  union  between  the  Father  and  the  Son,  they  considered 
as  so  strict  and  indissoluble,  that  in  the  language  of  divines,  they 
were  descril)ed  Jis  con-substanlial  and  co-equal.  The  Word,  or 
the  Son  of  God,  was  in  the  beginning  with  God,  and  the  Word 
■was  God.     In  him  (that  is,  in  Christ  Jesus)  dwelt  all  the  fulness 


48  HISTOUY    OF    THE    CIIUItCH. 

of  the  Godhead  bodily;  tlnough  him  God  was  said  to  be  mani- 
fested in  the  flesh;  and  the  different  attributes  of  the  Deity 
were  all  ascribed  to  the  Redeemer. 

The  Holy  Ghost,  though  considered  as  the  spirit,  or  active 
essence  of  the  all  governing  mind,  was  yet  regarded  as  a  distinct 
person  or  character;  and  was  particularly  described  as  such  in 
the  celebrated  miracle  on  the  day  of  Pentecost.  This  unity  and 
co-equality  of  the  three  persons  or  characters  of  the  God-head 
w'as  afterwards  expressed  by  the  word  Trinity,  or  Trinity  in 
Unity. 

The  history  of  the  divine  mission  of  Christ  Jesus,  as  related 
in  the  Gospels  of  his  incarnation,  death  and  resurrection,  was 
of  necessity  regarded  as  an  essential  article  of  the  faith  of  the 
church. 

The  general  resurrection  of  the  whole  human  race,  and  the 
distribution  of  eternal  rewards  and  punishments,  according  to 
the  respective  deserts  of  each  individual,  constituted  another 
most  important  article  of  belief;  since  upon  this  point  rests  the 
whole  moral  obligation  of  the  Christian  system. 

Among  the  direct  and  positive  instructions  of  Jesus  Christ, 
we  find  none  which  describe  in  specific  terms  that  form  of  gov- 
ernment which  in  future  ages  the  church  was  to  assume.  Per- 
haps there  is  no  particular  form  or  regimen  which  would  be  ap- 
plicable to  all  possible  states  and  circumstances;  though  some 
form  or  government  is  absolutely  necessary,  since  without  it  no 
discipline  or  order  could  be  preserved,  and  no  religion  could 
long  subsist.  From  the  very  first,  therefore,  we  find  in  the 
church  of  Christ  a  regular  chain  of  authority  and  subordina- 
tion. In  the  appi^intment  of  the  Twelve  Apostles,  and  in  the 
ordination  of  the  Seventy  disciples,  we  plainly  discern  a  regu- 
lar and  delegated  authority,  a  constitution  and  a  connected 
body. 

The  authority  exercised  by  the  Apostles,  either  collectively 
in  what  may  be  termed  their  council  or  conference,  or  in  their 
individual  capacity,  we  find  from  various  passages  of  fhc  New 
Testament  to  have  been  considerable  and  extensive.  It  has 
been  disputed  whether  or  not  the  episcopal  form  was  that  which 
was  first  adopted  in  the  church.  It  has  been  said  that  the  office 
of  bishop  and  presbyter  was  originally  the  same;  and  that  the 
name  of  presbyter  or  elder  was  expressive  of  their  age,  or  rath- 
er of  th-jir  gravity,  wisdom,  and  delegation.  Their  number 
was  proportionate  to  the  size  of  their  respective  congregations. 
When,  by  the  addition  of  new  converts,  the  number  of  churches 
and  ministers  necessarily  increased,  new  regulations  became 
necessary:  one,  therefore,  from  amongst  the  presbyters,  distin-, 


FIRST    CENTURY,  49 

guished  lor  his  wisdom  and  piety,  was  chosen  to  preside  in  their 
councils,  to  allot  to  the  rest,  their  respective  offices,  and  to  be 
a  centre  of  union  to  the  whole  society.  This  dignity  was  con- 
ferred for  life,  except  it  was  forfeited  by  some  misconduct; 
and  the  piesl)vtcr  invested  with  it  was  generally  styled  Bisliop, 
and  sometimes  the  angel  of  t!ie  church  to  which  he  belonged. 

Many  circumstances  concur  to  favor  this  opinion;  but  on  the 
contrary  it  must  not  l)e  dis.-cmbled  that  different  ranks  and  de- 
grees appear  to  have  been  established  from  the  very  tirst  among 
the  -ministers  of  religion.  It  is  impossible  to  consider  the  Apos- 
tles, or  even  such  eminent  persons  as  Timothy,  Titus,  &c.  as 
upon  an  entire  footing  with  the  gcner.jlity  of  presbyters,  or  tea- 
chers in  the  different  churches.  From  the  Epistles  of  the  pri- 
mitive fathers,  and  particularly  from  those  of  Saint  Ignatius, 
it  appears  inconte^tably  that  the  church  government  by  the 
three  distinct  ord(>rs  of  bishops,  pi'csbjters  and  deacons,  was  ful- 
ly established  in  the  course  of  the  first  century:  as  each  of  these 
orders  is  particularly  addressed,  and  as  that  father  does  not 
mention  the  institution  as  a  novelty,  there  is  (he  utmost  reason 
to  believe  that  this  ariangemcnt  was  made  by  the  Apostles 
themselves.  It  must  be  remembered  that  Ignatius  was  the  dis- 
ciple of  Saint  John,  and  suffered  martyrdom  at  Rome  so  early 
as  107. 

The  scanty  revenues  of  the  ministers  arose  at  first  entirely 
from  their  share  of  the  oblations,  or  voluntary  gifts,  which  were 
presented  according  to  the  generosity  or  ability  of  the  congre- 
gation. Whenever  the  episcopal  chair  became  vacant  by  death, 
a  new  President  was  chosen  among  the  presbyters,  to  preside 
over  the  ministerial  functions. 

There  was  but  one  bishop  in  each  church,  or  rather  in 
each  district;  but  the  number  of  presbyters'  appears  to  have 
been  indefinite,  probably  depending  upon  the  number,  the  ne- 
cessities, or  other  circumstances  of  the  society.  Th^ir  employ- 
ments within  the  church  were  in  general  the  same  with  (hose  of 
the  bishops,  and  they  consisted  in  the  administration  of  the  sa- 
craments and  the  preservation  of  the  discipline  of  the  church. 
In  many  churches,  however,  preaching  was  the  peculiar  office  of 
the  bishops.  The  presbyters  were  chosen  by  the  united  consent 
of  their  clerical  brethren  and  the  people  at  large,  and  ordained 
by  the  bishop,  assisted  by  the  presbyters. 

An  inferior  order  of  ministers,  called  deacons  was  appointed 
from  the  first  institution  of  the  church,  whose  office  it  was  to  as- 
sist in  the  administration  of  the  Lord's  Supper,  to  carry  the  ele- 
ments to  the  sick  and  absent,  to  receive  the  oblations  of  the 
people,  to  rebuke  those  who  behaved  irrcverantly  during  divine 
service,  to  relieve  the  distressed,  and  to  watch  over  the  conduct 

7 


50  1^  HISTOnV    OP    THE    CHURCH. 

of  the  people.  In  some  churches  they  -also  read  the  Gospels,  and 
were  allowed  to  haptize  and  to  preach.  The  numher  of  these 
ministers  were  not  limited,  but  was  generally  in  proportion  to  the 
wants  of  the  church.  Some,  however,  after  the  example  of  the 
church  at  Jerusalem,  confined  their  number  to  seven;  and  the 
church  of  Rome  thought  this  rule  so  obligator}',  that  when  the 
number  of  presbyters  amounted  to  forty-six,  that  of  the  dea- 
cons was  limited  to  seven. 

The  order  of  deaconesses  was  likewise  appointed  in  the 
apostolic  age.  These  were  generally  v/idows,  who  had  only 
once  been  married,  though  this  employment  was  sometimes 
exercised  by  virgins.  Their  office  consisted  in  assisting  at 
the  baptism  of  women,  in  previously  catechising  and  instruct- 
ing them,  in  visiting  sick  persons  of  their  own  sex,  and  in  per- 
forming all  those  inferior  offices  towords  the  female  part  of  the 
congregation,  which  the  deacons  were  designed  to  execute  for 
the  men. 

Such  was  the  arrangement  which  appears  to  have  been  adopt- 
ed in  the  primitive  constitution  of  the  church.  ,The  first  cen- 
tury had  not,  however,  elapsed,  when  an  oddilional  order  be- 
came necessary.  The  bishops  who  resided  in  large  and  popu- 
lous cities,  prompted  by  the  neighboring  converts,  whose  atten- 
dance upon  public  worship  was  always  inconvenient,  and  some- 
times impossible, erected  new  churches  in  the  adjacent  towns  and 
villages;  which  naturally  continuing  under  their  care  and  in- 
spection, the  districts  grew  imperceptibly  into  ecclesiastical 
provinces,  and  obtained  the  name  of  dioceses.  Over  the  new 
churches  they  appointed  suffragans  to  instruct  and  govern  them, 
who  were  distinguished  by  the  name  of  country  bishops,  and 
held  a  middle  rank  between  the  bishops  and  presbyters.  The 
Christian  ministers  of  every  rank  still  derived  their  support 
from  the  voluntary  offerings  of  the  people,  which  after  provi- 
ding for  the  expenses  of  public  worship,  were  divided  between 
the  bishops  and  the  presbyters,  the  deacons  and  the  poor. 

The  first  Christian  church  established  at  Jerusalem  by  apos- 
tolical authority,  became  in  its  doctrine  and  practices  a  model 
for  the  greater  part  of  those  whicc  were  founded  in  the  first 
century.  It  may  easily  be  conceived  that  these  churches  were 
not  superb  edifices,  purposely  erected  for  the  celebration  of  di- 
vine Worship.  Assembling  at  first  in  small  numbers,  the  places 
where  the  primitive  Christians  met  for  pious  purposes,  were 
doubtless  sequestered  retirements,  or  the  houses  ol  private  indi- 
viduals, which  from  various  reasons,  and  by  various  means, 
would  in  time  become  the  property  of  the  community,  and  be 
gradually  extended  and  improved.  Select  portions  of  scripture 
were  publicly  read  in  these  assemblies,  which  were  succeeded 


FIRST   CENTURY.  51 

by  a  brief  and  serious  exhortation  to  the  people.  The  preach- 
er usually  delivered  his  sermons  sitting,  while  the  peoj)le  stood; 
which  was,  probably,  in  conformity  to  the  practice  of  the  syn- 
agogue. The  praysrs  formed  a  considerable  part  of  public 
worship.  To  this  succeeded  the  oblalions,  and  the.  distribution 
of  the  Lord's  Supper;  and  the  whole  service  concluded  with 
a  social  and  friendly  repast,  denominated  Agapae,  or  the  feast 
of  love;  to  which  all  who  were  able  contributed,  and  of  which 
all  who  were  willing  partook.  During  slated  intervals  of  the 
time  allotted  to  these  services  hymns  were  sung,  not  bj-  the 
whole  assembly,  but  by  persons  expressly  appointed  for  that 
purpose. 

Besides  the  appointment  of  the  first  daj  of  the  week,  by  the 
Apostles,  for  the  public  celebration  of  religious  worship,  the  first 
Christians  are  ^'Cnerally  believed  to  have  observed  two  anniver- 
sary festivals;  the  one  in  remembrance  of  the  resurrection  of 
Christ,  and  the  other  to  commemorate  the  descent  of  the  Holy 
Ghost.  From  the  earliest  period  of  Christianity  it  however  ap- 
pears, that  divine  worship  was  celebrated  in  a  different  rrianner 
indifferent  places.  The  external  government  of  the  church 
was  accommodated  to  the  different  situations  and  opinions  of  the 
first  Christian  believers;  and  in  those  societies  which  were  to- 
tally or  principally  composed  of  the  Jewish  converts,  the  Jewish 
Sabbath,  as  well  as  the  first  day  of  the  week,  was  kept,  and 
much  of  the  Jewish  ritual  allovred  and  observed.  The  first  fif- 
teen bishops  of  Jerusalem  were  all  circumcised  Jews,  and  the 
congregation  over  which  they  presided,  united  the  law  of  Moses 
wiih  tiie  doctrines  of  Christ. 

With  respect  (o  the  (tw  and  simple  rites  instituted  by  Christ, 
it  appears,  that  the  sacrament  of  the  Lord's  Supper  was  admin- 
istered, by  the  fi;st  Christians,  whenever  (hey  assembled  for  the 
purposes  of  social  worship;  and  so  far  from  being  confined  to 
those  who  had  made  the  greatest  proj^ress  in  religious  atfain- 
meiits,  it  was  equally  participated  by  (he  Apostle  of  Christ,  and 
the  meanest  member  of  the  church.  The  initiatory  rite  of  bap- 
tism was  usually  performed,  by  immersing  the  whole  body  in  the 
baptismal  Amt.  and  iii  the.  earlier  |)eriods  of  Christia;ii(v  was 
permitted  to  all  who  acknowledged  (he  truths  of  the  Gospel,  and 
promised  conformity  to  its  laws.  The  introduction  of  unworthy 
and  disorderly  persons  into  the  church,  from  this  easiness  of 
admi^sion,  naturally  narrowed  the  terms  of  communion,  and  bap- 
tism was  af(erw:irds  confined  (o  those  who  had  been  previously 
instructed  in  religious  knowledge,  and  proved  the  sincerity  of 
(heir  professions  by  the  regularity  of  their  lives.  The  proba- 
tioners for  admission  into  (he  societv  of  Christians  took  the 
humble  name  of  Catechumens,  while  those  who  were  already 


63  HISTORY    OF    THE    CHtJUCH. 

consecrated  by  baptism  were  distinguished  by  the  superior  title 
of  Believers. 

The  discipline  exercised  in  the  primitive  church  was  strict, 
and  even  bordering  on  severity.  'I'wo  kinds  of  excommunica- 
tion were  practised  at  this  early  period.  By  the  first,  pi  ofligate 
persons,  heretics  and  apoftalcs  were  separated  both  from  me 
civil  and  sacred  communion  of  the  church,  for  a  period  of  thirty 
days;  to  be  renewed  at  the  discretion  of  the  elders,  &c.  The 
other  was  termed  anathema,  or  "the  delivering  of  a  convict  to 
Satan,"  wliich  was  a  still  more  complete  exclusion;  and  it  ap- 
pears that  it  was  thus  termed,  because  the  offender  was  in  that 
case  supposed  to  be  delivered  up  defenceless  to  his  spiritual  ene- 
my, unprotected  by  the  prayers  of  the  church,  or  the  benefit  of 
the  holy  sacrament.  Tb.is  last  species  of  excommunication  was 
reserved  for  very  flagrant  and  obslinate  sinners,  jjenerally 
indeed  infiicted  upon  those  who  were  found  incorrigible  by  the 
former  means. 

Were  we  to  expect  that  so  considerable  a  number  of  men,  as 
those  who  embraced  Christianitv  in  the  first  centurv,  would  be 
actuated  exactly  by  the  same  opinions,  we  should  form  an  ex- 
pectation not  v/arranted  by  our  own  experience,  or  the  conduct 
of  mankind  in  every  age.  The  doctrines  and  precepts  of  Chris- 
tianity, so  easily  to  be  compreliended  and  understood,  were  in- 
deed, at  a  very  early  period,  blended  with  the  most  fantastical 
opinions.  The  pure  stream  of  religious  truth  was  polluted  by 
error  even  during  the  lives  of  the  Apostles.  The  scrupulous 
adherence  of  the  Jewish  converts  to  the  Mo^aical  law, occasioned 
several  of  them  obstinately  to  contend  for  the  coi'emonies  of  their 
ancestors,  and  rendered  them  desirous  of  imposing  them  on  the 
Gentile  Christians.  A  large  party  separated  from  the  church, 
and  regarded  those  whom  they  had  been  long  accustomed  to 
consider  as  a  people  rejecti-d  by  God,  with  a  degree  of  contempt 
and  hatred,  which  naturally  produced  rociprocai  dislike;  each 
indulged  dispositions  inimical  to  brotherly  love,  together  with 
certain  peculiar  religious  o])inions  resulting  from  former  prac- 
tices ami  opinions. 

These. .)udaizing  Christians  were- first  known  by  the  general 
appellation  of  Nazarenes;  but  a  division  of  them  was  afterwards 
distinguished,  though  it  is  uncertain  at  what  time,  by  the  name 
of  EhiDnilr.'!,  which  according  to  Origen  and  I'^uscbius  is  derived 
from  Ebion^  a  poor  or  despicable  man,  from  the  mean  oj)inion 
they  entertained  of  Christ.  Besides  their  adherence  to  the 
Jewish  |;iw,  Theodorct  ascribes  to  themOther  f)pinions.  They 
contended,  it  is  said,  most  strenuously  fur  the  unitv  oi  the  God- 
head in  the  person  of  the  Father  and  asserted  that  Jesus  was  a 
mere  man,  born  aftei'  the  common  course  of  nature,  of  human 
parents,  Joseph  and  Mary,  but  that  the  llo'y  Ghost  descendeci 


FIRST   CENTURY.  53 

upon  him  at  his  baptism,  and  continued  to  actuate  and  inspired 
him  till  his  death.  They  observed  both  the  Jewish  and  the 
Christian  Sabbath. 

From  the  imperfections  of  the  Jewish  dispensation,  the  Gnos- 
tics (a-tse  or  knoicirig)  hastily  inferred  that  it  was  not  instituted 
by  the  Supreme  Being;  and,  assuming  that  pompous  appellation, 
boasted  their  ability  to  restore  to  mankind  that  knowledge  of  his 
nature  which  had  so  long  been  lost.  They  blended  with  the 
faith  of  Christ  many  sublime  but  obscure  tenets,  which  they  de- 
rived from  ihe  Oriental  philosophy.  The  sages  of  the  east  had 
long  expected  a  heavQjily  messenger,  endued  with  suflicient 
powers  to  release  them  from  their  bondage  to  corrupt  mutter, 
which  they  held  to  be  the  source  of  all  evil.  The  miracles  of 
Christ  and  his  Aposllos  induced  them  readily  to  accept  him  as 
this  heavenly  messenger,  and  they  interpreted  all  the  precepts 
of  Chiistianity  in  the  manner  most  agreeable  to  the  absurd  opin- 
ions they  had  previously  conceived.  They  introduced  amongst 
their  followers  a  multitude  of  absurd  legends  respecting  the 
actions  and  precepts  of  Christ,  and  of  the  creation  of  the  world 
by  inferior  beings.  These  opinions  w^ere  so  entirely  dissonant 
to  many  parts  both  of  the  old  and  New  Testament,  that  they 
rejected  much  of  these  books,  though  they  admitted  the  validity 
of  a  few  parts.  From  the  belief  that  wliatever  is  corporeal  is 
in  itself  intrinsically  evil,  they  denied  that  Christ  was  invested 
with  a  real  body,  or  that  he  really  suffered  for  the  sake  of  man- 
kind. As  the  Son  of  the  Supreme  God,  they  indeed  consent- 
ed to  regard  him;  but  regarded  him  as  inferior  in  his  nature, 
and  believed  that  his  mission  upon  earth  was  designed  to  rescue 
the  virtuous  soul  from  the  tyranny  of  wicked  spirits  whose  em- 
pire he  was  to  destroy,  and  to  instruct  men  to  raise  the  mind 
i'rom  its  corporeal  impurity,  to  a  blessed  ut.ion  with  the  Supreme 
God. 

Far  removed  from  the  path  of  truth,  it  is  not  surprising  that, 
having  no  certain  rule  to  guide  their  steps,  they  could  separate 
and  wander  into  the  manifold  intricacies  of  error.  According- 
ly, we  (ind  tlie  Gnostic  iierclics  were  not  only  divided  into  many 
sects,  differing  in  their  various  rules  of  religious  faith,  but  in 
matters  vvliich  related  to  practice.  Wiiilst  the  more  rigid  sects 
rejected  the  most  innocent  gratifications,  that  the  bodv  might 
not  be  so  nourished  as  to  degrade  the  soul;  their  more  relaxed 
brethren  considered  the  soul  as  entirely  unaffected  by  the  ac- 
tions of  the  body,  asserted  the  innocence  of  co:itplying  with 
every  dictate  of  nature,  and  abandoned  themselves  without  any 
restraint  to  the  impulse  of  the  passions.  Their  persuasion  that 
evil  resided  in  mailer,  led  them  to  reject  the  doctrine  of  the 
resurrection  of  the  body;  and  their  belief  in  the  power  of  ma^ 


54  HISTORY    OP    THE    CIIUUCH. 

levolent  genii,  the  sources  of  every  earthly  calamity,  induced 
them  to  have  recourse  to  the  study  of  magic  to  weaken  or 
avert  the  influence  of  those  malignant  agents.  A  very  con- 
siderable sect  of  Gnostics  distinguished  themselves  by  the 
name  of  Docetae,  but  their  peculiar  opinions  are  not  accurately 
known. 

Cerinlhus,  by  birth  a  Jesv,  was  one  of  the  earlie?t  and  most 
distinguished  secedcrs  from  the  church.  lie  allowed  indeed 
that  the  Creator  of  the  world  was  the  lawgiver  of  the  Jews,  and 
a  being  endued  at  first  with  the  greatest  virtue,  but  asserted 
that  he  derived  his  power  from  the  supreme  God,  and  that  he 
had  by  depress  fallen  from  his  native  dignity  and  virtue.  That 
in  order  to  destroy  his  corrupted  empire,  the  supreme  Being  had 
commissioned  one  of  his  glorious  Eons^  whose  name  was  Christ, 
to  descend  u|)on  eartii,  tliat  he  entered  into  the  body  of  Jesus 
which  was  crucified,  but  that  the  Christ  had  not  suffered,  but 
ascended  into  heaven. 

Cerinthus  required  his  followers  to  retain  part  of  the  Mosai- 
cal  law,  but  to  regulate  their  lives  by  the  example  of  Christ; 
and  taught  that  after  the  resurrection  of  Christ  he  would  reign 
upon  earth,  with  his  faithful  disciples,  a  thousand  years,  which 
would  be  spent  in  the  highest  sensual  indulgences.  This 
mixture  of  Judaism  and  Oriental  philosophy  was  calculated  to 
make  many  converts,  and  this  sect  soon  became  very  numer- 
ous They  admitted  a  part  of  Saint  Matthew's  Gospel;  but  re- 
jected the  rest,  and  held  the  epistle  of  St.  Paul  in  great  abhor- 
rence. 

The  Oriental  philosophy,  that  baneful  source  of  prejudice, 
was  so  deej)ly  rooted  in  the  minds  of  great  numbers,  as  to  afford 
a  wide  extent  to'lhe  exertions  of  imposition  or  fmaticism. 
Either  deceived  themselves  by  a  heated  imagination,  or  desir- 
ous (o  impose  upon  others,  several  represented  themselves  as  ce- 
lestial beings,  sent  down  upon  earth  to  purify  corruption  and 
destroy  error.  Among  the  most  considerable  of  these  impostors 
were  Simon  Magus  and  his  disciple  Menandcr,  whose  pcrrnrious 
tenets  were  similar  in  many  r(!^p(>cts.  Simon,  who  taught  his 
doctrines  about  the  year  3.^>,  asserted  that  he  was  the  gnat  power 
of  God,  that  he  descended  from  heaven  to  deliver  man,  that  he 
had  as.-umed  the  human  form,  and  that,  though  he  had  appar- 
ently suffered  dcalli  in  Judea,  he  had  not  in  realit).  He  taught 
farther  that  all  human  actions  are  in  them>elves  indifferent, 
and  allowed  his  followers  to  indulge  themselves  in  the  great- 
est licentiousness.  lie  ascribed  to  his  mistress  Helena  the 
production  of  angels,  and  to  these  angels  the  creation  of  the 
world;  and  composed  books  for  the  use  of  his  followers, 
which  he  attributed  to  Christ  and  the  Apostles.     Ecclesiasti- 


FIRST    CENTUUV.  55 


cal  history  presents  us  with  an  account  of  several  more  absurd- 
ities wliich  were  blended  with  Christianity  at  a  very  early 
period.  But  these  dilFerent  modifications  of  folly  would  afford 
a  very  tedious  and  unpleasing,  as  well  as  a  very  unprofitable 
detail. 

The  little  assistance  derived  by  Christianity  from  the  wealth 
or  dignity  of  its  first  professors  has  already  been  observed;  nor, 
if  we  except  the  apostolical  writings,  where  the  compositions  of 
the  Christian  writers  in  the  first  century  so  dislinguished,  either 
by  their  number  or  eloquence,  as  to  force  themselves  into  the 
notice,  or  captivate  the  taste  of  mankind.  The  purity  of  its 
doctrines,  and  the  virtue^  of  its  professors,  were  the  instruments 
for  opening  the  human  heart  to  conviction  and  to  the  truth  of 
this  revelation. 

Among  the  writers  of  this  century,  the  most  distinguished 
place,  after  the  inspired  penman,  is  due  to  Clemens,  the  friend 
and  fellow  laborer  of  St.  Paul,  who  describes  him  as  having  "his 
name  written  in  the  book  of  life."  There  aie  extant  two  epis- 
tles to  the  Corinthians  which  are  ascribed  to  him;  hut  the  latter 
is  generally  reputed  not  genuine.  Clemens  Alexandrinus  seems 
to  acknowledge  only  one.  Eusehius  speaks  of  it  in  the  singu- 
lar. He  is  mentioned  by  Irenaeus  as  the  third  bisiiop  of  Rome. 
The  epistle  which  is  accounted  genuine  is  written  in  a  tr,uly 
apostolic  spirit,  and  with  great  simplicity  of  style.  Several  spu- 
rious compositions  were  falsely  attributed  to  Clemens.  Among 
others,  it  was  asserted  that  he  assisted  the  twelve  ApoJiles  in 
compiling  what  are  called  the  Apostolical  Constitutions,  and  in 
fact  acted  as  their  amanuensis.  The  Constitutions  however  are, 
in  the  judgmciit  of  the  acute  and  able  Jortin,  and  in  that  of 
other  learned  men,  a  despicable  forgery. 

The  epis:le  ascribed  to  Barnab;is  was  probably  wiitten- 
by  an  unknown  author,  who  assumed  the  name  of  that  apos- 
tle. Of  the  writings  of  Papias,  the  disciple  of  the  Evangel- 
ist John,  and  the  first  propagator  of  the  doctrine  of  a  Millen- 
nium, nothing  remains  but  the  fragments  of  an  historical  per- 
formance. 

The  Pastor  of  Hermans  is  generally  allowed  to  be  genuine, 
and  it  is  also  probable  that  it  was  the  work  of  that  Hermans  who 
is  spoken  of  by  St.  Paul,  though  some  have  ascribed  it  to  a  cer- 
tain Hermas,  or  Hermes,  brother  to  Pius  bishop  of  Rome,  who 
lived  in  the  succeeding  century.  The  work  is  entirely  allegori- 
cal, consisting  of  visions  and  similitudes.  T^ike  all  works  of 
this  nature,  it  is  extremely  uneq-ial  as  a  composition,  and  I  con- 
fess but  little  satisfactory  to  my  judgment.  It  was  however  in 
high  estimation  in  the  early  ages,  and  is  spoken  of  as  Scripture 
both  by  Irenaeus  and  Tertullian. 


56  HISTORY    OF    THE    CHURCH.  , 

One  of  the  most  excellent  and  valuable  characters  in  the  Raf- 
ter part  of  this  century  wa?  St.  Ignatius,  the  second  bishop  of 
Antioch,  who,  as  he  is  considered  as  one  of  the  apostolic  fathersy 
is  classed  in  this  century,  though  in  reality  he  did  not  suffer  mar- 
tyrdom till  107.  It  is  to  the  disgrace  of  the  otherwise  moderate 
and  upright  Trajan,  that  by  liis  sentence  this  venerable  man 
was  condemned  to  be  thrown  to  the  wild  beasts  at  Rome;  a  sen- 
tence which  he  received  without  dismay  and  even  with  satis- 
faction. He  has  leit  behind  him  several  epistles  to  the  differ- 
ent churches.  It  has  been  thought  that  the  shorter  epistles 
bear  stronger  marks  of  authenticity  than  the  larger.  They 
were  written  in  his  journey  from  Syria  to  the  Roman  capital, 
with  a  spirit  and  force  wliich  never  deserted  him  under  the  in- 
solent treatment  of  the  band  appoinied  to  conduct  him,  and  in 
the  prospect  of  those  cruel  sufferings  which  terminated  his  ex- 
istence. 

In  our  account  of  authors  in  this  century  it  would  be  improper 
to  omit  noticing  two,  who  however  cannot  strictly  be  classed 
with  the  Christian  writers.  The  first  was  Philo,  a  Jew,  who 
applied  the  philosophy  of  Plato  to  the  illustration  of  the  Scrip- 
ture, and  was  in  high  repute  with  his  countrymen. 

The  other  was  of  the  same  nation,  and  outwardly  at  least,  of 
the,same  religion,  but  still  more  illustrious  as  an  author.  The 
reader  will  anticipate  the  name  of  Josephus,  whose  history 
of  the  Jews  is  so  universally  popular.  Being  taken  prisoner 
by  Vespasian,  he  was  treated  with  great  kindness  by  that  em- 
peror, and  seems  to  have  returned  the  favor  by  a  profusion  of 
flattery.  From  slight  but  respectful  allusions  to  Christianity, 
however,  which  appear  in  his  works,  Mr.  Whitson  and  other 
learned  persons  have  conjectured  that  he  was  in  reality  an 
Ebionite  Christian,  but  cautiously  concealed  his  religion  both 
from  the  jealousy  of  his  own  nation  and  that  of  the  Romans. 

Foundations  for  securing  a  succession  of  advocates  for  the 
truth,  were  very  easily  established.  Public  Schools  were 
erected  for  instructing  children  in  the  Christian  faith:  and 
several  seminaries,  upon  still  more  extensive  plans,  were 
founded  in  several  cities;  in  which  those  who  were  advanced 
in  years,  particularly  those  who  were  intended  for  the  ministry 
were  instructed  both  in  divine  and  human  erudition.  One 
was  erected  at  Ephcsus  by  Saint  John;  another  by  Polycarp, 
at  Smyrna;  and  a  third,  which  far  surpassed  the  rest  in  repu- 
tation, at  Alexandria,  is  supposed  to  have  been  founded  by 
Saint  Mark. 


Chapter  hi. 


THE  SECOND  CENTURY. 

GENERAL  STATE  OF-  THE  CHURCH  IN  THIS  CENTURY.— OF 
DOCTRINE,  GOVERNMENT,  RITES,  AND  CEREMONIES.— OF  THE 
SECTS  WHICH  EXISTED  IN  THE  SECOND ,  CENTURY.  —  OF 
LEARNING  AND  LEARNED  MEN. 

The  Christian  reHgion,  during  the  first  century,  had  acquired 
considerable  stability  and  extent.  In  the  second,  its  conquests 
became  still  further  expanded.  Far  from  being  confined  to  the 
poor,  the  illiterate,  or  the  wretched,  who  sought  in  the  belief  of 
immortality  a  refuge  from  the  miseries  of  life,  its  truths  were 
received  and  acknowledged  by  the  rich,  the  accomplished, 
the  learned.  Paganism  lamented  the  desertion  of  her  temples, 
the  neglect  of  her  victims,  and  the  increase  of  a  power  which 
threatened  her  with  unavoidable  destruction. 

Amongst  the  secondary  causes  for  khe  success  of  Christianity^ 
none  could  be  more  persuasive,  none  indeed  equally  powerful 
with  the  marked  virtues  and  distinguished  purity  of  its  early 
professors.  Relinquishing  the  delights  and  the  splendor  of  van- 
ity, they  voluntarily  renounced  their  possessions  for  the  relief  of 
their  indigent  brethren:  but  these  renunciations,  unlike  those 
of  the  heathen  philosophers,  were  not  sacrifices  of  sensuality  at 
the  shrine  of  pride;  they  proceeded  from  the  purest  motives, 
and  were  performed  with  the  sublimest  views.  This  propriety 
of  conduct-,  so  nesessary  to  the  credit  and  support  of  a  rising 
sect,  was  attested  by  their  governors,  witnesses  of  indisputable 
authority,  since  they  regarded  the  doctrines  of  this  new  reli- 
gion with  abhorrence,  and  its  professors  with  contempt.  The 
contrast  between  their  resigned  arid  devout  manners,  and  the 
conduct  of  the  other  subjects  of  the  Roman  empire  during  a 
season  of  peculiar  calamity,  is  strongly  marked  by  the  discrimi- 
nating and  unprejudiced  pen  of  Marcus  Aurelius.  No  pre- 
text except  their  confirmed  abhorrence  for  the  popular  super- 
stition, was  afforded  them  for  the  persecutions  in  which  they 
were  involved.  They  could  assert  with  confidence,  and  the 
assertion  was  uncontroverted  before  the  tribunal  of  their  judge, 

8 


58  HISTOUV    OF    THE    CIIUllCH. 

that  far  from  beinfr  engaged  in  any  unlawful  conspiracy,  tbey 
were  bound  by  a  r.olcmn  obiigalion  to  abstain  from  those 
crimes  wliich  disturb  the  pui)lic  or  private  peace  of  society, 
from  theft,  sedition,  adultery,  perjury,  or  i'raud.  Tolheir  free- 
dom from  these  vices  they  added  a  warm  and  active  charity, 
not  confined  to  the  particular  si)ciety  lo  which  they  belonged, 
nor  even  to  the  whole  Christian  community,  but  extending  to 
all.  howev<u-  dilFercnt  in  religious  opinions. 

The  validily  of  the  Gospel  revelation  was,  even  before  the 
end  of  the  first  century,  submitted  to  the  general  consideration 
of  mankind.  Nearly  the  whole  of  the  Scriptures  was  before 
that  period  translated  into  Latin, a  language  so  well  and  so  ex- 
tensively known  as  to  be  understood  even  in  the  remotest  parts 
of  the  Roman  Empire.  The  reception  of  these  sacred  books  at 
a  period  when  from  their  recent  dates  the  truth  of  every  circum- 
stance might  be  without  difficulty  ascertained,  is  one  among 
the  numerous  proofs  of  the  truth  of  the  Gospel.  Nor  were 
the  errors  of  the  first  sectaries  without  a  benelicial  influence 
upon  the  Christian  church.  The  Gnostics,  who  denied  any 
revelation  antecedent  to  that  by  Christ  .Jesus,  opened  a  door 
of  communion  to  tlie  pagan  converts,  who,  with  tliat  pride  in- 
herent in  man,  could  not  at  once  be  made  to  conceive  that  they 
had  hauglitil}  rejected  a  revelation  so  long  and  so  fully  estab- 
lished. 

'i  h(^  conduct  of  tlie  iloman  Emperors  towards  the  Christians 
in  the  second  century,  tliough  sometimes  harsh  and  cruel,  yet 
upon  the  Avhole  was  mild  and  tolerant.  The  decrees  of  Trajan 
respecting  them  v.ere  softened  by  the  counsels  and  influence 
of  the  mild  and  beneficent  Pliny-  Their  enemies  were  forbid- 
den to  produce  any  anonymous  accusations  against  them,  and 
they  were  left  at  liberty  lo  retire  from  observation.  The  num- 
ber of  Gentile  convei-ts  was  generally  augmented  and  the  Chris- 
tian chuich  was  established  in  very  remote  parts  of  the  Roman 
empire. 

It  is  to  be  lamented,  but  must  not  be  concealed,  Ihat  all  the 
members  of  this  communion  were  not  worthy  of  the  advantages 
lliey  enjoyed.  (Tri-atly  enlarged  in  its  numbers,  it  is  not  indeed 
wonderful  that  some  should  have  been  admitted  inti»  the  Chris- 
.■\u  communion,  whose  virtue  melted  in  the  intense  heatof  per- 
<  cuiion,  or  whose  piety  had  been  the  transient  elFect  of  a  mo- 
itienlary  impres-ion;  nor  could  the  defection  of  sucii  of  its  vota- 
ries have  materially  injured  (be  Christian  cause.  But  the  sim- 
l)le  and  majestic  fabric  reared  by  Christ  and  his  Apostles  was 
in  some  degree  undermined  in  its  foundation,  by  the  prevalence 
of  an  opinion  which  \\  as  disseminated  in  this  century,  that  the 
whole  duties  of  religion  were  not  efpially  incumbent  upon  all. 


SECOND   CENTUUY.  59 

but  that  .1  sahliincr  degree  of  virtue  was  to  be  pursued  and 
attained  by  tho^e,  wi)o  in  solitude  and  contemplation,  aspired  to 
an  intimate  conmiuuion  with  the  Supreme  Being,  v.hilst  inferior 
attainments  were  sufficient  for  men  who  were  engaged  in  the 
active  employments  of  life,  in  consequence  of  this  absurd 
opinion,  the  moral  doctrines  of  Christianity  wei'e  divided  into 
precepts  and  counarls,  the  former  of  which  disiinguishes  those 
laws  which  are  of  universal  obligation,  and  the  latter  those 
which  relate  to  the  conduct  of  Christians  of  superior  merit  and 
sanctity.  Tiiese  opinions  were  propagated  wiiii  great  reputa- 
tion, towards  the  cIojc  of  tiie  second  century,  by  Ammonius 
Saccus,  who  taught  in  the  school  oC  Alexandria.  This  person 
a  professed  follower  of  the  Platonic  philosophy,*  maintained 
not  merely  with  the  primitive  Eclectics,  that  truth  and  filsehood 
were  blended  in  the  opinions  of  every  sect,  but  that  the  grent 
principles  of  all  truth,  whether  philosophical  or  religious,  were 
equally  discoverable  in  all  sects;  and  that  the  only  dilference  , 
between  them  consisted  in  a  different  mode  of  expression,  and  in 
some  ])oints  of  little  or  no  importance.  By  a  proper  interpreta- 
tion of  these  sentiments,  he  contended  that  all  sects  whether 
philosophical  or  religious,  might  easily  coalesce  in  the  universal 
philosophy  wjiich,  however  then  perverted,  v/as  the  great  source 
of  all  the  religious  opinions  that  prevailed  in  the  world;  but  that 
in  order  to  this  the  fables  of  the  priests  were  to  be  removed 
from  paganism,  and  the  comments  and  interpretations  of  the 
j)isciples  of  Jesus  from  Christianity,  lie  asserted  that  the  er- 
rors of  paganism  proceeded  from  the  symbols  and  fictions  under 
which,  according  to  the  eastern  manner,  it  had  been  inculca- 
ted by  the  ancients;  that  in  time  these  were  erroneously  under- 
stood in  a  literal  sense,  whence  the  invisible  beings  who  were 
placed  by  the  Deity  in  different  parts  of  the  universe,  as  his  minis-  ' 
ters  were  converted  by  the  suggestions  of  suj)erstition  into  gods, 
and  worshiped  as  such,  though  in  fact  deserving  only  an  inferior 
kind  of  homage.  Jesus  Christ  he  considered  as  an  (excellent 
being,  the  friend  of  the  Deity;  but  Pup[)osed  that  his  design  in  de- 
scending upon  earth  was  ijot  to  abolish  the  worship  of  demons, 
to  purify  the  ancient  religion  and  restore  the  true  philosophy; 
the  great  path  of  truth  from  which  all  had  wandered,  but  that 
his  Disciples  had  manifestedly  corrupted  the  doctrim^s  of  iheir 
Divine  Master. 

Ammonius  adopted  the  doctrines  of  the  Eg}  ptians  conccrn- 


*'rhe  riatonic  [iliilDsopliy  took  its  rinc,  not  tVoni  the  doctrines  of  Phito,  but 
from  the  belief  of  its  professors,  that  the  sentiments  of  Plato  respecting  the 
Deity  and  the  invisible  world  were  much  more  sublime  and  rational  than  those 
of  the  other  philosophers. 


60  HISTORY    OF    THE    CHURCH. 

ii|g  the  universe  and  tlie  Deity  as  constituting  one  great  wholej 
the  eternily  of  the  world,  the  nature  of  souls,  the  empire  ef  provi- 
dence, and  i\ie  government  of  the  zoorld  by  demons.  These  senti- 
ments he  associated  with  the  doctrines  of  Plato,  by  adulterating 
some  of  the  opinions  of  that  philosopher,  and  forcing  his  ex- 
pressions from  their  obvious  and  literal  sense;  and  to  complete 
his  conciliatory  scheme  for  the  restoration  of  true  philosophy 
and  the  union  of  its  professors,  he  interpreted  so  artfully  the 
doctrines  of  the  other  philosophical  and  religious  sects  that 
they  appeared  closely  to  .resemble  the  Egyptian  and  Platonic 
systems. 

The  philosophical  system  was  soon  embraced  by  those  among 
the  Alexandrian  Christians,  who  were  desirous  to  unite  the  pro- 
fession of  the  Gospel  with  the  dignity,  the  title,  and  the  habit 
of  philosophers.  The  school  of  Ammonius*  extended  itself 
from  Egypt  over  the  whole  Roman  empire,  but  its  disciples 
were  soon  divided  into  various  sects;  a  certain  consequence  of 
that  fundamental  law,  which  all  who  embraced  it  were  obliged 
to  keep  perpetually  in  view,  that  truth  roas  to  be  pursued  with  the 
utmost  liberty,  and  to  be  collected  from  the  different  systems  in  which 
it  lay  dispersed.  Hence  the  Athenian  Christians  rejected  the 
opininiohs  entertained  by  the  philosophers  of  Alexandria.  But 
all  who  aspired  to  rank  with  the  new  Platonics  agreed  in  their 
opinion  of  the  existence  of  one  God  the  source  of  all,  the  eternity  of 
the  world,  the  dependence  of  matter  iipon  the  Supreme  Being,  the 
nature  of  souls,  the  plurality  of  gods,  and  the  method  of  interpre- 
ting the  popular  supersfitio7i.  The  rules  prescribed  by  this  sect 
were  extremely  austere;  the  people  at  large  were  indeed  per- 
mitted to  live  comformably  to  the  laws  of  their  country,  and  the 
dictates  of  nature;  but  the  wise  were  enjoined  to  extenuate  by 
mortification  the  sluggish  body  which  confined  the  activity  of 
the  immortal  spirit,  that  in  life  they  might  enjoy  communion 
with  the  Deily,  and  ascend  after  death,  alone  and  unencumber- 
ed, to  dwell  in  his  presence  forever. 

This  philosophy,  which  involved  the  truth  of  the  Gospel  in 
subtility  and  obscurity,  and  added  to  the  doctrine  of  Christ  the 
commandments  of  men,  became  in  time  extremely  prejudicial 
to  the  Christian  cause.  It  will  be  easily  conceived  that  these 
opinions  produced  in  time  those  voluntary  seclusions  from  the 
world,  wliirjj  confined  or  destroyed  the  utility  of  a  considerable 
portion  of  mankind.  But  its  tendency,  however  injurious,  was 
still  less  pernicious  than  an  opinion  derived  from  those  phlosoph- 

*The  credit  of  this  scliool  was  highly  advanced  by  the  profound  and  inven- 
tive genius  of  Plotinus,  who  disseminated  its  doclrincs,  in  Persia,  at  Rome,  and 
in  Campania. 


SECOND    CENTURY.  61 

ic  sects,  who  affirmed  that  it  was  not  only  lawful  but  laudable 
to  deceive,  in  order  to  advance  the  intcre>;ts  of  religion.  This 
detestable  sentiment,  at  first  probably  very  cautiously  propaga- 
ted, and  very  sparingly  used,  opened  wide  the  gates  of  falsehood, 
and  in  succeeding  ages  lilled  tlic  whole  system  with  absurd  le- 
gends, pretended  miracles,  and  that  train  of  imposture  which, 
while  itdisgraced  human  nature,  was  dignified  with  the  perfidi- 
ous title  of  pious  fraud. 

Notwithstanding  that  during  the  greatest  part  of  this  century 
the  Christians  were  suffered  to  remain  unmolested,  the  sword  of 
persecution  was  sheathed  but  not  thrown  awa}-;  and  it  was  fre- 
quently suspended  by  a  single  hair  over  their  devoted  heads. 
Their  peculiar  manners,  habits,  and  the  zeal  with  which  they 
avoided  the  feasts  and  solemnities  of  the  pagan  worship,  were 
occasions  of  implacable  hatred  in  their  heathen  brethren,  who 
regarded  them  as  unsocial  and  austere, considered  their  claims 
to  superiority  as  arrogant,  and  from  not  beholding  any  visible  ob- 
ject of  their  w^orship,  treated  their  pretensions  to  religion  as 
improbable,  if  not  impious.  If  they  withdrew  from  them  the 
charge  of  atheism,  it  was  only  to  load  them  with  the  imputation 
of  human  sacrifices!  and  incestuous  festivals;  to  which  practi- 
ces they  could  alone  ascribe  their  meeting  in  solitary  places, 
without  any  of  these  appendages  to  Avorship  which  they  con- 
ceived necessary  to  render  their  piety  acceptable.  The  hu- 
mane interference  of  the  benevolent  Pliny  was  insufficient  to 
put  an  entire  stop  to  the  persecutions  against  the  Christians  un- 
der Trajan;  and  in  the  succeeding  reign,  Adrian  was  persuaded 
to  mitigate,  but  not  to  abrogate,  the  penalties  enacted  against 
them. 

The  calamities  suffi;red  by  the  Christians  were  not  entirely 
owing  to  the  instigation  of  their  pagan  adversaries.  Their 
Jewish  opponents  had  the  address  to  increase,  if  not  to  excite 
against  them,  the  popular  resentment.  The  seditious  spirit  of 
this  people  was  exerted  also  with  equal  violence  against  the  Ro- 
man government.  They  were  engajjed  in  several  revolts,  and 
repeatedly  vanquished;  but  so  little  was  their  rebellious  spirit 
subdued,  that,  in  the  reign  of  Adrian,  they  openly  assembled  in 
very  considerable  numbers  under  one  who  assuming  the»title  of 
Barchochcbas  (son-of-a-stai;,)  set  himself  up  for-thcir  Messiah, 
and  whom  they  acknowledged  as  their  king.  Their  eflTorls  for  lib- 
erty were  however  vain.  Depressed  by  all  the  miseries  of  war 
and  famine,  they  were,  after  a  rebellion  of  four  years,  defeated 

t  The  foundation  of  ilm  atrocious  chnrjie  of  pacrificing  children  on  cerlnin 
festivals,  has  been  very  acutely  investigated  by  some  learned  men  in  the  laHi 
century.     Some  have  supposed  it  to  originate  from  the  baptir.ing  of  infants. 


u2  HISTOIIY    OF    THE    CHURCH. 

by  the  imperial  army.  Incredible  numbers  perished  by  the 
sword,  or  were  sold  into  captivity;  their  leader,  who  after  his 
defeat  was  denominated  Barchosbeas  (son-of-a-lie,)  was  public- 
ly put  to  death,  and  their  ancient  city  raised  to  its  foundations. 
The  Emperor,  highly  incensed  by  the  repeated  seditions  of  this 
turbulent  people,  determined  to  inflict  upon  the  remaining  Jews 
a  severe  and  continued  punishment.  For  this  purpose,  after 
building  a  new  city  called  ^Elia  Capitolina  upon  the  ruins  of 
Jerusalem,  he  prohibited  the  Jews,  under  the  severest  penalties, 
from  approaching  its  precincts.  Many  of  them,  however,  still 
remained  in  Palestine,  and  it  was  not  till  after  repeated  revolts 
that  they  were  reduced  to  subjection. 

In  the  succeeding  reign  of  Antonius  Pius,  the  disciples  of 
Christ  were  again  involved  in  a  partial  persecution  in  conse- 
quence of  an  earthquake  in  Asia,  which  they  were  accused  of 
having  provoked  by  their  neglect  of  the  gods,  and  their  impi- 
ous refusal  to  deprecate  their  wrath.  This  persecution  was 
however  confined  to  some  piovinces;  and  an  apology  by  Justin 
Martyr  for  the  Christian  Religion,  which  is  still  extant,  being 
put  into  the  hands  of  this  excellent  monarch,  he  had  the 
good  sense  and  justice  to  perceive  their  innocence  and  to 
publish  an  imperial  edict,  prohibiting  in  future  all  severities  to- 
wards them. 

Antoninus,  it  is  well  known,  was  succeeded  by  the  celebrat- 
ed Stoic  Marcus  Aurelius.  During  the  dawn  of  his  reign  the 
Christians  enjoyed  the  beneficial  influence  of  philosophy;  but 
it  was  soon  clouded  by  his  avowed  dislike,  and  numbers  of  both 
sexes  became  the  victims  of  a  persecution  which  though  conniv- 
ed at  and  even  encouraged  by  the  most  philosophic  and  accom- 
plished of  the  Roman  emperors,  vied  in  cruelty  with  that  of  a 
Nero. 

As  the  character  of  the  virtuous  Trajan  is  sullied  by  the  mar- 
tyrdom of  Ignatius,  so  the  reign  of  the  philosophic  Marcus  is 
for  ever  disgraced  by  the  sacrifice  of  the  venerable  Polycarp, 
bishop  of  Smyrna,  the  friend  and  companion  of  St.  John.  A 
few  days  previous  to  his  death  he  is  said  to  Unvc.  dreamed  that 
his  pillow  was  on  fire.  AVhen  urged  by  the  Proconsul  to  re- 
nounce Christ,  he  replied — "Fourscore  and  six  years  have  I 
served  him,  and  Ik;  has  never  done  .me  an  injury — Can  I  blas- 
pheme my  King  and  my  Saviour?"  Several  miracles  are  re- 
ported to  have  happened  at  his  death.  The  flames,  as  if  unwil- 
ling to  injure  his  sacred  person,  are  said  to  have  arched  over  his 
head;  and  it  is  added,  that  at  length  being  dispatched  with  a 
sword,  a  dove  flew  out  of  the  mound;  and  that  from  the  pile 
proceeded  a  most  flagrant  smell.  It  is  obvious  that  the  arch- 
ing of  the    flames    might   be  an    accidental  cflect,  which  the 


SliCONU     CEMUltV.  63 

Gulhusiaslic  veneration  of  his  disciples  might  convert  into  a  mir- 
acle; and  as  to  the  story  of  the  dove,  &c.  Eusebius  himself  ap- 
parently did  not  credit  it,  since  he  has  omitted  it  in  his  narrative 
of  the  transaction. 

Among  many  other  victims  of  persecution  in  this  philosophic 
reign  we  must  also  record  that  of  the  excellent  'and  learned 
Justin.  But  it  was  at  Lvons  and  Yienne  in  Gaul  that  the  most 
shocking  scenes  were  acted.  Among  many  nameless  sutferers, 
history  has  preserved  from  oblivion  Pothinus,  the  respectable 
bishop  of  Lyons,  who  was  then  more  than  ninety  years  of  age; 
Sanctus,  a  deacon  of  Vienne;  Attalus,  a  native  of  Pergamus; 
Maturus  and  Alexander;  some  of  whom  were  devoured  by  wild 
beasts,  and  some  of  them  tortured  in  an  iron  chair  made  red 
hot.  Some  females  also,  and  particularly  Biblias  and  Blandina, 
reflected  honor  both  upon  their  sex  and  their  religion  by  their 
constancy  and  courage. 

The  cause  of  pagf'nism,  however,  gained  not  much  by  these 
cruel  executions.  The  pious  lives,  the  resigned  deaths  of  sev- 
eral of  the  professors  of  Christianity  in  the  second  century  cri- 
ed aloud,  and  the  voice  was  heard.  They  had  embraced  the 
religion  of  Christianityin  the  prospectof  sufferings  and  death, 
and  they  were  supported  under  these  sufferings  agreeably  to  the 
promises  of  the  Gospel.  The  apologies  for  their  religion,  which 
were  addressed  by  several  of  the  Christian  writers  to  the  Em- 
perors, were  appeals  to  the  reason  as  well  as  to  the  humanity  of 
those  for  whom  they  were  intended.  It  is  indeed  probable  that 
some  of  them  were  never  honored  by  the  perusal  of  the  mon- 
arch. But  as  they  asserted  facls,  of  which  all  might  easily  be 
convinced;  as  the  motives,  the  sufferings,  and  the  conduct  of 
the  persecuted  sectaries  were  by  these  means  more  extensively- 
known,  it  is  highly  probable  that  they  largely  contributed  to  dif- 
fuse the  truth  of  the  Gospel.  To  these  causes  for  the  extension 
of  religious  i<.nowledge,  must  be  added  the  forcible  argument  of 
miracles,  which  there  is  much  reason  from  the  testimony  of  the 
writers  of  the  second  century,  to  believe  still  existed.  It  does 
not,  indeed,  appear  at  what  period  of  time  the  miraculous  pow- 
ers which  had  so  greatly  assisted  the  propagation  of  Christiani- 
ty were  withdrawn,  nor  is  it  all  necessary  that  the  precise  time 
should  be  ascertained.  Those  who  believe  that  God  neither 
bestows  less  than  is  necessary,  nor  moi-e  than  is  suflicient,  will 
easily  conceive,  that,  when  by  supernatural  means,  Chrietianity 
was  widely  diflfused,  and  when,  from  various  causes,  mankind 
were  disposed  to  receive  the  Gospel  with  less  aversion,  the 
powers  which  were  no  longer  necessary,  were  no  longer  given. 
Fraud,  fanaticism,  and  credulity,  have  continued  miracles  al- 
most to  the  present  time.     It  appears  probable,  however,  from' 


64  HISTORY    OF    TilK    CHURCH. 

the  silence  or  the  testimony  of  the  ancient  fathers,  that  mirac- 
ulous gifts  became  gradually  less  frequent,  and  in  a  very  early 
period  entirely  ceased.  The  same  suspicions  which  have  fallen 
upon  the  later  miracles  have  justly  been  applied  to  the  la- 
ter pretensions  to  a  prophetic  spirit.  It  is,  liowever  probable 
that  the  gifts  of  prophecy  was  conferred,  though  perhaps  in 
smaller  portions,  during  the  second  century,  as  it  is  mention- 
ed by  Justin  Martyr,  in. his  dialouge  with  Trypho.  To  these 
causes  for  the  progress  of  religion  must  be  added  the  la- 
bors of  sevcrnl  missionaries,  who,  warmed  with  pious  zeal, 
journied  into  remote  countries  for  the  propagation  of  truth; 
among  whom  was  the  learned  Pantsenus,  who  traveled  as  far 
as  India. 

Confining  himself  to  those  obvious  rules  of  faith  and  prac- 
tice, which  were  appointed  by  Christ,  and  to  the  observance  of 
those  simple  institutions  adorned  by  the  Apostles,  the  primitive 
believer  pursued  his  way  with  undeviating  steps:  and  although, 
as  we  have  already  seen,  the  loquacious  and  controversial  genius 
of  the  Heathen  philosophy  had  in  the  second  century  made 
some  progress  even  in  the  body  of  the  Christian  church,'still  the 
established  creed  remained  in  a  great  measure  undepravcd  and 
uncorrupted.  In  the  invaluable  remains  of  Irena^us  the  bishop 
of  Lyons  we  find  a  compendium  of  the  Christian  faith,  as  pro- 
fessed in  his  time.  "The  church,"  says  be,  which  is  dispersed 
through  the  whole  world,  even  to  the  ends  of  the  earth,  has  re- 
ceived from  the  Apostles  and  their  immediate  disciples,  the  be- 
lief in  one  God,  the  Father  Almighty,  the  maker  of  the  hea- 
ven, the  earth, and  the  sea,  and  all  that  in  them  is;  and  in  one 
Jesus  Christ  the  Son  of  God,  made  flesh  for  our  salvation,  and 
in  the  Holy  Giiost,  who  by  the  prophets  revealed  the  dispensa- 
tion and  the  coming  ofour  beloved  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  his  birth  by 
a  Virgin,  his  passion,  his  resurrection,  his  ascension  into  heaven 
in  the  flesh,  and  his  advent  from  heaven  in  the  glory  of  the 
Father  to  the  gatliering  together  of  all  things,  and  the  raising  up 
of  the  flesh  of  all  mankind;  that  in  ('hrist  Jesus  our  Lord,  and 
God,  and  Saviour,  and  King,  according  to  the  good  pleasure  of 
the  invisible  Father,  every  knee  should  bow,  of  things  in  hea- 
ven, of  things  on  earth,  and  of  things  under  the  earth,  and 
that  every  tongue  should  confess  to  him;  and  in  all  things 
he  will  execute  righteous  judgment;  both  the  evil  spirits  and 
the  angels  who  sinned  and  became  apostates,  and  the  impious, 
the  unjust,  the  breakers  of  the  law  and  the  blasphemers  among 
men,  he  will  send  into  everlas(ing  fire;  but  to  the  just,  and  holy, 
and  to  those  who  keep  his  commandments,  and  remain  in  his 
love,  whether  from  the  beginning,  or  whether  they  have  repent- 


SECOND     CENtUUY.  C5 

cdof  their  sins,  he  will  give  life,  and  incorruptibility,  and  glory 
for  over." 

The  reader  will  easily  perceive  that  this  early  creed  has  serv- 
ed as  the  basis  of  that  which  is  now  termed  the  Apostles' Creed, 
and  which  was  probably  compiled  arid  digested  in  the  succeed- 
ing century. 

From  the  writings  of  Justin,  Clement,  Theophilus,  Irenasus, 
Terturiian  and  others,  we  have  abundant  evidence  that  the  doc- 
trine of  the  Trinity  was  strongly  asserted  by  the  church  in  this 
century  against  the  sectaries  of  every  denomination.  It  is  in- 
deed in  this  age  that  the  word  Trinily  appears  to  have  been  in- 
troduced. The  fathers' of  this  century  in  general  are  equally 
strenuous  in  maintaining  the  other  articles  of  faith,  as  specified 
in  the  prceeding  extract. 

Tiie  moral  principles  of  the  Christian  religion,  however,  in 
this  century,  appears  to  have  suffered  some  invasion ;  the  text 
of  the  Scriptures  was  attempted  in  some  instances  to  be  accom- 
modated to  the  immoral  practice?  of  tlie  heathens;  and  the 
doctrines  of  different  duties  being  requisite  (o  different  orders 
of  Christians,  and  that  it  was  lawful  to  deceive  in  order  to  ad- 
vance the  interests  of  religion,  were  propagated  both  in  the 
discourses  and  writings  of  many  of  the  early  professors  of  Chris- 
tianity. 

It  is  probable  that,  in  the  beginning  of  the  second  century, 
many  of  the  immediate  successors  and  disciples  of  the  Apos- 
tles continued  to  practise  those  few  and  simple  rules  relative  to 
the  government  of  the  church,  which  they  had  appointed  or  ap- 
proved. Those  who  devolved  the  care  of  their  churches  upon 
one  of  the  elders,  and  (raveled  for  the  propagation  of  Chris- 
tianity into  distant  lands,  would  probably  endeavor  to  direct 
the  people  to  the  selection  of  a  person  who,  at  the  same  time 
that  he  was  eminently  qualified  to  conduct  the  worship  and  con- 
cerns of  the  congregation,  would  be  one  whose  piety  and  hu- 
mility might  prevent  him  from  makingany  innovations  upon  the 
simplicity  of  the  apostolic  rules.  Accordingly  wc  find,  at  the 
commencement  of  this  century,  that  k^v  alterations  had  been 
proposed  or  adopted  by  the  church.  The  bishops  and  presby- 
ters were  still  undistinguished  by  any  superiority  oi  station  or 
diffurencc  of  apparel;  they  were  still  chosen  by  the  people, and 
subsisted  upon  a  proportion  of  the  voluntary  offerings  which 
were  paid  by  every  believer  according  to  the  exigencies  of  the 
occasion,  or  the  measure  of  his  wealth  and  piety.  The  bishop, 
assisted  by  the  {)rcsbyters  and  deacons,  to  each  of  whom  he  dis- 
tributed their  respective  employments,  superintended  and  regu- 
lated the  ecclesiastical  concerns  of  the  society.  He  was  ihe 
steward  of  the  church;  the   public  stock  was  entrusted  to  fiis 

9 


66  HISTORY    OF   THE    CHUUCII. 

care,  without  account  or  control:  the  presbyters  were  confined  to 
their  spiritual  functions,  and  the  deacons  were  solely  employed 
under  the  bishop  in  the  management  and  distribution  of  the  ec- 
clesiastical revenue.  A  decent  portion  of  it  was  reserved  for 
the  maintenance  of  the  bishop  and  his  clergy,  a  sufficient  sum 
was  allotted  for  the  expenses  of  public  worship,  and  the  whole 
remainder  was  appropriated  to  the  sick,  the  aged,  the  indigent, 
and  the  oppressed. 

Each  Christian  society,  governed  by  its  own  laws,  and  direct- 
ed by  its  own  ministers,  formed  within  itself  an  independent 
republic,  unconnected  with  its  neighboring  state  by  any  other 
alliances  than  those  of  mutual  faith  and  reciprocal  good  offices. 
But  near  the  end  of  the  second  century  the  churches  of  Greece 
and  Asia  established, as  a  custom  and  a  law,  that  the  bishops  of 
the  independent  churches  should  meet  in  the  capital  of  the  pro- 
vince at  the  stated  periods  of  spring  and  autumn.  Their  de- 
liberations at  these  meetings  were  assisted  by  the  advice  of  a 
few  distinguished  presbyters,  and  the  utility  of  them  was  so  ap- 
parent, that  they  were  universally  adopted  by  all  the  Christian 
churches.  The  decrees  which  were  enacted  there  were  styled 
Canons,  and  regarded  and  regulated  every  important  controversy 
of  faith  and  discipline.  A  regular  correspondence  wasestablished 
between  the  provincial  councils,  which  mutually  communicated 
and  approved  their  respective  proceedings,  and  the  church  by 
degrees  assumed  the  form,  and  indeed  acquired  the  strength,  of 
a  great  federative  republic. 

It  is  nol  to  be  supposed,  in  this  arrangement, either  that  the 
people  foresaw  the  alienation  of  their  rights,  or  that  the  clergy 
looked  forward  to  that  power  which  in  succeeding  ages,  was  ob- 
tained by  the  ecclesiastical  order.  The  perfect  equality  of 
rank  which  had  subsisted  amongst  the  bishops  in  these  assem- 
blies, was  diminished  at  first,  perhaps,  by  the  ascendancy  that  a 
strong  mind  naturally  obtains  over  one  which  is  weaker;  and 
this  inferiority  was  afterwards  confirmed  by  the  necessity  which 
arose  of  exalting  one  to  the  office  of  perpetual  president,  for 
the  preservation  of  order  in  the  assembly.  The  time  when 
this  dignity  was  first  conferred  is  not  precisely  ascertained,  but 
it  is  probable  not  till  the  middle  or  towards  the  close  of  the 
succeeding  century.  It  was  given  to  the  bishop  of  the  prin-  • 
cipal  city  in  those  provinces  where  the  synods  were,  held, 
who  was  honored  with  the  the  appellation  of  metropolitan 
or  primate. 

The  sacrament  of  the  Lord's  supper,  which  was  celebrated 
whenever  the  primitive  church  assembled  for  the  purpose  of 
sacred  worship,  was  administered  not  only  to  the  meanest,  but 
to  the  youngest  member  of  the  coniirefration.     Its  si^eciep  we»(j 


SECOND    CENTUUY.  G7 

common  bread  cuul  wine,  which  were  consecrated  by  the  pray- 
ers of  the  bishop,  or  presiding  priest.  It  was  given  to  children 
under  the  species  of  wine,  and  the  observance  of  it  was  con- 
ceived of  such  peculiar  importance,  that  it  was  sent  from  the 
society  to  all  the  sick  or  absent  members.  Baptism  was  public- 
ly performed  twice  a  year.  The  catechumens  (or  probationers 
for  baptism)  assembled  in  the  church  on  the  great  festivals  of 
Easter  and  Whitsuntide;  and  after  a  public  declaration  of  their 
faith,  and  a  solemn  assurance  from  their  sponsors  that  it  was 
their  intention  to  live  conformably  to  the  Gospel,  they  received 
the  sacrament  of  baptism.  This  write  was  performed  by  three 
immersions,  and  the  body  was  divested  of  clothes.  In  order  to 
preserve  decency  in  the  operation,  the  baptismal  font  of  the 
women  was  separated  from  that  of  the  men,  and  they  were  as 
much  as  possil)Ie  attended  by  the  deaconesses  of  the  church. 
Baptism  by  aspersion  was  permitted  to  the  sick;  and  in  cases 
where  a  sufficient  quantity  of  water  for  immersion  could  not  be 
procured.  '  The  sign  of  the  cross  was  made  use  of  in  this  rite; 
and  a  solemn  prayer  was  uttered  on  consecrating  the  baptismal 
water.  Confirmation  immediately  succeeded  the  performance  of 
this  rite.  The  earliest  and  most  express  records  testify  that 
infant  baptism  was  usual  in  the  church.  Parents  were  original- 
ly sponsors  for  their  infant  children,  and  one  sponsor  only  was 
required.  In  the  case  of  adults,  the  sex  of  the  sponsor  was 
the  same  with  that  of  the  person  baptized;  l)ut  in  infants  no 
respect  was  paid  to  this  circumstance. 

It  is  not  easy  to  determine  the  period  when  prayers  for  the 
dead  began  first  to  be  offered  up  in  the  Christian  church.  The 
first  author  v/ho  mentions  this  custom  is  Tcrlullian.  It  is  hiirii- 
ly  probable  (hat  this  practice,  wiiicb  led  to  the  doctrine  of  pur- 
gatory, was  not  instituted  from  any  belief  of  that  state,  but  from 
a  conviction  that  all  men  are  sinners;  to  implore  the  Almighty 
to  deal  with  them  in  mercy,  not  in  justice; — to  distinguish 
between  the  perfections  of  men;  and  as  a  testimonial  of 
their  belief  in  the  immortality  of  the  soul,  which,  however, 
they  conceived  to  exist  in  but  an  imperfect  state  of  happi- 
ness, or  to  have  its  consciousness  suspended  till  the  general  res- 
urrection. 

It  is  highly  probable  that  Easter  was  instituted  as  a  festival 
from  the  earliest  period  in  the  Christian  church;  but  the  first 
observrition  of  that  season  is  verv  uncertain.  Tl\e  feast  of  Whit- 
suntide  possibly  look  its  rise  in  this  century,  as  well'  as  that  of 
Christmas.  During  the  three  or  four  first  centuries,  the  nativi- 
ty of  Christ  was  celebrated  on  the  sixth  day,  which  isnow  call- 
ed the  Epiphany,  in  commemmoration  of  the  incarnation;  and 
under  this  general  name  were  understood  bolh  the  nalivitv  and 


nS  HISTORY    OF   THE    CHURCH. 

baptism  of  our  Lord,  till  the  church  agreed  to  observe  the  na- 
tivity on  the  25th  of  December,  when  that  and  the  Epiphany 
cjiine  to  be  considered  as  distinct  festivals.  The  whole  of  the 
time  between  the  celebration  of'Easler  and  Whitsuntide  which 
was  fifty  days,  was  observed  as  a  festival. 

It  appears  from  the  authority  of  a  writer  of  this  century,  that 
before  ils  close  several  fasts  were  observed  by  some  churches. 
The  apostolical  Lent  consisted  of  only  a  few  days  before  East- 
er, but  to  this  were  added  the  fourth  and  sixth  days  of  the 
week;  the  former  on  account  of  the  Jews  taking  counsel  to- 
gether on  that  day  to  put  Jesus  to  death,  and  the  latter  because 
on  that  day  he  actually  suffered.  The  weekly  fasts  were  com- 
monly observed  till  the  ninth  houi,  or  thrcein  the  afternoon,  and 
differed  in  that  respect  from  the  fast  before  Easter,  which  last- 
ed the  whole  day:  they  were,  however,  intermitted  during  the 
season  between  Easter  and  W^hitsuntide. 

The  union  between  the  primitive  Christians  was  so  intimate, 
that  it  is  probable  few  transactions  of  importance  in  their 
private  concerns  would  take  place,  without  mutual  communi- 
cation. Thus  much  however  is  certain,  that  all  who  intended 
to  marry  acquainted  the  church  with  their  design  before  it  was 
completed.  These  marriages  were  preceded  by  the  espousal, 
which  took  place  aconsiderable  time  before  the  marriage  was 
solemnized,  by  various  ceremonies,  and  the  man  presenting  his 
future  bride  with  a  ring,  a  practice  which  was  adopted  from 
the  Romans.  At  the  appointed  time  the  marriage  was  sol- 
emnized by  the  priest;  the  right  hands  of  the  contracting 
parties  were  joined  together;  and  the  bride  modestly  veil- 
ed, after  receiving  the  nuptial  benediction,  was  crowned  with 
flowers. 

Ecclesiastical  censures,  which  are  so  necessary  for  the  hon- 
or, the  order,  and  even  the  preservation  of  a  regular  society, 
were  publicly  denounced  against  the  offender  who  had  relaps- 
ed into  idolatry,  or  fallen  into  gross  sin.  Whatever  his  excuses, 
he  wi^s  deprived  of  every  part  in  the  oblations,  avoided  by  the 
whole  church,  and  excluded  from  the  assemblies  of  the  faithful. 
In  vain  he  implored  for  re-admission  into  the  society,  till  he  was 
humbled  by  a  public  confession  of  his  sins,  and  had  given  sol- 
emn assurances  of  his  intentions  to  conform  to  the  Christian 
laws,  and  undeniable  proofs  of  the  sincerity  of  his  repentance. 
Some  of  the  churches  which  affected  gre;it  austerity  utterlyrcx- 
cluded  the  atrocious  sinner,  the  heretic,  or  the  apostate,  from 
the  hopes  of  a  re-admission  into  their  communion.  Uy  degrees, 
however,  this  severity  universally  relaxed,  and  the  gates  of 
reconciliation  were  again  opened  to  the  returning  penitent,  who, 
by  a  severe  and  solemn  form  of  discipline,  had   expiated   hisi 


SECOND    CENTURY.  CO 

crime,  and  who  exhibited  a  scene  which  might  powerfully  de- 
ter the  spectator  from  an  imitation  of  his  guill.  The  priest 
who  had  committed  any  notorious  offence  was  no  more  exempt- 
ed from  the  discipline  of  the  church  tlian  the  most  obscure  sin- 
ner. The  arms  of  mercy  might  again  be  extended  to  him,  but 
not  till  he  had  first  performed  the  lowest  acts  of  humiliation  and 
abasement;  had  complied  with  the  appointed  rules  for  all 
excommunicants,  prostrated  himself  in  sackcloth  at  the  door 
of  the  assembly,  humbly  implored  the  pardon  of  his  offences, 
and  made  a  public  recantation  of  his  sin.  Nor  even  then 
was  he  restored  to  the  honors  of  which  he  had  been  depriv- 
ed. He  was  re-admitte'd  indeed,  as  a' member  of  the  general 
society,  but  his  claim  to  the  honors  of  the  ministry  existed  no 
more. 

Besides  the  observance  of  the  first  day  of  the  week,  all  Chris- 
tians agreed  in  celebrating  the  seventh  in  conformity  to  the  Jew- 
ish converts.  It  was,  however  observed  very  ditFerently  from 
the  Christian  Sabbath.  An  observance  of  the  festivals  of  Eas- 
ter and  Whitsuntide  was  esteemed  incumbent  upon  all  Chris- 
tians, though  they  differed  materially  in  the  respect  they  paid  to 
the  lesser  rites:  while  some  abstained  from  the  flesh  of  beasts 
which  had  been  strangfed,and  from  blood,  others  ate  with  impu- 
nity; while  some  solemnized  the  fourth  day  of  the  week,-  in 
which  Christ  was  betrayed,  others  observed  the  sixth,  on  which 
he  suffered.  Nor  does  it  appear  that  those  different  regulations 
occasioned  any  uneasiness  or  scandal  in  the  church. 

He  must  be  ignorant  of  the  varying  dispositions  of  mankind, 
who  can  conceive  that  the  dif]"erentoj)inions  which  divided  the 
professors  of  the  Gospel,  during  the  second  century, into  numer- 
ous sects,  can  possibly  be  ascribed  to  any  defect  in  the  doctrines 
of  its  divme  teacher.  Man  is  continually  the  dupe  of  prejudice 
and  error;  and  the  various  prejudices  of  Judaism,  oriental  phi- 
losophy, and  paganism,  may  reasonably  be  conceived  to  be  al- 
most necessarily  blended  with  the  religion  of  many  of  the  first 
converts  to  Christianity. 

By  far  the  greater  part  of  the  heretics  of  the  second  century 
were  Gnostics,  and  derived  their  errors  from  the  mixture  of 
Christianity  with  the  oriental  philosophy.  Their  tenets  are  rep- 
resented as  so  many  different  modifications  of  that  fantastical 
system.  The  followers  of  Saturninus  and  Basilides,  who  may 
be  considered  asHeresiarchs,  and  as  having  reached  almost  the 
summit  of  absurdity  spread  themselves  over  Syria  and  Egypt, 
and  propagated  the  doctrine  of  a.  good  and  evil  principle,  which 
was  also  inculcated  by  Bardcsanes,  a  Syrian  of  considerable 
abilities.  Basilides  asserted  that  two  of  the  Eons  which  were 
produced  by  the  Supreme  Beujg  where  the  parents  of  innumer- 


70  HISTORY    OF    THE    CHURCH. 

a-ble  hosts  of  angels,  the  itihabitantsof  three  hundred  and  sixty- 
live  heavens,  vi'hich  were  under  the  dominion  ot'an  omnipotent 
iiovernor  named  Abraxas.  This  word  was  used  by  his  dis- 
ciples as  a  mystical  term,  because  it  contained  numeral  letters  to 
the  amount  of  three  hundred  and  sixty-live.  This  sectary  ad- 
mitted tiic  validity  of  tiie  New  Testament,  with  such  alterations 
as  he  conceived  necessary.  The  condilion  he  required  from 
his  followers  was  a  continual  silence  for  five  years;  a  very  prop- 
er method,  as  is  observed  by  Le  Clcrc,  to  make  an  experiment 
of  their  follv. 

The  fanciful  Cordon,  a  native  also  of  the  warm  climate  of 
Syria,  and  Marcion,  son  to  the  bishop  of  Pontus,  erected  on  the 
foundation  of  the  Gnostics  a  structure  of  considerable  extent. 
They  taught  their  doctrines  conjointly  at  Rome.  To  the  two 
Principles  already  admitted  by  the  Gnostics,  they  added  a  third, 
whom  they  conceived  to  be  the  Creator  of  the  world,  and  the 
God  of  the  Jews,  and  asserted  that  he  was  in  a  state  of  contin- 
ual hostility  with  the  evil  principle,  but  desirous  of  usurping  the 
place  of  the  Supreme  Being.  Mankind,  they  asserted,  was 
governed  despotically  by  the  two  former  of  these  beings,  but  add- 
ed, that  the  Supreme  had  sent  down  his  own  Son  for  the  deliv- 
erance of  all,  who,  by  self-denial  and  austerity  sought  to  obtain 
that  happiness.  The  followers  of  Cordon  and  Marcion  were 
distinguished  by  the  name  of  the  latter.  They  entirely  reject- 
ed the  Old  Testament,  and  the  whole  of  the  New,  except  part 
of  the  Gospel  of  St.  Luke,  and  ten  epistles  of  St.  Paul,  which 
were  greatly  interpolated.  This  sect  was  diffused,  not  onl}^ 
through  Home  and  Ital}',  but  extended  itself  over  Palestine,  Sy- 
ria, and  Egypt. 

The  austerities  of  the  Encratites,  the  disciples  of  the  learned 
Tatian,  greatly  exceeded  even  those  of  the  Marcionites.  They 
held  matter  as  the  source  of  all  evil,  and  therefore  condemned 
the  most  innocent  gratifications.  They  were  indeed  so  abste- 
mious as  to  give  only  water  in  the  celebration  of  the  Lord's 
pupper.  The  creation  of  the  world  was  considered  by  them  as 
the  work  of  a  Deity  of  an  inferior  nature  to  the  Supreme  Being, 
and  the  body  of  Christ  as  an  appearance,  not  a  reality.  Car- 
pocrates,  though  likewise  a  convert  to  tlie  tenets  of  Gnos- 
ticism, was  distinguished  by  manners  exactly  the  reverse  of  the 
follower?  of  Tatiaii.  He  asserted  thatgoodand  evil  were  the  mere 
result  of  opinion;  that  faith  and  charity  were  alone  essential  to 
salvation^  and  that  the  passions  bcinc;  imj)lante(l  in  man  by  the 
Supremo  Being,  obedience  to  their  dictates  was  the  duty  of  all 
mankind.  These  opinions,  so  well  calculated  to  flatter  the 
corrupt  propensities  of  human  nature,  were  extensively  receiv- 
ed.    To  these,  Carpocrates  added  a  disbelief  of  the  resurrec- 


SECOND     CENTUllY,  ti 

tion  of  the  body,  and  many  opinions  v/hich  blended  Christianity 
witli  Orienta]  Philosophy.  Perhaps  this  heretic  is  the  tirst  who 
asserted  the  simple  humanity  of  Christ,  who,  he  contended, 
was  only  distinguished  from  the  rest  of  mankind  by  his  superior 
virtue. 

Whether  we  consider  the  greatness  of  its  reputation,  the 
number  of  its  votaries,  or  the  regularity  of  its  system,  the  Val- 
lentinian  heresy  holds  the  mostdistinguished  rank  amongst  those 
which  pervaded  this  century.  Its  founder,  Valentine,  incensed 
at  having  been  refused  the  rank  of  bishop,  rejected  orthodoxy, 
and  taught  his  doctrines  at  Rome,  whence  they  were  diifused 
througli  Europe,  Africfa,  and  Asia.  Refining  upon  the  estab- 
lished genealogies  of  the  Eons,  he  arranged  and  named  them 
according  to  his  own  inventive  imagination,  and  assigned  to  each 
his  prqper  situation  and  employment.  A  system  which  con- 
sisted only  of  a  certain  arrangement  of  qualities  or  attributes 
which  composed  the  Deity,  and  the  inferior  beings,  admitted  of 
considerable  alterations  according  to  the  caprice  of  tiiosc  by 
whom  it  was  professed;  and  amongst  the  numerous  disciples  of 
Valentine  there  were  few  who  contented  themselves  with  the 
fancies  which  were  already  prepared  for  their  reception. 

Montanus,  a  native  of  Ardabon,in  Masia,  alFected  to  believe  ^ 
himself  the  Paraclete  or  Comforter,  and  that  he  was  sent  to 
perfect  the  moral  doctrines  of  Christ.  He  made  a  distinction 
between  the  Comforter  promised  by  Christ  to  his  apostles,  and 
the  Holy  Spirit  which  was  shed  upon  them  on  the  day  of  Pente-' 
cost,  and  considered  the  former  as  a  divine  teacher,  which  char- 
acter he  himself  assumed.  He  and  his  followers  pretended  (o 
the  gift  of  prophecy,  and  extraordinary  illumination,  and  were 
distinguished  by  their  extreme  austerity.  Not  less  averse  to  the. 
arts  which  improve,  than  to  the  innocent  enjoyments  which  em- 
bellish human  life,  Montanus  anathematized  all  those  sciences 
which  have  polished  or  entertained  mankind.  Not  nieicly  the 
male,  but  even  the  female  disciples  of  this  heretic  pretended  to 
the  gifts  of  in;j)iration ;  amongstwhom  two  ladies  of  distinguished 
quality  resigned  their  husbands,  and  every  delightful  domestic 
connection,  to  preach  in  public  according  to  the  dictates  of  their 
prophetic  spirit,  which  was  generally  exerted  in  denimciations 
of  woe  to  the  world,  particularly  to  the  Roman  empire.  The  \ 
most  celebrated  of  his  disciples  was  the  ingenious  and  learned,  ^ 
but  austere  and  censorious,  Tertullian. 

Numerous  were  the  different  sects  which  arose  in  this  century: 
but  many  of  them  had  no  other  foundation  than  some  variation 
from  the  heresies  already  noticed.  Theodotus,  a  tanner,  hut  a 
learned  and  ingenious  man,  asserted  the  simple  humanity  of 
Jesus  Christ;   whilst  Praxeas,  on  the  contrary,  contended  that 


72  HISTORY    OF   THE   CHURCH. 

Ihc  union  between  Cod  and  Christ  was  so  intimate,  (hat  the" 
>Suprcmc  15ein<i  had  sutFcrcd  with  him.  Tiie  followers  of  Prax- 
eas  were,  in  consequence  Oi  this  opinion,  styled  Patripassians. 

It  has  been  observed  that,  on  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem  by 
Titu*,  the  .Jewish  Christians  retired  to  Pclla,  a  small  city  of 
Syria.  In  this  situation,  interdicted,  along  with  their  brethren 
of  the  synagogue,  from  visiting  the  holy  city,  they  languished 
during  sixtj';,  years  in  absence  from  all  which  their  strongest 
prejudices  taught  them  the  most  fervently  to  revere.  Wearied 
at  length  by  the  prohibition,  which  for  ever  deprived  them  of 
the  ciiance  of  revisiting  the  object  of  their  dearest  hopes,  they 
evaded  the  law  by  electing  for  their  bishop,  Mark,  a  prelate  of 
the  Gentile  race,  and  abjuring  the  Mosaical  law.  Thus  they 
obtained  admission  into  the  holy  city,  and  the  standard  of  ortho- 
doxy was  again  erected  at  Jerusalem.  During  their  o(;casional 
absence,  the  bishop  and  church  of  Pella  had  still  retained  the 
title  belonging  to  their  former  situation.  A  considerable  part, 
however,  of  the  Jewish  Christians,  still  more  ardently  attached 
to  the  Mosaical  rites  than  to  Jerusalem,  remained  behind,  and 
some  of  them  arc  supposed  to  have  retained  the  name  of  Naza- 
rcnes,  and  others  that  of  Ebionites,  as  described  in  the  preceding 
century.  Abhored  and  ])ublicly  execeratcd  by  their  brethren 
of  the  circumcision  for  their  attachment  to  Christianity,  and 
dcspiesd  by  the  Christians  for  their  prejudices  in  favour  of  the 
Mosaical  law,  they  were  peculiarly  oppressed   and  unfortunate. 

Traces  of  this  sect  Appeared  so  late  as  the  fourtli  century; 
they  were  joined  by  the  Elccsaites,  an  absurd  sect,  wiiich  graft- 
ed many  opinions  derived  from  the  Oriental  Philosphy  on  this 
mixture  of  Judaism  and  Christianity. 

More  considerable  witli  respect  to  situation,  to  numbers,  to 
rank  and  inllucnce,  than  their  pr.cdecessors,the  Christians  of  the 
second  century  acquired  an  important  station  in  the  republic  of 
letters,  and  dififuscd  or  defended  the  truths  of  Christianity  in 
compositions,  which,  if  not  eminently  correct,  were  rhetorical, 
and,  if  not  peculiarly  elegant,  were  learned,  forcible,  and  manly. 

Succeeding  ages  have  beheld  with  veneration  the  spirit,  integ- 
rity, and  inartilicial  eloquence  of  Justin  Martyr.  This  emin- 
ent i)et;son  was  i)orn  at  Sichcm.  in  Palestine;  and  after  wan- 
dering in  pursuit  of  truth  through  every  known  pliilosophical 
system,  he  at  length  embraced  Christianity,  and,  without  laying 
aside  his  philusopiier"s  habit,  taught  the  doctrines  of  the  Gospel 
at  Home.  His  faith,  as  we  have  already  seen,  endured  the  se- 
vere test  of  persecution,  nnd  \\v  received  the  crown  of  martyr- 
dom at  Romt!. 

Of  the  venerable  and  excellent  l*olyc.'up  we  have  also  already 
spoken.     There  is  an  epistle  of  his  to  the   Philippians  inserted 


SECOND     CENTURY.  73 

^mong  those  of  the  Apostolic  Fathers.  Its  objects  are  to  en- 
force the  moral  duties,  and  to  controvert  the  opinions  of  the 
Gnostics.     It  is  generally  allowed  to  bo  genuine. 

Irenasus,  the  disciple  of  the  illustrious  Poljcarp,  suflfered 
martyrdom  about  the  year  202.  This  pious  and  diligent  pre- 
late composed  several  works,  of  which,  however,  few  remain. 
Some  of  the  performances  of  Clement  of  Alexandria  have 
reached  posterity,  from  which  we  are  justified  in  helieving,  that 
his  erudition  was  very  extensive,  thoug'a  he  is  frequently  ob- 
scure* llegesippus  is  placed  by  Eusebius  in  ihe  time  of  Adrian.  < 
He  was  a  Jewish  convert,  and  wrote  a  continuation  of  the  Acts 
of  the  Apostles. 

The  Old  Testament  was  translated  from  the  Hebrew  into 
Greek  during  this  century,  by  Aquija,  a  Jewish  proselyte,  by 
Theodotian,  and  by  Symmachus,  a  native  of  ^ale:^tine,  from 
whom  the  Nazarenes  were  frequently  called  Symrnachians. 

Dionysius,  bishop  of  Corinth,  wrote  several  epistles  to  the  dif- 
ferent Christian  churches;  but  they  are  no  longer  extant.  The 
same  fat3  attended  the  volumnious  works  of  Melito,  bishop  of 
Sardis.  Three  books  against  paganism,  written  by  Theophilus 
the  seventh  bishop  of  Antioch,  and  which  appear  to  have  been 
intended  as  an  introduction  to  a  larger  work,  were  more  fortu- 
nate. Apolinaris,  bishop  of  Ilierapolis.also  wrote  in  defence 
of  the  Christian  religion.  But  a  still  more  able  defender  was 
Athenagoras,  an  Athenian  philosopher,'  whose  Presbia  (or  mis- 
sion) in  favor  of  Christianity,  addressed  to  Marcus  Antoninus^ 
is  still  read  and  admired. 

The  most  voluminous  Christian  author  at  this  period  was  Ter-  , 
tullian,  who  lived  in  the  latter  end  of  the  second  and  the  begin-  ^ 
ning  of  the  third  century.  He  was  by  birth  a  Carthagcnian, 
and  possessed  all  the  constitutional  fervor  natural  to  the  sons  of 
the  warm  climate  of  Africa.  Disgusted  with  some  affronts  he 
had  met  with  from  the  ecclesiastics  at  Rome,  and  incited  by  his 
ovvn\ehement  and  rigid  di.-position,  he  embraced  the  opinions 
of  Montanu*,  and  attacked  his  adversaries  with  rather  more 
warmth  of  temper  than  strength  of  argument.  He  was  howev- 
er learned,  acute  and  ingenious;  but  severe,  enthusiastical,  and 
rather  credulous. 

Among  the  pagan  writers  of  this, century  were  Plutarch, 
Epictetus,  Marcus  Antoniiiu-;,  and  Luci'an;  the  latter  of  whom, 
if  he  did  not  favor  Christianity,  was  at  l(;ast  a  sceptic  with  re- 
spect to  the  popular  religion  of  his  country.  In  this  age,  many 
of  the  Sibylline  verses  were  probably  forged. 


10 


CHAPTER    IV. 


THE   THIRD   CENTURY. 


GENERAL  STATE  OF  THE  CHURCH  IN  THIS  CENTURY.-DOC-' 
TRINE,  GOVERNMENT,  AND  DISCIPLINE  OF  THE  CHURCH  DUR- 
ING THE  THIRD  CENTURY.— OF  THE  SECTS  WHICH  APPEARED 
IN  THE  THIRD  CENTURY.— OF  LEARNING  AND  LEARNED 
MEN  IN   THE  THIRD  CENTURY. 

Among  several  causes  favorable  to  the  diffusion  of  Christian- 
ity, we  are,  perhaps,  not  a  little  indebted  to  the  quick  succes- 
sion of  the  Roman  emperors.  Tlie  events  attending  their  lives, 
their  deaths,  and  the  artifices  of  Iheir  successors,  to  obtain  the 
imperial  purple,  naturally  engaged  much  of  the  public  atten- 
tion, and  suspended  the  execulion  of  those  sanguinary  edicts 
intended  for  (he  destruction  of  the  Christians.  Several  among 
the  masters  of  the  Roman  world  were  also  entirely  unconnected 
with  their  predecessors,  unbiased  by  their  prejudices,  and  *a- 
verse  to  their  pursuits.  In  a  race  of  princes,  many  of  whom 
were  accomplislied,  benevolent,  candid,  there  could  scarcely 
fail  to  be  some  who  would  respect  the  abilities  and  virtue  even 
of  the  men  whose  religious  opinions  they  did  not  approve. 

A  considerable  part  of  the  reign  of  Scverus  proved  so  far  fa- 
vorable to  the  Christians,  that  no  additions  wore  made  to  the 
severe  edicts  already  in  force  against  them.  For  this  hnity  they 
were  probably  indebted  lo  Proculus,  a  Christian,  who,  in  a  very 
extraordinary  manner,  cured  the  emperor  of  a  dangerous  dis- 
temper by  the  application  of  oil.  jJut  tiiis  degree  of  peace,  pre- 
carious as  it  was,  and  frequently  interru|)ted  by  the  partial  ex- 
ecution of  severe  laws,  was  terminated  by  an  edict  which  pro- 
hibited every  subject  of  tli^'  empire,  undersevere  penalties,  from 
embracingthe  Jewish  orC'hristian  faith.  This  law  appears,  up- 
on a  first  view,  designed  merely  to  impede  the  further  progress 
of  Christianity;  but  it  incited  the  magii^tracy  to  enforce  the  laws 
of  former  emperors,  which  were  slill  existing  against  the  Chris- 
tians, and  during  seven  y(>ars  they  were  (exposed  to  a  rigorous 
persecution  in  Palestine,  ICgypt,  the  rest  of  Africa,  Italy,  Gaul, 
and  other  parts.     In  this  persecution  Leonides  the  father  of  Of- 


THIRD   CENTURY.  75 

igen,  and  Irenasus  bisliop  of  Lyons,  suffered  martyrdom.     On 
this  occasion  Tcrtullian  composed  his  Apology. 

The  violence  of  Pagan  intolerance  was  most  severely  felt  in 
Egypt,  and  particularly  at  Alexandria;  and  among  many  instan- 
ces of  suffering  virtue  in  that  city,  Eusebius  relates  one  which  is 
too  extraordinary  to  be  passed  over  in  silence. 

Pontamicena,  a  woman  not  less  distingushed  for  her  chastity 
than  for  her  beauty,  wliich  was  exqusite,  was  condemned  to  suf- 
fer for  her  religion.  To  induce  her  to  abjure  her  faith  she  was 
threatened  with  prostitution;  but  was  protected  from  the  in- 
sults of  the  mob  by  Ba&ilidcs,  a  soldier  to  whose  custody  she  was 
committed;  and  impressed  with  his  kindness  and  humanity, she 
promised  that  after  her  death  she  would  make  intercession  for 
his  salvation.  Pontamiana  suffered  the  most  cruel  tortures,  and 
with  her  mother  Marcella  was  burned  to  death,  boiling  pitch 
being  poured  over  their  naked  bodies.  After  some  time  the  sol- 
dier Basilides  was  apprehended  for  not  taking  the  military  oath, 
which  was  considered  by  the  Christians  as  an  act  of  idolatry; 
and  being  questioned  concerning  the  motives  of  his  conversion, 
he  replied  that  Pontamiana  had  appeared  to  him  in  a  dream, 
and  had  assured  him  that  her  prayers  for  his  salvation  were 
crowned  with  success,  and  that  he  would  soon  be  called  to  enjoy 
the  reward  of  his  virtue.  The  beauty  and  interest  of  this  nar- 
rative are  not  destroyed,  even  if  we  believe  the  dream  of  Basili- 
des not  to  have  been  miraculous. 

A  still  more  shocking  scene  was  acted  in  another  part  of  Af- 
rica. Four  young  men  and  two  women  were  apprehended  as 
Christians,  and  condemned  to  die.  One  of  the  latter,  UbeaPer- 
petua,  ayoung  widow  of  a  good  family,  had  a  child  at  her  breast; 
and  the  other,  Felicitas,  was  brought  to  bed  in  prison  only  three 
days  before  her  execution.  They  were,  as  usual,  thrown  to  the 
wild  beasts; and  the  two  females  in  particular,  after  being  tossed 
by  a  wild  cow  and  horribly  mangled,  while  the  milk  was  flow- 
ing from  their  breasts,  expired  with  the  greatest  resignation  and 
the  most  licroic  fortitude. 

The  interval  between  the  death  of  Severus  and  the  time  when 
Maximin  assumed  the  imperial  purple,  was  a  season  peculiarly 
favorable  to  the  Christians.  They  publicly  appeared  at  court, 
and  composed  a  considerable  part  of  the  household  and  favor- 
ites of  the  amiable  Alexander,  being  protected  by  Mammea  his 
mother.  The  severities  they  endured  from  his  successor  Maxi- 
min, were  probably  to  be  ascribed  more  to  his  displeasure  at 
their  attachment  to  the  former  emperor,  and  their  having  been 
protected  by  him,  than  to  their  religious  principles.  From  the 
reign  of  Maximin  to  that  of  Decius,  the  Christians  enjoyed 
still  more  favor  than  they  had  ever  before  experienced.     The 


76  HISTORY    OF    THE    CHURCH. 

emperor  Philip,  steppinfj  beyond  the   bounds  observed  by  AI-* 
exander,  who  had  paid  divine  honors  to  Christ,  and  had  placed 
his  statue  or  picture  along  with  tliose  of  Abraham  and    Orphe- 
us, in  his  domestic  chapel,  was  so  strongly  and  openly  attached 
to  them,  as  to  have  given  occasion  to  the  belief  that  he  had  ful- 
ly conformed  to  tiie  doctrines  of  the  Gospel,  and  had  consented 
to  make  an  humble  avowal  of  his  former  guilt,   and    secretly  to 
implore   permission    to   enter  the  threshold  of  the  sanctuary. 
That  these  opinions  were  fallacious  is  in  the  highest  degree  prob- 
able; but  thus    much  may  reasonably  be  deduced  from  them, 
that  the  clemency  of  the  emperor  must  have    been  extremely 
favorable  to  the  reception  of  Christianity  amongst  his  subjects, 
and  that  the  doctrines  of  the  Gospel  would  probably  be  embra- 
ced by  many  timid  but  honest  minds,  whom  the  dread  of  a  per- 
secuting tyrant  wouid  have  prevented  from  making  an  open  pro- 
fession of  their  faith  in  Christ.     The  accession  of  Decius  to  the 
imperial  throne  fatally  terminated    this  state  of  security  and 
peace;  and,  during  his  short  reign,  theChristians  were  exposed 
to  greater  calamities  than  any  they  had  hitherto  sulFered.  Con- 
siderable numbers  were  publicly  destroyed,  several    purchased 
safety    by  bribes,  or   secured  it    by  flight;  and  many  deserted 
from  the  faith,  and  willingly  consented  to  burn    incense   on  the 
altars  of  the  gods.     The  city  of  Alexandria,  the  great  theatre 
of  persecution,  had  even  anticipated  the  edicts  of  the  emperor, 
and  had  put  to  death  a  number  of  innocent  persons,  among  whom 
were  some  women.     The  imperial  edict   for  persecuting  the 
Christians  was  published  in  the   year  219;  and    shortly   after 
Fabianus  bishop  of  Home,  with  a  number  of  his  followers,  was 
put  to  death.     The  venerable  bishops  of  Jerusalem  and  Antioch 
died  in  prison;  the  most  cruel  tortures  v/ere  employed,  and  the 
numbers  that  perished  are  by  all  parties  confessed  to  have  been 
very  considerable.     Gallus  the  successor  of  the  inhuman  De- 
cius, continued,  during  his  transient  reign  of  not  quite  two  years, 
the  severities  practised  by  his  predecessor. 

In  253  Gallus  was  killed  l)y  liis  soldiers,  and  was  succeeded  for 
a  short  time  by  i'Emiliari,  who  was  also  soon  massacred,  and  Va- 
lerian chosen  in  his  room.  The  first  years  of  Valerian  were  fa- 
vorable to  the  Christians;  but  the  emperor  was  afterwards  made 
the  dupe  of  Maciinus,  a  magician;  and  in  the  year  257  issued 
severe  edicts  against  the  Chiistians,  and  numbers  were  sacrific- 
ed in  dilFerent  modes — some  were  scourged  to  death,  some  burnt, 
and  many  perished  by  the  sword.  In  2ti0  ^'alerian  was  taken 
prisoner  by  the  Persians,  and  frrmi  that  period  the  tranquility  of 
the  church  was  scarcely  interrupted  during  the  remainder  of 
the  century. 
In  the  history  of  the  preceeding  century  the  creed   of  Saint 


THIRD    CENTURY.  77 

Irenaeus,  bishop  of  Lyons,  which  he  affirms  to  have  been  the 
general  creed  of  the  Christian  church,  was  distinctly  dctaled. 
The  creed  which  Tertullian  gives  as  the  system  of  belief  in  his 
time  corresponds  in  most  respects  with  that  ofirenceus;  and  it 
must  have  been  composed  at  the  farthest  about  the  beginning  of 
this  century, 

"We  bt'lieve,"  says  (he  father,  "in  one  God,  but  under  this 
dispensation  (which  wecaJl  Oikonomian,)  that  to  the  one  God 
there  is  a  Son,  his  Wo  d,  who  proceeded  from  iiim,  by  whom  all 
things  were  made,  and  without  whom  nothing  was  made.  He, 
sent  hy  the  Father  to  a  virgin,  and  born  of  her,  became  man 
and  God,  the  Son  of  man,  and  the  Son  of  God,  and  was  named 
Jesus  Christ.  Wo  believe  that  he  suffered,  was  dead  and  bu- 
ried, according  to  the  Sciipturcs,  and  being  raised  by  the  Fa- 
ther, and  taken  up  into  heaven,  that  he  sits  at  the  right  hand 
of  the  Father,  and  shall  come  again  to  judge  both  the  quick 
and  the  dead.  Who  sent,  according  to  his  promise  from  the 
Father,  the  Holy  Ghost,  the  comforter,  the  sanctifier  of  the 
faith  of  those  who  believe  in  the  Father,  Son,  and  Holy 
Ghost." 

The  opinions  of  the  Platonic  Christians,  that  the  Scriptures 
were  not  to  be  understood  according  to  their  literal,  but  agree- 
ably to  their  allegorical  sense,  had  at  this  time  deeply  pervaded 
the  Christian  world.  The  plainest  precepts  of  the  Gospel  were 
supposed  to  contain  some  latent  meaning,  and  ample  scope  was 
opened  io  the  most  absurd  and  chimerical  interpretations.  With 
the  0|)inions,  the  Christian  teaciiers  had  adopted  the  habits  and 
manners  of  the  philosophic  school.  They  assumed  the  dress  of 
tl'.e  pompous  sophist,  and  delivered  the  plain  doctrines  of  the 
Gospel  with  strained  and  studied  eloquence.  The  belief  that 
solitude,  contemplation,  and  abstinence  were  necessary  to  ele- 
vate the  soul  to  a  knowledge  of  divine  truth,  was  derived  fiom 
this  philosophy,  and  was  earnestly  inculcated  during  this  cen- 
tury. One  of  the  first  instances  which  we  find  recorded  of  these 
voluntary  seclusions  from  the  common  affairs  of  life,  is  that  of 
Paul,  who  retired  from  the  Decian  persecution  to  the  deserts  of 
Thebais,  where  he  resided  ninety  years.  His  example  was  not, 
however, a  solitary  proof  of  human  folly:  many  others  retired 
lo  forests,  to  caverns,  and  to  dens,  where  they  practised  in  soli- 
tude the  most  severe  discipline,  and  made  pretences,  not  only  to 
extraordinary  devotion,  but  to  extraordinary  illumination;  and 
a  voluntary  seclusion  from  secular  a(f  lirs  was  commonly  incul- 
cat(;d  as  the  perfection  of  piety  and  virtue.  Anthony,  whose 
eventful,  if  not  miraculous  life,  has  been  recorded  by  the  pen 
of  Athanasius,  retired  at  a  very  early  age  into  the  Egyptian 
deserts;  and  the  respect  which  was  paid  to  his  character,  an^ 


78  HISTORY    OF    THE    CHURCH. 

his  wonderful  relations,  greatly  contributed  to  extend  the  ardour 
for  retirement. 

Some  new  doctrines  concerning  the  state  of  the  soul  after 
death  appear  to  have  made  a  considerable  progress  during  this 
century.  The  undistinguished  believer  was  consigned  to  puri- 
fication, and  the  expiation  of  his  sins  in  a  slate  after  this  life,  • 
and  anterior  to  his  participation  of  the  joys  of  heaven;  but  the 
martyrs  were  supposed  to  be  received  to  eternal  glory  immedi- 
ately upon  the  dissolution  of  the  body.  The  annual  commemo- 
ration of  their  sufferings  and  victory  was  solemnly  and  fervently 
observed  in  the  churcli.  In  compliance  with  the  superstitions 
of  tlieir  pagan  brethren,  and  with  a  view  to  recommend  them- 
selves to  their  favor,  the  Christians  appointed  the  celebration 
of  these  anniversaries  on  the  days  appropriated  to  Pagan  festi- 
vals, and  introduced  into  them  whatever  miglit  captivate  the 
fancy,  and  recommend  these  rites  to  their  heathen  neighbors. 

We  have  beheld  the  Christians  during  the  two  preceding 
centuries,  compelled  to  assembled  in  the  houses,  perhaps,  of  son^e 
of  the  more  opulent  of  their  society,  or  in  some  secret  and 
sequestered  retreat.  In  the  third  century,  their  appearance 
became  more  respectable,  and  they  were  either  permitted  to 
erect,  or  connived  at  in  erecting,  convenient  edifices  for  religi- 
ous worship.  This  season  of  external  prosperity  was  improved 
by  the  ministers  of  the  church,  for  the  exertion  of  new  claims, 
and  the  assumption  of  powers,  with  Avhich  they  had  not  been 
previously  invested.  At  first  these  claims  were  modestly  urged, 
and  gradually  allowed;  but  they  laid  a  foundation  for  the  en- 
croachments which  were  afterwards  made  upon  the  rights  of 
the  whole  Christian  community,  and  for  lofty  pretensions  to 
the  right  of  supremacy  and  spiritual  dominion.  Those  lands 
which  were  purchased  from  the  common  stock  for  the  benefit 
of  the  whole,  were  in  time  considered  as  the  exclusive  pro- 
perty of  the  clergy,  whose  rights  were  represented  as  supe- 
rior to  the  claims  of  earthly  potentates,  since  they  were 
derived  from  Heaven,  and  entailed  upon  the  ministers  of  re- 
ligion as  the  sucr.essors  of  the  holy  Apostles,  and  of  the  Jewish 
priesthood. 

Several  alterations  in  the  form  of  church  government  appear 
to  have  been  introduced  during  the  third  century.  Some  de- 
gree of  j)omp  was  tiiought  necessary  to  render  so  singular  an 
institution  respectable  to  the  minds  of  a  gross  multitude,  who 
are  only  capable  of  judging  from  external,  appearances.  Au 
attention  to  this  circumstance  was  probably  one  amongst  many 
causes  for  appointing  new  orders  of  ministers  in  the  church; 
but  Christian  societies  were  not  destitute  of  more  cogent  rea- 
sons.    Ab  their  numbers  increased,  their  labors  became  pro- 


THIRD    CENTURY.  79 

portionably  greater;  and  it  was  necessary  to  provide  assist- 
ance, and,  more  agreeable  to  good  order,  to  assign  to  each  his 
proper  function.  Inferior  ministers  were  therefore  instituted, 
who  derived  their  appellations  from  the  offices  they  fulfilled. 
The  Copiatae  or  Fossarii  provided  for  the  decent  interment  of 
the  dead.  The  Parabolani  attended  the  sick,  particularly  in 
infectious  or  pestilential  diseases.  The  Acolylhists  were  em- 
ployed in  lighting  the  candles  of  the  church,  and  attending 
the  ministers  during  the  celebration  of  the  Lord's  Supper;  and 
to  the  Exorcists  was  assigned  the  office  of  praying  over  pos- 
sessed persons  at  such  times  as  no  public  intercession  was  made 
for  them;  and  while  they  relieved  the  bodily  wants  of  the 
miseral)le  sufferer,  whose  chief  residence  was  in  the  church, 
they  relaxed  his  mind  by  leading  him  to  some  useful  or  inno- 
cent employment.  The  Notaries  were  appointed  to  record 
every  remarkable  occurrence  relating  to  the  society  of  which 
they  were  members.  The  institution  of  this  order  is  ascribed 
to  Fabian  at  Rome,  under  the  Decian  persecution,  at  which 
time  they  were  employed  to  collect  the  actions  and  memorials' 
of  the  martyrs.  These  ministers  probably  derived  their  emo* 
laments,  not  merely  from  the  precarious  bounly  of  the  society, 
but  from  a  certain  proportion  of  the  fixed  revenues  of  the 
church.  The  principal  of  them  (no  longer  obliged  to  depend 
upon  an  uncertain*subsistence,  which  was  augmented  or  dimi- 
nished according  to  the  zeal  or  opulence  of  the  community) 
had  obtained,  before  the  close  of  this  century,  the  possession 
of  several  considerable  estates,  which  had  been  bequeathed  or 
presented  to  the  church. 

The  external  diirnity  of  the  ministers  of  religion  Avas  ac- 
companied by  a  slill  greater  change  in  its  discipline.  The 
simple  rules  prescribed  by  the  apostles  for  the  preservation  of 
good  order  in  the  church,  branched  out  into  so  many  luxuriant 
shoots,  that  it  was  diflicult  to  recognize  the  parent  stem.  In 
many  societies,  all  persons  unbaptized  or  excommunicated 
were  considered  as  out  of  the  reach  of  salvation.  Nor  was  the 
sacrament  of  baptism  administered  to  any  till  the  humble  Ca- 
techumen had  been  publicly  exorcised,  had  acknowledge  him- 
self under  the  influence  of  a  malignant  spirit,  and  had  sub- 
mitted to  a  long  preparation.  lie  was  then,  in  the  presence 
of  those  already  initiated,  publicly  admitted  into  the  church. 
This  rite  was  performed  in  a  mode  extremely  different  from 
that  which  had  been  adopted  in  the  two  preceding  centuries. 
As  the  number  of  converts  to  Christianity  increased,  the  older 
Christians,  in  order  more  effectually  to  judge  of  the  religious 
knowledge  of  those  whom  they  admitted  to  communion,  very 
judiciously  lengthened   their  season  of  probation.     Their  dur^ 


so  HISTORY    OF    THE    CHURCH. 

ation  of  this  time  differed  in  different  places,  and  according  to 
the  circumstances  of  the  probationers,  who,  in  cases  of  extreme 
sickness,  or  the  general  conversion  of  a  wliole  nation,  were 
immediately  admitted  to  baptism.  In  general,  however,  a 
sufficient  time  was  allowed  for  iiiblructing  the' ("alechumens  in 
the  doctrines  of  religion,  who  were  arranged  in  dithreot 
classes,  in  proportion  to  the  time  they  had  passed  in  brobation, 
or  the  progress  they  had  made  in  religious  attainments.  The 
immediate  candidates  for  baptism  registered  their  own  names 
with  tliose  of  tiieir  sponsors  in  the  public  d}  pticks  (or  registers) 
of  the  church,  afier  which  they  were  examined  respecting 
their  qualifications.  These  regulations,  which  were  eminently 
calculated  to  exclude  unworthy  members,  were  however  ac- 
companied by  some  observances  liigiily  fintastical  and  absurd. 
The  Catechumen  was  exorcised  for  twenty  days  previous  to  his 
baptism,  in  order  to  .deliver  him  from  the  supposed  dominion 
of  evil  spirits,  and  during  that  time  was  prepared  by  absti- 
nence, the  knowledge  of  the  Lord's  prayer,  and  the  Articles 
of  Belief,  for  becoming  a  member  of  (he  church.  In  imita- 
tion of  the  Pagans,  the  Christians  had  thought  proper  to  intro- 
duce mysteries  into  the  religion  of  Christ,  and  the  administra- 
tion of  baptism,  confirmalion,  ordination,  the  celebration  of 
the  Lord's  Supper,  the  Lord's  Prayer,  and  a  number  of  other 
offices,  were  industriously  concealed  from 'the  Catechumen. 
The  candidates  for  baptism  were  divided  into  classes;  one  class 
was  permitted  to  hear  (he  sermon,  but  not  the  prayers  of  the 
church;  another  was  allowed  to  be  auditors  of  the  prayers 
offered  for  themselves;  a  third  was  admitted  to  hear  (he  prayers 
for  themselves^  and  the  Energumens  (or  Demoniacs,)  and  then 
formally  dismissed.  The  Catechumen  not  only  promised,  by 
himself  or  by  his  sponsors,  to  renounce  Satan  and  all  his  works, 
but  accompanied  this  renunciation  by  some  action  expressing 
his  abhorrence  to  the  Devil;  sometimes  by  stretching  out  his 
hands,  as  if  to  compel  his  departure,  and  sometimes  by  an  ex- 
sufflation,  or  sj)itting,  in  order  to  intimate  his  abliorrence.  In 
the  performance  of  these  rights,  the  face  of  (he  actor  was  di- 
rected towards  the  west,  which  wrts  considered  as  the  abode  of 
darkness  and  the  emblem  of  the  Devil;  while  the  east  was  re- 
garded as  (he  region  of  light,  and  the  rising  sun  as  a  symbol 
of  (he  Sun  of  Righteousness.  Tliis  rr;nunciation  ^\as  succeeded 
by  turning  (he  face  to  the  cast,  and  making  a  vow  to  act  in 
conformi(y  lo  the  profession  of  Cliristianity,  a  public  confes- 
sion of  faith.  I'iach  of  these  rereriionies  was  repeated  three 
times,  ('onlirrnation  inmiedialcly  followed  the  reception  of 
baptism.  This  ceremony  consisted  in  anointing  them  with  holy 
oil  and  the  imposition  of  hands;  the  former  of  which  practices 


THIRD   CENTURY.  81 

Was  probably  introduced  about  the  beginning  of  this  century; 
and  to  this  unction  was  ascribed  the  clfect  of  confirming  the 
soul  in  all  spiritual  graces  on  the  part  of  God,  and  the  confir- 
mation of  the  profession  of  a  Christian  on  the  part  of  man. 
The  invocation  of  the  Spirit  in  this  rite  was  conceived  to  add 
wisdom  and  strength,  to  establish  men  in  innocence,  as  the 
new  birth  of  baptism  imparted  innocence  and  forgiveness  of 
sin.  White  garments  were  distributed  to  the  Neophytes  upon 
their  being  baptised,  which  after  being  worn  eight  days  were 
deposited  in  the  church.  The  believer,  who  by  this  rite  be- 
came incorporated  into  the  society  of  Christians,  was  congril- 
tulated  upon  his  admission  with  the  kiss  of  peace,  and  was  pre- 
sented with  a  mixture  of  milk  and  honey ,'or  milk  and  wine. 
After  a  few  other  trifling  ceremonies,  he  was  permitted  to  par- 
take of  the  sacrament  of  the  Lord's  Supper,  which  began  in 
several  of  the  more  opulent  societies  to  be  administered  with 
much  external  pomp.  The  excessive  respect  which  was  paid 
to  baptismal  rites  was  still  further  augmented  by  the  disputes 
which  arose  concerning  it  during  this  century,  in  which  the 
necessity  of  re-baptizing  heretics,  who,  after  their  defection, 
sought  for  re-admission  into  the  Church,  was  strongly  contend- 
ed for,  and  occasioned  the  convention  of  several  councils,  the 
decrees  of  which  were  issued  according  to  the  prevailing  dis- 
position of  the  presiding  members. 

A  regular  form  of  discipline  began  to  take  place  during  the 
third  century  in  every  matter  which  fell  within  the  cognizance 
of  the  Church.  At  this  time  the  penitents  appear  to  have  been 
divided  into  classes;  the  first  of  which  were  the  Flentcs  or 
Mourners,  who  were  stationed  in  the  avenues  to  the  church, 
where,  in  a  postrate  posture,  they  supplicated  for  permission  to 
perform  public   penance.     After  obtaining  this  request,  they 
received  the  title  of  Audimks  or  Hearers,  and  had  the  privi- 
lege of  entering  the  church,  and  of  hearing  the  scriptures  and 
thfe  sermon.     The  third  order  were  denominated  Genvjleclentes 
or  Kneelers,  were  allowed  to  unite  in   the  prayers  offered  on 
their  account,  and  stationed  in  the  nave  of  the  church,  where 
they  received  the  benediction  of  the  bisliop.     The  last  order 
was  that  of  the  Consistentes  or  By-standers,  who  were  allowed, 
along  with  tlieir  less  guilty  brethren,  to  ap[)roach  the  altar,  to 
join  ill  the  common  prayer,  and  be  present  at  the  oblations;  but 
they  were  excluded  from  a  particij)ation  of  the  Lord's  Supper. 
During  the  season  of  penitence,  the  offenders  were  compelled 
to  appear  in  sackcloth,  or  sackcloth  and  ashes;  and  in   some 
churches,  the  men  were  obliged  to  shave  their  heads,  and  the 
women  to  wear  a  veil,  and  either  to  cut  ofl^  their  hair,  or  wear 
it  in  a  dishevelled  manner,  as  a  token  of  dejection  and  repent- 


83  HISTORY    OF   THE    CHURCH. 

ance.  The  time  which  was  appointed  for  penitence  was  pro^ 
tractcd  or  extended  hy  the  bi?hop,  according  to  the  marks  of 
contrition  which  were  dislinguislied  in  the  penitent,  and  this 
was  called  an  indulgence.  He  was  invested  also  with  autl.ority 
to  alter  ti^c  nature  of  the  penance.  At  the  close  of  the  Dcciart 
penecution,  the  doors  of  the  church  were  crowded  by  sup- 
phants,  who,  to  secure  theiiJive?,liad  tonsenfed  eitlier  to  make 
a  tacit  renunciation  of  tlieir  faith,  by  purchasing  testimonials, 
from  the  magistrates  of  their  adherence  to  paganism  and  retir- 
ing from  observation;  or  who  had  reluctantly  consented  to  burn 
incense,  or  to  offer  sacrifice  upon  the  altars  of  the  gods.  These 
opostates  were  called  Libellatici,  Thuiificali,  and  Sacrificati. 
Their  success  was  various;  to  some  the  gates  of  reconciliation 
Averc  at  once  opened;  against  others  they  were  securely  closed, 
and  that  not  ahvajs  in  proportion  to  the  guilt  of  the  otfcndcr, 
but  to  the  accustomed  lenity  or  rigour  of  the  church  to  which 
he  belotiged.  A  spirited  and  rigorous  controversy  arose  on 
this  occasion,  particularly  in  Africa,  in  which  the  eloquence 
and  the  ardour  of  Cyprian,  bishop  of  Carthage,  at  length  pre- 
vailed; and  it  was  enacted  that  those  who  had  obtained  testi- 
monials from  the  magistrates,  of  having  offered  adoratinn  to 
the  gods  of  the  empire,  should  be  admitted  to  a  rcconcilialiou 
with  the  Church;  but  that  such  as  had  publicly  burnt  incense 
should  remain  in  penance,  and  should  not  be  restored  to  com- 
munion, unless  they  were  in  danger  of  death,  and  had  com- 
menced penitents  previous  to  their  sickness.  .  A  sentence 
scarcely  less  rigid  was  pronounced  against  the  ecclesiastic  who 
had  lapsed  into  idolatry;  he  was  indeed  admitted  to  hope  that 
in  time  he  might  be  received  into  communion  with  the  Church, 
but  he  was  for  ever  excluded  from  all  clerical  honors.  It  was, 
indeed,  higiily  nccessarj  to  cxliibit  ^uch  a  ])icture  of  severity  in 
the  Church,  and  of  contrition  in  the  offender,  as  might  effectu- 
ally deter  his  brethren  from  pursuing  his  footsteps. 

The  Apostolici^il  Lent  we  have  already  seen  was  observed 
only  a  few  days  before  Easter.  In  the  course  of  the  third 
century,  it  extended  at  Rome  to  three  weeks.  It  did  not  stop 
here;  before  the  middle  of  the  succeeding  age,  it  was  prolonged 
to  six  weeks,  and  then  began  to  be  called  Quadragesima,  or 
forty  days  fast.  About  the  time  of  the  Council  of  Elibeiis, 
Saturday  was  observed  as  a  day  for  keeping  the  lesser  fast  in 
some  of  the  western  churches,  and  three  days  of  abstinence 
were  observed  in  the  week.  In  time,  however,' the  fast  on 
Saturday  was  observed  with  gi eater  strictness,  and  that  on 
Wednesday  was  wliolly  disregarded.  On  the  days  of  humilia- 
tion it  was  customary  to  pray  in  a  kneeling  posture,  contrary 
to  the  practice  of  offering  their  devotions  standing,  which  was 


THIRD    CENTURY,  83 

usual  at  those  periods  when  any  joyful  event  was  commemo- 
rated, or  any  festival  observed.  The  increasing  passion  for 
austerities,  which_during  this  century  was  so  observable,  must 
be  ascribed  to  the  incrc.ising  belief  in  the  power  of  malig- 
nant spirits,  who  were,  supposed  to  be  continually  inciting 
men  to  the  commission  of  evil,  and  whose  influence  was 
thought  to  be  con^jiderably  diminished  by  abstinence  and  mor- 
tification. 

This  opinion  may  easily  be  traced  into  the  Gnostic  philoso- 
phy, which  insensibly  became  interwoveii  with  the  doctrines  of 
Christianity;  but  a  great  number  of  those  rites  which  were 
introduced  into  the.  discipline  of  the  Church,  can  only  be  con- 
sidered  as  ail   accommodation  to  Paganism.     ]t  would  be  ex- 
tremely uncandid  to  supj)ose,  that  in  the  adaptation  of  these 
lites,  those  by  whom  they  were  introduced  saw  the  extent  to 
which  they  would  afterwards  proceed,  or  conceived  the  vast 
accessions  of  power  and  wealth  which  would  accrue  from  them 
to  the  rulers  of  the  Church.     Matters  apparently  trifling  in 
themselves  might  with  propriety  be  conceded  to  the  prejudices 
of  tiie  multitude,  and  to  the  intention  of  making  Christianity 
more  acceptable  to  the  new  converts.     Many  of  the  Jewish 
and  Pagan  pro.-elytes,  who  were  really  convinced  of  the  truths 
of  the  Gospel,  languished  in  the  absence  of  ceremonies  which 
are  naturally  adapted  to  the  taste  of   the  unreflecting  multi- 
tude, while  the   insolent   infidel  haughtily  insisted    upon  the 
inanity  of  a  religion  which  was  not  matiifested  by  an  external 
symbol  or  decoration.     In  order  to  accommodate  Christianity 
to   the«e  prejudices,  a  number  of  rites  were   instituted;    and 
while    the    dignifieci    titles    of  the    Jewish  priesthood    were, 
through  a  compliance  with  the  prejudices  of  that  people,  con- 
ferred  upon   the    Christian  teachers,  many  ceremonies    were 
introduced  which  coincided  with  the  genius  of  Paganism.  The 
truths  of  the  Gospel  were  taught  by  sensible  images,  and  many 
of  the  ceremonies  employed  in  celebrating  the  heathen  myste- 
ries were  observed  in  the  institutions  of  Christ,  which  soon,  in 
their  turn,  obtained  the  name  of  mysteries,  and  served  as  a 
melancholy  precedent  for  future  innovations,  and  as  a  founda- 
tion for  that  structure  of  absurdity  and  superstition  which  de- 
formed and  disgraced  the  church. 

The  catalogue  of  hercsiarchs  during  the  third  century  is  not 
so  extensive  as  th;<t  in  the  age  preceding;  but  the  absurdity  of 
the  doctrines  promulgated,  and  the  numbers  by  whom  they 
were  received,  are  at  least  equally  remarkable.  In  detailing 
the  history  of  men  whose  writings  the  ill  judged  piety  of  their 
own  or  succeeding  ages  has  destroyed,  and  consequently  whose 
opinions  and  characters  have  only  reached  posterity  from  the 


84  IIISTOUY    OF    THE    CHURCH. 

suspicious  representations  of  their  antagonists,  we  must  how-^ 
ever  hesetate;'  and  we  are  bound  to  weigh  every  existing  evi- 
dence before  we  pronounce  a  sentence  of  condemnation.  Tiiat 
many  absurd  tenets  were  propagated,  and  tiiat  these  were  de- 
partures from  the  true  faith,  we  liave  the  most  undoubted 
authority  for  believing:  but  when  we  perceive  so  many  sece- 
ders  from  the  Church,  while  they  professed  themselves  the  fol- 
lowers of  the  pure  Gospel  of  Christ,  conceiving  themselves 
warranted  in  the  most  impious  and  profligate  conduct,  we  can-^ 
not  but  regard  them  as  under  a  mental  derangement,  and  there- 
fore rather  objects  of  compassion  than  condemnation;  unless 
we  admit  that  their  tenets  have  been  misrepresented,  or  at 
least  exaijgerated. 

The  doctrines  of  self-indulgence  have  been  asc.rjbed  as  fun- 
damental errors  to  frw  or  none  of  the  sectaries  who  arose  in 
the  third  century.     Their  manners  were  in  general  austere, 
and  their  hopes  of  future  happiness  greatly  dependant  upon 
their  rejection  of  present  gratitication.     Every  incitement  of 
pleasure  was  to  be  contemned;  every  allurement  of  sense  was 
to  be  avoided  and  abhorred.     One  of  the  most  celebratfd  sec-* 
taries  of  this  period  was  Manes,  by  birth   a  Chaldaan,  and 
eminent  for  his  learning,  genius,  and  accomplishments.     He 
was  ordained  at  an   early  age  a  presbyter  in  the  Christian 
Church;  and  uniting   his  philosophical  doctrines  with  Chris- 
tianity, he  formed  a  system  compounded  of  both,  which  he 
conceived  would  meet  witn  a  ready  acceptance  both  from  the 
Persian  Infidels  and  the  Christians.     His  success  at  first  was, 
however,    by  no  means  adequate    to   his   expectations.     The 
Persjiin  Christians,  offended  by  his  heretical  opinions,  excom- 
municated him  from  the  Church;  aud  the  Magi  were  incensed 
at  his  attempt  to  reform  the  doctrines  of  Zoroaster.     IJut  not- 
withstanding tills  opposition,  his  opinions  were  received  by  con- 
siderable numbers  in  Persia,  Syria,  Greece,  Africa,  and  Spain. 
They  were  indeed  so  artfully  incorporated  with  the  fantastical 
opinions  of  several  other  sectaries,  that  they  found  large  par- 
ties by  whom  they  were  at  once  approved,  and  afterwards  em- 
braced.    Manes  ado])ted   the   mystical  language  of  (he  Magi, 
and  taught  the  Gnostic  doctrine  of  two  principles;  the  former 
of  which  was  a  living,  immaterial    Lights  existing   from   all 
eternity,  and  surrounded  by  hosts  of  pure  and  inmiortal  spirits, 
the  emanations  of  his  essence;  the  latter  an  evil  power,  called 
Darkness,  who  had  resided  from  eternity  in  a  remote  region  of 
infinite  space,  accompanied  by  myriads  of  evil  spirits,  created 
out  of  matter,  of   wliich  his  kingdom   was  composed.     This 
I^eresiarch  contended  that  there  was  a  time  when  these  differ- 
•ht  powers  were  unacquainted  with  each  others  existence;  but 


■  fir* 

THIRD   CENTURY.  85 

that  the  rebelUous  powers  of  Darkness  had,  during  a  sedition 
in  their  own  regions,  advanced  beyond  their  own  limits,  and, 
on  beholding  the  deMghtfui  realms  of  Light,  had  projected  an 
irruption  into  this  kingdom.  God  had  opposed  to  these  turbu- 
lent spirits  the  first  man;  but  his  opposition  being  too  feeble, 
he  had  sent  to  his  aid  tlie  living  spirit ;  a  part  of  the  celestial 
substance  however  being  seized  by  the  demons,  light  and  dark- 
ness became  blended.  From  this  mixture,  which  was  per- 
nvitted  by  the  Supreme  Being,  the  living  spirit  separated  those 
parts  of  the  celestial  substance  which  were  uncontaminated 
with  matter,  and  composed  from  them  the  sun  and  moon;  and 
from  those  parts  which^were  corrupted  only  in  a  small  degree, 
formed  the  planets.  The  remainder  composed  this  world, 
where  good  and  evil  are  ever  blended,  and  incorporated,  and 
which  is  fitted  for  the  residence  of  those  bodies  that  were 
formed  by  the  defeated  prince  of  Darkness,  and  endued  with 
a  soul  composed  of  those  parts  of  the  celestial  substaiice 
which  he  had  seized.  These  beings  are  continually  obstructed 
in  their  endeavors  to  be  virtuous,  by  other  beings  created 
by  the  same  hand,  but  contyining  souls  formed  from  corrupt 
matter. 

This  fanciful  system  was  the   foundation  on   which  Manes 
erected  a  further  superstructure.     He   asserted,  that  in  order 
to  obviate   the  power  of  those  malevolent  spirits  who  sought 
the  destruction  of  virtue,  the  Supreme  Being  had    produced 
two  superior  emanations,  the  Son  and  the  IToly  Ghost,  consub- 
stantial  with  the  Father,  but  subordinate  to  him,  the  former  of 
whom  resides  in  the  sun  and  moon,  the  other  in  the  air;  where 
they  exert  their  benign  influences  upon   the   bodies  and  souls 
of  men;  but  that  God  sent   good  angels  and  prophets   upon 
earth  to  instruct  man,  and  at  length   his  own  Son,  wha  took 
upon  him  the  exterior,  not  the  nature  of  man.     That  he  in- 
structed men  in  their  true  origin,  the  causes  of  their  captivity,, 
and  the  means  of  deliverance;  showed  them,  by  his  mystical 
resurrection   and  ascension,  that  death,  destroys  not  the  man, 
but  restores  to  punished  souls  the  liberty  of  returning  to  their 
heavenly  country.     That  after  death  the  soul  passed  into  other 
bodies,  till  they  were  either  sufiicicntly  purified  to  pass  to  the 
moon,  whence  after  a  certain  lustraticTn  they  were  conveyed  for 
farther  purification  to  the  sun;  or  else  they  were  delivered  to 
the  demons  of  the  air,  by  whom  they  were  severely  chastised, 
•  and  then  were  sent  to  animate  other  bodies.     That  when  all 
the  parts  of  celestial  substance  shall  be  disengaged  from  mat- 
ter, a  devouring  fire  shall  burst  forth;  the  earth  shall   be  cast 
into  utter  darkness,  where  the  devils  shall  dwell  for  ever,  con- 


•. 


'$6 


HISTORY    OF    THE    CHURCH. 


fined  with  the  souls  whose  indolence  has  prevented  their  puri- 
fication. 

Austerit}' and  mortification  were  the  leading  features  in  the 
characters  of  the  Manichaeans.  The  ecclesiastics  and  the  pff- 
fect  were  strictly  prohibited  from  marriage,  and  confined  solely 
to  the  enjoyment  of  spiritual  delights.  Every  severity  which 
could  extenuate  and  mortify  ihe  body  was  required  from  all. 
The  fenciful  inventor  of  these  fables,  ;ifter  various  vicissitudes, 
is  said  to  have  been  condemned  to  a  cruel  and  ignominious 
death,  by  the  command  of  tiie  J^eisian  king. 

Tlie  sects  whicii  were  founded  by  Noetus  and  Sabellius, 
during  this  century,  have  been  frequently  considered  as  much 
alike  in  their  tenets,  and  the  followers  of  ea(  h  have  been  dis- 
tinguished by  the  name  of  Patripassians:  but  the  two  sects 
differed  in  several  imporlaut  arlicles.  Noetus  asserted  that  the 
Father  had  united  himself  with  the  man  Christ,  and  was  born 
and  crucified  with  him;  while  Sabellius  maintained,  that  the 
Word  and  the  Holy  Spirit  were  only  emanations  of  the  Deity; 
and  that  the  former  .was*  united  to  the  Son  of  God,  the  man 
Jesus;  and  that,  having  in  him  accomplished  the  saUation  of 
man,  he  had  diffused  himself  on  the  Apostles  in  tongues  of  fire, 
and  was  then  called  the  Holy  Ghost.  Noetus  was  excommuni- 
cated and  conderrmed  in  the  council  of  Asia. 

Though  the  heresy  of  Paul  of  Samosala,  the  metropolitan  of 
Antioch,  appears  to  have  been  received  by  considerably  fewer 
numbers  than  the  o[)inions  of  many  of  the  other  sectaries;  yet 
the  distinguished  rank   of  this    heresiarch,   and   the   vigorous 
opposition  which  he  made  to  the  decrees  of  those  Councils  by 
which   ho  was  deposed,  attracted   general   attention.     He  as- 
serted the  '•impic  liumanity  of  Christ;  but  maintained,  that  the 
wisdom  or  Spirit  of  the  FaJicr  had  descended  u[)on  him,  dwelt 
within  him,  and  empowered  him  (o  work  miracles  and  instruct 
mankind.     The  splendor  of  this  prelate's  appearance  vied  with 
that  of  a  tnonarrh;  and  the  levity  of  his   manners;  it  is  said, 
his  ambition,  and  the  arrogance  with  which  he  propagated  his 
opinions,  were  as  generall)  detested  as  the  doctrines  which  he 
tauj^ht.     Several  councils  were  convened  on  this  occasion,  and 
by  their  decrees  Paul  was  degraded  from  the  episcopal  dignity; 
but  under  the  protection  of  the  (pieen  of  Ai  tioch.  he  continued 
to  enjoy  the  emoluments  of  his  station  during  four  years.     It 
is  certainly  to  the  credit  of  I'aul  to  have  possessed  the  patron- 
age and   favor  of  so  distinguished  a  character.     The  court  of  * 
Palmyra  was  the  resort  of  all  the  learned;  and  is  consecrated 
to  the  latest   aj,'es   by  the   presence  of  the  incomparable  Lon- 
ginus,  who  possibly  might  imbibe  his  taste  for  the  Hebrew  and 


THIRD    CENTURY.  87 

Christian  writers  from  the  conversation  of  this  distinguislied 
sectary.  The  defeat  of  Zenobia  was,  however,  a  prelude 
to  that  of  Paul.  The  conteiuiing  panics  agreed  to  submit  ihe 
decision  of  their  caase  to  the  emperor  Aureiian,  h}  whose 
sentence  the  rcbcUii^us  prelate  was  deposed.  The  separatists 
who  followed  Paul  assumed  the  appellation  of  Paulians,  or 
Paulianists. 

The  followers  of  Novation,  a  presbyter  of  Uie  Church  of 
Rome;  and  of  Novatus,  a  presbyter  of  Carthage,  were  distin- 
guished merely  by  their  discipline;  for  their  religious  and 
doctrinal  tenets  do  not  appear  to  be  at  all  different  from  those  of 
the  Church.  They  coiTliemned  second  marriages,  and  for  ever 
excluded  from  their  communion  all  those  who  after  baptism  had 
fallen  into  this  sin.  They  alfccted  very  superior  purity;  and 
though  they  conceived  a  sinner  might  possibly  hope  for  eternal 
life,  they  absolutely  refused  to  re-a'dmit  into  tlieir  communion 
any  who  had  lapsed  into  sin,  and  separated  from  the  Church  of 
Rome,  because  the  memliers  of  it  had  admitted  into  their  com- 
munion, many  who  had  during  a  season  of  persecution  rejected 
the  Christian  faith. 

The  industry,  the  erudition,  and  the  accomplishments  of  Ori- 
gen  justly  entitle  him  to  the  most  dislingui>hcd  place  amongst 
the  Christian  writers  of  the  third  century.  His  attention  to  the 
Sacred  Scriptures  was  early  and  indefatigable;  but  though  the 
principal,  tliey  were  not  the  only  objects  of  his  studies;  lie  was 
conversant  in  philosophy  and  polite  literature,  published 
several  doctrinal  and  moral  treatises,  and  entered  the  field  of 
controversy  with  vigor  and  success.  The  number  of  his  lite- 
rary performances  exceeds  tliat  of  any  other  Christian  writer 
in  the  early  ages,  and  is  indeed  very  considerable.  He  com- 
posed Commentaries,  Scholia,  and  Homilies  U[)on  the  Bible, 
parts  of  which  still  exist;  treatises  upon  prayer,  and  on  the 
principles  of  religion;  and  eight  books  in  deft;nce  of  Chris- 
tianity against  tlie  attacks  of  Celsus,  which  are  still  extant, 
and  are  invaluable.  His  Hexapla  was  a  performance  of  per- 
haps more  utility  than  labor:  it  consisted  in  placing  the  Greek 
versions  of  the  Septuagint,  of  Symmachiis,  and  of  Theodolion, 
against  the  text  in  the  Hebrew.  His  greatest  work  was,  how- 
ever, the  conquest  of  every  corrupt  propensity.  His  virtue, 
his  humility,  and  his  amiable  manners,  together  with  his  emi- 
nent abilities,  have  for  ever  secured  to  him  the  veneration  and 
regard  of  po?terity,  though  they  were  insuflicient  to  preserve 
him  from  the  hatred  and  calumnies  of  his  contemporaries. 

Of  such  men,  every  action  of  their  lives,  every  circumstance 
in  wliich  they  are  concerned,  is  interesting.  The  self-denial  so" 
remarkable  in  Origen,  throughout  the  whole  of  his  life,  waS" 


88  HrSTORV    OF   THE    CHtfpCH. 

observable  at  a  very  carlj  period.  His  father  suffered  martyr- 
dom under  Sevcrus;  and  the  entreaties  and  evei)  compulsion  of 
his  mother  were  barely  sufficient  to  prevent  her  son,  who  Avas 
then  only  a  youth  o(  seventeen,  from  suffering  in  the  same 
cause.  \\'hen  prevented,  he  o'rotc  to  his  father,  earnestly  ex- 
horting him  to  persevere  in  his  faith,  and  cautioning  him  against 
the  entreaties  of  his  adversaries,  though  the  support  of  hia 
wife  and  seven  children  depended  upon  his  life,  llis  zeal  for 
the  truth  appears  to  have  been  unaffected  and  unvarying,  and 
the  whole  of  his  life  to  have  been  employed  for  the  promotion 
of  virtue.  Much  of  it  was  passed  in  indigence:  and  though 
his  virtues  had  attracted  the  notice  of  Mammea,  the  mother  of 
IheEmpcror,  he  died  destitute  of  common  conveniences.  His 
early  station  was  that  of  a  teacher  of  grammar;  he  was  then 
chosen  to  hll  the  chair  of  the  Alexandrian  School,  and  contri- 
buted in  a  high  degree  to  extend  the  reputation  of  that  semi- 
nary. He  was  not,  however,  suffered  to  enjoy  his  situation  in 
tran(juility:  he  incurred  perhaps  the  envy,  certainly  the  re- 
sentment, of  Demetrius,  bishop  of  Alexandria,  by  whom  he 
was  excommunicated,  expelled  from  his  home,  and  deprived  of 
his  rank  as  presbyter.  His  active  endeavors  to  promote 
Christianity  rendered  him  peculiarly  obnoxious  to  the  Pagans; 
in  the  Decian  persecution  he  endured  imprisonment,  torture, 
and  chains.  He  was  at  length  delivered  from  persecution,  and 
died  under  the  reign  of  Gallus. 

The  character  of  Origen,  though  uncommonly  exalted  and 
amiable,  was  not  without  a -few  dark  shades.  Charmed  with 
the  subtleties  of  tiic  Platonic  Pliilosophy,  he  blended  it  with 
Christianity;  and  maintained  that  the  Scriptures  were  not  to 
be  literally,  and  allcgorically  explained.  The  celebrity  of 
Origen,  which  continually  increased,  extended  this  mode  of 
explan.ition  to  perhaps  aculpahle  excess,  till  it  became  almost 
general.  Charitable  and  generous  to  others,'  his  rigor  and 
Belfdcnial  were  likewise  carried  to  an  extreme  which  proved 
prejudicial  to  his  constitution,  and  which  sometimes  extended 
to  ahsuidity. 

Cyprian,  who  in  the  year  248  attained  the  episcopal  See  of 
Carthage,  acfjuired  a  degree  of  admiration  and  applause  from 
his  contt-mfioraiio,  whirh  has  not  hccn  denied  (o  iiim  by  pos- 
terity. Alfiihle,  virtuous,  and  (:harital)ljL' in  his  private  charac- 
ter, he  was  zealous,  spirited,  and  active  in  his  public  station, 
and  possessed  all  those  ipialiiics  which  are  calculated  to  attach 
friends,  and  excite  the  jealousy  of  adversaries.  He  bad  at- 
tained to  manhood,  anrl  been  some  years  a  teacher  of  rhetoric, 
before  he  embraced  Christianity;  and  his  conversion  from 
Paganism,  and   zeal  for  Christianity,  had  made  him  so  highly 


TUIKD    CENTUliY. 


S9 


obnoxious  to  tiie  people,  that  in  theUecian  persecution  he  was 
repeatedly  demanded  by  tliem;  and  must  liave  been  f^acrificed 
to  their  resentment,  had  he  not  secured  his  safety  by  a  prudent 
retreat.     In   this  concealment,  impervious   to  all  but  a  few  of 
his  faithful  friends,  he  contrived  to  regulate  all  tl.e  affairs  of  his 
church,  to  whicii  he   returned  at  the  close  of  the  persecution. 
He   then   entered   into  a  spirited  controversy   with  Stephen, 
bishop   of    Rome,  concerning    the   propriety  of    re-baptizing 
heretics.      The  haughty  prelate    insisted   with   extreme   arro- 
gance, that  baptism   administered   by  those  who  had   seceded 
from   the  Churcli  was   perfectly  valid j  but  he  was   resolutely 
oppospd  by  the  inflexiljle  Cyprian,  who  asserted,  on  the   con- 
trary, that  baptism  performed  by  heretics  was  null.     How  far 
each  party  was  right  in  this  question,  it   is  not  the   object  of 
the  present  worlc  to  determine.     The  conduct  of  Stephen  dur- 
ing the  time  of  lis  being  agitated,  was,  however,  extremely 
insolent.     The  severe  edicts  of  Valerian,  which  were  particu- 
larly directed   against  the  ministers  of  the  Christian   Church, 
were   fatal  to   the  devoted  Cyprian:  he  was   liist  banished  to 
Birtha,  where  he  resided  some  time,  and  in  the  following  yeai: 
was  recalled  to  Carthage,  where  he  was   confined   to  the  nar- 
row limits  of  his  own  garden.     Still  inflexible  in  the  faith,  he 
refused  to   purchase  life   by  sacrificing  to  the  heathen  gods. 
He  was  then   condemned   to   be   beheaded;  and    the   cheerful 
piety  witli  which  he  encountered  death,  together  with   the  vir- 
tues of  Ids  life,  occasioned  a  general  lamentation  for  him,  both 
among  his  Christian  and  Pagan  contemporaries.     Many  of  his 
literary  performances  related  to  the  discipline  of  the  Cl)urch, 
and  arc,  to2;ether  with   a   considerable  number  of  moral  and 
theological  treatises,  composed  in  a  style  uncommonly  animated 
and  pious.     His  desire  of  being  rhetorical   has,  however,  and 
with  some  reason,  suiijected  him  to  the  charge  of  turgidity. 

Gregory,  bishop  of  Neocesarea,  and  Dionysius,  bishop  of 
Alexandria,  were  both  disci|)les  of  Origen,  and  each  of  them 
among  the  number  of  those  who  retired  from  the  Decian  per- 
secution. The  miracles  which  were  ascribed  to  Gregory,  and 
which  obtained  for  him  the  surname  of  Thaiimaturgus,  have 
bestowed  upon  him  a  degree  of  celebrity  which  he  v/ould  never 
have  derivf^d  from  las  [cw  literary  productions.  Those  frag- 
ments which  remain  of  the  works  of  Dionysius,  are  not  with- 
out a  considerable  degree  of  ingenuity  and  learning;  they  are 
chiefly  conlrov(!rsal,  or  relating  to  discipline.  The  literary 
abilities  of  Methodius,  bishop  of  Tyre  are  principally  remark- 
able from  the  celebrity  of  his  antagonist,  the  learned  and 
sophistical  Porphyry,  a  Syrian,  of  the  school  of  Ammonius, 
Trho  attacked  the  doctrines  of  Christianity  in  a  voluminous  and 

12 


90  HISTOUY    OF   THE    CHUUCH. 

elaborate  work,  which  was  destroyed  by  an  edict  of  the  Em- 
peror in  the  following  century.  Amonc^t  tiic  lesser  writers 
were  Seiapion,  bishop  of  Antioch,  Minucius  Fehx,  who  openly 
attacked  i'aganism,  and  Julius  Africanus,  a  man  noi  destitute 
of  erudition;  but  the  greater  part  of  whose  perforniiinct s  arc 
lost.  (,"opies  of  the  8eptuagint  weic  diligently  corretled  by 
several  ditForent  writers,  possessed  of  abilities  very  ad(  quale  to 
their  task:  amongst  these  were  llesychius,  the  martyrs  Lucian 
and  Pamphihis,  and  Pierius,  who  obtained  the  name  of  the 
younger  Origen. 

The  Apostolical  Canons  and  Constitutions,  works  which  it 
has  been  pretended  were  composed  by  the  Twelve  Apostles 
conjcintly  with  St.  Paul,  and  copied  by  Clerjiens,  who  acted  as 
amanuen?is  upon  the  occasion,  have  been  supposed  by  some 
ingenious  critics  to  have  been  fabricated  in  the  tliiid  or  fourth 
century.  They  effect  to  establish  several  points  relative  to 
discipline,  which  were  not  mentioned  in  the  New  Testament. 
The  Ct)nstitutions  appear  to  be  a  compilation  of  old  treatises, 
which  convert  Christianity  into  a  mere  ceremonial  law.  The 
eighth  book  has  been  ascri bed  to  Hippolitus,  an  Arabian  bishop, 
who  composed  a  work  called  The  Apostolical  Tradition  concern- 
ing Ecclrsinstical  Ofjicrs,  and  who  has  been  supposed  the  com- 
piler of  the  Constitutions  which  lie  published  at  Rome.  The 
honor  of  this  impo^turc  has  not,  however,  remained  with  the 
good  prelate,  but  has  been  bestowed  upon  many. 

Amongst  the  profane  authors  of  the  third  century,  Longinus 
the  rhetorician,  aid  the  historian  Dion  Cassius,  are  justly  en- 
titled to  the  most  dislinguished  rank. 


CHAPTER  V. 


-fij- 


THE  I^OURTH  CENTURY. 

GENERAL  STATE  OF  THE  CHURCH  IN  THIS  CENTURY.— OF 
CHURCH  GOVERNMENT,  DOCTRINE,  RITES,  AND  CEKEAlONIES, 
IN  THE  FOURTH  CENTURY— OF  THE  SECTS  WHICH  APPEARED 
IN  THE  FOURTH  CENTURY.-OF  LEARNING  AND  LEARNED 
MEN  IN   THE  FOURTH   CENTURY. 


The  events  of  the  fourth  contury  hold  a  distinguished  rank 
in  the  .'uinals  of  the  Christian  faith.  During  this  period  the 
truths  of  the  Gospel  were  publicly  received,  and  professed  by 
a  succession  of  the  great  masters  of  the  Roman  world.  Chris- 
tianity became  the  established  religion  of  the  empire;  and,  in 
consequence  of  the  contest  between  the  Ortiiodox  and  Arian 
parties,  the  primitive  faith  of  the  Churqh  was  nicely  ascer- 
tained, and  delivered  to  posterity  in  precise  and  determinate 
term.  No  longer  abandoned  to  the  suggestions  of  fancy,  the 
Christian  professor  was  expected  to  conform  to  that  rule  of 
faith  prescrii)ed  by  the  great  leaders  of  the  Church,  or  com- 
pelled to  relinquish  his  title  of  an  orthodox  believer  in  Christ. 

The  tranquility  which,  after  the  Decian  persecution,  had 
with  little  interruption  soothed  and  recruited  the  Church,  con- 
tinued during  eiglileen  years  of  the  reign  of  Diocletian,  who 
assumed  the  imperial  purple  in  the  year  284.  In  this  prosper- 
ous season,  the  Christians  publicly  professed  their  religious  sen- 
timents, and  were  joined  by  numbers  so  considerable,  as  to 
require  an  addition  of  several  more  edifices  for  the  perform- 
ance of  public  worship. 

But  this  halcyon  calm  was  rudely  interrupted.  Gallcrius 
Caesar,  whose  hatred  to  the  Christians  had  already  been  mani- 
fested l)y  his  ref]uisilion  that  ti»ey  should  renounce  either  their 
religion  or  his  service,  had  liie  address,  by  fictitious  oracles,  to 
terrify  and  irritate  the  timid  and  credulous  mind  of  the  Em- 
peror against  his  Christian  subjects.  Returning  victorioui 
from  the  Persian  war,  he  urged  his  importunitiei  with  accu- 


9*i  nisTORY  or  the  curncn, 

mulatod  force;  and  after  spending  a  winter  at  Nicomedia  witfe 
Diocletian,  in  which  the  extermination  of  the  Christians  was 
the  object  of  their  consultation,  he  ol)taincd  an  edict,  enjoin- 
ing tliat  the  churches  and  writings  of  the  Christians  should  be 
destroyed;  all  their  civil  rights  and  privileges  annulled;  and 
that  no  pretence  nor  rank,  h.owever  exalted,  should  be  sufficient 
to  excuse  them  from  piinisliment.  'J'he  day  previous  to  the 
appearance  of  this  edict,  the  persecution  commenced  b}  the 
demolition  of  the  piincipal  church,  which  in  a  few  hours  was 
raised  to  the  ground.  Alarmed  and  irritated  at  th(^se  proceed- 
ings, the  edict,  which  was  placed  in  the  most  conspicuous  part 
of  the  city,  was  instantly  destroyed  by  a  Christian,  who  paid 
for  his  temerity  by  being  roasted  alive.  Gallerius,  whose  ran- 
cor to  the  (Jliristians  could  be  gratified  by  nothing  short  of 
their  total  extirpation,  and  whose  short-sighted  policy  did  not 
enable  him  to  perceive  that  slower  and  more  insidious  mea- 
sures were  more  calculated  to  undermine  the  constancy  of  the 
Christians,  and  destroy  their  cau>e,  than  those  violent  methods 
which  animated  them  to  action  and  resistance,  had  recourse  to 
new  projects.  A  dreadful  fire,  which  raged  in  the  imperial 
palace,  was  attributed  to  the  Christians,  who  (in  order  to  pro- 
duce a  confession  of  their  guilt)  were  destroyed  inconsiderable 
numbers,  with  every  refinement  of  torture  which  cruelty  could 
suggest.  Some  were  broiled  to  death  on  gridirons,  after  being 
cruelly  scourged,  and  their  wounds  washed  with  brine;  others 
were  thrown  to  wild  beasts,  and  others  starved  to  death.  The 
cfTort  was,  however,  ineHeclual;  and  amongst  the  various 
causes  assigned  fortius  conflagafion,  perhaps  ti)e  most  probable 
is,  that  it  was  the  act  of  the  crafty  and  sanguinary  Gallerius. 

This  catastrophe  was  succeeded  by  numerous  edicts  against 
the  Christians;  and  a  furious  persecution  raged  throughout  the 
empire,  except  in  the  provinces  of  Gaul,  under  the  government 
of  Conslantius,  the  father  of  Conslantine,  who  protected  their 
persons,  though  he  permitted  the  demolition  of  their  churches. 
During  a  series  of  years  these  sanguinary  edicts  were  enforced 
or  suspended  according  to  the  caprice  of  the  several  masters  of 
the  Roman  world,  or  as  their  recess  from  the  public  concerns 
of  an  empire  distracted  by  civil  commotions  afforded  them 
leisure.  Great  numbers  of  the  (.'hristians  suffered  the  severest 
tortures  in  this  persecution;  though  the  accounfs  given  of  it  by 
succeeding  historians  are  probably  exaggerated.  There  is, 
jiowevcr,  suflicient  of  well  authenticated  facts,  to  assure  us 
amply  of  the  rruel  and  inlolcranl  disposition  of  the  professors 
of  pagan  philosophy.  The  human  imaginations  was  indeed 
almost  exhausted  in  inveninga  variety  of  tortures.  Some  were 
impaled  alive;  others  had  their  limbs  broken,  and  in  that  con- 


roFRTH  cEXTunr.  93 

dition  Vt'cre  left  to  expire.  Some  were  roasted  by  slow  fires; 
and  some  suspended  by  the  feet  with  their  iieads  downward, 
and  a  fire  being  made  under  them,  were  suffocated  by  the 
smoi<e.  Some  had  melted  lead  poured  down  their  throats,  and 
the  flesh  of  some  was  torn  off  with  shells;  and  others  had 
splinters  of  reeds  ^hrust  under  (he  nails  of  their  fingers  and 
toes.  The  few  who  were  not  capitally  punished,  had  their 
limbs  and  their  fealures  mutilated.  It  would  be  endless  to 
enumerate  the  victims  of  superslition.  The  bishops  of  Nico- 
medifi,  of  Tvre,  of  Sidoii,  of  Emesa;  several  matrons  and 
virgins  of  the  purest  characters,  and  a  nameless  multitude  of 
plebians,  arrived  at  immortality  through  the  flames  of  mar- 
tyrdom. 

Wearied  at  length  with  contention,  or  moved  by  the  excru- 
ciating anguish  he  himself  suirered  from  the  dreadful  and 
loathsome  disease,  Gallerius  indulged  his  Christian  subjects  in  a 
transient  rr spite  from  their  sufferings;  which  were,  however, 
renewed  by  his  successors,  and  continued,  though  with  some 
intermission  and  mitigation,  till  the  year  325,  which  restored 
tranquility  to  the  Church,  and  invested  Constantino  with  the 
sole  dominion  of  the  Roman  world. 

It  is  well  known  that  Diocletian,  as  well  as  his  coadjutor  in 
the  empire  Maximian,  abdicated  the  empire.  This  transaction 
was  succeeded  by  eighteen  years  of  discord  and  confusion,  and 
the  Roman  world  at  one  period  was  administered  by  six  empe- 
rors. The  rival  princes,  however,  gradually  fell  before  the 
united  arms  and  superior  fortune  of  Conslantine  and  Licinius; 
and  the  former,  impatient  of  a  partner  in  tlie  throne,  turned  at 
length  his  arms  against  the  unfoitunate  Licinius.  Avho  was  the 
last  competitor  tliat  opposed  his  greatness;  and  the  last  captive 
that  adorned  his  triumj)h. 

No  character  has  been  exhibited  to  posterity  in  lights  more 
contradictory  and  irreconcileable  than  that  of  Constantine, 
Christian  writers,  transported  with  his  profession  of  their  faith, 
have  perhaps  magnified  his  abilities  and  virtues  to  excess,  and 
thrown  an  almost  celestial  splendor  over  every  part  of  the 
portrait;  while  the  Pagan  historians  have  spread  their  gloomy 
shades  upon  the  canvas,  and  obscured  every  trait  that  was  great 
and  amiable. 

The  precise  date  of  the  conversion  o{  Constantine  is,  by  the 
disagreement  of  the  respective  historians  of  that  period,  in- 
volved ill  considerable  difficulties.  The  miraculous  circum- 
stances with  which  it  was  said  to  have  been  accompanied,  are 
attended  with  some  doubts  to  n  sceptical  mind.  His  father, 
Constantius,  had  shown  himself  very  favorably  disposed  to 
the  Christian  cause,  and  Constantine  gave  early  indications  of 


94  nisTORy  of  the  cucRcn. 

a  desire  to  protect  and  favor  its  professors.  In  the  commence- 
mcn',  of  his  reign  ho  granted  free  toleration  in  rehgious  con- 
cerns to  all  the  subjects  of  his  empire,  and  a  full  restitution 
was  commanded  to  be  made  to  the  Christians;  but  at  the  same 
time  he  liberally  enriched  the  temples  of  the  gods,  and  pub- 
licly worshipped  at  th(;ir  shrines.  A  luminous  cross  inscribed 
witli  the  words  By  this  conquer,  which,  when  Constantinc  was 
about  to  engage  Maxentiu^,  (one  of  the  rival  (imperors,)  was 
seen  in  the  air  by  (he  Emperor  and  his  fisscmblcd  army;  and 
a  dream,  in  which  Ih.c  author  of  our  religion  ajipcarcd  to  con- 
firm llie  progno-tic  of  the  luminous  plienomencjn,  liave  been 
generally  considered  as  (lie  (  auses  of  his  convcr.-ion;  but  it 
has  been  objected,  that  after  (he  date  of  this  event.  Polytheism 
was  eqially  '.villi  t!ie  G()-!p:'l  of  Christ  prottcled  l)\  tlie  master 
of  t!ie  Horn  m  ivorld.  Great  etfjr.s,  indeed,  and  exiraordinary 
al)ilities,  are  necessary  (o  thr^iw  olF  at  once  opinions  whicli 
have  bi'rn  sanctioned  l)y  long  use  and  early  prejudices.  The 
poliiical  situation  however  of  Conslaniine  was  pioljably  not 
such,  while  he  was  shackled  with  (oadjutnrs,  and  labeling  up 
the  steep  of  amiiition  to  the  summit  of  human  authorit),  to 
enable  him  to  make  an  open  profession  of  his  conversion.  Of 
the  sincerity  of  his  attachment  to  the  religion  of  the  Gospel 
there  cannot  be  ;i  doubt,  since  it  even  degenerated  into  su- 
perstition. His  temper  indeed  was  naturally  mild  and  tole- 
rant; and  if  he  embraced  Chiistianily  with  the  true  spirit  of 
the  Gospel,  his  not  persecuting  the  ragaris  is  the  worst  argu- 
ment that  could  be  produced  lo  prove  the  insincerity  of  his 
conversion. 

So  early  as  the  year  .313,  an  edict  was  issued  from  Milan  by 
the  joint  emperors  Constantino  and  Licinius  which  may  be 
considered  as  highly  favorable  (o  the  Christians,  since  it  au- 
lliorised  every  subject  of  the  em[)ire  to  profess  either  Christian- 
ity or  Paganism  unmolested;  it  also  secured  the  places  of  Chris- 
tian worship,  and  even  directed  the  restoration  of  whatever 
property  they  had  been  dispossessed  of  by  t!ie  late  persecution. 
The  abdication  and  (hialh  of  his  colleague,  which  left  Constan- 
tino in  tlu!  undisturbed  possession  of  the  dominions  of  Rome, 
was  soon  followed  by  ciicular  letters  from  the  Emjieror  to  all 
his  subjects,  exhorting  them  to  an  immediate  imitation  of  the 
examples  of  tlicir  sovereign,  who  had  embraced  (he  divine 
truths  of  the  Gospel.  He  removed  the  seat  of  empire  lo  By- 
zantium, which  he  embellir-hcd,  enlarged,  and  lionorcd  with 
his  own  name,  and  prohibited  by  a  severe  edict  (he  perform- 
ance of  any  Pagan  rites  and  ceremonies  throughout  the  city. 
His  religious  zefil  augmented  with  his  years;  and  towards  the 
close  of  his  life  several  imperial  edicts  were  issued  for  the  de- 


FOURTH    CENTURY.  95 

molition  of  the  heathen  temples,  and  the  prevention  of  any 
saciitices  upon  the  all.;irs  of  the  godt;;  whilst  ihe  reality  of  his 
rc'igious  anlor  was  Icstiticd  by  every  external  observance  which 
could  demonstrate  h's  convirtion  of  Ihe  trutlis,  and  his  zeal  for 
it-;  proj)a<iation.  Without  having  received  ihe  inilia^orv  rite 
of  l)aptism,  or  having  been  place  I  in  the  rank  of  a  catechu- 
men, Constanline  performed  many  of  (he  solemn  ceremonies 
appointed  by  the  Ciiurcii;  he  farted,  observed  the  fea«ts  in  com- 
memoration of  ihe  martvrs,  and  dcvouilv  wa  ched  during  the 
whole  tiight  on  the  vigils  of  ihe  sainls.  in  his  last  illness,  he 
summoned  to  ihe  imperial  palace  at  Nicomcdia,  several  Chris- 
tian bishops,  fervently  requesiiiiif  to  receive  from  them  the  sa- 
crami;nt  of  bapti-m,  and  solemnly  protesting  his  intentions  to 
spend  the  remainder  of  his  life  as  the  disciple  of  Christ.  Euse- 
bius,  bishop  of  that  city,  adminislered  to  him  the  sacred  rile;* 
and  the  emperor  expiied,  after  a  short  illness,  on  the  22d  of 
May,  in  the  year  .?37,  aged  G4. 

The  prosperity  and  happiness  of  Constantine  were  only  in- 
terrupted by  the  theological  animosity  which  divided  his  Chris- 
tian subjects,  and  which  the  well-meant  efforts  of  the  emperor 
were  insufficient  to  compose.  The  account  of  these  contests 
belongs  to  a  different  section  of  our  history;  but  it  is  necessary 
to  mention  that  the  schism  of  the  Donatisls, aid  the  still  more 
fatal  Arian  controversy,  which  involved  the  Christian  world  in 
contentious  disputes  concerning  the  person  of  Christ,  distressed 
the  mind  of  the  monarcii,  and  disturbed  the  tranquillity  of 
that  scene  which  he  h  td  tlaltered  himself  was  to  close  with 
triumph  the  evening  of  his  life. 

The  Christian  (/hurch  was  protected  and  supported  under 
the  dnm  nion  of  the  tiiree  sons  of  Constantino,  who,  witii  very- 
inferior  abilities,  divided  and  governed  tlie  Roman  world.  The 
religious  opinions  of  Ariu«,  which  had  occasioned  such  violent 
dis?ensi()ns  in  the  church,  were  warmly  espoused  by  Constan- 
tius,  while  Constantine  and  Constans,  who  luled  the  western 
parts  of  the  empire,  were  zealously  engaged  in  Ihe  oiihodox 
cause.  After  a  dreadful  scene  of  fraternal  conlenlion,  Con- 
stantine and  Constans  were  removed  by  death,  and  the  impe- 
rial sceptre  was  again  grasped  by  one  hand,  and  that  the  hand 
of  a  professed  friend  to  Christianity.  But  the  uniiappv  dis- 
putes concerning  the  person  of  Christ,  which  disturbed  the 
peace  of  every  membei-  of  the  church,  left  them  not  in  a  situ- 
ation to  enjoy  that  blessing  which  had  so  ardently  been  wished 
for   by  their   predecessors    in   the   faith.      The  Arian    party 

•After  baptism,  he  laid  aside  entirely  his  purple  and  regal  robes,  and  contin* 
ved  to  wear  a  white  garment  till  the  day  of  bis  death. 


96 


HISTORY    OF    THE    CHURCH. 


obtained  the  vigorous  support  of  Constantius;  and  the  venerable 
professors  of  orthodoxy  were  involved  in  calamity  and  oppro- 
brium, and  by  threats  and  punishments  were  exhorted  to  violate 
their  integrity,  and  to  embrace  the  opinions  of  the  emperor 
and  the  court. 

Julian,  the  nephew  of  Cons(antin(>,  who  on  the  death  of 
Constaniius  ascended  the  imperial  throne,  was  a  steady  and 
insidious  enemy  to  the  Christians,  wliose  faith  he  had  abjured, 
and  whose  professors  he  detested  and  despised.  AlFecting  a 
liberality  of  sentiment  which  extended  to  every  thing  within 
its  reach,  he  avoided  an  open  persecution  of  the  Christians; 
but  Ills  attacks  were  artfully  directed  to  undermine  the  very 
foundations  of  the  Church.  To  elfoct  this  he  strictly  prohi- 
bited the  Christians  from  teaching  philosophy,  and  the  liberal 
arts;  destroyed  the  privilege  which  had  been  granted  to  their 
society;  and  exiiausted  all  his  powers  of  wit  and  sophistical  in- 
genuity, to  exhibit  them  in  a  ridiculous  and  rontempible  light. 
The  deserted  temples  were  once  more  opened  for  the  reception 
of  the  multitude,  and  Polytheism  reared  her  unnumbeied 
heads  in  ev(!ry  part  of  the  empire.  To  gi-atify  liis  rancor 
against  the  Christians  still  more,  the  emperor  protected  and 
favored  the  Jews,  and  re:-.olved  to  rebuild  their  temple  at  Je- 
rusalem. This  attempt  served  only,  however,  to  afford  a  fur- 
ther testimony  to  the  truths  of  the  Gospel  predictions;  for,  consi- 
derable balls  of  lire  are  affirmed  (o  have  repeatedly  issued  from 
the  foundations,  and  destroyed  the  artificers,  who,  after  several 
attempts,  were  compelled  to  desist  from  their  purpose.  Had 
the  apparently  moderate  measure  of  Julian  been  directed  to 
an  impartial  toleration  of  all  religious  systems,  much  praise 
inight  be  due  to  a  man,  who,  though  mi>taken  in  a  very  impor- 
tant point,  possessed  the  principles  of  benicnity  and  candor; 
but  his  rancor  towards  the  Chii>tians  was  marked  and  extreme; 
he  ihdustriously  fomented  the  disturbances  by  which  they  were 
separated,  and  plundered  the  magnificent  church  of  Antioch. 
The  disgraceful  feelings  of  revenge  insligatcd  him  to  oppose  a 
religion,  which  had  been  so  higlily  indebted  for  its  establish- 
ment to  a  predecessor  whose  memory  he  detested.  There 
were,  doubtless,  many  trails  of  a  superior  understanding  in 
Julian;  but  his  philosophy  was  disgraced  by  a  servile  attach- 
ment to  popular  applause,  by  profound  dissimulation,  and  by  a 
superstitious  regard  to  magic;  the  certain  proof  of  an  unen- 
lightened and  contracted  n>ind.  There  is  the  utmost  reason  to 
believe  that  the  emperor's  hatred  to  Christianity  vt'ould  ha^e 
been  still  more  apparently  displayed,  had  he  not  perished  in  the 
Persian  war,  in  the  second  year  of  his  reign. 

'J'he  death  of  Julian  restored  to  the  Church  a  protector  in 


_  FOURTH    CENTURY.  97 

the  person  of  the  emperor  Jovian,  who  was  raised  by  the  suf- 
frages of  the  army  from  a  private  station  to  the  imperial  throne. 
Jovian   had  scarcely  assumed  the  purple,  before   the   religious 
commotions,  wliich  during  the  short  reign   of  his   predecessor 
had  secretly  heated   the   contending  parties,  burst  forth  with 
added  impetuosity  and  strength.     Every  contender  hoped   to 
find  in  the  emperor  a  protector,  who,  while  he  elevated  their 
opinions  into   notice   by  his  own  profession,  might  blast  and 
crush  those   of  their  opponents.     He  embraced   the   cause  of 
Consubstantiality,  but  without  persecuting   the   Arians.     His 
successor,  Valentinian,  pursued  the  same  line  of  conduct,  and 
was   actuated  by  sentiments  of  liberality  and  toleration,  never 
experienced   by   his   brother  Velens,  who   severely  persecuted 
the  Consubstantialists   in    the   eastern  division   of  the   empire. 
They  again  obtained  an  ascendency  under  Gratian,  and  Theo- 
dosius  the   great;  the  latter  of  whom  conceived   the  romantic 
project  of  healing  all  further  division,  by  a  convention  of  all 
the  jarring  sects,  in  which  the  subtleties   of  these  mysteries 
might  be  discussed,  and  the   truths  of  religion  defined  and  es- 
tablished. 

On  a  cursory  review  of  the  events  of  the  fourth  century,  it 
might  be  conceived,  that  however  it  had  been  afflicted  by  the 
severe  persecution  under  Diocletian,  the  general  state  of  the 
Christian  world  must  have  been  more  prosperous  and   happy 
than  at  any  preceding  period.    Openly  professed  by  the  empe- 
rors, established  as  the  religion  of  the  empire,  and  the  Interests 
of  the  Church  by  every  possible  means  extended  and  enlarged, 
we  should  naturally  expect  that  this  would  have  been  the  gol- 
den period  of  the  Christian  Church,  and  that  its  professors,  too 
near  the   fountain  head  of  truth  not   to  imbibe  the  pure  and 
unpolluted  stream,  and  firmly  secured  in  the  possessi«)n  of  their 
divine  rights,  would  have  enjoyed  in  tranquility  and  innocence 
those   blessings  which  their  progenitors    had    looked   for   with 
anxious  wishes  and  trembling  hopes.     But  the    unhappy  dis- 
putes which  had  arisen  concerning  points  difticult  to  be  under- 
stood, involved  them  in  domestic  evils,  scarcely  less  pernicious 
to  their  prosperity  and  peace  than  the  edicts  of  the  persecutor 
or  the  sword  of  the  tyrant.  The  Consubstantialist,  who  believes 
Christ   to   be  of  one   or  the  same   substance  with  the  Father, 
beheld  with  haughty  contempt,  or  indignant  scorn,  the  person 
and   the  followers  of   the  presbyter  Arius,   while    the    Arian 
returned  his  disdain  with  implacable  ;inirnosity.     The  historian 
Sozomen  draws  a  very  favorable  picture  of  the  general  conduct 
of  the  clergy  during  this  period.     The  bishops,  he  says,  were 
men  of  exemplary  characters;  and  the  zeal  and  virtues  of  the 
presbyters  were  such  that  thev  conciliated  more  and  more  the 

13 


9S 


WrSTORY    or    TIIK    CntTRCH. 


affections  of  Ibo  people,  and  gained  converts  from  p.nganisrri 
every  day.  As  the  Church  however  increased  in  numbers,  we 
are  authorized  to  believe  that  its  native  purity  became  in  some 
degree  contaminated.  Calamity  and  opposition  too  are  favor- 
able to  the  promotion  of  virtue;  many  of  the  professors  of 
Christianity  would  naturally  lose,  in  ease  and  security,  a  part 
of  that  integrity  which  distinguished  them  in  the  crisis  of  dan- 
ger and  of  contest;  and  the  stoclc  of  piety  would  be  little  aug- 
mented by  those  converts,  who  now  professed  Christianity,  not 
from  a  conviction  of  its  truths,  but  either  from  an  indifference 
to  any  religious  system,  or  a  fashionable  compliance  with  the 
faith  of  the  court.  The  Diocletian  persecution  was  preceded 
by  considerable  depravation  of  manners;  and  before  that 
liad  abated,  the  Church  was  a  sufferer  from  internal  dissension, 
iVorn  tlie  cabals  of  ambitious  members,  and  from  schism  even 
amongst  the  reputed  orthodox.  From  the  year  330  to  that 
of  370,  the  I'crj^ian  Christians  underwent  a  series  of  great 
sufferings,  in  which  considerable  numbers  perished;  and  their 
calamities  were  renewed  towards  the  close  of  this  century. 
Many  bishops  and  other  pious  persons  were  sacrificed  in  this 
cruel  persecution. 

The  extraordinary  {)ains  taken  by  Constantine  for  the  propa- 
gation of  evangelical  truth,  were  attended  with  uncommon 
success.  It  cannot  bj  doubted  but  a  multitude  of  nominal 
professors,  influenced  l)y  the  example  and  authority  of  the  em- 
peror, would  enter  into  the  Church.  Hut  its  limits  were  ex- 
tended to  remote  nations.  The  inhabitants  both  of  the  Greater 
and  Lesser  Armenia  b(;astcd  the  having  received  Christianity 
soon  after  its  promulgation;  but  in  this  century  the  monarcli 
Tiridates,  with  his  court,  publicly  professed  the  truths  of  the 
Gospel,  and  establislied  the  Armenian  Church.  The  Abyssi- 
nians,  or  Ethiopians,  received  the  faith  fiom  Frumentius,  a 
zealous  Egyptian,  who,  after  being  consecrated  by  Athanasius 
at  Alexandria,  returned  to  Abyssinia,  and  officiated  as  the 
bishop  of  that  (ountry.  II)eira,  or  Georgia,  received  also  in 
this  century  the  Christian  faith.  Before  its  close,  a  consider- 
able number  of  the  warlike  Goths  enrolled  themselves  under 
the  peaceable  banner  of  the  Gospel;  and  their  progress  in 
Christianity  was  considerable  increased  by  the  zeal  and  abili- 
ties of  their  bislioj)  IJIiila,  who  translated  the  Scriptures  into 
their  language,  after  having  previously  formed  an  alpliabet  for 
their  use,  compos(,-d  upon  the  mod(d  of  the  Eatin  and  Greek 
characters.  Jt  is  said,  that  in  this  tianslation  Ullila  omitted 
the  Book  of  Kings,  that  he  might  not  increase,  by  the  account 
of  their  achievements,  the  too  prevalent  passions  for  war  in 
this  fierce  nation. 


yoUUTH    CKNTUKY.  99 

The  benignant  effects  of  the  mild  and  equitable  doctrines  of 
the  Gospel   upon    the   happiness  of  mankind,  must  have  been 
strikingly  evinced  during  this  century  by  the  Christian  woild. 
That  humane  and  equitable  dispensation,  which  provided  for  the 
happiness  of  all  mankind,  breathed  its  spirit  into    the  laws  of 
Constantine.     Many  of  the  evils,  and  much  of  the  duration  of 
slavery,  were  abolished  by  that  monarch,  who  also  softened  the 
rigor    of    punishments;    prohibited  sanguinary   and    ferocious 
spectacles  to  the  people;  prevented  oppression,  and  provided 
for  the  necessities  of  the  poor;  restrained  the  licentiousness  of 
divorces,  and  the    custom    of  exorbitant  interest  for    money. 
Whatever  were  the    corruptions   which  had  been   introduced 
into  Christianity,  the  j5rofessors  of  the  Gospel  Avere  still   dis- 
tinguished by  their  peculiar  virtue,  and,  in  tiie  famine  under 
Maximin,  were   remarkable  for  exertions   of   compassion  and 
charity,  unknown  to  the  votaries  of  Paganism. 

The  Church  which  had  received  so  many  advantages  from 
the  conversion  and  protection  of  Constantine,  cheerfully  sub- 
mitted to  acknowledge  the  emperor  as  its  supreme  head,  who 
chose  to  unite  the  office  of  sovereign  pontitF  with  the  imperial 
dignity.  No  very  material  change  appears  to  have  resulted 
from  this  appointment.  In  some  cases  he  corrected  its  abuses, 
in  others  extended  its  powers.  Whatever  respected  the  pos- 
sessions, the  reputation,  the  rights  and  privileges  of  the  clergy, 
he  regulated  himself.  Every  thing  relating  to  religious  con- 
troversies, to  the  forms  of  divine  worship,  to  the  vices  of  the 
ecclesiastical  orders,  or  the  offices  of  the  priests,  was  submitted 
to  the  bishops,  or  to  the  consideration  of  councils.  Constan- 
tine assumed  to  himself  the  tide  of  bishop,  and  regulator  of 
the  external  allair  of  the  Church;  and  he  and  his  successors 
convened  councils  in  which  they  presided,  and  determined 
every  affair  relating  to  discipline.  The  limits  of  episcopal 
power  were,  however,  never  exactly  defined  between  the  em- 
peror and  the  clergy,  and  in  some  instances  were  so  much  in- 
volved, that  each  party  frequently  enci'oached  upon  the  con- 
fines of  the  other. 

The  claims  of  superior  antiquity  had  placed  the  bishop  of 
Rome  at  the  head  of  the  clerical  order,  and  he  maintained  hit 
pretensions  to  superiority  by  immense  splendor  and  magnifi- 
cence. His  authority  liad,  however,  before  the  close  of  the 
fourth  century,  a  formidable  rival  in  tlie  bisho[*  of  Constanti- 
nople, who,  in  the  council  convened  at  that  city,  was  elevated 
to  the  second  clerical  rank  in  the  empire.  From  this  period 
may  be  dated  that  contention  and  rancor  which  long  existed 
between  these   two  contending    rivals,  and   which    at    lengtk 


h 


100  HISTORY    OF    THE    CIIURCII. 

ended    in   a  final    separation    between    the  Greek  and  Latin 
churches. 

The  extensive  power  and  revenues  of  the  bishops  in  the  prin- 
cipal sees,  offered  too  potent  a  temptation  to  ambition  and 
avarice,  for  clerical  integrity  always  to  resist.  Hence  arose 
considerable  contests  for  the  attainment  of  vacant  sees;  and 
every  artifice  of  flattery  and  dissimulation  was  occasionally 
practised  to  ensure  the  approbation  of  the  multitude,  whose 
suffrages  were  taken  in  the  election  of  their  ministers.  One 
melancholy  instance  of  clerical  depravity,  which  took  place  in 
this  century,  may  serve  as  a  specimen  of  that  departure  from 
primitive  virtue  which  marked  the  conduct  of  considerable 
numbers.  In  the  year  336,  the  vacant  see  of  Rome  was,  by 
the  greater  part  of  the  clergy  and  people,  conferred  upon  I)a- 
masus;  and  this  choice  was  confirmed  by  his  being  regularly 
ordained  by  the  bishops.  The  artful  Ursicinus  had,  however, 
by  various  intrigues,  obtained  ordination  to  the  see  of  Rome 
from  some  other  bishops,  and  prepared  to  take  possession  of 
what  he  chose  to  consider  as  his  right.  This  gave  rise  to  a 
furious  contest,  in  which  both  parties  proceeded  to  blows,  and 
even  to  bloodshed  and  murder.  The  banished  of  Ursicinus 
was  not  sufficient  to  appease  this  tumult.  His  adherents  refused 
to  communicate  with  Damasus,  and  were  also  banished;  but 
soon  returned  with  their  factious  leader,  and  excited  fresh 
commotions.  The  council  of  Aquileia  solicited  the  emperor 
again  to  banish  the  turbulent  prelate;  but  it  was  not  till  after 
several  years  that  Damasus  obtained  the  peaceable  possession 
of  his  see. 

The  powers  which  had  been  possessed  by  the  people  in  the 
election  of  their  ministers,  became  productive  of  great  scandals 
in  the  church,  and  were  at  length  withdrawn.  Those  of  tl^ie 
presbyters  soon  followed.  They  were  not  however  lost:  the 
bishops  usurped  many  of  the  privileges  with  which  the  pres- 
byters had  been  formerly  invested,  and  the  emperor  and  ma- 
gistrates obtained  many  of  the  rights  which  had  belonged  to 
the  religious  community.  The  bishops  of  Rome,  Constantino- 
ple, Antioch,  Alexandria,  and  some  others,  assumed  powers, 
superior  to  the  other  metropolitans,  who  were  invested  with  the 
government  of  one  province  only;  and  the  jurisdiction  of  the 
bishops  differed  according  to  the  different  extent  of  their  res- 
pective sees.  The  mode  of  establishing  the  bishops  in  their 
functions  and  offices  was  one  great  object  with  the  famous 
council  of  Nice.  It  was  determined  there,  that  every  bishop 
should  be  ordained  or  consecrated  by  three  bishops  of  the 
province,  and  that  his  election  should  be  confirmed  by  the 
metropolitan. 


FOURTH     CENTURY.  101 

In  the  reign  of  Constantine,  the  government  of  the  church 
was  as  far  as  possible  arranged  conformably  to  the  government 
of  the  State;  the  bishops  corresponded  to  those  magistrates 
whose  jurisdiction  was  confined  to  single  cities;  the  metropoli- 
tans to  the  proconsuls,  or  presidents  of  provinces;  the  primates 
to  the  emperor's  vicars,  each  of  whom  governed  one  of  the 
imperial  provinces.  Canons  and  prebendaries  of  cathedral 
churches  took  their  rise  from  the  societies  of  ecclesiastics,  which  . 
Eusebius,  bishop  of  Verceil,  and  after  him  Augustin,  formed  in 
their  houses,  and  in  which  these  prelates  were  styled  their 
fathers  and  masters. 

The  revenues  of  the  church  were  secured  by  the  edict  of 
Milan.  Whatever  had  been  lost  by  the  persecution  of  Diocle- 
tian was  restored,  and  the  cstablisliment  continued  to  be  sup- 
ported by  voluntary  oblations,  long  after  Christianity  became 
the  religion  of  the  emperor  and  the  empire.  Constantine, 
moreover,  granted  to  his  subjects  the  full  and  free  permission  of 
bequeathing  their  possessions  to  the  church;  and  by  this  mea- 
sure fatally  encouraged  a  practice  which,  while  it  filled  the 
ecclesiastical  treasury,  left  the  weeping  widow  and  the  de- 
fenceless orphan  to  penury  and  distress,  to  a  dependance  upon 
their  kindred,  or  upon  the  alms  of  the  ecclesiastical  body. 
But  the  riches  of  the  clerical  profession  were  also  considerably 
augmented  by  the  emperors  themselves.  Constantine  bestow- 
ed upon  the  churches  in  every  city,  a  regular  allowance  of 
corn  for  the  purposes  of  charity,  and  the  no  less  grateful  pre- 
sent of  considerable  allotments  of  land.  The  institution  of 
tithes  is  also  generally  believed  to  have  taken  place  in  the  fourth 
century. 

From  the  powers  with  which  the  ministers  of  religion  were 
invested,  it  may  naturally  be  inferred,  that  different  kinds  of 
ecclesiastical  councils  must  necessarily  be  established.  The 
first  species  of  these  consisted  in  an  assembly  of  the  bishops 
and  presbyters  of  a  particular  city,  or  district;  and  the  regula- 
tion of  the  ecclesiastical  affairs  within  their  jurisdiction,  was 
the  professed  subject  of  deliberation.  The  second  was  com- 
posed of  the  bishops  of  several  provinces,  whose  deliberations 
were  directed  to  the  concerns  of  the  provincial  churches,  the 
forms  of  divine  service,  and  religious  controversies.  The  crcu- 
menical  or  general  councils  were  convened  by  the  Emperor 
alone;  in  which  the  rulers  of  the  church  in  every  part  of  the 
empire  were  required  to  attend.  The  first  general  council  was 
called  by  Constantine,  A.  D.  325,  at  Nice,  in  Bithynia,  in 
which  three  hundred  and  eighteen  bishops  arc  said  to  have 
complied  with  the  imperial  summons,  and  the  whole  number  of 
attending  ecclesiastics  has  been  con»^uted  at  two  thousand  and 


iO'J 


HISTORY    OF    TlIi:    CIIUUCH. 


forty-eiglit  persons.  During  the  meeting  of  this  venerable 
synod,  which  lasted  two  months,  the  Emperor  frequently  took 
a  seat  in  the  assembly,  and  even  a  part  in  the  debates,  in  this 
council  the  doctrines  of  Arius  was  condemned.  Jesus  Christ 
was  declared  to  be  of  the  same  essence  witii  the  Father.  Arius 
was  banished  to  lllyria,  and  his  followers  compelled  to  assent 
to  the  confession  of  faith  composed  by  the  synod.  Several 
other  regulations  took  place  concerning  the  powers  of  the 
clergy,  and  the  discipline  of  the  Church.  An  attempt  was 
made  in  this  council,  to  insist  upon  the  perpetual  celibacy  of 
the  clergy,  which  was  opposed  by  Paphnutius,  an  Egyptian 
bishop,  individually  uninterested  in  the  event,  as  he  had  always 
continued  unmarried.  The  suggestions  of  this  prelate  were 
seconded  by  the  decrees  of  the  fathers  of  the  Nicene  council. 
The  Ilomoousian  faith,  or  the  doctrine  of  Consubstantiality,  was 
accepted  by  all  the  members  of  the  synod,  except  Eusebius  of 
Caesarea,  who  yielded  a  reluctant  and  ambiguous  compliance. 
The  bishops  also  in  general  cheerfully  submitted  to  the  decrees 
of  this  council:  the  most  eminent  of  its  opposers  was  Eusebius 
of  Nicomedia,  who,  after  three  months  of  wavering,  was  exiled 
and  disgraced. 

Another  council,  which  was  held  at  Constantinople  in  the  year 
383,  has,  with  but  little  propriety,  obtained  the  name  of  a  gen- 
eral council;  since  the  bishops  of  the  eastern  provinces  alone 
presided  in  it,  and  the  Romish  Church  rejected  their  canons. 
Though  their  creed,  which  added  to  that  of  the  Nicene  council 
more  precise  terms  to  express  the  divinity  of  the  Holy  Ghost, 
was  accepted  by  the  western  clergy,  still  the  bishop  of  Rome 
could  ill  digest  the  canon  which  assigned  to  his  brother  of  Con- 
stantinople a  degree  of  rank  only  inferior  to  his  own,  and  which, 
with  his  peculiar  advantages,  might  tend  to  raise  him  to  an 
equality  with  himself. 

It  would  be  an  endless  and  useless  (ask  to  specify  all  the 
difl'erent  local  or  provincial  councils  which  were  held  in  this 
century.  They  were  commonly  summoned  as  the  different 
parties  of  Orthodox  or  Arians  happened  to  be  predominant; 
and  had  for  their  objects  the  deposing  of  bishops,  or  the  censur- 
ing of  obnoxious  opinions. 

It  has  been  already  remarked,  that  during  the  fourth  century, 
the  doctrines  of  the  orthodox  were  more  fully  investigated,  and 
accurately  defined,  than  they  had  been  in  the  preceding  period. 
All  who  asserted  with  the  schismatic  Arius,  that  there  was  a 
time  when  the  Son  of  God  was  not,  that  he  was  created  out  of 
nothing,  or  that  he  was  of  a  different  substance  from  the  Father, 
were  solemnly  anathematized  by  successive  councils,  and  de- 
clared the  enemies  of  God.     The  ternn  Consubstantialisti  wat 


FOURTH    CE.NTUUY. 


103 


conferred  upon  the  opposers  of  the  Arian  doctrines  by  the  coun- 
cil of  Nice,  the  object  of  whose  asscmbhng  has  been  ahuady 
specified.  In  thii?  council,  the  Homoousian  doctrine,  or  consub- 
stantiality  of  the  three  persons  in  the  Godhead,  was  declared  a 
fundamental  article  of  the  Christian  faith,  and  has  been  received 
as  such  by  the  Greek,  the  Latin,  the  Oriental,  and  the  Protest- 
ant churches.  Too  fatally  addicted,  however,  to  verbal  dis- 
putes, many  of  the  orthodox  party  were  for  a  considerable  lime 
divided  concerning  the  term  hypostasis,  which  had  been  used  in 
explaining  the  nature  of  the  Trinity;  and  while  some  consider- 
ed it  as  declaratory  of  one  perso7i,  others  contended  for  its  sig- 
nifying one  nature  in  tlie  Godhead.  The  use  of  this  word  was 
afterwards  restricted  to  person,  and  the  distinction  of  two  entire 
and  perfect  natures  in  Christ,  was  fully  proved  and  established. 
These  doctrines  concerning  the  nature  of  the  Trinity,  which  in 
preceding  ages  had  escaped  the  vain  curiosity  of  man,  and  had 
been  left  undefined  by  words,  and  undctiermined  by  any  parti- 
cular set  of  ideas,  excited  considerable  contests  through  the 
whole  of  this  century.  The  Semi-Arians  violently  attacted  the 
divinit}  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  which  was  in  the  general  council 
of  Constantinople  discussed  and  defined,  and  the  doctrine  of 
Three  Persons  in  one  God,  established  as  the  orthodox  belief 
of  the  church. 

The  following  ma}'  be  considered  as  an  exact  summary  of  the 
orthodox  faith  at  tliis  period.  It  is  a  translation  of  the  JVicenc 
Creed,  as  it  stands  in  the  Epistle  of  Eusebius  to  the  Caesareans, 
in  Athanasius's  Epistle  to  Jovian,  <kc. 

"We  believe  in  one  God,  the  Father  Almighty,  maker  of  all 
things  visible  and  invisible.  And  in  one  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  the 
Son  of  God,  the  only  begotten;  begotten  of  the  Father,  that  isf 
of  the  sul)stance  of  the  Father.  God  of  God,  Light  of  liight, 
true  God  of  true  God;  begotten,  not  made,  consubstantial  with 
the  Father,  by  whom  all  things  were  made,  things  in  heaven,- 
and  things  on  earth;  who  for  us  men,  and  for  our  salvation,- 
came  down,  and  was  incarnate,  and  became  man,  suffered,  and 
rose  again  the  third  day,  and  ascended  into  the  heavens,  and 
comes  to  judge  the  quick  and  the  dead:  and  in  the  Holy  Ghost. 
And  the  Catholic  and  Apostolic  Church  doth  anathematise  those 
persons,  who  say,  that  there  was  a  lime  when  he  the  Son  of  God 
was  not;  that  he  Wcis  not  before  he  was  born;  that  he  was  made 
of  nothing,  or  of  another  substance  or  being;  or  that  he  is  cre- 
ated, or  changeable,  or  convertible." 

But  whatever  might  be  the  advantages  derivable  from  this 
precision  respecting  doctrines,  many  of  the  practices  encourag- 
ed by  the  Christians  of  the  fourth  century  were  far  from  con- 
ducing cither  to  piety  or  good   morals.     Superstition   assumed 


104  HISTOKY    OF    THE    CHDRCH. 

the  venerable  form  of  religion;  abstruse  and  fanatical  cxplana* 
tions  of  Scripture  bewildered  the  imaginations  of  the  multi* 
tude;  and  Christianity  was  defended,  not  with  the  invincible 
arm  of  simplicity  and  truth,  but  by  the  glittering  and  brittle 
weapons  of  sophistry  and  invective.  An  increasing  veneration 
for  saints  and  martyrs  was  greatly  promoted,  not  only  by  the 
Christian  emperors,  who  erected  superb  churches  over  their 
remains,  but  by  the  exhortations  of  the  fathers  of  the  church, 
who  inculcated  the  belief  of  extraordinary  miracles  performed 
by  their  relics;  and  incited  a  degree  of  worship  towards  those 
departed  saints,  whom  they  represented  as  interceding  with 
God  in  favor  of  those  by  whom  they  were  invoked.  About 
the  year  386  the  piety  of  considerable  numbers  of  the  people 
consisted  chiefly  in  the  carriage  and  preservation  of  bones  and 
relics;  and  extraordinary  revelations  were  pretended  to  have 
been  made  from  heaven,  for  the  discovery  of  the  remains  of 
celebrated  martyrs  to  the  faith.  Their  bodies  had  commonly 
been  secretly  interred  by  the  pious  zeal  of  their  followers,  in 
some  obscure  place;  whence, after  the  persecution  ceased,  they 
had  been  brought  forth,  and  decently  buried.  This  custom,  in 
some  measure,  gave  rise  to  the  translation  of  relics^  which  was 
still  farther  advanced  by  a  conformity  to  the  practices  of  the 
Pagans,  who  carried  about  the  imagies  of  their  gods  with  great 
solemnity.  Constantine  commanded  the  bodies  of  St.  Andrew 
and  St.  I^uke  to  be  conveyed  away  from  the  sepulchres  where 
they  were  deposited,  to  the  magnificent  church  at  Constantino- 
ple, which  he  had  dedicated  to  the  Twelve  Apostles.  The 
remains  of  St.  Stephen,  after  they  had  remained  buried  and 
unknown  more  than  three  centuries,  were  said  to  have  been 
revealed  by  Gamaliel,  the  tutor  of  St.  Paul,  ^to  the  favored 
TiUcianus,  a  priest,  and  being  discovered  in  the  place  to  which 
he  had  directed  the  search,  were  removed  with  the  utmost  so- 
lemnity to  Jerusalem;  where  they  became  so  celebrated  from 
the  miracles  they  were  said  to  have  performed,  that  many  de- 
vout visitors  to  Jerusalem  enriched  their  native  cities,  on  their 
return,  with  small  portions  of  these  surprising  remains.  An 
oratory,  or  chapel,  was  always  erected  over  this  sacred  deposit, 
which  was  called  a  memorial  of  the  martyr  whose  relics  it  con- 
tained. Tiie  ton»b  of  our  Saviour  at  Jerusalem  was  held  in 
great  estimation,  and  was  resorted  to  by  crowds  of  pious  visi- 
tors, who  carried  away  with  them  large  portions  of  holy  earth, 
which  was  highly  prized.  One  of  the  most  extraordinary  dis- 
coveries of  this  century  was  that  of  the  cross  on  which  Christ 
had  sulferod;  which  was  said  to  have,  been  found  by  Helena, 
the  mother  of  Constantine,  on  her  visit  to  the  holy  sepulchre. 
Whatever  may  be  the  real  history  of  this  transaction,  whether 


POUUTH     CENTURY.  105 

any  discovery  was  made,  or  wliethcr  Helena  was  a  dupe  or  an 
associate  in  finding  out  this  treasure  thus  much  is  certain,  tliat 
pieces  of  this  precious  wood  ugre  distributed  throughout  the 
Christian  world,  and  the  cross,  according  to  the  testinnony  of 
Saint  Pauhniis,  containing  a  vital  virtue  in  an  inanimate  and 
insensil)h^,  substance  yielded,  and  continued  to  yield  almost 
daily,  its  precious  wood  to  the  desiies  of  an  infinite  number 
of  persons,  v/ithout  sutfering  any  diminution,  or  appearance 
of  having  been  touched.  A  degree  of  i-espect  not  less  super- 
slilious  than  that  paid  to  the  wood  of  the  cross,  was  demon- 
strated by  Constantine  towards  the  image  of  Christy  wliich  he 
commanded  to  be  m;-rde  of  the  most  precious  materials,  and 
to  be  placed  in  the  most  superb  apartment  of  the  imperial 
palace;  The  invocation  of  saints  arose  in  this  century,  and 
may  probably  have  originated  from  apostrophes  to  the  mar- 
tyrs to  the  faith,  similar  to  (hose  which  occur  in  the  funeral  or- 
ations of  the  Heathen  poets  and  orators. 

The  belief  of  a  state  of  temporary  punishment  after  this  life 
in  some  respects  analogous  to  the  notions  of  purgatory  enter- 
tained by  the  modern  catholics,  had  been  inculcated  by  Ori- 
gen  in  the  preceding  century,  and  was  insisted  upon  in  this 
by  Gregory  Nazianzen,  Ambrose,  and  some  others  of  the 
Christian  teachers.  Gregory  conceived  with  Origen,  that  the 
wicked,  after  remaining  a  sufficient  time  in  that  place  of  suf- 
fering to  be  purified  from  sin,  would  obtain  mercy  from  God, 
while  Ambrose  contended  for  the  eternity  of  punishment  in  cer- 
tain cases, 

Another  branch  of  superstition  which  daily  increased  was 
monkery,  the  actual  establishment  of  which  is  to  be  dated  fronl 
the  fourth  century.  There  were,  indeed,  several  solitaries  who, 
like  Paul  of  Tiiebes,  in  the  preceding  ages,  had  sequestered 
themselves  from  the  employments  of  social  life;  but  the  Egyp- 
tian Anthony,  already  mentioned  appears  to  have  been  the  first 
who  induced  any  considerable  number  to  associate  with  h.im  in 
the  monastic  state.  Numbers,  seized  by  a  fanatical  spirit, 
voluntarily  inflicted  upon  themselves  the  severest  sufTerings,  and 
were  content  to  be  deprived  of  every  earthly  good.  In  this 
solitary  state,  like  their  lender,  the  illiterate  Anthony,  they 
rejected  learning  as  useless,  if  not  pernicious,  and  professed  to 
be  solely  occupied  in  silence,  meditation,  and  prayer.  When, 
however,  they  were  formed  into  regular  societies,  (hey  employed 
some  part  of  their  time  in  study.  Their  melancholy  modes  of 
life  prepared  and  qualified  them  for  all  the  vagaries  of  a  heated 
imagination:  they  had  prophetic  dreams, saw  visions,  conversed 
with  the  different  inhabitants  of  the  invisible  world,  and  many 
closed  a  life  of  madness  in  despair-     The  emperor  Constantine 

14 


106  HISTORY    OF    THE    CHUUCH. 

contributed  greatly  to  the  respect  paid  to  this  state,  by  his  at- 
tachment to  those  who  devoted  themselves  to  divine  philosophy^ 
or  monkery.  Considerable  numbers  of  the  softer  sex  forsook 
their  elegant  abodes,  and  all  the  endearments  of  domestic  life, 
to  dwell  in  caves  and  deserts.  Amongst  these,  Paula,  a  matron, 
descended  from  one  of  the  most  illustrious  families  at  Rome, 
with  her  daughter  Eulalia,  rent  assunder  every  delicate  domestic 
tie;  and,  forsaking  her  home,  her  country,  and  her  weeping  off- 
spring, she  visited  Jerome  in  Palestine,  accompanied  him  in  his 
visit  to  Epiphanius  at  Cyprus,  and  went  to  Paulinus  at  Antioch. 
Egypt  was  the  great  theatre  for  monastic  action;  and,  at  the 
close  of  the  fourth  century,  it  was  computed  that  twenty-seven 
thousand  monks  and  nuns  were  to  be  found  in  that  country.  As 
neither  opulence  nor  talents  were  required  from  these  solitary 
devotees,  monkery  offered  an  agreeable  asylum  to  the  indolent 
and  illiterate,  who,  if  their  pretensions  to  austerity  were 
sufficiently  fervent,  were  at  once  elevated  into  stations  of 
peculiar  honor  and  respectability.  The  conduct  of  the  monks 
was  agreeable  to  the  ditrerent  motives  of  religion,  fanaticism, 
or  hypocrisy,  from  which  they  had  entered  into  that  stale. 
Many  of  them  were  pious,  modest,  disinterested,  and  com- 
passionate; some  gloomy,  austere,  and  censorious;  and  others 
artfully  obtained  a  considerable  part  of  that  property,  the 
renunciation  of  which  it  was  their  principal  employment  to 
inculcate. 

The  fortunate  Anthony  had  the  happiness,  in  traversing  the 
deserts,  to  discover  the  retreat  of  Paul  the  hermit,  whose  eyes 
he  piously  closed,  and  resolved  to  imitate  his  holy  example.  His 
solitude  was  soon  enlivened  by  numbers,  for  whose  government 
he  composed  regulations,  which  were  in  a  short  lime  introduced 
by  his  disciple  llilarion  into  Syria  and  Palestine,  and  by  others 
into  Mesopotamia  and  Armenia.  From  the  east  it  passed  with 
celerity  into  the  west.  Basil  introduced  it  into  Greece,  and 
Ambrose  into  Italy.  Martin,  the  celebrated  bishop  of  Tours, 
propagated  monkery  so  rapidly  in  Gaul,  that  his  funeral  is  said 
to  have  been  attended  by  no  less  than  2000 monks.  The  num- 
bers of  these  deluded  people,  and  the  veneration  paid  to  them, 
were  such  as  to  induce  them  sometimes  to  conceive  themselves 
superior  to  the  laws,  the  execution  of  which  they  frequently 
suspended,  and  ventured,  with  impunity,  to  snatch  criminals 
from  the  hands  of  justice  when  they  were  conducting  to  execu- 
tion. The  monks  were  divi(i(;d  ii»to  different  orders,  accord- 
ing to  the  different  modes  of  life  which  they  were  disposed  to 
adopt.  The  Coenobites  were  associated  under  a  governor,  and 
dwelt  in  fixed  habitations.  The  Eremites  solitarily  resided  in 
deiertf,  caves,  or  holes  in  the  earth.     The  Anachoriles  wildly 


FOURTH    CENTURY.  107 

wandered  in  tlie  most  sequestered  retreats,  supported  life  by 
the  spotaneous  productions  of  the  earth,  without  any  settled 
places  of  abode.  The  Sarabaites  were  the  venders  of  pre- 
tended relics  and  the  performers  of  fictitious  miracles.  All 
these  orders  originally  included,  equally,  both  the  laity  and 
clergy,  but  the  increasing  respect  paid  to  these  pretensions  of 
3xtraordinary  sanctity;  occasioned  some  of  the  best  ecclesiasti- 
cal benefices  to  be  oifered  to  the  monks,  and  in  time  the  greater 
number  of  them  were  engaged  in  the  immediate  service  of  the 
church. 

Under  the  auspices  of  an  emperor  who  publicly  professed  the 
faith  of  the  church,  w/j  naturally  expect  to  see  its  external  res- 
pectability increase.  Constantine  not  only  greatly  enlarged 
and  improved  the  edifices  already  erected,  but  he  constructed  a 
considerable  number  of  additional  temples,  which  he  dedicated 
to  departed  saints,  and  adorned  them  with  pictures  or  images, 
and  the  most  costly  magniticence.  Avery  superb  structure  was 
reared,  by  the  orders  of  the  emperor,  over  the  sepulchre  of 
Christ  at  Jerusalem.  Constantinople  was  adorned  by  the  em- 
peror with  a  superb  church,  dedicated  to  the  Twelve  Apostles, 
which  he  proposed  to  make"  his  own  mausoleum;  not  perhaps 
without  a  latent  hope  that  his  soul  might  be  benetitted  by  his 
dust  being  mingled  with  the  bones  of  those  holy  men,  which  he 
had  Carefully  endeavored  to  collect  wherever  they  lay  dispers- 
ed. Numberless  churches,  in  different  places,  were  erected 
over  the  tombs  of  the  martyrs,  which  were  only  used  on  parti- 
cular occasions,  and  were  distinguished  by  the  name  of  Mar- 
tyria.  The  churches  appointed  Tor  the  constant  performance 
of  religious  worship  obtained  the  name  of  Tituli,  and  were 
thus  denominated  fiom  the  presbyters  who  officiated  in  them, 
and  who  received  titles  from  them  which  fixed  them  to  their 
particular  situations.  This  regulation  was  well  adapted  for  the 
decent  and  regular  performance  of  divine  worship.  The  atten- 
tion of  the  emperor  Constantine  appears  to  have  been  seriously 
directed  to  this  object,  and  to  have  operated  not  merely  in  sea- 
sons of  leisure  and  tranquillity,  but  even  in  tumult  and  war. 
When  he  marched  against  the  enemy,  a  tent  was  erected  for 
(  him  in  the  form  of  a  chapel;  which  accompanied  him  in  his 
movements,  and  in  which  divine  service  was  performed  by  the 
attending  priests  and  deacons.     Hence  arose  the  custom  of  ap- 

f)ointing  a  chaplain  to  every  legion  in  the  imperial  army.  Opu- 
ent  persons  who  erected  religious  edifices,  were  invested  with 
the  right  of  appointing  to  them  whatever  ministers  they  chose 
to  ofiiciatc.  The  Martyria  and  Tituli  were  equally  decorated 
with  every  ornament  which  formerly  embellished  the  temples  of 
Heathenism;  and  Christian  rites  were  solemnized  with  all  the 


108  HISTORY    OF    THE    CHUBCH. 

pomp  of  lights,  lustrations,  and  of  splendid  garments,  which 
had  distinguished  the  Pagan  ceremonies.  In  all  churches,  the 
seats  of  the  women  were  separated  from  those  of  the  men,  who 
were  not  permitted  to  enter  at  the  same  door.  The  seats  for 
females,  however,  ditfered  in  dillorcnt  cliurches.  In  the  churches 
of  Anaslatia  and  Sancta  Sophia,  th(^y  were  placed  in  porticoes, 
or  galleries,  whilst  the  men  were  seated  below.  In  conformity 
to  the  practice  both  of  the  Heathens  and  the  Jews,  the  rights 
of  sanctuary  were  claimed  and  allowed  to  the  Christian  tem- 
ples; and,  by  the  laws  of  the  younger  Theodosius,  malefactors 
of  various  descriptions  might  claim  protection  from  the  church 
against  the  civil  j>ower,  within  any  of  tlie  precincts  of  conse- 
crated ground;  the  respect  for  which  had  become  so  excessive, 
that  none  were  allowed  to  administer  the  sacrament  beyond  the 
places  that  were  consecrated. 

The  ditference  which  had  arisen  in  the  composition  of  the 
Christian  preachers;  was  not  more  remarkable,  than  the  manner 
in  which  these  discourses  M'ere  received.  Those  applauses 
which  had  formerly  been  confined  to  the  Theatres,  or  the 
Forum,  were  now  permitted  in  the  Christian  Church.  The 
preacher  was  repeatedly  interrupted  by  the  cry  of ''Orthodox," 
and  clapping  of  the  hands  and  feet.  Chrysoslom  was  applaud- 
ed in  the  great  church  at  Constantinople,  by  the  people's  wav- 
ing their  garments,  their  plumes,  and  their  handkerchiefs:  and 
by  others  laying  their  hands  on  their  swords,  and  exclaiming, 
'•Thou  art  worthy  of  the  ])riesthood."  Another  mark  of  ad- 
miration consisted  in  moving  the  body  like  the  waves  of  the 
sea  slightly  agitated  by  the  wind.  In  some  places,  marks  of 
still  greater  adulation  were  paid  to  the  ministers  of  religion; 
and  the  people  sung  Ilosannahs  to  the  bishop,  similar  to  the 
conduct  of  tlie  multitude  toward  our  Lord  on  his  entrance  into 
Jerusalem. 

The  liturgies  which  were  adopted  in  the  different  churches 
were  far  from  being  composed  in  the  same  form.  Provided  the 
fundamental  doctrines  of  religion  were  the  same,  it  was  con- 
ceived of  small  importance  in  what  manner  the  ritual  was  ob- 
served. Tlicy  differed  therefore  materially  in  diflerent  cliurches, 
according  to  the  circumstances  or  dispositions  of  the  members. 
The  same  license  which  was  given  to  the  liturgies,  was  accord- 
ed to  the  creeds,  which,  though  they  agreed  in  doctrine,  differed 
materially  in  their  construction.  The  pomp  of  worship  was 
greatly  augmented  in  several  churches,  by  an  alteration  which 
took  place  in  the  singing,  particularly  in  the  church  of  Antioch, 
where  the  vocal  performers  were  separated  into  two  divisions, 
and   sung  the  Psjjlms  of  David  alternately.     Constantino  com- 


FOUUTII    CENTUnV.  109 

manded  the  first  day  of  the  week  to  be  ceiebrated  with  pecu- 
liar solemnity;  and,  in  time,  this  practice  extended  over  the 
whole  Christian  world. 

The  Agapae,  which  for  the  three  first  centuries  were  observed 
in  the  church,  owing  to  some  abuses  which  had  insinuated  them- 
selves into  their  celebration,  began  to  be  disesteemed,  and  in 
time  gradually  declined.  There  were,  however,  various  other 
observances  to  compensate,  as  far  as  external  rites  could  com- 
pensate, for  their  loss.  In  tliis  century  many  ncAv  festivals  were 
instituted  in  honor  of  the  martyrs,  and  particular  respect  was 
paid  to  the  places  where  they  suifered,  or  where  their  remains 
were  interred.  ^ 

As  baptism  and  the  Lord's  supper  were  very  commonly  sup- 
nosed  to  impart  some  spiritual  grace,  the  former  of  these  rites 
was  frequently  deferred  till  the  evening  of  life,  and  even  till 
the  hour  of  death,  that  the  believer  might  leave  the  world  with 
the  greater  certainty  of  his  sins  being  forgiven,  and  before  any 
new  guilt  had  been  contracted.  Baptism  at  this  period  was 
usually  accompanied  by  the  sign  of  the  cross.  Many  were 
so  desirous  of  receiving  this  initiatory  rite  in  the  same  place 
with  Christ,  that  they  delayed  baptism  till  they  could  travel 
into  Judea.  The  emperor  Constantino  was  amongst  the  num- 
ber of  those  who  favored  this  species  of  popular  superstition, 
and  earnestly  desired  to  receive  the  baptismal  rite  in  the  waters 
of  Jordan. 

Amongst  the  powers  which  in  the  fourth  century  were  granted 
to  the  bishops,  they  appear  to  have  been  invested  with  authority 
sufficient  to  appoint  fasts  in  their  own   churches.     The  absti- 
nence upon  these  occasions,  though  strictly  observed  by  great 
numbers,  was  yet  by  several  commuted  for  by  refraining  from 
animal  food  and  the  juice  of  the  grape;  so  that  in  fact,  though 
the  nominal  facts  were,  in  conformity  to  the  prevailing  austeri- 
ties, considerably  multiplied,  abstinence  was  less  observed  by 
many  than  when  they  were  less  frequent.     The  use  of  penance 
still  continued,  but  the   olTending  clergy  were  exempted  from 
public   humiliation,   and  silently  deposed  from    tlieir  ecclesi- 
astical offices.     After  the  Decian  persecution,  it  was  ordained 
that  penitents  should  make  their  confession  in  private,  to  a  par- 
ticular priest  appointed  for  that  purpose;  and  that  those   parts 
of  their  misconduct  which  were  unfit  for  the  public  ear  should 
be  suppressed.     This  custom  continued   in  practice  till  nearly 
the  clo?e  of  this   century,  when  an    unhappy  accident,  which 
orose  in  the  Constantinopolitan  church,  occasioned  the  abolition 
of  this  order.     An  ofTcnding  female,  during  the  appointed  time 
in  which  she  remained  in  the  church,  to  wipe  off  by  fasting  and 
prayer  her  forn^.er  offences,  had  been  seduced,  by  one  of  the 


no  HISTORY    OF    THE    CHURCH. 

Jeacons,  to  contract  fresh  guilt.  From  this  period,  all  confes- 
sion, whether  puijlic  or  private,  appears  to  have  been  disconti- 
nued by  the  Greek  church;  and  it  is  affiirmed,  that,  from  this 
period,  the  Greeks  make  tlieir  confessions  only  to  God. 

The  controversy  concerning  the  celebration  of  Easter,  which 
had  perplexed  and  divided  the  church  during  the  preceding 
century,  was  decided  by  the  council  of  Nice,  in  favor  of  the 
western  Churches;  and  all  Christians  were  commanded  to 
commemorate  this  festival  on  the  first  Sunday  which  followed 
the  fourteenth  day  of  the  first  moon,  after  the  vernal  equinox. 
The  emperor  Constantino  watched  in  common  with  the  other 
Christians  on  the  vigil  of  this  solemn  season;  and,  in  addition 
to  the  lights  which  had  been  formerly  kindled  on  this  occasion, 
commanded  not  only  the  whole  church,  but  also  the  whole  city 
to  be  illuminated;  which,  in  consequence  of  this  request,  ex- 
hibited on  that  evening  a  scene  of  uncommon  splendor.  This 
season  was  observed  by  the  generality  of  Christians  with  pecu- 
Jiar  reverence  and  marked  attention.  Valentinian,  in  this  year 
367,  released  from  prison,  on  the  occasion  of  this  festival,  all 
such  as  were  not  notorious  delinquents;  and  established  a  cus- 
tom which  was  imitated  bj' succeeding  emperors.  Privete  per- 
sons also  embraced  the  occasion  which  this  season  allbrded  to 
evince  their  benificence  and  charity,  particularly  by  granting 
manumission  to  slaves,  as  a  pioper  expression  of  tliat  mercy 
commemorated  by  this  festival,  which  brought  freedom  to  the 
captive,  and  happiness  to  all  mankind. 

The  doctrines  of  the  mystics,  who  assumed  a  degree  of  sanc- 
tity and  perfection  unknown  to  vulgar  minds,  and  affected  to 
elevate  the  'soul  by  rejecting  the  gratifications  of  sense,  were 
adopted  by  the  most  considerable  part  of  the  Christian  world, 
as  the  dictates  of  pure  religion,  imbibed  from  the  fountain  of 
truth.  Amongst  those  who  carried  these  doctrines  to  the  great- 
est excess,  the  sects  of  the  Eustathians  and  Messalians  were 
peculiarly  distinguished.  The  followers  of  Eustathius  contend- 
ed strongly  for  tlie  exercise  of  the  greatest  austerities,  and  not 
only  prohibited  the  employments  of  wine,  flesh,  and  a  connubial 
state;  but  prescribed  immediate  divorce  to  all  who  had  already 
entered  into  a  married  life.  This  fanaticism  was,  however, 
inferior  to  tiiat  of  the  Messalians,  who  professed  to  believe  that 
the  soul,  by  spiritual  exercises,  was  enabled  to  expel  the  demon 
by  which  they  conceived  it  to  be  inhabited,  and  might  then  be 
perfectly  united  with  the  Divine  ICsscncc.*  The  Messalians 
affected   an   air  of  uncommon  devotion;  and  maintained  their 


•  It  is  more  than  once   necessary  to  caution   the  reader,  to  receive  all  these 
accounts  of  the  sectaries  with  great  allowance.     Jn   nil  probahility  many  parts 


FOURTH    CEWTURY.  Ill 

ground  in  the  Eastern  empire  during  a  considerable  time,  in 
defiance  of  the  decrees  of  councils,  and  the  proscriptions  of  the 
empeior. 

Amongst  the  contests  which  disturbed  the  peace  of  the  church 
in  the  fourth  century,  the  seism  of  the  Doiiatists  demands,  if 
not  the  principal,  at  least  a  distinguished  place.  The  doctrines 
of  this  body  were,  however,  strictly  conformable  to  those  of  the 
church  from  which  they  separated.  Caecilianus,  the  archdea- 
con of  Carthage,  had,  on  the  demise  of  the  bishop,  been  conse- 
crated to  the  vacant  see  by  some  of  the  African  bishops,  without 
waiting  for  the  assent  of  the  bishops  of  Numidia.  These  offend- 
ed prelates  cited  Csegilianus  to  account  to  them  for  this  omis- 
sion; and  on  his  refusal  to  submit  to  their  authority,  a  council 
was  convened,  consisting  of  seventy  bishops,  in  which  the  re- 
fractory Cajcilianus  was  deposed  and  his  deacon,  Majorinus, 
declared  his  successor.  This  sentence  which  divided  into  fac- 
tions the  Carthaginian  church,  and  in  fact  gave  it  two  bishops 
at  the  same  crisis,  was  occasioned  by  a  variety  of  causes,  inde- 
pendent of  the  irregularity  attending  the  consecration  of  Caeci- 
lianus. There  were  several  competitors  for  the  vacant  see, 
who  eagerly  seized  the  opportunity  of  removing  their  fortunate 
rival;  and  all  the  influence  of  Lucilla,  a  rich  and  superstiti- 
ous female,  was  exerted  against  Cajcilianus,  who  had  repri- 
manded her  for  her  foil}'.  Nor  was  this  all.  Felix  of  Aptun- 
gus,  the  principal  bishop  who  had  assisted  at  his  consecration, 
was  accused  of  being  a  traitor,  or  one,  who,  during  the  Diocle- 
tian persecution,  had  delivered  up  the  sacred  books  to  be 
burned;  and  who  therefore  was  supposed  not  competent  to  im- 
part the  gift  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  To  these  it  was  added,  that 
Caecilianus  himself  had,  during  the  persecution,  behaved  to- 
wards the  Christians  with  inhumanity.  Constantino  appointed 
this  controversy  to  be  examined  by  the  bishop  of  Rome, 
assisted  by  three  others;  and  the  result  of  their  deliberations 
was  favorable  to  Caecilianus.  Felix  of  Aptungus  was  not  less 
fortunate;  his  cause  was  examined  by  the  proconsul  of  Africa,- 
and  by  his  decision  he  was  absolved. 

But  the  restoration  of  the  degraded  bishop  was  not  calculated 
to  satisfy  the  minds  of  his  adversaries;  who  headed  by  Donatus, 
an  African  bishop,  fomented  fresh  discontents,  and  occasioned 
the  emperor  to  convene  a  council  at  Aries,*  where  they  were 
again  condemned.     Their  dissatisfaction  still  continued;  and 

of  their  creed  bordered  upon  absurdity;  but  as  we  have  oar  accounts  only  from 
their  adversaries,  candor  must  induce  us  to  believe  them  exaggerated. 

♦  At  this  council   200  bishops   attended,  and  amongst   the  rest  Rcstifutus," 
bishop  of  London. 


112  HISTORY    OF    THE    CHlfRCH. 

twojears  afterwards,  Constantine,  to  whom  the  different  parties 
had  consented  to  refer  their  cause,  approved  the  consecration  of 
Cascilianus.  The  resentment  and  contumely  with  which  the 
Donatists  received  this  decision,  added  to  the  former  behav- 
ior, so  much  exasperated  tlio  emperor,  that  he  deprived  them 
of  their  churches,  banished  the  seditious  bishops,  and  even  con- 
demned to  death  some  of  the  party.  This  violent,  and  perhaps 
imprudent  resentment,  was  not  calculated  to  produce  peace. 
The  Donatists  asserted,  that  the  apostolical  succession  had  been 
interrupted;  that  the  whole  ecclesiastical  body  in  Europe  anc 
Asia  was  infected  with  guilt  and  schism,  since  they  held  com 
munion  with  the  depraved  African  Church;  that  the  preserva 
tion  of  the  Catholic  Church  was  confined  to  those  African  be 
lievers  who  had  preserved  their  faith  and  discipline  inviolate 
and  that  all  communion  with  other  churches  ought  to  be  avoid- 
ed, lest  they  should  be  contaminated  by  their  impurity.  Thi^ 
rigid  theory  was  accompanied  by  conduct  equally  austere. 
Every  proselyte  was  carefully  re-baptized  and  re-ordained. 
All  who  had  communicated  with  other  churches,  were  obliged 
to  perform  public  penance  previous  to  their  admission  into  this 
immaculate  churci).  But  it  was  not  with  the  pen  and  the 
tongue  only  that  the  cause  of  Donatism  was  supported.  The 
Circumccllians,  a  body  of  savage  and  fantastical  persons,  exas- 
perated by  the  severe  execution  of  the  laws  of  Constantino 
against  the  Donatists,  collected  in  formidable  bodies,  assumed 
the  titles  of  captains  and  saints,  and  rushed  out  as  avengers  of 
those  who  had  been  the  victims  of  the  law,  spreading  terror 
and  consternation  throughout  the  African  provinces.  Animated 
by  implacable  haired  against  the  opposite  party,  and  a  fanatical 
desire  for  obtaining  the  honor  of  martyrdom,  they  sought  death 
with  avidity,  and  even  solicited  their  enemies  to  ii  diet  upon 
them  those  temporal  miseries  which  should  introduce  them  to 
eternal  glory.  Constantino,  hoping  that  time  might  be  more 
conducive  than  force  to  calm  these  disturbances,  abrogated  the 
laws  against  the  Donatists;  and  his  son  Constans  labored  ear- 
nestly to  heal  the  divisions  of  the  African  (3hurch.  But  these 
efforts  were  in  vain;  Donatus  the  Great  (who  had  succeeded 
Majorinus,  and  from  whom  the  parly  derived  its  name,)  with 
the'  other  factious  prelates,  opposed  every  attempt  towards  a 
reconciliation.  The  whole  party  rose  in  arms,  and  were  de- 
feated by  the  imperial  army:  numb('rs  fled,  a  considerable  part 
were  sent  into  banishmcnl,  and  many  were  punished  with 
extreme  severity.  The  Donatists  divided  into  many  sects, 
amongst  whom  the  Rogatians  contended,  that  the  church  of 
Christ  existed  only  in  their  community. 

The  schism  of  the  Donatists  was  an  impeiious  torrent,  which 


FOUllTU    Cli^TUUY.  ilS 

inundated  and  desolated  tlie  adj.jccnt  country;  but  itsliiTiits  wc  re 
prescribed,  and  its  mischief  conlined  to  the  Afiican  provinces. 
The  Trinitarian  controversy  was  a  deluge  which  ovcrllowed  the 
whole  Christian  world.     Ariu?,  a  presbyter   of  the   church  of 
Alexandria,  acute,  eloquent,  and  subtle,  contended,  in  opposi- 
tion to  his  bishop  Alexander,  in  an  assembly  of  the  presbyters, 
'•that  the  Son  was  essentially  distinct  from  the  Father:  that  he 
was  a  dependent  spontaneous  production,  created  by  the  will  of 
the  Father  out  of  nothing:   that  he   had   been  begotten  before 
all  worlds;  but  that  there  had  been  a  time  when  he  was  not: 
that  the  Father  had  impressed  upon  him  the  elfulgence  of  his 
glory,  and  transfused  i;ito  him  his  ample  s[)irit:  that  he  vvas  the 
framer  of  the  world,  and  governed  the  universe,  in  obedience 
to  the  will  of  his  Father  and  Monarch."     As  every  innovation 
will  find  some  favorers,  especially  if  supported   by  ingenuity, 
the  party  of  Arius   soon   became  very  considerable,   and  was 
countenanced   by  two  bishops,  and   by  numbers  distinguished 
both  by  rank  and  abilities.     Alexander,  together  with  the  in- 
ferior ministers  of  the  Alexandrian  Church,  exhorted  the  apos- 
tate presbyter  to  renounce  his  errors,  and  return  to  their  com- 
munion; but  finding  this  ineffectual,  the  zealous  prelate  assem- 
bled  a    council    of   his   brethren,    composed    of  an    hundred 
bishops,  who,  after  hearing  Arius  persist  in  his  opinions,  pub- 
licly condemned  them.     Not  discouraged,  however,  Jby  thi=  act 
of  authority,  Arius   retired   into  Palestine,  where  he  was   re- 
ceived  into  communion,  and  made  considerable   accessions  to 
hi?  cause,  notwithstanding    the  excommunications  which  were 
fulminated  by  Alexander  against  both  him  and  his  scl.ismatic 
followers. 

These  disputes,  in  which  many  wise  and  good  men  were  en- 
gaged on  both  sides,  and  in  which  the  angry  combatants  assailed 
each  other  with  the  utmost  opprobium  and  contumely,  attract- 
ed the  attention  of  Constanline,  who,  in  order  to  (juiet  a  dis- 
turbance so  disgraceful  to  the  church,  wrote  both  to  the  bishop 
and  the  presbyter,  reprimanding  them  for  their  intemperance, 
and  exhorting  them  to  peace.  But  the  words  of  the  emperor 
were  not  sufficiently  powerful  to  extinguish  a  flame  which  had 
been  too  long  permitted,  and  which,  at  that  period,  raged  with 
the  utmost  violence.  In  the  year  325,  therefore,  he  convened 
the  celebrated  council  at  Nice  in  Bythinia,  of  which  an  ample 
account  has  already  been  given.  Before  this  council  Arius  ap- 
peared, declared  his  opinions,  and,  with  his  friends  the  bishops 
of  Ptolemias  and  Marmorica,  who  refused  to  subscribe  to  the 
Nicene  faith,  was  condemned.  The  apostate  presbyter  was 
banished;  his  writings  were  committed  to  the  flames,  and  cap- 

15 


114  HISTOUY    OF    THE    CHUKCII. 

ital  punisliments  were  denounced  against  all  in  whose  posses- 
sion they  might  be  found.  A  prutj  of  the  bishops  who  had 
assisted  at  the  Nicene  council,  and  subscribed  lo  its  creed,  se- 
cretly favored  the  cause  of  Arius;  and  Eusebius,  bishop  of 
Nicomedia,  and  Thcognis,  bishop  of  Nice,  alForded  protection 
to  the  persecuted  Arians,  for  which  they  were  banished  into 
Gaul.  The  faith  of  Constantino  appears,  in  this  instance,  to 
have  been  rather  uncertain  and  wavering;  he  understood  not 
this  perplexed  controversy,  and  acted,  at  ditlcrent  times,  as  he 
was  influenced  by  the  ecclesiastics  of  each  party,  who  accused 
one  another  not  only  of  heterodoxy,  but  of  disalfection  (o  the 
emperor.  One  of  the  followers  of  Arius,  v.'ho,  by  the  dying 
words  of  his  sister  Constantia,  had  been  recommended  (o  the 
emperor,  had  the  address  to  persuade  him  that  the  sentence  of 
Arius  was  unjust.  The  emperor  on  this,  after  an  exile  of  three 
years,  recalled  the  presbyter,  who  presented  his  confession  of 
faith  (which  appeared  orthodox  to  Constantine.)  and  sought  to 
be  received  into  communion  in  the  Alexandrian  church.  Atha- 
nasius,  who  had  succeeded  Alexander  in  that  see,  rejected  his 
application;  but  this  resistance  was  so  little  agreeable  to  the 
emperor,  that  the  Arian  bishops  easily  procured  from  him  a 
decree  for  the  banishment  of  the  Alexandrian  bishop.  Arius 
and  his  adherents  were  received  into  the  communion  of  the 
church  at  Jerusalem;  but  were  still  rejected  by  that  of  Alex- 
andria. The  emperor,  however,  sent  for  him  to  Constantino- 
ple, and  issued  an  absolute  command  for  his  admission  into  the 
Constantinopolitan  church.  This  honor  was  prevented  by  the 
unexpected  death  of  Arius,  which  his  enemies  ascribed  to  the 
judgments  of  God  against  him  for  his  impieties:  his  friends, 
however,  had  but  too  much  reason  for  believing,  that  he  had 
fallen  the  miserable  victim  of  his  implacable  enemies. 

The  Arians  found  in  tho.  successor  of  Constantine  a  protector 
and  a  friend.  The  great  patron,  the  bishop  of  Nicomedia, 
was  promoted  to  the  Constantinopolitan  sec;  and  while  the 
western  emperors,  steadily  attached  to  Ihe  Nicene  faith,  were 
advancing  its  progress  by  all  possible  means,  Constantius  was 
no  less  zealous  in  his  opposition  to  that,  and  his  attachment  to 
the  Arian  cause.  During  the  remainder  of  this  century,  except 
in  the  reign  of  Julian,  the  Nicene  and  the  Arian  parties  were 
atditferent  times  protected  by  tlie  different  emperors,  and  the 
successful  party  invariably  and  brutally  triumphed  in  the  com- 
mission of  every  act  of  unkindness  and  severity  that  could  dis- 
turb and  distress  their  adversaries.  Jiut  the  hatred  of  the 
Arians  was  not  confined  to  the  Con^ubstanlialistF.  They 
divided  amongst  themselves,  and  regarded  each  other  with  iiri- 


FOURTH    CENTURV.  115 

placable  aversion.  Tlie  Homoiousians,  or  Semi-Arians  declared 
their   belief,  that"  the   Son   was  of  a  similar  substance  loith  the 
Father.     The  Eunomians,  who  were  the  disciples  of  -^lius  and 
Eunomius,  the  latter  a  man  of  restless  and  aspiring  spirit,  who 
had  entered  into  almost  evcr^  piofession  of  life,  opposed  their 
opinions,  and   contended   that  the  Son  was  unlike  or  unequal  to 
■he  Father,     The  Eunomians  were  condemned  in  the  council  of 
Ancjra,  and   in   the   two   councils  summoned   by  Constantius, 
one  at  Seleucia  for  the  eastern  church,  the  other  at  Ariminum 
for  the  western.     The  Eunomians  were  overpowered  at  Seleu- 
cia;  and  the   assembly  at  Ariminum,  which  was   composed   of 
about  a  fourth  part  Acians,  subscribed  to  a  creed,  which   con- 
tained little  more   than  the  vague  proposition,  that  the  Son  of 
God  was  not  a  creature  like  other  creatures.     The  confession 
of  Ariminum  was  sent  through  the  empire,  and  all  the  bishops 
vyere  required  to  subscribe  it.    But  none  were  allowed  to  main- 
ain  Arianism,  by  asserting   that  the   Son  of  God   was  of   a 
lature  unlike  that  of  the  Father,  and  to  rank  him  in  the  num- 
)er  of  creatures.     These   subtle  and  almost  imperceptible  dis- 
anctions  divided  the  Arians  into  a  considerable  number  of  sects, 
who  mutually  detested  and    anathematized    each   other.     To- 
wards the  close  of  this   century  the  Arians  and   Macedonians, 
a  branch  from   the   same  slock,  were  compelled  by  the  impe- 
rial laws  to  have  no   bishops.     This  sect,  however,  flourished 
considerably  for  more   than   three  centuries,   and    was   not  at 
length  crushed  without  violence   and  persecution.     Its   tenets 
were   received   by  the  Goths,  the  Vandals,  and   the   Burgun- 
dians,  and  long  continued   to  be  professed  by  those  barbarous 
nations. 

The  Semi- Arians,  as  may  be  conceived  from  their  name, 
adopted  not  all  the  opinions  of  their  Arian  brethren;  but  they 
rejected  the  doctrine  of  consubstantiality  with  equal  zeal, though 
the  greater  part  of  them  professed  to  believe  the  divinity  of  the 
Logos,  or  Word  (the  Son  of  God;)  but  many  utterly  denied  the 
divinity  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  Like  the  Arians,  the  Semi-Arians 
were  divided  into  sects,  the  principal  of  which  obtained  the 
name  of  Macedonians,  from  their  leader  Macedonius;  who, 
while  he  denied  the  consubstantiality  of  the  Son,  asserted  his 
likeness  to  the  Father;  and  affirmed,  that  the  third  person  in 
the  Trinity  was  a  divine  energy  diffused  throughout  the  uni- 
verse, and  not  a  distinct  person  proceeding  from  the  Father 
and  the  Son.  Many  of  the  Semi-Arians  gradually  united  them- 
selves to  the  orthodox  party,  from  whom  their  grounds  of  dif- 
ference were,  in  some  instances,  scarcely  perceptible,  and 
signed   the  Nicene  confession   of  faith.     On  the  promulgation 


116  HISTORY    or    TJIK    CHURCH. 

of  the  law  of  toleration  hy  the  emj)cror  Gratian,  many  of  the 
Semi-Arians  again  seceded  from  the  church;  but  their  num- 
bers afterwards,  from  a  variety  of  causes,  sensibly  declined. 

It  is  diflicult  to  determine  whether  the  Meletians  should  be 
considered  as  a  distinct  sect,  or  ns  a  society'  of  Arians.  The 
schism  was  originally  produced  by  the  deposition  of  Meletius, 
bishop  of  Lycopolis  in  Eg^'pt,  who  was  accused  of  various  ofTcn- 
ces,  and  particularly  of  sacrificing  to  idols  in  a  time  of  persecu- 
tion. After  his  deposition  by  the  council  of  Alexandria,  how- 
ever, Meletius  continued  to  assume  the  titles,  and  exercised  the 
functions  of  his  office.  He  afterwards  united  with  Arius;  but 
whether  previous  to  the  meeting  of  the  council  of  Nice,  or  not, 
is  not  ascertained.  At  this  council  the  affair  of  Meletius  was 
compromised,  apparently  to  his  satisfaction:  for  he  was  allowed 
to  retain  the  title  of  bishop,  without  the  functions.  The  sect 
however  continued  till  the  fifth  century,  and  professed  the  doc- 
trines of  Arius. 

Aiianism,  which  engaged  the  attention  of  all  ranks  of  the 
people  during  the  whole  of  this  century,  did  not  so  entirely 
engross  them  as  to  prevent  the  propagation  and  reception  of 
otiier  opinions,  which  difFered  from  those  of  the  orthodox  creed. 
Photinus,  bishop  of  Sirmium,  asserted,  that  Jesus  Christ  was 
born  of  the  Holy  Ghost  and  the  Virgin  Mary,  and  endued  with 
a  divine  emanation,  or  heavenly  lay,  which  he  called  the  Word; 
and  that,  on  account  of  this  union  between  the  divine  word  and 
his  human  nature,  Jesus  was  styled  the  Son  of  God,  and  even 
God  himself.  He  denied  that  the  Holy  Spirit  was  a  distinct 
person,  and  affirmed  that  he  was  a  celestial  virtue^  proceeding 
from  the  Deity.  This  prelate  was  the  disciple  and  friend  of 
Marcellus,  the  bishop  of  Ancyra,  wlio  had  been  charged  with 
adopting  the  errors  of  Sabellianipm,  or  an  attempt  to  confound 
the  doctrine  of  three  persons  in  the  Godhead.  Photinus  occa- 
sioned his  frieiuJiy  tutor  additional  censure,  whose  impieties 
according  to  the  charitable  spirit  of  the  times,  were  consider- 
ably augmented,  by  his  refusal  to  condemn  the  errors  of 
Photinus.  Private  friendship.  Christian  charity,  or  the  know- 
ledge that  others  were  ready  to  involve  liim  in  evils  similar 
to  those  which  threatened  and  surrounded  his  pupil,  were  con- 
ceived reasons  too  weak  to  deter  him  from  an  endeavor  to 
punish  the  errors  of  his  friend.  The  ellorts  of  repeated  coun- 
cils, and  the  effects  of  repeated  banishments,  were,  for  a  long 
time,  insufficient  to  destroy  the  crrorh  of  this  sectary;  who, 
though  excommunicated  by  the  church,  defended  himself  dur- 
ing seven  years  ])y  the  assistance  of  the  people;  but  at  length 
died  in  exile. 


FOURTH    CENTURV.  117 

Tim  Appollonarians  asserted,  after  Appolinaris,  bisb.op  of 
Laodicca,  that  the  Divinity,  joined  to  the  i\vsh,  performed  the 
offices  of  an  intelligent  soul  in  Jesus  Christ,  and  received  the 
impression  which  the  soul  of  man  receives.  Many  of  the 
followers  of  Appollinaris  refined  upon  this,  and  atiiirmed,  that 
one  nature  only  existed  in  Jesus  Christ,  and  that  the  flesh  was 
of  the  same  nature  with  the  divinity.  Others  affirmed,  that 
Jesus  Christ  had  taken  his  body  from  heaven,  and  that  it  was 
impassive  and  immortal:  and  his  birth;  passion,  death,  burial, 
and  resurrection,  only  illusive  appearances.  The  council  of 
Constantinople  condemned  these  opinions,  and  many  by  whom 
they  were  professed  were  te-unitcd  to  the  communion  of  the 
church.  '^ 

The  Priscillianists  derived   their  denomination   from  Priscil- 
lian,  a  man  of  rank  and  fortune  in  Spain,  who  was  afterwards 
bishop   of  Abila.     A  considerable  mixture  of  Gnosticism  and 
Unitarianism  appeals  to  have  been  united  in  this  sect,  with  the 
tenets  of  both  which,  however,  they  were  but  imperfectly  ac- 
quainted.    Tliey  thought  that  the  Devil  was  not  made  by  God, 
but  arose  from  chaos  and  darkness;  said  that  the  bodies  of  men 
were  made  by  the  Devil;  condemned  marriage,  and  denied  the 
resurrection  of  the  body;  asserted  that  the  soul  was  of  a  divine 
substance,  which  having  offended  in  heaven,  was  sent  into  the 
body  as  a  place  of  punisiiment;  that  men  are  subject  to  neces- 
sity, to    sin,  and   to  the   power  of  the   stars;  and    our  bodies 
compounded  according  to  the  order  of  the  twelve  signs  of  the 
Zodiac.     They  agreed  that  the  Son   is  inferior  to  the  Father, 
and  that  there  was  a  time  when  the  Son   was   not.     The  rule 
of  manners  prescribed  by   this   sect  was  remarkably   austere. 
Priscillian,    their  leader,  was   accused   by  the   other  Spanish 
bishops,  in  consequence  of  the  increase  of  his  followers;  and 
he  was  banished  by  the  emperor  Gratian  from  Spain.     He  was 
again,  however,  permitted  to  return;  but  was  once  more  accused 
by  his  implacable  enemies,  and  put  to  death  at  Treves,  in  the 
year  384,  by  the  perfidious  Maximus,  at  the  instigation  of  Itha- 
cius,  bishop  of  So^suba;  who,  whatever  might  be  the  professed 
purity  of  his  faith,  was  deficient  in  every  amiable  quality  of  the 
human  heart.     The  opinions  of  the  I'riscillianists  did  not  end 
with  the  death  of  their  erroneous  and   unfortunate   leader,  but 
extended  their  influence,  and  continued  during  several  succeed- 
ing centuries. 

The  recorder  of  folly,  if  he  be  possessed  of  humanity,  can 
find  little  enjoyment  in  his  task,  and  it  is  ecjually  unnecessary 
and  unpleasant  to  dwell  upon  the  opinions  and  conduct  of  those 
sects  who  differed  from  the  church  only  in  one  or  two  points  of 
perhaps    little   importance,  or  whose  errors  were  received   by 


118  HISTORY    OF    THE    CHURCH. 

few,  and  soon  terminated.  Amongst  these  smaller  sects  were 
the  Anddicomaranites,  who  contended,  that  after  the  Ijirth  of 
Christ  the  Virgin  Mary  did  not  continue  in  her  immaculate 
state,  but  associated  with  her  husband  Joseph;  and  the  Collyri- 
dians,  who,  filling  into  the  opposite  extreme,  superstitioucly 
worshipped  the  "S'irgin,  and  made  an  offering  to  her,  upon 
certain  appointed  days,  of  a  particular  kind  of  bread.  These 
errors  were  confined  to  a  few;  Ihosc  of  Lucifer,  bishop  of  Cag- 
liari  in  Sardinia,  were  rather  more  diffused.  This  prelate  had 
been  a  zealous  opposer  of  Arianism;  he  had  separated  himself 
not  only  from  communion  with  all  of  that  sect,  but  even  from  all 
who  acknowledged  as  bishops  those  who  had  signed  the  Arimi- 
num  confession  of  faith,  and  had  written  against  the  Arians  with 
great  vehemence;  but  the  purity  of  his  own  faith  did  not  con- 
tinue uncorrupted,  and  he  is  accused  of  asserting,  that  the  soul 
was  transfused  from  the  parents  to  the  children,  and  that  it  was 
of  a  fleshly  substance. 

Amidst  the  tide  of  superstition  which  had  almost  overflowed 
the  church,  many  lamented  its  devastations,  and  some  were  so 
confident  as  to  attempt  to  stop  the  torrent;  but  their  courage 
was  not  rewarded  cither  with  npplause  or  success;  and,  inde- 
pendent of  tiie  doctrinal  errors  into  which  they  fell,  they  were, 
on  account  of  their  opposition  to  the  corrupt  and  prevailmg 
opinions  of  the  age,  loaded  with  calumny  and  regarded  with 
abhorrence.  One  of  the  principal  of  these  hardy  champions 
for  the  truth  was  Audeus,  a  Syiian,  of  uncommon  virtue,  whose 
zeal  against  the  profligacy  of  the  clergy  procured  his  excommu- 
nication from  the  church.  Unmoved  by  the  censures  which  he 
had  incurred,  Audeus  associated  himself  with  a  society  of 
Christians,  who  were  distinguished  not  only  by  their  abhorrence 
of  clerical  depravit}',  but  by  their  attachment  to  the  Jewish  time 
of  celebrating  Easter;  and  their  belief  that  the  resemblance 
between  God  and  man  consisted  in  tiie  body,  whence  they  have 
been  charged  with  believing  that  the  Supreme  Being  was  cor- 
poreal, lie  was  banished  by  the  emperor  into  Scythia,  where 
he  continued  to  make  several  converts,  and  established  several 
monasteries.  His  zeal  against  superstition  and  depravity  was 
seconded  ky  /Etius,  one  of  the  leaders  of  the  Semi-Arians;  and 
Jovinian,  an  Italian  monk.  The  principal  point  on  which  ^tius 
and  his  adherents  differed  from  the  other  Semi-Arians,  appears 
to  have  been  their  belief  that  there  was  no  distinction  founded 
in  Scripture  between  a  presbyter  and  a  bishop.  He  earnestly 
condemned  prayers  for  the  dead,  and  several  other  rites,  and 
attempted  to  restore  the  discipline  of  the  church  to  its  primitive 
simplicity  and  (jxcellence.  Jovinian,  though  himself  a  monk, 
and  continuing  in  a  state  of  celibacy,  took  the  utmost  pains  to 


FOURTH    CENTURY,  119 

expose  the  peculiar  doctrines  of  monachism,  though  unlike  the 
other  reformers  of  his  lime,  he  conlinned  in  the  orthodox  faith. 
His  doctrines  were  so  obnoxious  to  the  clergy,  that  he  was 
exconrlmunicated  by  Siricius,  the  bishop  of  Rome,  and  was 
condemned  by  tlie  emperor  Honorius  to  be  whipped,  and  ban- 
ished to  the  small  and  obsurc  island  of  Boa,  in  lllyricum. 

Were  we  to  estimate  the  learning  and  abilities  of  the  writers 
of  this  century  by  their  numbers  or  their  zeal,  our  admiration  of 
their  talents  would  not  be  confined  within  ordinary  limits.  But 
intestine  commotions  and  religious  controversies  are  circumstan- 
ces not  extremely  favorable  to  the  most  admired  blossoms  of 
literature,  which  expand  in  the  gay  sunshine  of  tranquillity, 
but  close  and  fold  their  leaves  in  the  inclement  season  of  turbu- 
lence and  de?traction.  The  (irst  emperor  who  professed  Chris- 
tianitv  had  devoted  little  of  his  time  to  literature;  and  whatever 
favors  he  might  be  disposed  to  bestow  upon  monks  and  ecclesi- 
astics, he  docs  not  appear  to  have  greatly  signalized  himself  as 
a  patron  of  learning.  A  desire  to  abolish  Paganism,  which  was 
supported  by  the  wit  and  talents  of  some  of  its  professors,  and 
to  advance  Christianity  upon  its  ruins,  rather  than  a  love  of 
literature,  induced  the  emperor  to  encourage  a  taste  for  study, 
and  to  erect  public  libraries  for  the  extension  of  knowledge. 
But  when  honors  and  preferments  were  not  annexed  to  excel- 
lence in  learning,  when  science  v/as  not  encouraged  either  by 
the  favor  of  the  prince,  or  the  aj)probation  of  the  people,  and 
confined  to  the  investigation  of  obscure  scholastic  theology,  we" 
cannot  be  surprised  to  find  a  rapid  decay  of  the  arts  and  sciences,- 
numbers  of  the  clergy  unlearned,  and  the  cell  of  the  monk  a 
fruitful  hotbed  for  the  cultivation  of  ignorance. 

Notwithstanding  this,  there  were,  amongst  the  number  of 
Christian  writers  in  the  fourth  century,  some  who  may  be  justly 
distinguished  for  their  learning  and  elegance.  Eusebius,  bishop 
of  Caesarea  in  Palestine,  claims  a  distinguished  rank  in  the  cat- 
alogue, both  on  account  of  his  abilities  and  virtue.  He  was  a 
native  of  Palestine,  and  obtained  his  bishopric  in  the  year  314; 
but  at  a  very  early  period  was  accused  of  favoring  the  Arians, 
and  of  continuing  attached  to  the  bishops  of  that  sect;  and  sev- 
eral of  his  expressions  afford  some  ground  for  the  belief,  that  the 
suspicion  was  not  wholly  unfounded.  It  is  probable,  however, 
that  the  candor  and  moderation  of  his  temper,  rather  than  any 
defection  from  the  orthodox  faith,  might  occasion  this  imputa- 
tion. In  the  council  of  Nice  he  abandoned  the  Arian  party, 
but  supported  them  in  their  endeavors  to  deprive  Athanasius 
of  the  Alexandrian  see. 

He  composed  an   ecclesiastical  history,  from  the  commence- 


mo  HISTORY    OF    THE    CUURCII. 

ment  of  the  church  till  the  council  of  Nice;*  a  chronicle  of  tlio 
principal  events  from  the  hei^inning  of  the  woild  till  the  twen- 
tieth year  of  Coiistantine;  four  panegyrical  books  of  the  life  of 
that  emperor,  the  Preparation  and  Demonstration  of  the  Gospel; 
a  discourse  against  tlie  pliilosoplier  Ilicrocles,  wiio  compared 
Appollonius  to  Jesus  Christ;  live  books  against  !^Iarcclius  of 
Ancyra;  a  Commentary  on  the  Psalms;  and  five  books  of  ^n 
Opologif  for  Origrn^  which  he  wrote  conjointly  wilh  his  friend 
Pampiiilus  the  Martyr,  from  his  attachment  to  v.hom  he  re- 
ceived his  name.  To  these  he  added  a  sixth  book,  after  the 
death  of  his  friend,  and  composed  many  treatises  in  divinity 
and  criticism.  The  amiableness  of  his  temper  is  apparent  from 
no  instance  being  adduced,  by  his  enemies,  of  his  havin'<  used 
any  means  of  depressing  others  with  the  emperor,  or  of  ac- 
quiring any  advantage  for  himself.  A  suspicion,  however,  of 
a  very  serious  nature  has  attacked  the  conduct  of  Euscbius, 
while  under  the  apprehension  of  persecution;  and  he  was 
thought  to  have  purchased  his  retreat  from  the  confinement  of 
a  prison,  by  comj)liances  which  were  dishonorable,  if  not  base. 
The  inviolable  attachment  of  Eusebius  to  the  amiable  and  ac- 
complished Pamphilus.  presbyter  at  Cffisaria,  does  honor  to  his 
feelings  as  a  man.  He  assumed  his  name,  and  composed  an 
account  of  his. life.  This  martyr  to  the  faith  erected  a  school 
at  Cffisaria;  and,  after  suffering  much  during  the  Diocletian 
persecution,  was  at  length  cruelly  put  to  death.*  Few  of  his 
writings  have  reached  posterity. 

However  varying,  or  however  doubtful,  the  character  of  Eu- 
sebius may  appear  to  the  world,  that  of  Athanasius  is  fixed, 
decisive,  and  ie?olutc.  A  deacon  in  the  Alexandrian  church,  at 
the  commencement  of  the  Arian  dis[)utes  he  joined  in  opinion 
with  his  bishop,  and  accompanied  him  to  the  council  6{  Nice. 
On  the  demise  of  liis  diocesan  he  obtained  the  Alexandrian  see, 
but  he  enjoyed  not  long  in  tran(juiliity  his  new  situation:  ortho- 
dox in  his  principles,  decided  in  his  opinions,  ond  resolute  in 
maintaining  them,  it  is  not  surprising  that  he  should  soon  become 
an  object  of  detestation  to  the  Arian  party,  whom  he  vehemently 
opposed.  A  charge  was  exhibited  against  him  by  his  enemies, of 
having  exacted  new  duties  from  the  people  for  the  emolument 
of  the  church.  The  charge  was  dismissed  by  the  emperor,  but 
two  others  succeeded;  that  he  liad  tlirown  down  and  broken  a 
sacred  chalice,  oviTthrown  the  sacrarncnlal  clciir'nls,  deS'troyed 

«•  Once  for  all,  let  this  acknowledgment  BHfTicc;  that  the  bnf^is  of  this  history 
to  the  age  of  Constantinr,  is  Kiisehin?,  assisted  hy  an  inspection  of  the  early 
fathers,  and  the  remarks  of  modern  writers. 


iPOUHTH   CENTURVi 


121 


the  church  of  Mareotis,  and  that  he  had  added  milrder  to  sac- 
Hlege,  in  kiUing  Arsenius,  bishop  of  Iljpselc.  To  the  (irst  of 
these  accusations  he  repHed,  by  proving,  that  neither  church, 
altar,  nor  chahce  existed  in  the  phtce  where  he  was  said  to  have 
destroyed  them;  and  eifectually  refuted  the  other,  by  producing 
to  the  sight  of  his  accusers  the  schismatic  bishop,  who  had  for  a 
time  thought  proper  to  retire.  The  Arian  party  had,  however, 
previously  determined  his  disgrace;  and  in  the  council  of  Tyre 
he  was  degraded,  deposed,  and  exiled.  In  vain  the  injured 
prelate  hastily  removed  himself  to  Constantinople,  and  publicly 
pleaded  his  cause  at  the  footstool  of  his  prince.  The  charge  of 
having  threatened  to  prevent  the  exportation  of  corn  from  Alex- 
andria to  Constantinople  had  been  urged  against  him  to  Con- 
stantine;  who,  irritated  at  his  supposed  contumacy,  dismissed 
him  into  exile  to  Treves. 

The  accession  of  the  sons  of  Constantine,  which  produced 
leave  to  the  exiled  bishops  to  return  to  their  respective  sees, 
restored  Athanasius,  by  a  decree  of  the  younger  Constantinusi, 
(who  continued  in  the  orthodox  faith,)  to  Alexandria.  But  the 
cabal  and  faction  under  Constantius  again  deposed  him,  ordain- 
ed Gregory  in  his  room,  and  ordered  the  prefect  of  Egypt  to 
confirm  the  new  archbishop  in  his  office;  while  Athanasius 
retired  to  Rome.  In  a  council  of  fifty  bishops  of  Italy,  the  in^ 
nocence  of  the  deposed  bishop  was  unanimously  declared;  and 
at  the  end  of  three  years  he  received  a  summons  to  attend  at 
Milan  the  emperor  Constans,  who  required  his  brother  to  call  a 
council  for  determining  the  case  of  Athanasius.  In  this  council 
held  at  Sardica,  after  a  series  of  angry  debates,  Athanasius  was 
declared  innocent;  and  Gregory  very  opportunel}'  dying  just  at 
that  period,  he  entered  into  the  peaceable  possession  of  his  see. 
Tranquillity  was  not,  however,  the  path  in  which  Athanasius 
was  destined  to  proceed;  death  removed  his  princely  and  gen- 
erous protector  Constans;  and  Constantius,  in  compliance  with 
the  reiterated  persuasion  of  those  who  hated  the  zeal  and  abi- 
lities of  the  Alexandrian  bishop,  issued  orders  again  for  his  ex- 
pulsion. The  bishops,  who  in  the  councilsof  Aries  and  Milanhad 
opposed  the  degradation  of  Athanasius,  were  required  to  sub- 
scribe his  sentence;  and  a  formulary  of  consent  was  transmitted 
to  the  absent  bishops,  who,  upon  their  refusal  to  subscribe  it, 
were  immediately  banished  by  the  emperor.  George,  of  Cap- 
padocia,  was  then  placed  on  the  episcopal  throne;  and  the 
exiled  archbishop  was  assaulted  at  midnight,  by  the  troops  of 
the  empire,  in  the  church  of  St.  Theonas,  while  he  was  per- 
forming his  devotions.  He  continued  his  employment  during 
the  time  when  the  doors  of  the  sanctuary  were  assailed;  and, 

16 


122  IIISTOUY    OF    THE    CHURCH. 

when  they  were  at  length  hurst  open,  witii  great  intrepidity 
refused  to  consult  his  own  safety,  till  he  had  provided  for  that 
of  his  congregation.  Six  years  he  remained  concealed  among 
the  monks  of  the  deserts  of  Thebais,  notwithstanding  the  vigi- 
lence  of  iiis  pursuers,  and  the  force  of  the  most  severe  edicts 
..  against  all  Avho  should  protect  or  conceal  the  deserter.  The 
'accession  of  Julian,  who  granted  the  exiled  bishops  leave  to 
return,  restored  Athanasius  to  his  see,  which  became  vacant  by 
the  death  of  George,  the  second  usurper.  As  the  zeal  of  Atha- 
nasius was  not  agreeable  to  the  Emperor  (who  again  issued 
orders  for  his  exile  and  apprehension,)  he  wai  once  more  so  for- 
tunate as  to  escape  to  his  former  recess,  where  he  continued  till 
the  reign  of  Jovian,  and  again  assumed  the  governmeut  of  his 
church.  Under  Valcns  he  was  banished  once  more,  and  re- 
mained confined  for  four  months;  at  the  end  of  which  he  was 
again  recalled,  and  enjoyed  the  tranquil  possession  of  his  sec, 
till  the  year  373,  when  his  death  put  a  period  to  a  scries  of  in- 
cessant exertions  in  the  cause  of  the  church. 

Tlie  zeal  of  Athunasis  in  the  orthodox  cause  occasioned  his 
composing  a  number  of  writings  against  the  heresy  of  Arius  and 
Appollinaris;  several  discourses  and  letters  in  justification  of 
himself;  and  also  the  life  of  St.  Anthcny.  IMany  of  his  per- 
formances are  lost,  but  sufficient  remain  to  form  a  splendid  edi- 
tion of  three  folio  volumes  by  the  learned  Montfaucon. 

Basil  the  Great,  bishop  of  Cssarea,  was  one  of  the  most 
amiable  and  accomplished  characters  of  the  fourth  century. 
Eloquent,  ingenious,  and  learned,  he  was  surpassed,  and  even 
equalled,  by  few.  He  studied  in  the  schools  of  Ca^sarca  and 
Constantinople,  and  then  repaired  to  Athens  to  perfect  himself 
in  the  scieces.  In  this  situation  he  contracted  a  strict  intimacy 
with  the  amiable  Gregory  Nazienzen,  whose  father  was  the 
bishop  of  that  city.  After  some  time  employed  in  assisting  his 
father  in  the  duties  of  his  office,  Gregory  again  joined  his  friend, 
who  had  retired  with  a  few  select  associates  into  the  solitudes 
of  Pontus,  where,  in  mutual  study  and  reciprocal  esteem,  they 
passed  a  considerable  time.  Gregory  quitted  his  solitude  once 
more  to  assist  his  father;  and,  after  several  vicissitudes,  was 
advanced  by  Theodosius  to  the  bishopric  of  Constantinople, 
which,  on  account  of  the  people  objecting  to  his  being  a  stran- 
ger, he  soon  resigned;  and,  after  some  time  spent  in  attending 
to  clerical  duties  in  his  native  city,  retired  to  the  country,  where 
he  died.  During  this  time  Basil  had  consented  to  leave  his 
retreat,  after  having  established  the  rhonastic  state  in  Pontus 
and  Cappadocia,  and  accepted  the  sec  of  Cassarca.  His  at- 
tachment to  the  Niccnc  faith  was  marked  and  sincere.     He 


FOURTH    CENTUnY.  123 

iseparated  from  communion  witli  his  bishop  Dranius,  who  had 
subscribed  the  confession  at  Ariminum,  and  steadily  opposed 
the  entreaties  and  threatenings  of  the  emperor  Yalens  to  em- 
brace the  opinions  of  Arius.  Tlie  works  of  these  friends  arc 
numerous.  Basil  composed  several  sermons;  a  reply  to  the 
doctrines  of  the  Arian  Eunomius;  a  work  upon  the  divinity  of 
the  Holy  Ghost;  several  letters,  some  homilies,  and  a  commen- 
tary upon  the  first  sixteen  chapters  of  Isaiah.  Gregory  Nazian- 
zen  composed  many  excellent  discourses,  letters,  and  some 
poems.  Gregory,  bishop  of  Nyssa,  the  brother  of  Basil,  far 
from  imitating  the  examples  of  his  brother  and  friend,  had  mar- 
ried, and  was  with  great  diflicuUy  induced  to  forsake  the  pro- 
fession of  rhetoric  for  the  ecclesiastical  state.  His  promotion 
in  the  church,  however,  very  soon  succeeded  that  of  his  brother, 
and,  like  him,  he  was  distinguished  bv  his  steady  attachment 
to  the  orthodox  cause.  He  composed  commentaries  upon  Scrip- 
ture; discourses  upon  the  mysteries  and  upon  morality;  pane- 
gyrics upon  saints;  a  controversial  tract  against  Eunomius,  and 
several  other  works. 

The  remarkable  story  of  Ambrose,  bishop  of  Milan,  has  an 
appearance  of  romance  seldom  found  in  real  life.  This  prelate 
was  the  prefect  of  Liguria  and  Emilia,  and  on  entering  the 
church  of  Milan  in  his  c'wU  capacity,  to  quell  a  riot  between 
the  Arian  and  orthodox  parties,  concerning  the  choice  of  a 
bishop,  found  himself  caJled  upon  to  assume  the  vacant  office 
by  the  unanimous  voice  of  the  assembly,  and  was  compelled  to 
advance  at  once  from  the  humble  station  of  catechumen  to  the 
command  of  tiie  church.  In  this  high  situation,  he  firmly  sus- 
tained the  cause  of  orthodoxy  against  the  Arians  of  his  diocese, 
against  the  entreaties  and  threats  of  the  empress  Justina,  the 
mother  of  Valentinian,  and  even  of  the  emperor  Thcodosius, 
whom  he  prevented  from  cstabUsliing  a  Jewish  synagogue  at 
Milan,  and  from  erecting  an  altar  to  Victory.  His  zeal  did  not 
rest  here;  he  rebuked  the  emperor  for  his  slaughter  at  Thossa- 
lonica,  and  compelled  him  to  atone  for  his  guilt,  by  the  per- 
formance of  public  penance.  But  Ambrose  was  loud  in  the 
praises  of  a  monastic  life,  and  uncharitable  in  his  conduct  to- 
wards those  who  differed  from  him  in  religious  belief.  With 
a  credulity  which  bordered  upon  folly,  or  with  a  design  to  im- 
pose upon  the  credulity  of  mankind  (a  practice  not  very  un- 
common in  those  times,)  he  pretendi-d  to  the  Arians  to  produce 
men  possessed  with  devils;  who,  upon  the  approach  of  certain 
relics,  had  been  compelled  to  acknowledge  the  purity  of  the 
Nicene  faith,  and  tlie  impiety  of  that  of  Arius.  Ambrose  com- 
posed  several    treatises    in    praise   of    celibacy;    a   discourse 


124  HISTORY    OF    THE    CHURCH. 

upon  Mysteries  and  Penance;  several  books  concerning  Faith, 
and  the  Holy  Ghost;  a  discourse  upon  the  Incarnation;  and 
several  other  works,  which  have  been  published  in  two  volumes 
folio. 

The  eloquence  of  Lactantius,  and  the  beauty  and  purity  of 
his  style,  raise  him  superior  to  every  author  of  the  fourth  cen- 
tury, and  place  him  upon  an  equality  with  some  of  the  most 
accomplished  writers  of  ancient  Rome.  Entrusted  with  the 
education  of  Crispus,  the  unfortunate  son  of  Constantine,  whom 
the  monarch  afterwards  put  to  death,  I.actantius,  amidst  the 
splendors  of  a  court,  was  distinguished  only  by  his  talents  and 
his  poverty.  His  principal  work  consists  of  a  masterly  refuta- 
tion of  Paganism,  and  a  learned  comparison  between  it  and 
Christianity.  It  is  to  the  indelible  disgrace  of  the  age,  that 
while  a  number  of  famuic  monks  and  popular  declaimers  ob- 
tained the  highest  stations  in  the  church,  a  man  who  possessed 
the  learning  of  Aristotle,  with  the  eloquence  of  Cicero,  and  the 
wit  of  Horace — who  united  philosophy  with  religion,  and  an 
earnest  piety  with  all  the  graces  of  a  polished  laste  and  enlight- 
ened understanding — should  be  permitted  to  languish  without 
distinction  or  reward.  It  is  however  but  too  common  a  case, 
that  the  service  which  is  rendered  to  a  party,  is  rated  higher 
than  that  which  is  rendered  to  mahkind  in  general.  The  de- 
fence of  a  signal  dogma  shall  raise  u  man  to  eminence  and 
fortune;  while  the  enlightening  of  thoi\sands,  the  improving  of 
the  hearts,  the  morals,  the  judgments,  and  religious  sentiments 
of  a  nation,  shall  frequently  be  passed  over,  with  scarcely  the 
cold  return  of  fruitless  praise. 

The  close  of  the  fourth  century,  and  the  beginning  of  the 
fifth,  was  distinguished  by  the  writings  and  example  of  the 
learned  Jcrom,  a  monk  of  Palestine;  and  the  celebrated  Au- 
gustin,  bishop  of  Hippo.  Deeply  versed  in  sacred  literature, 
and  entirely  devoted  to  study,  Jerom  consented  to  receive 
the  order  of  priesthood,  only  upon  condition  that  he  should 
not  be  compelled  to  perform  any  of  its  offices;  and  for  seve- 
ral yv.rxrs  pursued,  by  turns,  a  sc(juestered  and  active  life. 
After  the  death  of  his  friend  Hainasus,  bishop  of  Rome,  Je- 
rom retired  to  a  small  cell  in  Bethlehem,  where  the  reputa- 
tion of  his  learning  and  sanctity  attracted  the  notice,  and  pro- 
cured him  the  visits,  of  the  pious  and  distinguished  ladies 
Paula,  Eustochium,  and  INIelania;  and  these  were  soon  ac- 
companied by  numbers  who  were  desirous  of  embracing  a 
monastic  life.  Paula,  in  order  to  gratify  this  pious  desire,  so 
strongly  encouraged  by  the  example  and  precepts  of  Jerom,. 
erected  on  the  spot  a  church  and  four  monasteries,  the  former 


FOURTH    CENTURY.  1(26 

for  the  men,  and  the  latter  for  the  women.  The  warmth 
and  austerity  of  his  temper,  the  mixture  of  enthusiasm  and 
superstition  in  all  his  sentiments  and  conduct,  and  the  contempt 
and  invectives  which  he  poured  upon  all  who  ditfered  from 
him,  are  blemishes  in  the  character  of  Jerom.  In  his  retire- 
ment he  composed  a  considerable  number  both  of  critical  and 
theological  writings;  several  commentaries  upon  Scripture; 
two  Latin  translations  of  the  Bible,  and  a  variety  of  other 
productions.  He  was  engaged  in  a  controversy  with  Rufinus, 
a  priest  of  Aquileia,  concerning  the  works  of  Origen,  the 
particular  opinions  of  ^  whom  were  warmly  defended  by  Ru- 
tinus.  In  one  instance,  however,  both  Jerom  and  Rufinus 
agreed:  The  former  encouraged  the  superstitious  folly  of 
Paula,  who  forsook  her  family  and  country  for  the  conversa- 
tion of  monks  and  ecclesiastics  in  distant  regions;  and  Rufinus 
himself  accompanied  Melania,  another  of  these  wandering 
saints,  in  her  visits  to  the  hermits  of  the  Egyptian  deserts, 
and  remained  during  twenty-five  years  in  her  house  at  Jeru- 
salem. The  learning  of  Refinus,  though  very  considerable, 
was,  however,  inferior  to  that  of  Jerom.  He  translated  seve- 
ral of  the  Greek  authors  into  Latin;  composed  two  books  of 
Ecclesiastical  History,  in  continuation  of  that  of  Eusebius; 
commentaries  upon  several  parts  of  Scripture,  and  a  number 
of  other  works. 

Augustin,  bishop  of  Hippo,  adopted  in  early  youth,  with  a 
warth  congenial  to  his  native  country  Africa,  the  opinions  of 
the  Manicheans.  His  sentiments,  however,  began  to  waver  in 
a  conference  he  held  with  Faustus,  a  professor  of  that  sect,, 
when  he  was  about  twenty-nine  years  of  age;  and  the  ser- 
mons of  Ambrose,  bishop  of  Milan,  the  conversion  of  two  of 
his  friends,  and  the  perusal  of  St.  Paul's  Epistles,  fully  con- 
vinced him  of  the  errors  of  that  sect.  On  his  return  to  Af- 
rica, from  which  he  had  been  absent  some  years  in  different 
parts  of  Italy,  he  was  ordained  priest  by  Valerius,  bishop  of 
Hippo,  founded  a  monestery  for  persons  who  renounced  pri- 
vate property  and  lived  in  common,  and  was  ordained  coad- 
jutor to  Valerius  in  395.  He  died  at  the  age  of  seventy- 
six.  His  works,  which  are  more  numerous  than  those  of  any 
other  writer  of  this  period,  bear  the  marks  of  sincere  piety, 
vivacity,  and  genius;  but  arc  chargeable  with  ambiguity,  and 
the  impulse  of  a  too  warm  imagination.*  The  opinions  of 
Origen,  who  was  claimed  as  an  associate,  at  different  times, 
both  by  the  orthodox  and  Arian  parties,  had  a  zealous  patron 
in    the   bishop   of   Hippo,   for   being   a    warm    Platonist,   he 

*  He  was  a  zealous  advocate  for  the  doctrine  of  predestination. 


V26  HISTORY    OF    THE    CHURCH. 

adopted   every  opinion  of  that  philosoplier,  which  could   be 
reconciled    with   Christianitj'.     lie    composed     commentaries 
upon  Scripture;   sermons  on  a  variety  of  subjects;  discourses 
on  the  doctrines  and  discipline  of  the  church,  several  books  of 
controversy;  and  an  incredible  number  of  other  performances. 
One  of  the  most  considerable  writers  of  this  period  is  John, 
bishop  of  Constantinople,  who  flourished   towards  the  close  of 
the  fourth,  or  the  beginning  of  the  fifth  century.     lie  was  a 
native  of  Antioch,  and   obtained  from  his  eloquence  the  name 
of  Chrysostom.     An  assembly  of  bishops  having  resolved  to 
enrol   him  in  their  body,  he  retired  to  the  summit  of  a  moun- 
tain in  company  with  an  old  man;  and  afterwards  entirely  se- 
cluded himself  in  a  dreary  cave  from  all  converse  with  man- 
kind.    After  remaining  for  some  years  in  solitude,  he  return- 
ed to  Antioch,  where   his  reputation  as  a  preacher  became  so 
great,  that  he  was  by  general  consent,  elected  patriarch  of 
Constantinople.     The  ordination  of  Chrysostom  was,  however, 
secretly  opposed  by  Theophihis,  bishop  of  Alexandrian,  wlio 
was  deputed    by  the    emperor  to  oHiciatc   in  this   ceremony, 
and  wliosc  fear  of  the   monarch  was  too  great  to   permit  his 
refusal    of   the  ofiice.      At  this    time    the  Constantinopolitan 
Arians  were  prohibited   from  holding  their  assemblies  in  the 
city,  and  departed   from  it  every  Saturday  night  or  Sunday 
morning,  reciting  such  hymns  as  were  consonant  to  their  doc- 
trines.    Chrysostom,  sensible  of  the  effect  of  such  spectacles 
upon  the  minds  of  the   common  people,  turned    against   them 
their  own   arts,  and  dispatched   singers  through    the    streets, 
preceded  by  the  cross  and  by  lamps.     In  one  of  those  proces- 
sions the  different  parties  met,  and  blows  and  a  considerable 
tumult  ensued;  upon   which,  the  emperor  required  from  the 
Arians,  eitiier  their  conversion  to  orthodoxy,  or  their  exile  from 
the  ci'}-.     They  preferred   the  latter.     The  enemies  of  Chry- 
sostom, amongst   whom  was  the    empress  Eudoxia,  who  was 
offended  at  his  censuring  the  corrupt  manners  of  the  ladies  in 
general,  or  perhaps  displeased  at  his  admonitions  having  been 
personally,    publicly,    and    rather    roughly   addressed    to    her, 
conjointly    with   Theophilus,    Patriarch    of  Alexandria,    who 
was  offended  at  his  interference  in  a  dispute  between  him  and 
the  Nitrian   monks,  soon  afterwards  obtained   his  deposition; 
but  the  sedition  conse(|uent  upon  his  banishment  was  so  great, 
that  the  emperor  was  compelled  lo  send   him  letters  of  recall. 
His  implacable  enemy,  the    empress,  again    irritated   by  his 
preaching  against  the   public  games  around  her  statue,  once 
more  effected  his  banishment.     lie  was   not  suffered  to  remain 
in  peace  in  the  j)lace  to  which   he  had    repaired  in  his  exile, 
but  received   order    from    the    emperor   to  transport  himself 


FOUIITII    CENTURY.  127 

to  llic  ungenial  shores  of  the  Euxine  sea.  The  place  of  liis 
banishment,  however,  he  never  reached;  for  he  was  seized 
with  a  violent  fever  on  the  road,  which  terminated  his  life  in 
(he  sixtieth  year  of  his  age,  in  407.  Chrysostom  is  justly 
ranked  amongst  the  most  eminent  Christian  orators;  his  elo- 
quence was  manly,  his  genius  was  uncommon,  and  his  erudi- 
tion extensive.  He  exhibited  himself  both  as  a  moral  and 
controversial  writer;  wrote  a  great  number  of  homilies;  and 
his  works  are  so  extensive,  as  to  have  been  collected  into 
eleven  folio  volumes. 

The  religious  controversies,  which  engaged  in  some  measure 
the  pens  of  the  most  Accomplished  writers  of  the  fourth  cen- 
tury, attracted  the  notice  of  men  equally  zealous,  but  not 
equally  qualified,  and  produced  several  performances  ditlering 
in  merit  according  to  the  abilities  of  their  respective  authors. 
Marcellus,  bishop  of  Ancyra,  and  Eustathius,  bishop  of  An- 
tioch,  though  both  of  them  intimate  friends  of  Athanasius, 
were  accused  of  Sabellianism,  but  wrote  against  the  Arian 
cause.  They  were  however  both  deposed,  as  their  principles 
were  judged,  by  the  Synods  appointed  to  try  them,  to  be  not 
perfectly  orthodox.  Victorinus  engaged  in  defence  of  the 
church,  and  attacked  both  the  Arians  and  Manicheans. 
Amongst  the  most  strenuous  opposers  of  heresy,  was  Hill- 
ary, bishop  of  Poictiers,  who,  from  being  a  heathen,  had 
been  converted  to  Christianity.  He  composed  a  very  exten- 
sive work  against  the  Arians,  which  he  had  the  spirit  to  pre- 
sent in  person  to  the  emperor  Constantius;  and  wrote  several 
commentaries  upon  different  parts  of  the  sacred  writings. 
The  compositions  of  the  two  Apollinariss',  in  defence  of  Chris- 
tianity, were  written  in  such  a  style  of  elegance,  that  the 
emperor  Julian  prohibited  the  reading  of  their  books.  The 
writing  of  Ephraim  of  Edessa  against  heresy,  as  well  as  his 
moral  performances,  appear  in  his  own  time  to  have  been  much 
esteemed. 

The  commentators  of  this  century  were  many;  amongst  whom 
was  tbe  blind  but  learned  Didymus,  whose  commentaries  are 
lost.  Diodorus,  bishop  of  Tarsus,  wrote  commentaries  also, 
vvbich  are  ranked  amongst  those  of  the  judicious  {ew,  who 
attempted  to  explain  the  literal  sense  of  Scripture,  without 
attending  to  the  allegorical. 

The  lives  of  the  monks  became  so  acceptable,  from  the  esti- 
mation in  which  they  were  held,  that  a  multitude  of  romances, 
under  that  denomination,  were  produced  in  the  fourth  century; 
pretended  to  be  authentic  records  of  these  deluded  devotees. 
Epiphanius  published  a  history  of  heresies,  in  which,  not  con- 
tent with  exhibiting  and  exaggerating  erroneous  opinions,  he 


128  HISTORY    OF    THE    CHlfRCH. 

attempted  to  refute  them,  and  to  establish  the  doctrines  of*  the 
church.  This  writer  is  charged  with  inaccuracy  and  extreme 
credulity;  a  credulity  too  of  the  worst  sort, 'since  it  led  him  to 
believe  every  unfavorable  account  of  those  who  dissented  from 
his  faitii. 

A  multitude  of  writers,  Avhose  compositions  were  fewer  in 
number,  or  who  did  not  obtain  the  same  celebrity  with  those 
already  enumerated,  flourished  during  this  century:  amongst 
these  was  Cyril,  bishop  of  Jerusalem,  who,  in  his  youth,  com- 
posed discourses  for  the  catechumens,  and  for  those  who  were 
newly  baptized. 


CHAPTEU  VI. 


THE  FIFTH  CENTURY. 

General  state  of  the   church    in   this  century.— ot" 

GOVERNMENT,  DOCTRINE,  RITES,  AND   CEREMONIES,   IN  THE 

FIFTH  CENTURY.— OF   THE   SECTS  WHICH  APPEARED  IN  THE 

FIFTH   CENTURY.— OF  LEARNING  AND   LEARNEDMEN  IN  THE 
FIFTH  CENTURY. 

The  calamities  arising  from  an  intollerant  zeal  in  matters 
of  religion,  not   less   severe  than  the  terrors   of  persecution 
which   had   afflicted   the  Christians  of  the   preceding  century, 
continued  in  this  to  disturb  the  happiness  of  mankind,  and  to 
induce  the  sincere  professors  of  the  gospel  to  look  back  almost 
with  regret  to  a  season  which,  however  unfavorable  and  peril- 
ous, found  them  united  in  one  common  cause,  generally  under- 
stood; instead  of  being  divided  into  factions,  disagreeing  about 
points  difficult  to  be  conceived,  and  respecting  which  the  differ- 
ence frequently  consisted  not  in  the  circumstance  itself,  but  iti 
the  terms    used  to  define  it.      Alarmed  at  the   ecclesiastical 
censures  which  assailed  whoever  presumed  to  differ  in  opinion, 
or  even   in  expression,   from  the  leaders  of  the  churth,  the 
timid  Christian   must  have  been  afr;iid  of  conversing  upon  the 
subject  of  his  faith;  and  the  edict  obtained  from  Honorius,  by 
four  bishops  deputed  from  Carthage,  in  410,  which  doomed  to 
death  whoever  differed  from  the  Catholic  faith,  must,  though 
perhaps  never  executed,  have  closed  in  terror  and  silence  the 
trembling  lips.     Doubtless  a  mistaken   zeal  fbr  promoting  the 
cause  of  true  religion,  instigated   the   generality  (o  believe  it 
right  to  enforce  the  truth,  not  only  by  ecclesiastical  censures, 
but  by  the  interference    of    the    civil  power.     Augustin   act 
knowledged,  that  there  had   been  a  time  when   he  believed  \i 
wrong  to  harass  heretics,  and  that  it  would  be  more  judicious 
to  allure  them  by  soft  and  gentle  methods;  but  that  his  senti» 
menls  were  changed,  from   observing,  that  the   laws  enacted 
against  heresy  by  the  emperors  had   proved,  to  many,  an  un^ 

17 


130  HISTORY    OF    THE    CHURCH. 

happy  occasion  of  conversion.  These  detestable  principles 
were  carried  to  such  excess,  that,  in  443,  Tlieodosius  com- 
manded that  the  books  which  were  not  conformable  in  doctrine 
to  the  councils  of  Nice  and  Ephesus,  and  to  the  decisions  of 
Cyril,  bishop  of  Alexandria,  siiould  be  destroyed,  and  their 
concealers  be  liable  to  death. 

Under  the  united  reigns  of  the  two  sons  of  Theodosius, 
Arcadius  and  Ilonorius,  who  separately  governed  the  eastern 
and  western  divisions  of  the  Roman  empire,  a  season  of  tran- 
quility took  place,  which  was  only  interrupted  by  theological 
commotions.  The  death  of  Arcadius,  in  the  year  403,  placed 
his  son  Theodosius,  at  eight  years  of  age,  upon  the  Imperial 
throne,  who  governed  the  eastern  division  of  the  empire  while 
his  uncle  Honorius  reigned  in  the  west.  Tlie  timid  emperor 
of  tlie  wx'st,  alarmed  at  the  incursions  of  the  Barbarians,  who 
poured  down  in  swarms  upon  his  dominions,  and  revelled  in 
the  delightful  regions  of  Italy,  had  his  retreat  at  Ravenna  dis- 
turbed by  the  intelligence  that  Alaric.  the  Gothic  king,  had 
beseiged  Rome;  nor  was  it  long  before  the  fierce  conqueror 
entered  its  gates,  and  plundered  that  city,  which  for  ages  had 
been  a  repository  for  the  plunder  of  the  world.  The  remainder 
of  Italy  soon  became  a  prey  to  the  ravages  of  the  victorious 
army.  During  this  period,  though  the  most  ancient  and  valu- 
able monuments  of  art  and  learning  were  levelled  with  the 
ground,  the  churches  of  the  Christians  of  every  denomination 
were  spared  by  this  Arian  hivader;  and  not  only  life,  but  even 
liherty,  was  granted  both  to  tiic  Pagans  and  Christians  who 
took  refuge  in  the  churches  of  the  apostles,  or  at  the  tombs  of 
the  martyrs.  The  sacred  vessels  which  had  been  pillaged 
from  the  church  of  St.  Peter,  were  also  restored  by  the  con- 
querors. The  subjects  of  Ilonorius,  after  a  series  of  ineffec- 
tual contests  against  the  desolating  power  of  the  Barbarians, 
had  the  mortification  to  see  liim  nearly  stripped  of  his  territory, 
and  continuing  the  title  without  the  power  of  royalty.  The 
capital  was  taken  by  the  Goths;  the  Huns  were  possessed  of 
i'annonia;  (he  Alans,  Suevi,  and  Vandals,  were  established  in 
Spain;  and  the  Bergundians  settled  in  Gaul.  The  feeble 
powers  of  Valciilinian  the  Third,  the  successor  of  Ilonorius, 
were  not  calculated  to  restore  to  the  Roman  monarchs  the  em- 
pire they  had  lost.  Eudocia,  his  widow,  and  the  daughter  of 
Theodosius,  soon  married  Maximus;  and  soon  discovered  that 
the  pre--ent  ])artncr  of  her  Ihrone  and  bed  was  the  brulal  mur- 
derer of  tlie  last.  Incen>ed  at  his  perfidy,  and  resolved  to 
revenge  the  death  of  Yalenlinian,  and  her  own  dishonor,  she 
implored  assistance  from  Genseric,  king  of  the  Vandals  in 
Africa,  who  entered  Rome,  and   plundered  the  whole  of  the 


FIFTH    CEM'UaV.  131 

city  except  three  cliurches.  xVfter  the  rapid  and  turbulent 
reigns  of  several  of  the  emperors  of  the  west,  that  part  of  the 
empire  was  finally  subjugated  in  the  year  476,  by  the  abdica- 
tion of  Augustulus.  The  name  of  Emperor  sunk  Avith  the  ruin 
of  the  empire;  for  the  conquering  Odoacer,  general  of  the 
lleruli,  assumed  only  the  title  of  King. 

Notwithstanding  the  commotions  which  afflicted  the  empire 
and  the  church,  Christianity  still  continued  to  extend  her  boun- 
daries.    The  truths  of  the  Gospel  were  propagated  through  a 
considerable  part  of  Persia,  by  iMaruthas,  a  IVlesopotamian,  and 
Abdas,  a  Persian  bishop,  who  afterwards  involved  the  Chris- 
tians in  a  severe  persecution,  by  his  temerity  in  destroying  a 
temple  belonging  to  the  Magi,  and   his   obstinacy  in  not  re- 
building it.     This   persecution   continued  for  some  time,  and 
was  not  terminated  without  a  war  between  the  Persians  and 
the  Romans.     The  most  considerable  accessions  to  the  Chris- 
tian body,  during  this  century,  accrued    from   the  barbarous 
nations  which  poured  with  the   impetuosity  of  a  torrent  over 
every  part  of  the  western  empire.    The  Goths  had  indeed  pro- 
fessed Christianity  before  their  irruption;  but  the  greater  part 
of  these  savage  invaders  did  not  relinquish  the  worship  of  their 
gods,  till  they  were  established  in   the  conquered  countries, 
when  Arianism  was  professed  by  the  greater  part  of  the  west- 
ern Christians.     During  the   course    of  this   century,  Ireland 
was  added  to  the  countries  which  had  already  embraced  the 
truths  of  Christianity.     The    first   missionary,  Palladius,   waa 
not  successful  amongst  this  rude  and  uncultivated  people;  but 
he    might   probably  prepare    them    to  receive  favorably  the 
documents  of  Saccathus,  or  Patrick,  a  native  of  Caledonia,  a 
man  of  birth  and  abilities,  who,  after  the  laborious  efforts  of 
forty  years  for  their  conversion,  founded  the  archbishopric  of 
Armagh.     One  of  the  most  remarkable  conversions  of  the  fifth 
century  is  that  of  Clovis,  king  of  the  Franks,  who  is  said  to 
have  embraced   Christianiiy,  in  consequence  of  a  vow  to  wor- 
ship Christ  as  liis  God,  provided  he  rendered  him  victorious  in 
a  battle  which  he  w«s  preparing  to  engage  in  against  the  Ale- 
manni.     Probably  his  conversion  might  result  at  least  as  much 
from  policy  as  superstition.     By  adopting  the  religious  tenets 
of  those  whom  he  governed,  he  destroyed  one  capital  cause  of 
disunion.      However  this  might  have   been,  many  miraculous 
circumstances  were  said  to   have  attended  this  conversion  of 
the   conqueror,  who  founded  the  kingdom  of  the   Franks  in 
Gaul.     On  the  occasion  of  his  baptism  at  Rheims,  a  brilliant 
light  filled  the  whole  church;  and  a  voice  was  heard  to  say, 
Peace  be  with  you;  it  is  I:  be  not  afraid:  abide  in  my  love.     This 
prodigy  was  succeeded  by  a  fragrant  odour  which  perfumed 


132  HISTORY    OF    THE    CIIUUCII. 

the  whole  place,  and  a  dove  descended,  bearing  a  vial  of 
cUrism,*  with  which  Clovis  was  annointed.t  This  monarch  was 
the  only  one  of  the  Barbarian  invaders  of  the  Roman  empire, 
who  immediately  professed  the  faith  of  the  council  of  Nice; 
and  from  this  circumstance,  the  appellation  of  the  Most  Chris- 
tian King,  and  Eldest  Son  of  the  church,  was,  according  to  the 
opinion  of  the  learned,  conferred  originally  upon  the  sovereigns 
of  France, 

Riches  and  independence,  so  little  conducive  to  virtue  in  the 
hearts  of  men,  were  evidently  pernicious  to  the  clergy,  who, 
from  the  time  when  they  became  possessed  of  great  revenues 
under  the  Christian  emperors,  were  no  longer  distinguished  by 
the  humble  virtues  of  the  primitive  Christians;  but  by  ardent 
aspirations  and  mean  artifices  to  obtain  temporal  power.  The 
episcopal  offices  were,  in  several  instances,  performed  by  dele- 
gates; whilst  the  bishop,  who  assumed  the  name,  and  received 
the  emoluments  annexed  to  that  office,  was  left  at  leisure  to 
attend  to  his  secular  concerns,  and  to  dissipate  in  voluptuous- 
ness what  had  been  frequently  acquired  by  contention  and 
chicano.  The  richer  ecclesiastics  not  only  vied  in  splendor 
with  the  prince;  they  not  only  erected  thrones  in  Iheir  churches, 
and  affected  the  state  of  courts,  in  giving  audience  to  the  peo- 
ple; but  they  frequently  asserted  a  perfect  equality  with  the 
monarch.  Martin,  bishop  of  Tours,  contended,  at  a  public 
entertainment,  that  the  emperor  was  inferior  in  dignity  to  a 
presbyter:  and  Anastasius,  the  emperor  of  the  east,  met  with 
frequent  instances  of  similar  arrogance.  Symmachus  had  the 
assurance  to  tell  him,  that  the  dignity  of  a  Roman  prelatcy 
nay,  even  of  a  priest,  v^as  superior  to  that  of  the  emperor,  in 
proportion  as  the  dignity  of  things  spiritual  was  to  that  of 
things  temporal. 

The  ecclesiastics  of  every  denomination  united  in  invading 
the  rights  of  tiic  people;  and  in  increasing,  by  every  possible 
expedient,  (he  power  and  dignity  of  the  sacerdotal  order:  they 
employed  also,  without  compunction,  the  most  unlawful  means 
in  order  to  controvert  each  other,  and  to  obtain  fresh  acces- 
sions of  influence  to  their  respective  sees.  Amongst  the  most 
ambitious  claimants  of  prerogative  and  spiritual  power,  the 
see  of  Rome  soon  became  the  most  distinguished;  it  affected 
to  receive  all  appeals  that  were  preferred  in  ecclesiastical 
cases;  endeavored  to  be  considered  as  umpire  in  the   dispute, 


•  A  composition  of  olive  oil  and  balin;  opo.balsfimum. 

tTliis  piece  of  legerdemain,  wiiicli  Baronius  has  dignified  with  the  name  of 
a  miracle,  was  exhibited  in  favor  of  a  monarch,  who  was  ferocioup,  sanguin- 
ary, and  ambitipus,  and  the  murderer  of  several  of  his  nearest  relations. 


FIITII    CENTURY.  133 

and  by  its  decisions  to  determine  every  clerical  cause.  The 
bishops  of  Africa  warmly  opposed  these  encroachments  of  the 
Roman  see;  and  contested  the  authority  which  tlie  pope  pre- 
tended to  derive,  for  this  end,  from  a  decree  of  the  Nicene 
Council,  but  which  was  not  in  their  copies  of  the  acts  of  that 
synod.  They  refused  to  re-admit  Apianus,  an  African  priest, 
who,  upon  being  excommunicated  by  his  bishop,  had  appealed 
to  the  Roman  ponlitf,  by  whom  he  had  been  received  into 
communion,  and  who  attempted  to  restore  him  to  his  former 
station  in  the  church.  Intriguing  for  the  principal  episcopal 
offices  become  common;  and  it  frequently  happened,  that,  upon 
the  demise  of  a  bishop,  his  see  was  claimed  by  two  or  more 
contenders,  who  endeavored  to  enforce  their  pretensions  by 
every  martial  exertion.  The  pulpit  beat  to  arms,  and  the 
church  appeared  a  theatre  of  war,  in  which  the  angry  comba- 
tants assailed  each  other  with  implacable  rancor  and  fury.  The 
see  of  Alexandria  was  remarkable  for  an  almost  uninterrupted 
succession  of  profligate  prelates,  who  obtained  their  stations 
by  the  most  atrocious  means.  Timotheus,  after  having  caused 
his  predecessor  to  be  murdered  in  the  church,  his  dead  body 
dragged  through  the  city,  and  the  mangled  carcase  then 
thrown  into  the  fire,  obtained  the  bishopric  by  his  artifice  in 
creeping  about  in  the  dark,  and  pretending  to  be  an  angel, 
that  he  might  delude  the  monks,  and  obtain  the  object  of  his 
wishes.  The  splendor  of  the  principal  sees  under  the  Chris- 
tian emperors,  and  the  great  possibility  of  their  being  attained 
by  the  illiterate  and  the  ignorant,  since  knowledge  was  far 
from  being  requisite  for  admission  into  the  priesthood,  were 
causes  which  greatly  contributed  to  the  evils  we  are  now  la- 
menting.* Incentives  were  by  these  means  offered  to  the  indolent 
enthusiast,  as  well  as  the  ignorant  and  ambitious,  to  enter  into 
the  clerical  order;  to  which  they  might  be  ordained  without  the 
trouble  of  preparing,  or  any  examination,  since  none  was  made: 
and  without  finding  it  necessary  to  engage  in  any  regular  eccle- 
siastical duty.  Hence,  if  knavishly  disposed,  each  had,  in  the 
possession  of  his  order,  a  passport  from  city  to  city;  in  each  of 
which  he  might  carry  on  the  lucrative  business  of  vending  the 
pretended  relics  of  the  saints  and  martyrs  to  an  ignorant  and 
deluded  multitude. 


*  Several  of  the  fathers  of  the  church,  wlio  attended  the  councils  of  Ephesus 
and  Chalcedon,  towards  the  middle  of  this  century,  were  so  ignorant  as  to  be 
unable  to  write  their  own  names  to  the  acts  of  the  Councils,  but  were  com- 
pelled to  subscribe  in  this  form:  /,  such  an  one,  have  subscribed  bi/  the  hand  of 
such  an  one,  because  I  cannot  write.  Or,  Such  a  bishop  ha'-ing  said  Uuit  he  could 
not  write,  /,  lohose  name  is  undericritlen,  have  subscribed  for  him. 


134  HISTORV    OF    THE    CHURCH. 

The  emperor?,  who,  in  the  last  century,  had  constituted  them- 
selves iicads  of  the  church,  and  had  sutFered  themselves  to  be 
addressed  by  the  impious  titles  of  your  divinity,  your  eternity, 
your  godship,  supreme  master,  and  everlasting  king,  had  still 
reserved  to  themselves  the  supreme  ecclesiastical  power;  and 
in  concert  with  the  authority  of  councils,  in  which  the  legislative 
power  of  the  church  immediately  resided,  sometimes  augment- 
ed, and  sometimes  depressed,  the  authority  of  the  contending 
and  ambitious  prelates.  Two  general  or  oecumenical  councils 
were  held,  during  this  century,  at  Ephesus  and  at  Chalcedon. 
In  the  latter,  the  bishop  of  Constantinople,  who  had  reduced 
under  his  spiritual  subjection  several  extensive  provinces,  was 
confirmed  in  the  same  privileges  he  had  obtained  in  the  council 
of  Constantinople,  and  was  considered  as  in  all  respects  equal 
to  his  haughty  rival,  the  bishop  of  Rome.  But  this  regulation 
was  little  agreeable  to  the  Roman  pontiff,  who  saw  his  supe- 
riority invaded,  and  his  dignity  abased,  with  but  little  hope  of 
obtaining  redress,  since  the  authority  of  the  emperor  was 
exerted  in  favor  of  his  rival.  He  submitted  not,  however, 
silently  to  decisions  which  abrogated  his  rights,  but  opposed  with 
energy  the  obstinate  claims  of  the  bishop  of  Constantinople  to 
spiritual  dominion.  The  contests  which  arose  in  consequence 
of  the  council  of  Chalcedon,  fortunately  supplied  Felix  the  third, 
bishop  of  Rome,  with  a  prentence  for  opposing  his  brother  of 
Constantinople.  This  prelate  had  treated  with  contempt  the 
decrees  of  that  council,  though  it  had  confirmed  to  him  the 
patriarchal  power;  and  had  manifested  a  desire  to  serve  rather 
than  to  distress  the  bishops  of  Alexandria  and  Antioch,  the 
great  leaders  of  the  anathematized  sects  of  the  Monophysites. 
This  afforded  a  pretext  for  convening  a  council,  in  which  the 
Byzantine  patriarch  was  condemned,  who,  in  his  turn,  anathe- 
matized and  excommunicated  the  bishop  of  Rome,  erased  his 
name  from  the  public  diptychs,"*  and  mutual  animosilies  in- 
flamed the  eastern  and  western  churches  for  a  series  of  years. 
The  avowed  causes  of  dispute  were  generally  a  zeal  for  the 
decision  of  councils,  or  for  the  support  of  particular  opinions; 
and  under  these  pretences,  the  supremacy,  which  was  unceas- 
ingly aimed  at  by  the  Roman  ponlilF,  was  opposed  by  the  bishop 
of  Constantinople,  who,  from  similar  motives,  was  opposed  by 
the  bishop  of  Rome,  in  all  iiis  claims  to  spiritual  dominion. 
On  this  account  every   measure  was  devised,  which  could  fb- 


*  The  Diptychs  were  originally  public  registers,  in  which  the  names  of  the 
consuls  and  other  principal  niaeistratcs  among  tlic  Romans  were  inscribed. — 
The  Diptychs  of  the  church  contained  the  names  of  the  bishops,  and  other  dis- 
tinguifhed  persons. 


FIFTH    CENTURY.  135 

inenl  or  increase  any  disturbance  between  the  prelates  of  Con- 
stantinople and  those  who  Avere  subject  to  their  jurisdiction. 
Every  complaint,  made  by  the  bishops  of  Alexandria  and  An- 
tioch  against  the  patriarch  of  Constantinople,  or  even  by  the 
inferior  orders  of  the  clergy  in  those  dioceses  against  their  spi- 
ritual rulers,  was  received  at  Rome,  and  the  complainants  taken 
under  the  immediate  protection  of  that  see. 

The  aspiring  views  of  Juvenal,  bishop  of  Jerusalem,  were 
directed  to  the  attainment  of  patriarchal  power;  and  the  pro- 
tection of  the  younger  Theodosius,  enabled  him  to  reject  the 
authority  of  his  metropolitan,  the  bishop  of  Csesarea,  and  to 
assume  the  dignity  of  patriarch  of  Palestine,  in  which  he  was 
afterwards  confirmed.  The  principal  reason  assigned  for  this 
assumption,  was,  that  the  church  of  Jerusalem  had  always  de- 
servedly received  a  high  degree  of  veneration,  from  its  having 
succeeded  to  the  first  Christian  society  founded  by  the  Apostles; 
and  had  in  itself  an  innate  and  incontrovertible  claim  to  the 
privileges  it  required.  The  church  of  Antioch  suffered  still 
further  from  the  increasing  spirit  of  ambition  and  zeal  for 
episcopal  honors.  Instigated  by  these  motives,  and  availing 
himself  of  the  prevalent  spirit  of  superstition,  Anthemius, 
bishop  of  Salamis,  affected  to  have  discovered,  by  revelation, 
the  body  of  Saint  Barnabas,  which  had  upon  its  breast  the 
gospel  of  Saint  Matthew,  in  Greek,  transcribed  by  Saint  Bar- 
nabas himself.  This  discovery  he  made  use  of,  to  prove  that 
his  see  being  founded  by  Barnabas,  was  an  Apostolic  Church, 
no  less  than  that  of  Antioch;  and,  as  such,  ought  not  to  be 
subject  to  that  patriarch:  so  powerful  a  plea  procured  him 
an  exemption.  The  churches  of  Antioch  and  Alexandria 
soon  began  also  to  suffer  fiom  the  usurpations  and  claims  of 
the  Constantinopolitan  and  Jerusalem  prelates,  and  particu- 
larly of  the  former,  who  arrogantly  reduced  them  under  his 
jurisdiction. 

A  detail  of  the  artifices  made  use  of  by  the  patriarchs,  for 
the  attainment  of  spiritual  powers,  would  be  little  edifying,  and 
may  be  easily  conceived.  They  encroached  upon  the  rights  of 
the  bishops,  v.hom  they  considered  as  delegated  by  them,  and 
in  all  respects  amenable , to  their  authority.  This  power  they 
contrived  to  augment  by  artfully  exciting  quarrels  between  the 
bishops  and  the  inferior  ministers,  and  between  the  clergy  and 
people,  each  of  whom  jeferred  the  dispute  to  their  decision. 
To  complete  their  spiritual  tyranny,  they  contracted  an  alliance, 
founded  in  mutual  interest,  with  a  band  of  crafty,  of  jnsolent, 
and  unprincipled  monks. 

The  authority  of  the  Roman  prelates  in  the  west  had  been 
considerably  increased  by  the  supineness  of  the  emperors,  and 


13G  HISTORY    OF    THE    CIItRCH. 

the  grnnt  whlcli  had  been  obtained  by  the  ambitious  Leo,  front 
Valentinian,  that  all  the  western  bishops  should  be  subject  to  his 
jurisdiction.  Their  power  was  not  diminished  by  the  dominion 
of  the  barbarous  nations,  who,  perceiving  the  subjection  of  the 
j)eople  to  the  clergy,  and  the  dependence  of  the  clergy  upon  the 
Roman  pontiff,  soon  became  sensible,  that  by  augmenting  his 
power  they  secured  their  own. 

The  appointment  of  legates  from  the  Pope,*  who  about  the 
middle  of  this  century  first  began  to  reside  at  the  court  of  Con- 
stantinople, doubtless  originated  from  motives  extremely  oppo- 
site to  those  which  are  avowed.  I.eo  recommended  to  the  em- 
peror Marcian  a  person  named  Julian,  who  was  established  by 
him  to  solicit  at  the  emperor's  court  whatever  related  to  the  faith 
and  peace  of  the  church  against  heretics.  But  a  regard  to 
faith  and  discipline  was  doubtless  not  the  sole  object  of  their 
attention.  The  bishop  of  Rome  was  too  much  interested  in  the 
prosperity  of  his  see,  not  to  be  very  sedulous  in  observing  every 
circumstance  relating  to  the  other  prelates  (particularly  his 
brother  of  Constantinople,)  which  might  be  prejudicial  to  his 
own  interest  and  dignity.  The  tender  concern  of  these  rever- 
end brethren  was  indeed  exerted  to  promote  good  order  in  every 
part  of  the  Christian  world;  and  was  charitably  extended  so 
far  beyond  the  limits  of  ecclesiastical  authority,  that  they  fre- 
([uently  interfered  in  matters  of  civil  jurisdiction.  Valentinian 
promulgated  a  law  which  restrained  their  power  to  spiritual  and 
ecclesiastical  causes;  but,  in  these  authority  extended  to  all 
lanks  and  degress  of  men. 

Notwithstanding  the  depravity  and  corruption  which  per- 
vaded the  clerical  body,  the  whole  Avas  not  contaminated.  In- 
stances of  disinterested  virtue,  which  would  have  reflected 
splendor  uj)on  the  most  enlightened  periods  of  society,  illumi- 
nated the  dreary  and  dismal  annals  of  the  fifth  century.  We 
behold  with  veneration  and  with  pleasure  tbc  liberal  Deogralias, 
bishop  of  Carthage,  selling  the  costly  pl;ite  of  the  Church  for 
the  ransom  of  a  number  of  captives,  who  had  been  brought  by 
Geiscricus,  tlic  Vandalic  king,  lo  the  shores  of  Africa,  where 
they  were  to  be  torn  from  every  dear  and  social  connection. 
We  accompany  him  with  delight  to  his  church,  (illcd  with  beds 
of  straw  for  the  accommodation  of  the  wretched  strangers; 
and  with  transport  behold  this  aged  and  infirm  prelate  daily 
comforting  the  sick,  giving  food  to  the  hungry,  and  medicines 
to  the  diseased.  Nor  was  this  a  solitary  instance  of  public  and 
private   virtue:  it   was  even   exceeded   by  Acacius,  bisliop  of 


*  The  niiine  Pr/pa  (Pope)  was  originally  given  to  all  bishops,  and  even  some-' 
times  to  the  inferior  clergy. 


tlFTll     CEXTUUY.  137 

Amida,  who  ransomed  seven  tliousand  Persian  captives  perish- 
ing with  hunger.  History,  amongst  her  disagreeable  obhga- 
tions  has  to  record  much  of  the  vices  of  mankind — for  vice,  if 
it  does  not  preponderate  in  the  scale,  is  generally  more  a})pa- 
i-ent  and  obtiusive  than  virtue — has  sometimes  the  delight  of 
exhibiting  characters  which  dignify  and  exalt  human  nature. 
The  erudition,  piety,  and  truly  Christian  charity  of  Atticus, 
bishop  of  Constantinople,  who  distributed  liberally  not  only 
to  the  orthodox,  but  to  the  necessitous  heretics — the  still  greater 
mildness  of  Proclus,  his  friend  and  disciple,  towards  the  here- 
tics, and  his  active  as  well  as  passive  virtues — the  piety,  sim- 
plicity, and  affability  6(  Sicinius,  a  Constantinopolitan  prelate 
•■- — are  instances  of  human  excellence,  which  it  is  pleasant  to 
record,  and  may  serve  as  models  worthy  of  imitation  to  more 
refined  and  succeeding  ages. 

Though  the  bishops  of  Rome,  partly  by  the  force  of  an  an- 
cient prejudice  in  favor  of  that  imperial  city,  and  partly  by  the 
wealth  and  power  of  that  church,  had  in  the  preceding  century 
been  enabled  to  assume  a  degree  of  superiority  over  the  other 
metropolitan  churches;  and  though  the  council  of  Constantino- 
ple had  raised  the  bishop  of  that  see  to  an  equality  of  power 
and  authority  with  the  Roman  prelate,  yet  the  title  of  Patriarch 
does  not  appear  to  have  been  regularly  conferred  upon  them  till 
the  meeting  of  the  council  of  Chalcedon,  in  451;  nor  were  the 
jurisdiction  and  dignity  of  the  patriarchal  sees,  before  that  pe- 
riod, properly  established  and  defined.  The  patriarchal  dignity 
was  also  obtained  by  the  bishops  of  Antioch,  Alexandria,  and 
Jerusalem ;  but  these  latter  were  held  in  an  inferior  light  to  those 
of  Rome  and  Constantinople.  The  title  of  Exarch  was  con- 
ferred upon  those  who  had  the  inspection  of  the  affairs  of  the 
Church,  in  certain  provinces. 

Few,  if  any,  alterations  took  place  during  this  century,  in  tlie 
state  of  the  clergy;  if  we  except  the  monks,  who  daily  increased 
both  in  consequence  and  in  fanaticism.  Originally  subject  to  the 
bishop  of  the  diocese,  they  could  not  even  choose  their  own  supe- 
rior without  his  consent.  This  privilege  was,  however,  towards 
the  beginning  of  this  century,  obtained  by  most  of  the  commu- 
nities; and  it  was  soon  followed  by  an  exemption  from  episcopal 
jurisdiction.  When  indeed  the  Popes  acquired  the  power  of 
granting  these  exemptions,  they  frequently  gave  or  sold  them  to 
the  monks,  whose  power  consequently  increased  with  that  of 
the  Roman  see,  and  whose  attachment  to  its  interest  was  by  this 
means  secured.  In  the  fifth  century,  the  monastic  orders  did 
not  all  observe  the  same  form  of  discipline;  but  in  one  respect 
they  nearly  agreed,  which  was  in  a  general  defection  from  real 

18 


138  HISTORY    OF    THE    CHURCH. 

virtue,  and  the  practice  of  such  licentiousness  as  became  pro- 
verbial. The  prelates  at  the  council  of  Chalcedon,  in  451. 
complained  of  Barsumas  tlie  monk,  who  had  murdered  Fla- 
vian, his  bishop,  that  he  had  overturned  all  Syria,  and  brought 
against  them  a  thousand  monks.  In  452,  Theodocius,  a  moidc, 
on  pretence  of  maintaining  ortliodoxy,  incited  the  monks  of 
Palestine  to  rise,  hlied  Jerusalem  with  tumults,  set  fire  to 
several  houses,  broke  open  jails,  murdered  a  bishop,  with  some 
other  persons,  and  caused  himself  to  be  elected  bishop  of 
Jerusalem. 

The  approbation  of  monastic  institutions  was  not  only  exten- 
sively diffused,  and  numbers  made  unhappy  from  the  defection 
of  their  relations,  and  the  consequent  loss  of  their  support;  but 
the  more  judicious  part  of  the  community  had  the  mortification 
to  observe,  that,  as  the  numbers  who  embraced   the  state  of 
monacliism  sensibly  increased,  so  also  monastic  folly  increased 
in  ihu  same  proportion.     In  the  beginning  of  this  century  a  new 
order  of  monks  was  i/istituted  by  a  person  of  the  name  of  Alex- 
ander, who  obtained  the  name  of  "\VatG.hers,  from  their  method 
©f  performing  divine  service  without  any  inteimission.     They 
divided  themselves  into  three  classes,  which  relieved  each  other 
at  stated  hours;  and  by  that  means  continued,  without  any  inter- 
val, a  perpetual  course  of  divine  service.     Amongst  the  Mystics, 
many  not  only  affected  to  reside  with  wild  and  savage  beasts 
but  imitated   their  manners.     With  a   ferocious    aspect  they 
traversed  the  gloomy  desert,  fed  upon  herbs  and   grass,  or  re- 
mained motionless  in  certain  places  for  several  years,  exposed  to 
the  scorching  heat  of  the  mid-day  sun,  or  the  chilling  blasts  of 
the  nocturnal  air.     All  conversation  with  men  was  studiously 
avoided   by  these  gloomy  fanatics,  who  frequently  concluded 
their  lives  by  an  act  of  violent  madness,  or  shut  themselves  up 
in  narrow  and  miserable  dens,  to  howl  out  the  remainder  of  their 
wretched  existence.     About  the  year  427,  Symeon,  a  Syrian, 
introduced  a  refinement  in  mortification,  by  residing  successively 
upon  live  pillars,  of  six,  twelve,  twenty-two,  thirty-six,  and  lastly 
of  forty  cuhils  high.  In  this  wretched  state  ho  continued  during 
thirty-seven  years  of  his  life;  and  his  sublime  piety  was  at  his 
decease  eagerly  emulated  by  one  Daniel,  a  monk,  who  resided 
upon  the  top  of  a  pillar,  and  died  in  that  situation  at  the  ad- 
vanced age  of  eighty.     With  a  severity  of  sentiment  consonant 
to  the  gloomy  austerity  of  his  life,  Symeon  angrily  condenmed 
the  clemancy  and  humanity  of  Theodosius,  junior,  who  had 
commanded  the   Cristians  of  Antioch  to  rebuild  for  the  Jews  a 
synagogue  there,  which  they  had  insolently  destroyed;  and  his 
influence,  arising  from  the  reputation  of  his  sanctity,  was  such, 


FIFTH    CENTURY.  139 

that  his  arguments  prevented  his  restoration.  Such  indeed  was 
the  reputation  of  Symeon,that  he  was  eagerly  resorted  to  bj  a 
multitude  of  pilgrims,  from  the  remote  countries  of  Spain,  Gaul, 
and  Britain.  The  pillar  saints  continued  to  preserve  their 
celebrity  in  the  east  till  the  twelfth  century;  but  this  practice, 
like  all  the  other  extremes  of  monkish  fanaticism,  was  never  so 
general  in  the  west. 

Amongst  the  ingenious  inventors  of  methods  for  destroying 
the  happiness  of  mankind,  Barradatus,  a  monk  of  Syria,  and 
James,  another  of  the  same  fraternity,  have  been  highly  distin- 
guished for  their  piety;  and  virtue.  The  former  of  these  holy 
brethren,  aspiring  after  a  more  perfect  species  of  self-denial 
than  he  had  for  some  time  practised  in  a  small  and  uncomforta- 
ble chamber;  erected  for  himself  upon  the  summit  of  a  mountain, 
a  box  so  contrived  as  not  to  admit  of  his  standing  in  a  perpen- 
dicular postuie,  and  which,  having  no  close  cover,  exposed  him 
to  all  the  inclemencies  of  the  wind,  the  rain,  and  the  sun. 
Wearied,  perhaps,  at  length  himself,  or  having  exhausted  «the 
attention  of  others,  b}^  his  continuance  in  this  station,  he  again 
attempted  to  excite  it  by  fresh  devices.  For  this  purpose  he 
contrived  to  be  raised  from  this  supine  posture,  and  continually 
stood  upright,  covered  with  a  garment  of  skin,  with  only  a 
small  aperture  in  his  box  sufficient  to  allow  of  his  drawing  his 
breath,  and  stretching  out  his  hands  to  heaven.  His  contem- 
porary, James,  not  less  disposed  to  austerity,  fed  entirely  upon 
Lentils,  dragged  about  a  heavy  load  of  iron  chains  bound 
about  his  waist  and  neck,  from  which  several  others  were  sus- 
pended. During  three  days  and  nights,  in  which,  in  conti- 
nued prostration,  he  offered  up  his  prayers,  this  admired  maniac 
was  so  covered  with  the  snow  as  to  be  scarcelv  discernible* 
False  miracles  were  perpetually  reported,  to  complete  the 
triumph  of  fanaticism,  and  the  total  infatuation  of  the  multi- 
tude; and  they  were  referred  to,  by  some  of  the  most  eminent 
Fathers  of  the  church,  not  only  as  examples  of  Christian  per- 
fection, but  as  infallible  authorities  for  the  validity  of  particulaT 
doctrines. 

The  principles  of  Christianity,  no  longer  distinguished  by 
their  simplicity,  good  sense,  and  sound  philosophy,  were  in  this 
century  still  more  embarrassed  by  intricate  disputes,  subtle 
explanations,  and  rash  decisions.  The  I'latonic  doctrines,  aided 
by  the  approbation  and  opinions  of  Origcn,  continued  still  to  be 
maintained  by  considerable  numbers;  but  this  system, at  the  time 
that  Origcnism  was  condemned,  was  deserted  by  numbers,  who 
were  desirous  of  avoiding  the  imputation  of  those  errors;  and 
the  philosophy  of  Aristotle  was  embraced  in  its  place,  and  com- 
pounded in  the  same  manner  with  the  doctrine  of  revelation. 


140  niSTORY    OF    THE    ClIUUCII. 

T!ie  prevailing  attachment  to  logical  discussions,  subtle  dislinc- 
tiotis,  and  captious  sophisms,  contributed  to  increase  the  fondness 
for  the  Aristotelian  philosophy  which  was  more  calculated  for 
these  ends  than  even  Platonism  had  been.  Composed  of  arti- 
ficial and  learned  jargon,  of  obscure,  doubtful,  and  undefined 
terms,  it  involved  not  only  the  ignorant  and  illiterate,  but  the 
ingenious  and  inquisitive,  in  intricate  disputes  concerning  unin- 
telligible terms,  and  entangled  them  in  an  inextricable  laby- 
rinth of  words. 

An  increasing  veneration  for  the  Virgin  Mary  had  taken 
place  in  the  preceding  century;  and,  very  early  in  this,  an  opin- 
ion was  industriously  propagated,  that  she  had  manifested  herself 
to  several  persons,  and  had  wrought  considerable  miracles  in 
support  of  the  consubstantial  party.  Her  image,  holding  in 
her  arms  the  infant  Jesus,  together  with  the  images  of  those  who 
during  their  residence  on  earth  had  acquired  the  reputation  of 
superior  sanctity,  was  honored  with  a  distinguished  situation  in 
the  church,  and  in  many  places  invoked  with  a  peculiar  species 
of  worship,  which  was  supposed  to  draw  down  into  the  images 
the  propitious  presence  of  the  saints  or  celestial  beings  they 
represented.  A  superstitious  respect  began  also  to  take  place 
for  the  bread  consecrated  for  the  sacrament  of  the  Lord's  Sup- 
per. Its  efficacy  was  supposed  to  extend  as  well  to  the  body  as 
the  soul;  and  it  was  applied  as  a  medicine  in  sickness,  and  as  a 
preservative  against  every  danger  in  traveling,  whether  by 
land  or  by  sea.  As  it  frequently  happened  that  those,  who 
believed  in  the  efficacy  of  the  consecrated  bread,  might  not 
have  provided  themselves  with  a  quantity  sufficient  for  these 
emergencies,  it  became  customary  for  the  priests  to  reserve  a 
portion  to  distribute  according  to  the  necessities  of  their  super- 
stitious flock.  Several  of  the  Christians  interred  a  quantity  of 
it  in  the  sepulchres  of  their  departed  relations;  and,  although 
this  practice  was  opposed  in  the  council  of  Carthage,  it  still 
continued  to  be  esteemed  and  practised  not  only  in  this,  but 
in  succeeding  centuries.  The  increasing  respect,  which  was 
paid  to  the  elements  of  the  sacrament,  was  productive  of  a 
superstitious  fear  of  receiving  them  unworthily;  and  the  me- 
morial of  the  death  and  sufferings  of  Jesus  Christ,  which  had 
formerly  been  celebrated  by  all  Christians  on  every  Lord's  day, 
was  now  attended  by  very  few  of  the  numberless  professors  of 
Christianity. 

Amongst  the  alterations  which  look  place  in  the  discipline  of 
the  chuich,  none  was  more  remarkable  than  the  suppression  of 
all  public  confession  of  sin,  by  Leo  the  Great,  in  all  the 
churches  subject  to  his  jurisdiction.  These  confessions,  which 
had  been  formerly  made  by  the  trembling  penitent  before  the 


FFITH    CENTURY.  141 

nsseniblcd  congregation,  were  now  appointed  to  be  made  to  a 
single  priest;  a  regulation  which,  though  it  artfully  extended 
the  power  of  the  clergy  over  the  consciences  of  men,  consid- 
erably destroyed  the  rigor  of  ancient  discipline.  Penance 
was  allowed  to  be  performed  in  monasteries,  or  in  the  presence 
of  a  few  individuals,  and  in  a  private  place,  at  the  discretion 
of  a  bishop.  But  if  ihe  external  splendor  of  the  church  was 
in  some  degree  lessened  by  this  alteration,  the  loss  was  amply 
supplied  by  additional  ceremonies.  The  method  of  singing 
anthems,  one  part  of  which  was  performed  by  the  clergy,  and 
the  other  by  the  congregation,  which  had  been  introduced 
into  the  churches  of  Antioch  in  the  preceding  century,  was, 
in  this,  practised  at  Rome;  and  in  many  churches  it  was  the 
custom  to  perform  these  responses  night  and  day,  without  any 
interruption;  different  choir  of  singers  continually  relieving 
each  other.  The  privileges  of  sanctuary,  which  had  been 
claimed  in  the  preceding  century,  were  in  this  fully  allowed 
by  the  emperor  Leo.  This  claim  has  been  supposed  to  have 
been  materially  advanced  by  a  criminal  flying  for  protection 
to  a  monastery,  of  which  St.  Marcellus  was  the  abbot,  who  re- 
fused to  surrender  the  refugee,  though  the  soldiers,  who  sur- 
rounded the  monaster}^  during  the  night,  waited  only  for  the 
approach  of  morning  to  enter  the  convent,  and  forcibly  to  take 
possession  of  their  victim.  But  a  pretended  miracle  was  inter- 
posed to  declare  the  sanctity  of  this  place  of  refuge;  a  tire  was 
seen  to  issue  from  the  top  of  the  building,  which  like  flashes  of 
lightning  darted  its  rays  on  the  impious  soldiery,  and  impelled 
them  trembling  to  lay  down  their  arms,  and  immediately  to 
implore  the  mercy  of  that  Deity  which  they  had  so  impiously 
offended. 

Every  splendid  appendage  which  had  graced  the  heathen 
ceremonies,  was  now  interwoven  into  the  fabric  of  Christianity. 
During  the  extended  period  of  Paganism,  superstition  had 
entirely  exhausted  her  talents  for  invention;  so  that,  when  the 
same  spirit  pervaded  the  minds  of  the  Christians,  they  were 
necessarily  compelled  to  adopt  the  practices  of  their  predeces- 
sors, and  to  imitate  their  idolatry.  That  which  had  been 
formerly  the  test  of  Christianity,  and  the  practice  which,  when 
avoided,  exposed  the  primitive  believer  to  the  utmost  vengeance 
of  his  enemies,  was  become  a  Christian  rite;  and  incense,  no 
longer  considered  as  an  abomination,  smoked  upon  every  Chris- 
tian altar.  The  services  of  religion  were,  even  in  the  day, 
performed  by  the  light  of  tapers  and  flambeaux.  The  discovery 
of  relics,  as  may  naturally  be  supposed,  was  proportioned  to  the 
desire  of  obtaining  them.     No  fewer  than  the  remains  of  forty 


14tJ  HISTORY    OF    THE    CHCkCH. 

martyrs  were  discovered  to  the  pious  but  credulous  Pulcheria. 
the  sister  of  Theodosius.  This  princess,  with  her  attendants, 
on  approaching  the  place  where  these  bodies,  according  to  the 
revelation  with  which  she  had  been  favored,  were  deposited, 
had  the  ground  broken  open;  and  one  of  the  emperor's  retinue, 
upon  thrusting  a  reed  into  the  chasm,  and  drawing  it  up  again, 
was  delighted  with  its  exquisite  odour.  The  princess  accom- 
panied \>y  the  bishop,  then  approached,  and  discovered  a  con- 
siderable quantity  of  precious  ointment,  and  two  silver  boxes 
which  contained  the  ineslimable  relics  of  the  martyrs,  which 
she  honored  with  a  magnificent  shrine,  and  deposited  near  the 
remains  of  the  holy  Thyrsus,  who,  she  believed,  had  thrice 
appeared  to  her  for  the  purpose  of  discovering  the  place  where 
the  martyrs  were  interred.  The  undecayed  body  of  the  prophet 
Zachariah  was  likewise  said  to  have  been  found,  in  consequence 
of  a  revelation  from  himself,  after  he  had  been  interred  about 
twelve  hundred  years;  and  the  relics  of  Samuel  were  removed 
by  Arcadus  from  Jerusalem  to  Constantinople.  The  pretended 
remains  of  St.  Stephen,  of  Nicodemus,  of  Gamaliel,  and  of 
several  others,  made  their  appearance  about  the  same  time;  but 
the  exhibition  in  detail  of  such  knavery  and  folly,  as  accompa- 
nied these  transactions,  would  afford  little  amusement,  and  still 
less  advantage.  The  account  of  the  seven  persons  who  fled 
from  the  persecution  of  Decius  into  a  solitary  cave  near  Ephe- 
sus  (where,  after  a  repose  of  an  hundred  and  ninety-five  years, 
they  awaked  as  vigorous,  and  in  appearance  as  youthful,  as 
when  they  entered  it)  is  familiar  to  all,  and  will  not  in  this  en- 
lightened age  be  considered  as  a  matter  which  admits  of  dis- 
pute. One  of  the  miracles  of  this  century,  however,  appears 
to  occupy  a  better  ground;  and  much  controversy  has  arisen 
concerning  tiie  ortliodox  confessors,  who  after  having  been  de- 
prived of  their  tonguss  by  the  orders  of  Ilunneric,  were  all, 
except  two  of  tlicm,  enabled  to  proclaim  aloud  the  triumphs  of 
orthodoxy  over  the  imperfect  faith  of  the  Arians.  Attested  as 
this  anecdote  is  by  respectable  witnesses,  we  can  scarcely  doubt 
the  fact:  but  our  belief  of  the  miracle  will  be  at  least  suspend- 
ed, by  the  consideration  that  two  of  these  confessors  did  not 
again  attain  the  faculty  of  speech;  and  the  knowledge  that  in- 
stances have  occurred,  in  which  persons  who  were  deprived  of 
a  part  of  their  tongues  were  still  able  to  utter  intelligible 
sounds.  Whoever  indeed  considers  the  nature  of  the  miracles 
during  the  fiftii  century;  that  it  was  a. period  of  credulity  and 
ignorance;  that  the  most  eminent  Fathers  of  the  church  were 
not  ashamed  to  propagate  any  story  which  was  calculated  to 
confirm  the  faith  of  the  multitude;  that  unlike  the  first  preach- 


riFTH    CENTURY.  143 

crs  of  Christianity,  they  related  circumstances  which  they  saw 
not  themselves,  hut  received  from  ditFcrent,  and  frequently  dis- 
agreeing narrators;  that  they  had  much  to  gain  by  the  propa- 
gation o(  false  miracles,  and  little  to  fear  from  their  detection; 
that  they  advanced  their  own  reputation  for  piety,  and  their 
own  interests,  hv  deception;  and  that  miracles  were  vrrought, 
not  for  the  advancement  of  pure  and  genuine  Christianity, 
but  to  dignify  obscure  doctrines,  or  to  exalt  the  character  of 
some  pretended  saint;  in  short,  that  every  mark  which  authen- 
ticated the  miracles  of  Christ  and  his  Apostles,  is  wanting  in 
these;  will  probably  be  inclined  not  merely  to  hesitate  in  his 
assent  to  them,  but  will  rather  be  disposed  to  reject  them 
altogether. 

The  compliance  with  every  Pagan  superstition  which  could  he 
at  all  reconciled  with  Christianity,  was  extended  on  all  occasions 
to  the  utmost  excess.    Amongst  others,  the  Christians  attempted 
to  obtain  a  knowledge  of  futurity,  by  methods  similar  to  those 
employed  by  the  Pagans,  who  used  to  divine  by  opening   the 
books  of  Virgil;  and  the  first  verses  which  arrested  their  atten- 
tion were  interpreted  into  a  prediction  of  their  destiny.     The 
accidental  prognostication  of  the  future  greatness  of  Adrian, 
who  opened  at  the  words  jMissus  in  Impcrium  magnum;  and  of 
Alexander  Severus,  who  had  a  similar  fortune,  had  conferred 
additional  credit  upon  this  mode  of  divination.  Instead  however 
of  divining  by  the  Sortes  VirgUiancc^  the  Christians  made  use  of 
a  Bible  for  the  same  purpose;  and  the  practice  was   carried  so 
far,  that  many  of  the  inferior  clergy  found  in  it  a  very  lucrative 
trade.     By  the  higher  ranks  it  was  however  strongly  opposed; 
and  a  decree  was  passed,  in  465,  by  the  council  of  Yannes, 
enacting  that  whoever  was  detected  in  the  practice,  should  be 
excluded  from  communion  with  the  church.     The  pilgrimages 
to  the  tombs  of  the  martyrs  continued  to  increase  in  respecta- 
bility during  this  century;  and  almost  the  commencement  of  it 
was   remarkable  for   a   procession,  instituted  by  Chrysostom, 
which  afforded  an  example,  and  served  as  a  prelude,  to  future 
ceremonies  of  a  similar  nature. 

Three  days  of  fasting  and  supplication,  before  the  feast  of  the 
Ascension,  were  instituted  in  France,  by  Mamercus,  bishop  of 
Vienne,  who  appropriated  litanies  to  them,  which  were  already 
in  use,  but  not  recited  at  any  particular  times;  and  reserved,  as 
emergencies  might  require,  for  deprecating  any  impending 
calamity.  The  feast  of  the  Ascension  took  place  in  the  period 
of  time  which  passed  between  the  solemn  seasons  of  Easter  and 
Pentecost,  and  which  had  hitherto  been  observed  as  a  season  of 
festivity,  in  which   all  fasting  and   kneeling  M'ere   prohibited. 


144  HISTORY    OF    THE    CHURCH. 

This  fast  was  far  from  being  universally  received  in  the  western 
cliurches,  and  never  obtained  in  the  eastern,  whicii  always  ob- 
served the  fifty  days  between  Easter  and  Whitsuntide,  as  a 
festival.  There  is  some  reason  for  believing  that  these  rogation 
days  were  observed  in  Africa  prior  to  this  period;  and  that 
Mamcrcus  was  the  adopter,  not  the  institutor,  of  this  observ- 
ance. From  France  the  custom  was  generally  adopted,  though 
with  some  variation  in  the  time  in  which  it  was  observed,  and  it 
was  in  the  year  511  established  in  the  council  of  Orleans.  By 
degrees  these  litanies  were  commonly  used  on  Wednesdays  and 
Fridavs  in  all  the  churches.  The  litur2;ies  however  still  ditfered 
in  ditferent  places,  at  the  pleasure  of  the  bishops.  Peter  the 
Fuller,  bishop  of  Antioch,  commanded  that,  in  singing  the  hymn 
Trisagium,  the  performers  should  add  to  the  words,  "O  God, 
most  holy,"  who  hast  suffered  for  us  upon  the  cross!  Another  in- 
stance occurs  in  the  mission  of  Lupus  and  Germanus,  who,  at 
the  desire  of  the  orthodox,  Avere  sent  into  Britain  to  oppose 
Pelagianism;  and  who  introduced  there  the  Gallican  liturgy, 
which  materially  differed  from  that  of  Rome. 

It  was  not  till  towards  the  close  of  this  century  that  the 
bishop  of  Rome  was  distinguished  by  a  dress  materially  differ- 
ent from  that  of  the  other  ecclesiastics.  lie  wore  upon  his 
his  head  a  kind  of  bonnet,  something  higher  than  usual,  and 
constructed  like  the  mitres  used  by  the  priests  of  Cybele.  But 
Clovis  having  sent  to  St.  John  of  Lateran  a  crown  of  gold,  with 
which  he  had  been  presented  by  Anastasius,  emperor  of  the 
cast.  Pope  Ilormisdas  placed  it  upon  his  bonnet.  In  succeed- 
ing ages  this  ornament  was  increased.  Boniface  the  Eigth, 
during  his  contentions  with  Philip  the  Fair,  in  order  to  demon- 
strate the  superiority  of  things  spiritual  to  things  temporal, 
and  as  a  mark  of  his  twofold  authority,  added  a  second  crown, 
which  in  the  pontificate  of  John  XXll.  receiA^ed  the  addition 
of  a  third. 

The  fifth  century  is  less  remarkable  than  any  of  the  prc- 
ceeding,  for  the  number  of  those  who,  by  the  projjagation  of 
new  opinions,  perplexed  and  destroyed  the  tranquillity  of 
the  church.  One  of  the  earliest  and  most  remarkable  was 
Pelagius,  a  British  monk,  of  some  rank,  and  very  exalted  re- 
putation; who,  with  his  friend  Celcstius,  traveled  to  Rome, 
Avhere  they  resided  very  early  in  this  century,  and  opposed 
with  warmth  the  doctrines  of  original  sin,  and  the  necessity  of 
divine  grace. 

What  reception  their  doctrines  met  with  at  Rome,  does  not 
appear;  but  their  uncommon  piety  and  virtue  excited  general 
approbation.     On  the  appioach  of  the  Goths,  they  retired  to 


FIFTH   CENTURY.  145 

Africa,  where  Celestius  remained,  with  a  view  of  gaining  ad- 
mittance as  a  presbyter  into  the  church  of  Carthage.  Pelagiua 
proceeded  to  Palestine,  where  he  enjoyed  the  favor  and  pro- 
tection of  John,  bishop  of  Jerusalem.  But  his  friend  and  his 
opinions  met  with  a  very  difTerent  reception  from  Augustin,  the 
celebrated  bishop  of  Hippo. 

Whatever  parts  were  visited  by  these  un-orthodox  friends, 
they  still  asserted  their  peculiar  opinions;  and  they  were  grad- 
ually engaged  in  a  warm  contest,  in  the  course  of  which  they 
were  probably  led  to  advance  more  than  had  originally  occurred 
to  them.  In  contending  for  the  truth  of  their  doctrines,  they 
asserted,  "that  mankind  derived  no  injury  from  the  sin  of  Adam; 
that  we  are  now  as  capable  of  obedience  to  the  will  of  God,  as 
he  was;  that,  otherwise,  it  would  have  been  cruel  and  absurd  to 
propose  to  mankind  the  performance  of  certain  duties,  with  the 
sanction  of  rewards,  and  the  denunciation  of  punishments;  and 
that  consequently  men  are  born  without  vice,  as  well  as  without 
virtue."  Pelagius  is  said  moreover  to  have  maintained,  "that  it 
is  possible  for  men,  provided  they  fully  employ  the  powers  and 
faculties  with  which  they  are  endued,  to  live  without  sin;"  and 
though  he  did  not  deny,  that  external  grace,  or  the  doctrines  and 
motives  of  the  Gospel,  are  necessary,  he  is  said  to  have  rejected 
the  necessity  of  internal  grace,  or  the  aids  of  the  Divine  Spirit. 
He  acknowledged  "that  the  power  we  possess  of  obeying  the 
will  of  God,  is  a  divine  gift;"  but  asserted,  "that  the  direction 
of  this  power  depends  upon  ourselves;  that  natural  death  is  not 
a  consequence  of  the  sin  of  Adam,  but  of  the  frame  of  man; 
and  that  Adam  would  have  died,  though  he  had  not  sinned. 
Isidore,  Chrysostom,  and  Augustin  strenuously  opposed  these 
opinions;  and  the  latter  procured  their  condemnation  in  a  synod 
held  at  Carthage,  in  412.  They  were,  however,  favorably 
received  at  Rome;  and  Pope  Zozimus  was  at  the  head  of  the 
Pelagian  party :  but  his  decision  against  the  African  bishops,  who 
had  opposed  Pelagianism,  was  disregarded  by  them,  and  the 
pontiff  yielded  at  length  to  their  reasonings  and  remonstrances, 
and  condemned  the  men,  whom  he  had  before  honored  with 
his  approbation.  The  council  of  Ephesus  likewise  condemned 
the  opinions  of  Pelagius  and  Celestius;  and  the  emperor  Hono- 
rius,  in  418,  published  an  edict,  which  ordained  that  the  leaders 
of  the  sect  should  be  expelled  from  Rome,  and  their  followers 
exiled.  Some  of  the  Pelagians  taught  that  Christ  was  a  mere 
man,  and  that  men  might  lead  sinless  lives,  because  Christ  did 
60 — that  Jesus  became  Christ  after  his  baptism,  and  God  after 
his  resurrection;  the  one  arising  from  his  unction, the  other  from 
the  merit  of  his  passion.      The  Pelagian  controversy,  which 

19 


146  Hr STORY   OF    THE    CHURCH. 

began  with  the  doctrines  of  grace  and  original  sin,  was  extend- 
ed to  predestination,  and  excited  continual  discord  and  division 
in  the  church. 

The  warmth  with  which  Augustin  opposed  the  doctrines  of 
Pelagius,  betrayed  him  into  expressions  which  too  much  favored 
the  belief,  that  the  virtuous  and  evil  actions  of  men  arise  from 
an  invincible  necessity  in  their  natures;  and  he  appeared  to  be 
of  opinion,  that,  in  the  work  of  conversion  andsanctification,  all 
was  to  be  attributed  to  a  divine  energy,  and  nothing  to  human 
agency.  This  opinion,  though  it  had  many  favorers,  was  op- 
posed by  a  still  more  considerable  number,  and  a  sect  called 
Semi-Pelagians  was  founded,  in  which  the  doctrines  both  of 
Pelagius  and  Augustin  were  in  part  acceded  to,  and  in  part 
denied.  Cassian,  the  head  and  founder  of  this  sect,  taught — 
that  the  first  conversion  of  the  soul  to  God  was  the  effect  of  its  free 
choice;  consequently  that  no  preventing  or  predisposing  grace  is 
bestowed  by  him.  Different  writers  have  described  the  doc- 
trines of  the  Scmi-Pekigians  in  a  different  manner:  some  re- 
presented them  as  maintaining,  that  inward  grace  is  not  neces- 
sary to  the  beginning  of  repentance,  but  to  our  progress  in  vir- 
tue; others  say,  that  they  acknowledge  the  power  of  grace,  but 
contended  that  faith  depends  upon  ourselves,  and  good  works 
upon  God:  all  however  agree,  that  the  Semi-Pelagians  believ- 
ed that  predestination  is  made  upon  the  foresight  of  good  works. 
The  five  following  principles  have  been  laid  down  as  the  foun- 
dation of  the  the  Semi-Pelagian  doctrines — That  God  did  not 
dispense  his  grace  to  one  more  than  to  another,  in  consequence 
of  predestination,  but  was  willing  to  save  all,  if  they  complied 
with  the  terms  of  the  gospel;  that  Christ  died  for  ail;  that  the 
grace  purchased  by  Christ,  and  necessary  to  salvation,  was 
offered  to  all;  that  man,  before  he  received  grace,  was  capa- 
ble of  faith  and  holy  desires;  that  man,  hovn  free,  was  conse- 
quently capable  of  resisting  or  complying  with  (he  suggestions 
of  grace. 

Notwithstanding  the  opposition  of  Augustin,  the  Semi-Pe- 
lagiath  doctrines  were  well  received,  particularly  in  the  neigh- 
borhood of  Marseilles,  where  Cassian  had  founded  a  monas- 
tery. They  were  condemned  in  several  synods;  but  still 
continued  to  be  professed  by  the  eastern  Christians;  and  were 
generally  received  in  the  west,  till  the  middle  of  the  ninth 
century.  The  disputes  concerning  liberty  and  necessity  have 
always  produced  much  rancor  and  controversy  in  the  Chris- 
tian world,  and  arc  perhaps  unprofitable  for  our  limited  fa- 
culties. 

Neitoriui,  bishop  c)f  Constantinople,  was  a  zealous  opponent 


FIFTH    CENTURY,  147 

of  the  opinions  of  Appollinaris,  who  had  taught  that  the  person 
of  Christ  was  composed  of  an  union  of  the  Divinity  with  a 
human  body,  which  was  endued  with  a  sensitive,  not  a  rational 
soul:  he  particularly  condemned  the  phrase  which  had  been 
applied,  by  the  followers  of  that  heresy,  to  the  Virgin  Mary, 
whom  they  styled  the  Mother  of  God.  The  Byzantine  prelate 
was  led  to  take  an  active  part  in  these  disputes,  by  the  opposi- 
tion which  had  been  raised  by  Anastasius  his  friend,  and  a  pres- 
byter of  his  church,  to  the  Appollinarian  phraseology.  The 
sentiments  of  Nestorius  and  Anastasius  were,  however,  so  con- 
trary to  the  blind  and  superstitious  veneration,  which  the  devo- 
tees of  this  century  were  disposed  to  pay  to  the  Virgin,  that  they 
excited  a  fervent  opposition  among  the  monks  of  Constantino- 
ple; though  the  monks  of  Egypt  were  convinced  by  the  dis- 
courses of  Nestorius,  and  agreed  with  him,  that  the  person  of 
Christ  consisted  of  two  distinct  natures,  the  divine  and  the 
human,  and  that  Mary  was  the  mother  of  the  latter  only.  The 
imperious  Cyril,  bishop  of  Alexandria,  highly  incensed  at  the 
free  assertion  of  these  opinions,  engaged  Celestine,  the  bishop  of 
Rome,  in  his  interest;  and  in  430,  assembled  a  council  at  Alex- 
andria, in  which  the  opinions  of  Nestorius  were  condemned, 
and  no  less  than  twelve  anathemas  issued  against  him.  Nesto- 
rius, in  his  turn,  excommunicated  Cyril;  and  charged  him  with 
abetting  the  Appollinarian  heresy,  and  with  confounding  the 
two  natures  of  Christ. 

This  dispute,  which  greatly  agitated  the  Christian  society, 
occasioning  the  convening  of  the  third  general  council  at  Ephe- 
sus,  in  431,  in  which  Cyril  had  the  indecency  to  preside,  though 
a  party  concerned;  and  Neslorious,  in  the  absence  of  several 
bishops  who  had  a  right  to  scats  in  the  council,  was  condemned 
unheard,  confined  in  the  monastery,  and  afterwards  banished  to 
Oasis,  a  solitary  place  in  the  deserts  of  Egypt,  where,  old  and 
infirm,  he  soon  terminated  a  life  of  suffering  and  persecution. 
The  prelates,  in  whose  absence  Cyril  had  proceeded  to  the 
condemnation  of  Nestorius,  with  their  leader,  John  bishop  of 
Antioch,  being  arrived  at  Ephesus,  immediately  convoked  a 
synod,  in  which  they  excommunicated  the  imperious  bishop  of 
Alexandria  and  the  bishop  of  Ephesus,  and  anathematized  all 
who  refused  to  reject  the  anathemas  of  Cyril.  The  dispute 
between  John  and  Cyril,  continued  during  three  years,  with 
equal  rancor  and  fury;  but  was  at  length  terminated  by  the  in- 
terference of  the  emperor,  who  persuaded  John  to  conform  to 
the  decrees  of  the  Ephesian  council. 

The  opinions  of  Nestorius  were  not  extinguished  with  hii 
life.  They  were  zealously  maintained  by  Barsumas,  bishop  of 
Nisibis,  by  whom  they  were  chiefly  propagated  throughout  th« 


148  niSTOUY    OP   THE   CHURCH. 

east,  where  Nestorianism  still  continues  to  be  the  prevailing" 
doctrine  among  the  professors  of  Christianity.  Among  other 
causes  which  contributed  to  this  effect,  was  the  reception  of 
these  opinions  in  the  celebrated  school  of  Edessa,  where  the 
professors  not  only  translated,  from  the  Greek  into  the  Syriac, 
the  writings  of  the  Nestorian  authors,  but  instructed  carefully 
their  youtli  in  all  their  tenets.  The  Ncstorians  in  Persia,  by 
their  influence,  procured  the  expulsion  of  the  Greek  Christians, 
and  obtained  possession  of  the  see  of  Selucia,  which  indeed  is 
still  retained  by  the  patriarch  of  that  sect. 

In  conjunction  with  their  opinions  respecting  the  Virgin  Mary, 
the  Nestorians  contended,  that  "the  union  of  Christ's  divinity 
with  his  humanity  is  not  an  union  of  nature  or  of  person,  but 
only  of  will  and  affection;  and  that  Christ  was  to  be  distinguish- 
ed from  God,  who  resided  in  him  as  in  a  temple. 

By  those  who  possess  a  knowledge  of  human  nature,  the  real 
causes  of  deep  and  continued  dissension  will  rarely  be  sought, 
and  much  seldomer  be  found,  in  the  avowed  object  of  dispute. 
In  defiance  of  the  contentious  spirit  of  the  times,  Nestorius 
might  perhaps,  in  consideration  of  the  zeal  he  had  manifested 
against  other  heretics,  have  been  indulged  in  his  opinions,  had 
not  the  differences,  between  him  and  Cyril,  been  inflamed  by 
the  reciprocal  jealousies  entertained  by  the  bishops  of  the  prin- 
cipal sees,  and  by  the  implacable  temper  of  the  Alexandrian 
bishop:  mutual  revilings,  mutual  accusations  of  riot  and  sedi- 
tion, and  mutual  charges  of  bribery,  in  order  to  obtain  a  favor- 
able decision,  were  exhibited  by  the  different  combatants  in  this 
spiritual  contention.  Our  compassion  for  the  fate  of  Nestorius 
is  considerably  abated  by  a  knowledge  of  these  circumstances, 
and  still  more  Ijy  his  arrogant  and  persecuting  temper:  his  desire 
of  engaging  the  emperor  to  unite  with  him  in  the  extirpation  of 
heresy,  by  the  promise  of  both  temporal  and  spiritual  rewards; 
his  persecution  of  the  Arians,  Novatians,  and  other  sects;  and 
his  being  forward  on  every  occasion  to  promote  the  enacting  of 
laws  against  heresy.  His  followers  suffered  from  the  prose- 
cution of  those  councils  which  he  had  dictated.  Theodosius 
enacted,  that  the  Nestorian  ecclesiastics  should  be  expelled 
from  their  churches,  and,  if  laics,  that  they  should  be  excom- 
municated; and  it  was  enjoined  ever  Catholic  to  inform  against 
them. 

Eutyches,  an  abbot  of  a  convent  of  monks  at  Constantinople, 
was  extremely  active  in  opposing  the  doctrines  of  Nestorius, 
and  in  procuring  his  condemnation.  Zeal,  however,  against  his 
antagonist  transported  him  into  expressions  which  were  thought 
to  be  an  heresy  of  an  opposite  nature.  Eutyches  asserted,  that 
tfiere  was  but  one  nature  in  Christ,  which  was  the  divine;  and 


FIFTH   CENTURY.  149 

though  Cyril  had  thus  expressed  himself,  and  appealed,  for  his 
juitification  in  it,  to  the  authority  of  Athanasius,  that  happened 
to  be  heresy  in  a  monk,  which  was  allowable  in  a  bishop;  and 
Eutyches  was  accused  of  denying  the  existence  of  the  human 
nature  of  Christ.  In  a  council  held  at  Constantinople,  448,  he 
was  excommunicated  and  deposed,  but  acquitted  in  another 
held  at  Ephesus,  in  the  following  year,  which  was  conducted  by 
Dioscorus,  the  successor  of  Cyril,  and  in  which  the  animosities 
of  the  contending  parties  were  carried  to  such  a  length,  that  one 
of  the  accusers  of  Eutyches  was  publicly  scourged  and  banished 
to  a  city  of  Lydia,  where  he  soon  after  died  in  consequence  of 
the  bruises  he  had  received. 

The  accusers  of  Eutyches  were  not,  however,  disposed  to 
submit  to  the  decision  of  this  tumultuous  assembly;  and,  in  con- 
cert with  Leo,  bishop  of  Rome,  obtained  an  order  for  the  fourth 
general  council,  which  assembled  at  Chalcedon,  in  451.  In  this 
assembly,  the  opinions  of  Eutyches  were  finally  condemned,  and 
the  Catholic  doctrine  asserted,  of  two  distinct  natures  in  one 
person  united  in  Christ,  without  any  change,  mixture  or  confu- 
sion. The  doctrines  of  Eutyches  were,  however,  almost  gen- 
erally received  in  the  patriarchates  of  Antioch  and  Alexandria, 
though  not  so  universally  but  that  continued  causes  of  uneasiness 
have  occurred  between  the  partisans  of  the  different  opinions, 
respecting  the  nature  of  Christ.  The  unhappy  contest,  which 
had  arisen  in  consequence  of  the  Eutychian  and  Neslorian  dis- 
putes, induced  the  emperor  Zeno  to  publish,  in  482,  a  decree  of 
union  called  the  Ilenoticon,  which  was  intended  to  reconcile  the 
contending  parties.  But  this  decree,  instead  of  producing  the 
end  for  which  it  was  designed,  though  it  was  subscribed  by  the 
bishops  of  Alexandria  and  Antioch,  and  by  the  more  moderate 
and  judicious  of  all  parties,  and  approved  by  Accacius, bishop  of 
Constantinople,  yet  gave  great  offence  to  the  zealous  and  con- 
tentious, by  not  particularly  specifying,  amongst  the  councils  to 
whose  decrees  it  referred,  that  of  Chalcedon,  the  mention  of 
which  was  suppressed  by  the  emperor,  in  consequence  of  his 
understanding  that  the  present  opposition  arose,  not  from  a  dis- 
■  like  to  the  acts  of  the  council,  so  much  as  to  the  council  itself. 
A  new  division  took  place  concerning  the  emperor's  HenoticMi'. 
and  the  wounded  dignity  of  the  council  of  Chalcedon  was  vin- 
dicated with  a  rancor  and  fury,  which  it  was  the  express  inten- 
tion of  the  edict  to  suppress. 

The  Monophysites,  who  are  generally  esteemed  a  sect  of  the 
Eutychian,  equally  condemned  the  decisions  of  the  council  of 
Chalcedon,  and  the  opinions  of  Eutyches,  that  the  human  nature 
of  Christ  was  absorbed  by  the  divine;  and  asserted,  that  the 
divinity  and  humanity  of  Christ  were  so  united  as  to  constitute 


150  HISTORY    OP   THE   CHURCH. 

only  one  nature  without  any  change  or  confusion.  The  leaders 
of  this  were  Mongus,  bishop  of  Alexandria,  and  Peter,  bishop  of 
Antioch,  who  obtained  the  name  of  Fullo,  from  having  carried 
on  the  business  of  a  fuller  in  his  monastic  state.  This  man,  who 
had  usurped  the  see  of  Antioch,  who  was  troublesome  and  con- 
tentious, and  a  warm  opposcr  of  the  council  of  Chalcedon,  was 
himself  accused  of  endeavoring  to  introduce  a  new  sect,  whose 
distinguished  tenet  was,  that  the  Godhead  had  suffered  in  and  with 
Christ.  His  followers  were,  from  this  peculiar  opinion,  styled 
Theopaschites. 

The  other  party,  which  was  supported  by  Mongus,  being 
deprived  of  tlieir  leader  by  his  submission,  were,  on  this  ac- 
count, distinguished  by  the  appellation  of  the  Acephali,  or 
headless.  This  sect  afterwards  branched  out  into  three  others, 
which  were  denominated  Anthropomorphites,  Barsanaphites, 
and  Esaianites,  who  dilfered  from  each  other  only  on  account 
of  some  unintelligible  subtleties,  which  are  now  deservedly  con- 
signed to  oblivion. 

It  is  not  amidst  the  gloomy  shades  of  the  fifth  century,  that 
we  must  expect  to  discern  the  glorious  light  of  science. 
Knowledge  of  every  kind  became  obscured  by  monastic  folly, 
and  the  incursions  of  the  barbarians,  who  regarded  no  learning 
as  necessary,  which  did  not  increase  their  abilities  for  conquest 
or  defence.  The  sun  of  science  was  not  however  entirely  set, 
but  shone  with  a  faint  and  declining  lustre.  Plilosophy  was 
still  professed  and  pretended  to  be  taught  in  the  great  schools 
of  tiie  empire;  but  it  was  no  longer  that  solid  rational  know- 
ledge which  strengthens  and  improves  the  mind,  but  a  compo- 
sition of  absurdity,  of  subtle  and  complex  sophistry,  and  of 
nice  and  fanciful  distinctions. 

The  three  most  eminent  writers  who  illumined  the  fourth 
century,  Chrysostom,  Jerom,  and  Augustin,  continued  their 
labors  in  this,  and  were  the  principal  opposers  of  the  dilferent 
heresies  which  from  time  to  time  arose;  they  are  not  however 
exempted  from  tlic  charge  of  having  substituted  logical  subtility 
in  the  room  of  plain  sense,  and  issued  the  decrees  of  men  for 
the  commandments  of  God. 

Amongst  the  earliest  writers  of  this  century,  we  find  Cyril, 
who,  in  tlie  year  411,  by  tlie  assistance  of  a  military  force, 
obtained  the  bishopric  of  Alexandria.  A  commencement  so 
tumultuous  did  not  indicate  a  season  of  great  tranquility  to  the 
church  over  which  he  presided;  and  these  presages  were  con- 
firmed by  the  virulence  with  which  he  deprived  the  Novatians 
of  their  church,  and  their  bishop  of  his  property.  This  tyran- 
nical spirit  soon  exerted  itself  in  the  assumption  of  new  autho- 
rity.    The  Christians  of  Alexandria,  perfidiously  drawn  from 


FIFTH    CENTURY.  151 

their  own  houses  in  the  night  by  an  account  that  the  principal 
church  was  on  fire,  were  insulted  by  the  Jews,  and  several  of 
them  were  slain.  In  order  to  avenge  this  atrocious  offence, 
Cyril  took  upon  himself  the  office  of  the  civil  magistrate,  plun- 
dered the  Jews  in  return,  both  innocent  and  guilty,  and  exter- 
mined  them  from  the  city. 

Orestes,  the  governor,  incensed  at  this  interference,  resolved 
to  depress  the  assuming  prelate,  who,  however,  assisted  by  a 
body  of  five  hundred  monks,  repelled  his  attacks,  assaulted  him 
in  his  progress  through  the  streets,  affected  to  worship,  as  a 
martyr,  a  sedulous  monk,  who,  upon  this  occasion  had  been  put 
to  death  by  the  govt^rnor,  and  was  supposed  to  have  been  privy 
to  the  murder  of  the  learned  and  accomplished  Hypatia.  Tliis 
celebrated  female,  the  daughter  of  Theon  the  mathematician, 
was  initiated  in  her  father's  studies;  her  judicious  comments 
elucidated  the  works  of  the  most  famous  geometricians;  and 
crowds  of  pupils  resorted  to  her  schools  in  Athens  and  Alexan- 
dria, to  be  instructed  in  the  philosophy  of  Plato  and  Aristotle. 
This  female  philosopher  was  accused  or  suspected  of  favoring 
the  cause  of  Orestes,  and  preventing  a  reconciliation  between 
him  and  Cyril.  She  became,  consequently,  obnoxious  to  the  fury 
of  the  savage  band  of  Nitrian  monks,  and  was  rudely  torn  from 
her  chariot,  and  murdered  with  every  circumstance  of  aggrava- 
ted cruelty.  The  black  accusation,  that  Cyril  was  not  uncon- 
cerned in  this  infamous  transaction,  has  by  some  writers  been 
controverted;  but  as  no  ecclesiastical  censure  was  passed  upon 
it  by  the  bishop,  who  was  always  sufficiently  ready  to  fulminate 
the  ecclesiastical  thunder;  and  as  the  murderers  of  Hypatia 
were  headed  by  one  Peter,  a  reader  in  the  Alexandrian 
church,  there  is  too  much  reason  for  the  belief,  that,  if  Cyril 
was  not  the  immediate  instigator  of  this  dreadful  action,  the 
death  of  an  opponent,  however  effected,  was  not  disagreeable 
to  him. 

The  literary  abilities  of  Cyril  were  far  from  excellent. 
Strongly  attached  to  mysticism  and  allegory,  he  was  a  subtle 
and  crafty  disputant,  but  neither  elegant,  judicious,  nor  pro- 
found. His  works  of  which  his  books  against  Julian  are  the 
principal)  are  comprised  in  six  folio  volumes.  His  zeal  against 
heterodoxy  has  atoned,  with  many,  not  only  for  his  imperfec- 
tions as  a  writer,  but  for  his  faults  as  a  man;  and,  notwithstand- 
ing his  rancor,  his  ambition,  and  his  accomplishing  the  ruin  of 
Nestorius,  by  such  lavish  bribery  as  impoverished  the  Alexan- 
drian church,  his  zeal  and  superstition  have  effected  his  exalta- 
tion into  the  calendar  of  the  saints. 

Theophilus,  bishop  of  Alexandria,  and  celebrated   for  his 


152  HISTORY   OF   THE   CHURCH. 

opposition  to  Origeriism  and  to  Chrysostom,  has  been  accused 
of  every  mean  and  perfidious  artifice  which  disgraces  and  vih- 
lies  human  nature.  He  appears,  indeed,  to  have  been  one  of 
the  numberless  scourges  which  continually  atlhcted  the  Alex- 
andrian church.  The  resentment  of  this  prelate  against  some 
Nitrian  monks,  by  whom  he  had  been,  in  several  instances, 
olfended,  induced  him  to  command  their  immediate  surrender 
of  all  the  writings  of  Origen,  to  which  they  were  strongly  at- 
tached. The  common  fate  of  absurd  requisitions  is  contempt 
and  disobedience;  and  the  monks  refused  to  comply.  In  con- 
sequence of  this,  the  arrogant  prelate  obtained,  in  the  council 
of  Alexandria,  the  condemnation  of  all  the  followers  of  Ori- 
gen; and  an  armed  force  was  despatched  to  disperse  the  monks 
of  Nitria,  who  tied  from  their  deserts,  and  despatched  three 
of  their  body  to  plead  their  cause  before  the  emperor  at  Con- 
stantinople, where  they  were  favorably  received  by  Chrysostom, 
who,  however  disposed  to  the  doctrines  of  Origen,  might  also 
not  be  averse  to  protect  those  who  were  persecuted  by  his  an- 
cient and  implacable  enemy.  The  proceedings  of  Theophilus 
against  these  monks,  who  were  distinguished  by  the  appella- 
tion of  the  three  tall  brothers,  were  declared  calumnious,  by 
commissioners  appointed  by  the  emperor  to  investigate  the  dis- 
pute. The  resentment  of  the  bishop  against  the  Byzantine 
patriarch  knew  no  bounds;  it  was  uniformly  exerted  through- 
out the  life  of  the  unfortunate  prelate,  and  even  manifested 
after  his  death,  when  his  name,  through  the  intluence  of  Theo- 
philus, was  erased  from  the  sacred  diptychs,  to  which  place  it 
was  not  restored  till  after  the  decease  of  the  Alexandrian  pre- 
late, and  the  lapse  of  several  years.  Few  of  the  writings  of 
Theophilus  are  now  extant.  Whilst  he  governed  the  see  of 
Alexandria,  he  ordained  Synesius,  a  Platonic  philosopher,  and 
a  disciple  and  panegyrist  of  the  accomplished  llypatia,  to  the 
bishoi)ric  of  Ptolemais.  The  sage,  however,  appears  to  have 
been  so  far  from  soliciting  this  honor,  that  he  pleaded  against 
its  acceptance,  his  being  married  to  an  amiable  wife,  whom 
he  would  neither  repudiate  nor  visit  clandestinely,  and  his  , 
Platonic  opinions.  These  objections  were,  however,  over- 
ruled by  Theophilus;  and  the  reluctant  Synesius  proved,  both 
by  his  practice  and  his  writings,  a  considerable  ornament  to  the 
churcii. 

Isidore,  a  priest  of  Pelusium,  or  Damietta,  an  Egyptian  city, 
was,  both  by  his  manners  and  his  writings,  a  severe  censor  of  the 
corrupt  manners  of  the  ecclesiastics  of  the  fifth  century;  and 
openly  condemned  the  conduct  of  Cyril  and  Theophilus.  His 
works  consist  of  a   considerable  number  of  epistles,  whicb 


FIFrH    CENTURY,  liJS 

# 

iabound  in  piety  and  erudition,  and  are  composed  upon  select 
passages  of  Scripture,  the  doctrines  of  the  church,  and  the  mo- 
nastic state. 

One  of  the  most  learned  prelates  of  this  century  was  Theodo- 
rus  bishop  of  Mopsuestia,  who  has  added  to  the  character  of  a 
valuable  writer,  that  of  an  excellent  man.  After  his  decease, 
his  memory  and  his  works  were  condemned,  on  the  charge  of 
having  imbibed  the  Pelagian  and  Nestorian  opinions.  His 
commentaries  on  scripture,  which  were  peculiarly  judicious, 
are  said  to  be  still  in  the  hands  of  the  Nestorians,  by  whom 
they  are  greatly  esteemed:  the  remainder  of  his  works  are 
either  lost,  or  supposed  to  be  extant  only  in  the  Syriac  language, 
and  in  the  hands  of  the  Nestorians. 

The  number  of  learned  men  who  employed  their  abilities 
in  the  interpretation  of  the  sacred  scriptures,  was  not  so  con- 
siderable as  in  the  preceding  centuries,  though  several  still 
undertook  the  task  of  explaining  particular  parts  and  books  of 
the  Old  and  New  Testament.  Arnobius  composed  a  very  in- 
different exposition  of  the  Psalms;  Pelagius  wrote  a  commen- 
tary on  St.  Paul;  Cyril,  and  Victor  of  Antioch,  also  composed 
some  commentaries  upon  scripture;  and  Gelasius,  bishop  of 
Rome  earnestly  endeavored  to  distinguish  the  canonical  from 
the  apocryphal  books. 

Of  the  greater  part  of  the  writers  of  the  fifth  century, 
little  more  can  be  necessary  than  to  mention  their  names  and 
works.  Several  sermons  were  published  by  Antiochus,  bishop 
of  Ptolemais,  Asterius  of  Amasia,  Peter  of  Ravenna,  Gua- 
dentius  of  Brescia,  and  Severian  of  Gabala,  whose  eloquence 
is  said  to  have  excited  the  jealousy  of  Chrysostom.  Leo  the 
great,  bishop  of  Rome,  employed  his  abilities  in  eflbrts  for 
the  extension  of  his  see,  and  in  persecuting  the  Manichean, 
Pelagian,  Nestorian,  and  Eutychian  heretics,  several  of  his 
letters  and  sermons  still  remain.  Amongst  the  controversial 
writers  we  discover  the  names  of  Gregentius,  Evagrius,  and 
Basil,  who  defended  Christianity  against  the  Jews.  The 
Pagans  were  attacked  by  Philostorgius,  Philip  Sedetes,  Evo- 
dius,  Evagrius,  and  Orosius,  a  Spanish  priest,  who,  at  the  re- 
quest of  Augustin,  selected  a  catalogue  of  the  most  remark- 
able events,  from  the  time  of  Jesus  Christ,  to  prove  that  the 
calamities  which  afflicted  the  Roman  empire,  could  not,  as  the 
Pagans  supposed,  result  from  their  neglect  of  the  worship  of 
the  gods. 

The  principal  opposers  of  heresy,  besides  those  already  enu- 
merated, were,  Syagrius,  Gennadius,  and  Voconius.  Lessons 
of  morality  were  inculcated  by  Eucherius  bishop  of  Lyons, 
Prosper,  Diadoculos,  and  Evagrius,  few  of  whose  fragnienti 

20 


15  i  KISTORV    OF    TilE    CHURCH. 

have  reached  posterity;  and  by  Nilus,  the  disciple  of  Chrysos- 
tom,  who,  after  having  been  governor  of  Constantinople,  re- 
nounced the  AvorJd,  and  retired  to  the  wilderness  of  Sinai- 
Several  homilies  of  Basil  bishop  of  Seleucia,  and  of  Maximus 
bishop  of  Turin,  still  remain.  Cassian  composed  several 
books  of  instruction  for  the  monastic  state,  and  some  other 
performances;  and  Palladius  composed  lives  of  the  monks, 
which  he  has  styled  Historia  Laujiaca.  Prosper  bishop  of 
Nola,  and  Sidonius  bishop  of  Clermont,  wrote  several  poems; 
and  the  learned,  the  charitable,  but  self-austere  Salvian  pub- 
lished four  books  on  alms,  addressed  to  the  Catholic  church, 
and  a  treatise  upon  providence.  A  multitude  of  other  authors 
of  inferior  celebrity  may  be  seen  in  the  catalogue  of  Gen- 
nadius,  a  priest  of  Marseilles,  who  has  collected  a  very  con- 
siderable number  of  the  names  of  those  ecclesiastical  authors 
who  either  were  his  predecessors  or  contemporaries.  Many 
spurious  productions  made  their  appearance  during  the  tifth 
century,  which  were  pretended  to  be  the  productions  of  the 
ancient  fathers  of  the  church,  and  were  exhibited  to  com- 
bat the  doctrines  which  were  to  be  overturned,  or  to  support 
such  as  were  to  be  established.  Amongst  these,  were  the 
works  which  bear  the  name  of  Diotiysius  the  Areopagite;  they 
were  fust  cjuotcd  in  the  conference  between  the  Severians 
and  the  Catholics,  which  was  held  at  Constantinople  in  the 
rear  433. 

The  three  great  contempory  ecclesiastical  historians,  Socra- 
tes, Sozomen,  and  Theodoret,  flourished  in  this  century;  to 
whom  may  be  added,  Philostorgius,  who  composed  a  history  of 
the  church.  The  first  of  these  authors  received  his  education 
at  Constantinople,  and,  after  some  time  spent  in  study,  profess- 
ed the  law,  a. id  pleaded  at  <he  bar,  whence  he  obtained  the 
appellation  of  Scholasticus,  a  name  generally  given  to  advo- 
cates. His  history  is  written  with  accuracy  and  judgment, 
though  deficient  in  elegance,  and  with  much  plainness  and 
simplicity  of  style.  As  he  entertained  favorable  opinions  of 
the  Novatians,  he  has  been  accused  of  liaving  adopted  their 
opinions,  but  without  reason.  It  is  probable  that  as  he  was 
prudent  and  moderate,  and  a  friend  to  civil  and  religious 
liberty,  these  liberal  sensiments  in  an  uncharitable  age,  were 
the  only  grounds  for  the  accusation  of  li(ilerodoxy. 

Ilermias  Sozomenus,  who  likewise  flourished  in  the  reign  of 
the  younger  Thcodosius,  was  also  educated  for  the  law;  his  ex- 
treme credulity,  respecting  miracles,  excites  the  disgust  of  his 
readers,  thougli  his  style  is  much  superior  to  that  of  Socrates. 
From  the  great  similarity  between  their  respective  perform- 
ances, there  is  some  reason  to  believe,  that  the  one  must  have 


FIFTH    CENTURY.  155 

copied  the  other:  if  so,  as  the  history  of  Socrates  was  first 
composed,  Sozomen  must  have  been  the  transcriber. 

The  history  of  Theodoret  appears  to  have  been  written  pos- 
terior to  these,  and,  in  several  instances,  it  has  supplied  their 
deficiences.     The  talents  and  learning  of  this  bishop  appear  to 
have  been  considerable,  but  his  impartiality  was  not  sufficient 
for  an  historian.     The  writings  of  Theodoret  were  not  coniined 
to  ecclesiastical  history;  he  wrote  several  discourses  and  com- 
mentaries upon   scripture,  in  which  he   abridged  Chrysoslom. 
He  was  dedicated,  by  his  parents,  to  the  service  of  the  church, 
even  before  his  birtli,  and  with  the  same  view  passed  hisjouth 
in  a  monastery.     In  opposition  to  his  own  wishes,  he  was  after- 
wards ordained  bishop  of  Cyre,  and  in  this  situation  he  boasted 
(and  if  true,  in  such  an  age,  he  might  be  permitted  to  boast) 
that  neither  he  nor  any  of  his  clergy  had   ever  been  at  law,  or 
had  ever,  by  their  conduct,  deserved  a  prosecution;  and  that 
he  himself  had  not  only  dispensed  the  ecclesiastical  revenues, 
in  improving  the  city,  but  had  dispensed  his  patrimony  to  the 
necessities  of  the  poor.     His  opinions,  relative  to  Cyril  and 
the  Nestorian  controversy,  were  so  obnoxious  to  the  prevail- 
ing party,  that  in  that  dispute,  the  emperor  threatened  to  de- 
pose him  from  his  see.     This  menace  was  not,  however,  exe- 
cuted; and  during  the  time  when  he  had  the  utmost  reason  to 
expect  it,  the  fears  of  the  amiable  bishop  must  have  been  con- 
siderably soothed,  by  the  apprehensions  of  ethers  for  his  safety, 
and  the  attachment  which  was  manifested  towards  him,  by  the 
people  of   his  diocese.      In  the  fifth  general  council,  in  the 
year  453,   his  writings  concerning  Nestorianism  were   vehe- 
mently condemned. 

The  close  of  this  century,  or  the  beginning  of  the  next,  was 
remarkable,  by  the  publication  of  the  Talmud.  Tliis  cele- 
brated piece  of  Jewish  literature,  containing,  as  the  Rabbins 
pretend,  the  oral  laws  which  God  delivered  to  Moses,  consists 
of  two  parts,  each  of  which  is  divided  into  several  books. 
The  first  part,  Mishna,  contains  the  text;  the  second  is  a  kind 
of  commentary  upon  that  text,  which  is  styled  Gemara.  This 
oral  law  or  tradition  of  the  Jews  was  collected  after  the  des- 
truction of  the  temple,  in  the  year  150,  by  rabbi  Judah,  and 
is  preferred  by  that  people  even  to  the  scriptures.  They  sup- 
pose it  was  orally  delivered  by  Moses  to  Israel,  and  unlawful 
to  be  written.  When  Jerusalem,  however,  was  destroyed, 
they  were  coristraincd  to  write,  in  order  to  preserve  it;  but 
wrote  it  in  such  a  way,  that  it  could  be  understood  by  none 
but  themselves.  The  Mishna  and  Gemara  complete  the  two 
Talmuds;  the   first,  that  of   Jerusalem,  in  230;    the    second, 


156  HISTORY    OF    THE    CHURCH. 

that  of  Babylon,  five  hundred  years  after  Christ.  The  Tal- 
muds,  however  intended,  confirm  in  reality  the  history  of 
Jesus  Christ.  The  existence  and  actions  of  a  person  of  that 
nanne  are  recorded  in  that  of  Babylon;  and  many  texts,  re- 
lative to  the  Messiah,  are  confirmed  and  explained  by  these 
books. 


CHAPTER  VIL 


THE. SIXTH  CENTURY. 

GENERAL  STATE  OF  THE  CHURCH  IN  THIS  CENTURY.— OF 
GOVERNMENT,  DOCTRINE,  RITES,  AND  CEREMONIES,  IN  THE 
SIXTH  CENTURY.— OF  THE  SECTS  WHICH  APPEARED  IN  THE 
SIXTH  CENTURY.— OF  LEARNING  AND  LEARNEDMEN  IN  THE 
SIXTH  CENTURY. 

The  decisions  of  the  council  of  Chalcedon,  in  tlie  preceding 
century  had,  as  was  before  stated,  increased  instead  of  extin- 
guished the  fierce  flannes  of  ecclesiastical  discord.  Their 
effects,  during  the  greater  part  of  the  sixth  century,  were  not 
less  destructive  to  the  peace  of  the  Christian  world.  Anasta- 
sius,  the  successor  of  Zeno,  was  a  firm  and  strenuous  supporter 
of  the  Henoticon,  published  by  his  predecessor;  and  the  crime 
of  being  an  Eutychian  was  generally  laid  to  his  charge.  The 
successive  patriarchs  of  Constantinople,  who,  from  professing 
themselves  the  steady  opponents,  had  become  the  zealous  ad- 
vocates of  the  Chalcedonian  decrees,  were,  by  the  intrigues 
of  an  Egyptian  monk,  and  the  anthority  of  the  emperor, 
punished  for  their  temerity  by  the  deprivation  of  their  sees. 
The  imperial  interference  was,  however,  less  favorable  to  the 
tranquillity  of  the  empire  than  to  the  ambiiion  of  the  insidious 
monk  Severus,  who  obtained  the  episcopal  throne  of  Antioch, 
while  that  of  Constantinople  was  filled  by  Timothy,  another  of 
the  same  fraternity.  The  innovations  which  the  Constantino- 
politan  prelate  attempted  to  introduce  into  public  worship 
were  extremely  obnoxious  to  his  turbulent  subjects.  They 
rose,  furiously  assaulted  the  Eutychian  party,  which  was  favor- 
ed by  their  bishop,  and  a  tumult  ensued  between  the  orthodox 
and  heretical  factions,  in  which  several  lives  were  sacrificed. 
The  inferior  clergy  and  people  of  Antiocli  were  involved  in 
similar  disturbances.  Many  anathemas  against  the  Chalcedo- 
nian decrees  were  fulminated  by  the  patriarch  of  Antioch; 
but  his  decisions  were  rejected  and  despised  by  several  of  the 


158  HISTORY    OF    THE    CHURCH. 

bishops  within  his  own  jurisdiction,  who  warmly  refused  to  ac- 
knowJedge  the  heterodox  Severus  as  their  lawful  superior. 
These  disturbances  were  augmented  by  the  influence  of  Vitel- 
lianus,  one  of  the  emperor's  generals,  who  avowedly  patron- 
ized the  cause  of  orthodoxy,  and  of  Macedonius  the  deposed 
prelate  of  Constantinople,  and  approached  the  imperial  city, 
at  the  head  of  an  anr.y,  which,  though  hastily  levied,  was 
formidable  from  its  numbers,  and  its  chief.  Vilellianus  loudly 
threatened  the  deposition  of  the  heretical  emperor,  if  he  dared 
to  reject  his  propositions,  which  consisted  in  his  consenting  to 
the  restoration  of  the  banished  bishops,  and  the  convention  of 
a  fifth  oecumenical  council,  again  to  consider  the  articles  of 
faith.  Anastasius  at  first  refused  to  accede  to  the  proposed 
terms;  but,  little  prepared  to  oppose  so  formidable  a  body, 
after  having  seen  himself  deprived  of  the  government  of 
Massia  and  Thrace  by  his  antagonist,  he  was  compelled  to  pro- 
mise a  full  compliance  with  his  demands.  But  the  faith  of 
princes  and  politicians  is  almost  proverbially  insecure.  The 
emperor  had,  by  his  artful  assurances,  induced  his  honest  but 
less  politic  rival  to  disband  and  dismiss  his  turbulent  army,  and 
to  retire  to  his  government  in  Thrace;  but  no  sooner  had  he 
obtained  the  accomplishment  of  these  preliminary  conditions, 
than,  in  defiance  of  all  the  rules  of  equity  and  honor,  of  can- 
dor and  humanity,  he  protected  the  Monophysite  party,  and 
treated  his  catholic  subjects  with  additional  rancor  and  vio- 
lence. 

The  death  of  Anastasius  proved  the  dawn  of  a  brighter  day 
to  the  catholic  party.  Justin,  his  successor,  whose  valour  and 
address  had  exalted  him  from  the  humble  station  of  a  shep- 
herd's boy  to  the  possession  of  a  throne,  was  little  qualified  to 
enter  into  the  subtleties  of  theological  and  metaphysical  dis- 
quisitions, since,  in  fact,  he  could  neither  write  nor  read,  and 
his  character,  previous  to  his  being  invested  with  the  purple, 
naturally  leads  us  to  believe  that  his  acuteness  and  penetration 
had  been  directed  rather  to  the  improvement  of  the  soldier 
than  to  the  divine.  The  cause  of  the  council  of  Chalcedon 
was,  however,  immediately  and  vigorously  espoused  by  the 
orthodox  emperor,  who  insisted  on  the  strict  performance  of 
all  its  decrees.  Severus  was  deposed  and  exiled,  the  catholic 
bishops  obtained  the  restoration  of  their  sees,  and  the  sect  of 
the  Eulychians  was  persecuted  and  depressed.  The  zeal 
of  the  emperor  in  the  cause  of  orthodoxy  was  still  further 
manifested;  the  Arians  appeared  extremely  obnoxious  to  him; 
and,  by  a  public  edict,  he  commanded  them  to  be  deprived  of 
their  churches  throughout  the  whole  extent  of  his  dominions. 
'     The  decrees  of  synods   and   councils,  and  the  deprivation 


SIXTH     CENTURY.  159 

of  dignities,  are  insufficient  at  once  to  eradicate  prejudices 
deeply  rooted  in  the  mind,  and  nouiished  to  maturity  by  careful 
culture,  and  the  invigorating  sunshine  of  royal  favor.  The 
zeal  of  Justin,  and  the  cares  of  Justinian,  his  associate  and  suc- 
cessor, were  steadily  but  ineffectually  employed  in  the  extirpa- 
tion of  heresy.  On  the  decease  of  Justin,  his  nephew  was 
gratefully  regarded  by  the  catholic  party  as  the  firm  supporter 
of  their  cause.  The  retrospect  of  his  religious  sentiments 
afforded  them  the  most  glowing  hopes  of  his  future  favor,  and 
the  certain  establishment  of  what  they  regarded  as  religious 
truth.  The  first  actions  of  his  reign  tended  to  realise  these 
hopes.  Speculations  concerning  the  divine  nature;  and  theolo- 
gical discussions,  were  indeed  the  principal  employment  of 
Justinian;  and  the  result  was  an  absurd  and  cruel  attempt  to 
compel  all  his  subjects  to  a  perfect  conformity  of  opinion  with 
himself  in  all  matters  of  religion,  for  which  purpose,  severe 
edicts  were  issued  against  his  heretical  and  infidel  subjects. 
But  religious  factions  invaded  .his  palace,  his  bed,  and  his 
throne.  His  empress,  Theodora,  was  an  equally  zealous  and 
a  more  inflexible  friend  to  the  Eutychian  party,  than  her  hus- 
band to  the  Chalcedonians:  and  the  subjects  of  the  eastern 
empire,  ranged  under  the  banners  of  those  great  theological 
combatants,  were  alternately  reviled  and  depressed.  Nor  was 
theirs  a  war  merely  of  words;  riots  and  tumults  were  contin- 
ually excited  by  the  contending  parties;  and  the  same  factious 
spirit,  which  had  manifested  its  influence  in  the  commence- 
ment of  the  century,  in  the  seditions  of  the  Circus,  concerning 
the  blue  and  green  factions,  in  which  innumerable  lives  were 
sacrificed,  was  now  employed  in  directing  anathemas  against 
all  who  differed  from  whatever  was  considered  to  be  the  true 
faith,  or  in  pursuing  the  inextricable  lybarinth  of  theological 
disquisition. 

The  mysticism  and  obscurity  of  Origen  were  so  congenial  to 
the  taste  and  spirit  of  the  time,  and  particularly  to  the  eastern 
monks,  that  all  the  decrees  of  councils,  and  all  the  anathemas  of 
the  clergy,  were  ineffectual  in  obstructing  its  progress.  The 
private  disgust  of  an  individual  procured  from  the  emperor  a 
public  disapprobation  of  these  opinions.  Pelagius,  the  Romish 
nuncio,  envious  of  the  distinction  shown  by  the  emperor  to  The- 
odore, the  bishop  of  Ca^sarea,  an  Eutychian,  and  a  strenuous 
defender  of  Origenism,  incited  by  his  persuasions  and  artifices 
the  zealous  Justinian  to  condemn  the  doctrines  of  Origen,  and 
to  command  them  to  be  entirely  suppressed.  This  decision  was 
approved  by  the  patriarch  of  Constantinople  and  the  other 
bishops;  and  Theodoret  received,  in  this  indirect  but  certain 
mode,  a  severe  blow,  which  was  soon  after  followed  by  a  deter- 


160  HISTORY    OF    THE    CHURCH. 

mination^of  the  emperor  to  condemn  the  sect  of  the  Acephalij 
which  was  favored  by  the  bishop  of  Cassarea.  This  design 
was  however  counteracted  by  the  artifices  of  the  empress,  and 
by  Theodore  himself,  who  had  been  consulted  on  the  most  effect- 
ual methods  which  could  be  taken  for  their  extirpation.  The 
avowed  opponent  of  the  decrees  of  Chalcedon,  in  order  to  favor 
his  own  party,  and  to  distress  his  adversaries,  had  the  address 
to  persuade  the  emperor  that  rescinding  those  passages  in  the 
edicts  of  the  fourth  general  council,  which  had  declared  the  or- 
thodoxy of  Theodore  of  Mopsuestia,  Theodoret  of  Cyre,  and 
Ibas  of  Edessa,  and  condemning  their  writings,  which  were 
peculiarly  obnoxious  to  the  Eutychians,  would  completely  re- 
move the  objections  of  the  Acephali,  and  unite  them  in  entire 
communion  with  the  Catholic  church.  The  censure  of  three 
persons  of  doubtful  reputation  was  so  small  a  consideration  for 
the  important  acquisition  of  a  number  of  orthodox  believers, 
that  Justinian  readily  consented  to  publish  an  edict  in  condem- 
nation of  these  writings,  M^hich  was  celebrated  by  the  name  of 
the  Three  Chapters.  This  was  followed  by  the  convention  of  a 
council  at  Constantinople,  in  which  the  sentence  of  the  Three 
Chapters  was  confirmed.  In  the  acts  of  this  council,  the  ut- 
most pains  were  employed  by  the  members  to  preserve  inviolate 
the  dignity  of  the  council  of  Chalcedon,  by  the  denunciation 
of  an  anathema  against  all  who  contemned,  or  refused  to  ac- 
knowledge, its  authority.  But  the  propagation  of  edicts, 
which  so  evidently  censured  the  decrees  of  the  Chalcedonian 
council,  was  little  correspondent  to  his  apparent  zeal;  and  the 
opprobium  thrown  upon  that  assembly,  and  upon  the  memory 
of  wise  and  respectable  men  who  had  died  in  communion  with 
the  church,  was  warmly  opposed  by  the  western  bishops,  and 
by  Vigilius,  the  pontiff  of  Rome.  The  contentious  prelate 
soon  afterwards  visited  Constantinople,  where,  either  by  the 
persuasive  influence  of  royal  entreaties,  or  the  force  of  a  tem- 
porary conviction,  he  was  prevailed  upon  to  acquiesce  in  the 
edict,  and  joined  in  the  condemnation  of  the  Three  Chap- 
ters. His  assent  to  tiicse  measures  was  however  soon  with- 
drawn. The  refractory  bishops  of  Africa  immediately  sepa- 
rated from  his  communion,  and  affected  to  consider  him  as 
an  apostate  from  the  faith.  Wearied  with  this  opposition, 
Vigilius  retracted  his  censure  of  these  celebrated  works,  and 
once  more  professed  his  firm  adherence  to  the  decisions  of 
Chalcedon. 

Destitute  of  its  real  importance, as  this  controversy  certainly 
was,  it  produced  an  uninterrupted  succession  of  commotions  and 
cabals.  Justinian  enforced  his  former  decree  by  the  promulga- 
tion of  a  new  edict;  and  highly  resented  the  wavering  and  con- 


SIXTH   CENTURY.  ,161 

tumacious  conduct  of  Vigilius,  who  retired  into  the  church  of 
St.  Peter,  to  screen  himself  from  the  effects  of  the  emperor's 
resentment.  Sacred  as  were  the  rights  of  sanctuary,  such  was 
the  indignation  of  Justinian,  that  the  pontiff  woukl  have  been 
immediately  torn  from  his  asylum,  had  not  the  populace  tumul- 
tuousJy  interfered,  and  by  their  means  the  bishop  escaped. 
Mutual  recrimination  and  mutual  resentment  continued,  during 
a  considerable  period,  to  exasperate  the  minds  of  the  emperor 
and  the  refractory  bishop.  Tired  with  these  repeated  opposi- 
tions in  a  concern  which  he  had  so  much  at  heart,  Justinian 
convoked,  in  the  year  553, a  general  council  at  Constantinople; 
at  which  Vigilius,  though  earnestly  importuned  by  a  deputation 
from  the  assembly,  of  three  patriarchs,  and  a  number  of  the 
most  respectable  bishops,  refused  to  attend.  During  the  delib- 
erations of  this  assembly,  Vigilius,  in  his  letters  to  the  emperor, 
severely  censured  the  condemnation  of  Theodore,  Theodoret, 
and  Ibas;  and  arrogantly  attempted  by  his  apostolical  autho- 
l"ity  to  prevent  any  decision  contrary  to  his  own.  This  had, 
however,  no  effect  upon  the  council,  in  which  the  versatility 
of  the  Roman  bishop  was  exposed;  the  decrees  of  the  four 
preceding  general  councils  were  fully  acknowledged,  and  to 
those  who  had  been  already  condemned  in  these  conventions, 
were  not  only  added  the  names  and  writings  of  Theodore, 
Theodoret,  and  Ibas,  but  anathemas  were  pronounced  against 
all  who  should  approve  their  errors.  These  decisions  were 
warmly  opposed  by  Vigilius,  who  by  his  obstinate  resistance 
provoked  the  emperor  to  send  him  into  banishment.  His  re- 
treat from  the  busy  world,  which  either  afforded  his  passions 
an  opportunity  to  subside,  or  else  the  operation  of  his  natural 
versitillity,  produced  another  dereliction  of  the  opinions  to 
which  he  had  so  obstinately  adhered;  and  again  he  publicly 
condemned  the  Three  Chapters.  His  death  soon  succeeded 
his  recall. 

The  religious  speculations  of  the  emperor  were  not  confined 
to  this  troublesome  controversy.  He  took  an  active  part  in  that 
which  was  agitated  concerning  the  question,  whether  it  could 
with  propriety  be  said  that  one  of  the  Trinity  had  suffered. 
The  aflirmative  was  asserted  by  the  monks  of  Scythia,  and 
favored  by  Justinian,  but  was  opposed  by  the  monks  of  Con- 
Rtantinople.  The  bishop  of  Rome,  at  the  request  of  tlic 
emperor,  published  a  decree  in  favor  of  the  Scythian  moidvs, 
and  asserted  the  propriety  of  saying  that  one  of  the  Trinity  had 
suffered;  since  Jesus  Christ,  one  of  the  persons  in  the  glorious 
Trinity,  had  suffered  in  the  flesh.  The  opinions  of  the  emperor 
were  not  however  unitormly  consonant  to  the  faith  of  councils, 
and  the  decrees  of  the  fathers;  and  his  Catholicism  in  the  even* 

•21 


162  iiisTOUY  OF  tiil:  church. 

ing  of  his  life  was  obscured  by  a  dark  cloud.  The  tendency 
to  religious  disputation,  so  prevalent  in  all  the  subjects  of  the 
empire,  was  considerably  increased  by  the  approbation  and 
example  of  the  emperor;  and  numberless  were  the  unprofit- 
able and  unimportant  controversies  which  were  continually 
discussed.  Amongst  these,  a  dispute  had  arisen,  whether  the 
body  of  Christ,  during  his  residence  upon  earth,  was  corrup- 
tible or  incorruptible.  The  zealous  emperor,  who  had  so 
strenuously  labored  for  the  orthoxy  of  his  subjects,  and  the  ex- 
tirpation of  the  Pagans,  Arians,  with  every  other  species  of 
heretics;  whether  from  the  natural  imbecility  of  age,  the  ver- 
satility of  the  human  mind,  the  persuasions  of  the  empress,* 
or  the  collected  force  of  all  these  motives,  professed  himself 
a  disciple  of  the  incorruptibles,  in  the  year  545.  Thus,  by 
publishing  an  edict  declaratory  of  his  belief,  he  at  length  en- 
rolled his  name  amongst  the  Heresiarchs.  These  disputes, 
which  were  sustained  by  the  controversial  spirit  of  the  emperor, 
continued  to  flame  out  with  greater  or  less  violence  during  his 
reign;  but,  after  his  decease,  gradually  declined,  and  were 
soon  extinguished. 

The  Eu^ychian  party  acquired  a  steady  and  zealous  protec- 
tor in  Justin  II.  the  nephew  and  successor  of  Justinian.  From 
the  discouragements  and  persecutions  they  had  met  with  from 
former  emperors,  their  numbers  had,  however,  considerably 
declined;  and  their  sect  appeared  to  be  rapidly  expiring. 

The  claims  to  supremacy,  which  had  for  preceding  centuries 
been  asserted  by  the  bishops  of  Rome,  were  at  first  faintly  urged, 
and  promoted  by  artful  and  almost  imperceptible  means  They 
now  however  insisted  upon  superiority,  as  a  divine  right  attach- 
ed to  their  see,  which  had  been  founded  by  St.  Peter;  and  this 
doctrine,  which  had  appeared  to  influence  the  conduct  of  some 
of  the  Romish  bishops  of  the  preceding  century,  was  no  longer 
concealed,  or  cautiously  promulgated,  by  those  who  possessed 
the  see  during  the  present  period.  But,  however  extensive 
their  authorit}',  the  bishops  of  the  ancient  capital  still  remain- 
ed, both  in  civil  and  ecclesiastical  aflairs,  subject  first  to  the 
jurisdiction  of  the  Gothic  kings,  and,  upon  the  retaking  of 
Rome,  to  the  Greek  emperors;  who,  in  imitation  of  their  bar- 


•  The  persuasions  of  a  braiitiful  woman  may'pcrhaps  have  some  weight,  even 
with  the  mosi  intrepid  theologian;  nor  was  Justinian  insensible  of  female  beau- 
ty. But  the  attractions  of  Theodora  were  not  confined  to  her  personal  charms. 
When,  in  a  popular  tumult  against  the  life  of  the  emperor,  he  would  have  aban- 
doned the  city,  :nd  endeavour' d  to  cs.-ipc;  with  an  intrepidity  unusual  to  her 
aex,  she  persuaded  the  empeio.  rather  to  resign  his  life  than  his  empire;  and 
exclaimed,  "that  a  kingdom  was  a  glorious  sepulchre." 


SIXTH    CENTURY.  163 

barian  predecessors,  claimed  additional  rights.  Such  how- 
ever was  the  extensive  influence  of  the  papal  intrigues,  that 
there  were  few  amongst  the  potentates  of  the  western  empire, 
w^ho  were  not,  before  the  close  of  the  succeeding  century,  sub- 
jected to  the  authority  of  the  bishops  of  Rome. 

A  station  so  elevated,  which  lay  open  to  the  ambition  of  such 
numbers,  who  from  the  disadvantages  of  birth,  fortune,  and  even 
talents  could  never  have  obtained  any  of  the  honorable  offices 
of  civil  life,  was  eagerly  contested  for,  and  frequently  obtained, 
by  fraud,  chicanery,  and  the  practice  of  whatever  was  the  most 
opposite  to  the  conduct  of  a  genuine  believer  in  the  gospel  of 
Christ.     During  the  progress  of  the  sixth  century,  the  peace  of 
the  Romish  church  was  thrice  invaded  by  the  contests  of  rival 
pontitfs.     Symmachus,   a    deacon  of   Rome,  and    Laurentius, 
who,  upon  the  death  of  the  bishop  Anastasius,  had,  by  different 
parties,  been  elevated  to  the  vacant  sees,  continued  for  several 
years  to  assert  their   discordant  pretensions.     After  repeated 
struggles,  and  the  claim  of  a  prior  right,  the  party  of  Summa- 
chus  at  length  prevailed.    They  were  materially  assisted  by  the 
pen  and  abilities  of  Ennodius,  bishop  of  Pavia,  who  descended 
to  employ  the  most  abject  flattery  in  the  behalf  of  Symmachus, 
whom  he  addressed  not  with  the  common  adulatory  terms  ap- 
propriated to  royalty,  but  in  those  which  approached  to  divi- 
nity; asserted  that  he  was  judge  in  the  place  of  God,  and  vicege- 
rent of  the  Most  High.     The  church  was  again  divided  by  the 
reciprocal   claims  of  Boniface  and  Dioscorus:  the  premature 
death  of  the  latter  terminated,   however,   this   clciical   war. 
But  the  century  did  not  close  without  another  similar  disturb- 
ance in  this  unhappy  church.     The  intrigues  of  Vigilius  pro- 
cured a  secret  order  from  the  empress  Theodora  to  Belisarius, 
who    was  then    at  Rome,  for  the  deposition   of  the  reigning 
bishop  Silverus,  and  the  investiture  of  Vigilius  in  all  tne  riglits 
of  the  deposed  prelate.     The  unhappy  Silverus  was,  in  conse- 
quence of  this  command,  deprived  of  his  dignities,  and  banish- 
ed; but,  upon   the  interfeiencc  of  Justinian,  he  returned   to 
Italy,  with  the  delusive  expectation   of  regaining   his   rights. 
The  good  fortune,  however,  or  the  superior  artifices  of  Vigi- 
lius once   more  prevailed;   his  antagonist   was  resigned  to  his 
power;  and  was  confined  by  him  in  the   islands   of  Pontus  and 
Pandataria,  where  in  penury  and  aflliction  he  terminated  his 
wretched   existence.      Whether  the  testimonials  which   were 
produced  to    clear   Pelagius,  the  successor  of   Vigilius,  from 
the  crime   of  having  been  accessary  to  the  death  of  this  inso- 
lent, versatile,  and  ambitious  prelate,  were  sufficient  to  prove 
his  innocence  to  mankind,  cannot  easily  be  now  ascertained. 
His  judges  however  were  satisfied;  and  posterity  will  perhaps 


161  HlfTOnV    OF    THE    CHURCH. 

not  disapprove  the  appearance  of  that  retributive  justice, 
which  seems  to  have  punished  Vigilius  by  the  operation  of  the 
very  same  passions  which  had  produced  the  misery  and  death 
of  his  predecessor. 

The  advantages  attendant  upon  the  acquisition  of  such  enor- 
mous power  were  alloyed  by  jealousies  and  apprehensions. 
The  bishops  of  the  Byzantine  sec,  scarcely  less  arrogant  and 
ambitious  than  their  brethren  of  Rome,  refused  to  acknowledge 
their  pre-eminence,  and  laid  claim  to  similar  authority.  The 
arrogant  pretensions  of  these  rival  sees  involved  them  in  con- 
tinual dissensions;  which  were  prodigiously  increased  by  the 
conduct  of  John,  the  Faster,  a  prelate  distinguished  for  his 
austerity;  who,  in  a  council  held  at  Constantinople  in  the  year 
588,  assumed  the  title  of  cecumenical  or  universal  bishop;  which 
had  been  conferred  by  Leo  and  Justinian  upon  the  patriarch 
of  Constantinople,  though  unaccompanied  by  any  accessions 
of  power.  This  appellation,  which  implied  a  pre-eminence 
difficult  to  be  endured,  vi'as  opposed  by  Pelagius  the  Second^ 
who  was  then  bishop  of  Rome;  and  earnestly  contested  by  hia 
successor  Gregory  the  Great,  who  asserted  in  lofty  terms  the 
rights  of  the  Romish  see  to  an  entire  supremacy  over  the  whole 
Christian  world. 

The  barbarian  conquerors  of  the  western  parts  of  the  empire 
had,  as  was  beforie  observed,  in  general  adopted  the  heretical 
opinions  of  Arius;  and  they  continued,  with  few  exceptions,  to 
he  for  some  time  hostile  to  the  Catholic  faith.  Thrasimund, 
king  of  the  Vandals,  more  aocomplished,  but  less  tolerant,  than 
many  of  his  contemporary  monarchs,  offered  the  most  liberal 
incentives  to  apostacy;  and  deprived  the  African  Catholics  of 
their  churches,  which  he  commanded  to  be  shut  up;  and  two 
hundred  and  twenty  bishops  to  be  banished  to  Sardinia,  where 
they  languished  in  exile  during  fifteen  years.  Their  restora- 
tion to  peace  and  freedom,  under  his  successor  Hilderic,  proved 
only  a  prelude  to  that  state  of  authority  and  consequence, 
which  they  obtained  from  the  conquest  of  Africa  by  the  vic- 
torious Belisarius,  the  great  and  successful  general,  but  lat- 
terly the  unfortunate  victim  of  Justinian.  The  resumption  of 
their  pristine  rights  was  not  accompanied  with  the  mild  virtues 
of  the  primitive  Christians.  Still  smarting  from  the  severities 
they  had  recently  experienced,  they  resolved  to  inflict  equal 
punishments  upon  their  persecutors;  and  the  Arians  were  in 
their  turn  exposed  to  the  sufferings  they  had  inflicted  upon  the 
Caliiolics. 

The  decline  of  Arianism,  in  every  part  of  the  western  empire, 
was  accelerated  with  hasty  steps.  Clovis  labored  to  establish 
Christianity  wherever  he  carried  his  victorias  arms;  and  the 


SIXTH    CENTURY.  165 

Gauls,  before  the  close  of  the  sixth  century,  submitted  to  the 
government  and  to  the  religion  of  the  Franks.  By  the  natural 
vicissitudes  of  humor  to  which  all  monnrchial  government  must 
be  exposed,  the  inhabitants  of  Italy  were  placed  alternately 
under  the  dominion  of  an  orthodox  or  an  heretical  monarch. 
Narses,  the  eunuch,  the  general  of  Justinian,  and  tiie  rival  of 
Belisarius,  reduced  the  country  under  subjeclion  to  the  empire; 
from  which,  the  whole,  except  the  cities  of  Rome  and  Ravenna, 
was  again  dismembered,  and  governed  by  a  succession  of  petty 
kings.  The  profce^sors  of  the  gospel,  in  Italy,  groaned  for  several 
years  under  the  dominion  of  their  Pagan  conquerors,  by  whom 
they  were  cruelly  oppressed;  but  at  length  Christianity, accoid- 
ing  to  the  faith  of  Arius,  was  received  and  professed  by  Au- 
tharis,  the  third  monarch  of  the  Lombards.  The  faith  of  this 
ferocious  people  becoming  gradually  more  refined  and  im- 
proved, Theodalinda,  the  relic  of  Autharis,  was  induced  to 
profess  the  Nicene  doctrines;  and  the  Lombards  gradually  as- 
sumed, with  their  greater  purity  of  faith,  the  more  gentle  vir- 
tues of  Christians.  The  Visigoths  of  Spain  continued  their  ad- 
herence to  Arianism  till  the  year  580;  when,  convinced  by  the 
powerful  arguments,  or  influenced  by  the  authority  and  exam- 
ple, of  their  monarch  Recared,  they  abjured  these  errors,  and 
entered  within  the  pale  of  the  Catholic  church.  Recared  was 
honored,  on  his  conversion  to  the  orthodox  Avith,  with  the  title 
of  the  Most  Catholic  King.  This  monarch  pleaded  to  his  Aiuan 
clergy  the  testimony  of  earth  and  heaven,  in  support  of  the 
orthodox  cause.  The  earth  had  so  far  submitted  to  profess  the 
Catholic  creed,  that  few  of  the  Christian  nations,  except  the 
Visigoths,  continued  to  reject  its  truths;  and  the  testimony  of 
heaven  was  apparent  from  the  miracles  continually  peiformcd 
by  the  clergy  of  the  Catholic  church.  These  arguments  were 
supported  hy  the  example  of  the  Suevi,  their  neighbors,  who 
were  settled  in  Gallicia,  and  who  had  previously  rejected  the 
Arian,  and  adopted  the  Catholic  creed. 

Whatever  regards  a  country,  which  early  prejudices  and  deep- 
ly rooted  attachments  have  accustomed  us  strongly  to  revere,  is 
peculiarly  interesting  and  important  to  the  human  mind.  Eng- 
land, which  during  this  century  was  vanquished  by  the  Saxons, 
at  first  experienced  from  her  Pagan  conquerors  a  severe  perse- 
cution. Towards  the  close  of  this  century,  however.  Bertha, 
the  believing  wife  of  Ethelbert,  one  of  the  most  considerable  of 
the  Anglo-Saxon  princes,  excited  in  her  husband  a  favorable 
opinion  of  her  own  religious  faith,  which  was  greatly  increased 
by  the  arrival  of  Augustin,  the  monk,  who  traveled  on  amission 
into  Britain,  in  the  year  590.  This  monk,  aided  by  the  labors 
of  his  forty  companions,  whom  Gregory  the  Great  had  associa- 


166  HISTORY    OF    THE    CHURCH. 

ted  "with  him  in  this  mission,  had  the  happiness  to  complete,  in 
Ethel bert,  the  conversion  which  Bertha  had  begun.  He  preach- 
ed, he  persuaded,  he  threatened;  and  his  labors  were  so  suc- 
cessful, that  Christianity  reared  her  triumphant  fabric  upon 
the  ruins  of  Paganism.  Heathen  temples  were  converted  into 
Christian  churches, Christ-Church  wns  formed  into  a  cathedral; 
and  this  monk,  whom  Gregory  had  invested  with  full  spiritual 
power  over  all  the  British  and  Saxon  clergy,  assumed  the  title 
of  archbishop  of  Canterbury.  Upon  his  arrival  in  Britain, 
Augustin  found  the  Christians  of  Britain  attached  to  the  tradi- 
tion of  the  eastern  churches  respecting  the  time  of  celebrating 
Easter,  and  difTcring  also  from  the  practices  of  the  church  of 
Rome,  in  the  performance  of  some  baptismal  rites.  This  vari- 
ation was  warmly  and  haughtily  condemned  by  the  arrogant 
monk:  but  he  found  not  in  the  British  clergy  a  mean  and  das- 
tardly submission  to  his  imperious  decrees.  They  refused  even 
to  acknowledge  him  as  their  archbishop,  and  would  not  be  pre- 
vailed upon  to  exchange  their  ancient  ceremonies.  During  six 
hundred  years  the  Britanic  church  never  acknowledged  any 
subjection  to  the  power  of  the  Romish  prelates;  and,  for  several 
ages  after  the  mission  of  Augustin,  were  so  far  from  conforming 
to  the  practices  of  that  church,  respecting  the  paschal  contro- 
versy, that  they  observed  Easter  on  a  different  day. 

The  form  of  church  government,  which  had  been  established 
during  the  two  preceding  centuries,  received  in  this,  little  or  no 
alteration.  By  the  laws  of  Justinian,  the  inferior  ranks  of  the 
people  were  totally  excluded  from  any  share  in  the  appointment 
of  their  ministers,  the  choice  of  whom  was  restricted  to  the 
optimates,  or  superior  orders,  and  to  the  clergy.  The  power, 
indeed,  originally  exercised  by  the  people,  appears  never  to 
have  so  universally  obtained,  that  on  certain  occasions  it  could 
not  be  restrained  or  varied,  according  to  different  situations 
and  circumstances.  Whilst  it  continued  to  be  exercised,  it  was 
frequently  so  grossly  nbused,  and  produced  such  disturbances 
in  the  church,  as  to  afford  a  very  reasonable  pretext  for  with- 
drawing it.  The  evils  of  a  popular  election  were,  as  was  for- 
merly stated,  prevented  at  Rome,  after  Italy  was  subjugated 
by  the  Cothic  princes,  who  themselves  appointed  the  bishop. 
In  the  dilfcrent  kingdoms  of  the  western  empire,  different 
modes  were  adopted  for  adjusting  the  appointments  to  clerical 
offices.  A  custom  prevailed  in  I'' ranee  for  the  monarch  to  dis- 
pose of  ecclesiastical  appointments  by  sale.  In  Spain  a  new 
regulation  for  this  effect  was  ])assed  in  the  council  of  Barce- 
lona, in  the  year  .Wi),  which  ordained,  that,  when  a  bishopric 
was  vacant,  two  or  three  candidates  should  be  chosen,  and 
elected  by  the  consent  of  the   clergy  and   peoj)le,  who  should 


SIXTH    CENTURY.  1C7 

formally  present  them  to  the  metropolitan  and  his  assistant 
bishops.  This  assembly,  having  previously  lasted,  was  to  cast 
lots  for  the  candidates,  leaving  the  determination  to  Christ  the 
Lord.  These  regulations  were  far  from  being  favorable  to  the 
interests  of  hterature,  or  even  of  virtue.  The  Gothic  princes 
appeared  indeed  desirous  to  nominate  the  worthiest  candidate 
to  the  pontificate;  but  they  were  indifferent  judges  of  learning, 
and  not  very  likely  to  esteem  in  others  those  qualities  which 
they  did  not  possess  themselves,  and  of  which  they  could 
scarcely  conceive  the  necessity.  The  sale  of  benefices  was 
still  more  pernicious;  and  the  method  of  choosing  a  spiritual 
guide  by  lot,  even  if  fairly  conducted,  was  injudicious. 

More  firmly  rooted  each  succeeding  year,  the  noxious  plants 
of  superatitior^  continued  to  throw  out  a  number  of  strong  and 
vigorous  branches,  which  were  carefully  encouraged  and  culti- 
vated.    They  were  indeed  an  unfailing  source  of  profit  to  the 
corrupt  ministers  of  the  church.     The  people  were   instructed 
that,  by  their  liberality  to  the  clergy  or  to  the  monastery,  they 
conciliated  the  favor  of  heaven,  and  obtained  the  intercession 
of  departed  saints.     Some  of  the  churches  were  possessed  of 
very  considerable  estates;  but  that  of  Rome,  according  to  The- 
odorus  Lector,  in  the  year  520,  chose  not  to  keep  any  immove- 
able possessions;  and,  if  it  was  presented  with  such,  immediately 
sold  them,  and  the  purchase  money  was  divided  into  three  parts, 
one  of  which  was  appropriated  to  the  use  of  the  church,  the 
second  to  the  bishop,  and  the  third,  in  appointed  portions,  to  the 
inferior  clergy.     Where   the  revenues  were  thus  divided,  the 
power  of  the  bishop  must  have  been  very  considerable.     Sev- 
eral councils  indeed  appointed  persons  to  be  associated  with  him 
in  the  distribution  of  ecclesiastical  property;  but  even  then,  the 
share  which  was  allotted  for  the  exigencies  of  the  church,  would 
be  distributed  chiefly  by  his  direction,  and  in  such  a  manner  as 
to  extend  his  influence,  if  it  was  not  appropriated  to  the  indul- 
gence of  a  baser  passion.     The  property  which  had  been  grad- 
ually acquiring  by  the  clergy,  had  been  considerably  augmented 
by  the  law^s  of  Constantine  (which  encouraged  bequests  to  the 
church,)  and  by  an  allowance  from  the   public  revenue.     Con- 
stantine also  instituted  the  church  successor  to  all  martyrs  or 
persecuted  persons,  who  died  without  heirs.     Upon  the  demo- 
lition of  the  heathen  temples,  the  buildings,  statues,  and  reve- 
nues were  sometimes   presented   to  the   clergy;  and   Ilonorius 
enacted,  that  the  property  belonging   to  all  heretics  and  con- 
venticles should  be  appropriated  to  the  same  use.*     The  reve- 
nues of  the  church  continued   to  receive  fresh  auementations 


*  An  admirable  expedient  for  promoting  unanimity. 


168  HISTORY    OF    THE    CHURCH. 

from  the  zeal  of  Justinian,  who  confiscated  to  its  use  the  estates 
and  property  of  all  the  clergy,  or  monks,  who  fdrsook  the 
church  or  monastery  to  lead  a  secular  life. 

The  corrupted  doctrines  of  religion  received,  if  no  improve- 
ment, no  very  considerable  alterations,  in  the  sixth  century. 
The  torments  of  an  intermediate  stale  were  indeed  loudly  in- 
sisted upon  to  the  ignorant  multitude,  at  this  time,  by  the  su- 
perstitious Gregory,  whom  the  Romish  church  has  chosen  to 
distinguish  by  the  appellation  of  Great.  This  prelate  is  sup- 
posed, by  some,  to  have  laid  the  foundation  of  the  modern 
doctrine  of  purgatory,  which  supposes  a  punishment  to  take 
place  immediately  after  death,  and  previous  to  the  station 
assigned  as  the  eternal  residence  of  the  soul:  but  his  opinions 
differed  very  little  from  those  of  Augustin,  who  preceded  him 
near  a  century;  and  Gregory  must  be  regarded  as  the  promoter^ 
not  the  institutor,  of  the  doctrine.  Various  have  been  the  opin- 
ions respecting  the  seat  of  purgatory.  Volcanos,  or  the  ocean, 
the  torments  of  conflicting  elements,  or  the  violent  convulsions 
of  hope  and  fear,  have,  by  the  profound  explorers  of  divine 
truth,  been  at  different  times  assigned  to  the  departed  soul  of 
man;  and  the  ministers,  who  inflict  punishment,  have  by  some 
been  believed  to  be  angels,  and  by  others  demons.  The  won- 
derful efficacy  of  pictures  and  relics  was  loudly  insisted  upon; 
and  the  utmost  reverence  inculcated  for  the  Virgin  Mar}',  around 
whose  head  new  honors  were  perpetually  gathering.  In  the 
reign  of  Justinian,  it  became  common  to  join  the  Virgin  Mary, 
and  the  archangels  Michael  and  Gabriel,  in  solemn  oaths.  The 
esteem  for  celibacy  so  much  increased,  that,  though  the  Arian 
clergy  of  the  western  parts  of  the  empire  were  in  general  mar- 
ried, the  Latin  bishops  of  the  Catholic  church  extended  in  some 
places  the  obligation  of  celibacy  to  sub-deacons.  These  regu- 
lations made  it  necessary  to  renew  or  enforce  with  vigor  those 
laws  which  prohibited  the  clergy  from  entertaining  in  their 
houses  any  female,  who  came  not  within  the  degrees  of  near 
consanguinity.  From  imposing  restraints  u{)on  the  marriages 
of  the  clergy,  some  marriages,  which  had  hitherto  been  regard- 
ed as  lawful,  were  discouraged  and  interdicted  amongst  the  laity. 
In  the  reign  of  Justinian,  in  certain  degrees  of  spiritual  rela- 
tionship persons  were  prohibited  from  contracting  marriages 
with  each  other,  particularly  in  that  between  a  god-father  and 
god-daughter,  which  was  supposed  to  unite  their  souls  in  a  divine 
manner,  and  to  induce  a  paternal  affection.  Succeeding  coun- 
cils advanced  upon  these  doctrines;  and  the  canon  law  extend- 
ed the  relationship  to  the  baptizer  and  baptized,  the  catechist 
and  catechumen,  and  ingeniously  discovered  several  degrees  of 
spiritual  kindred. 


SIXTH    CENTURY.  169 

The  primitive  doctrines  of  the  gospel  were  so   entirely  ob- 
scured by  superstition,  and  so  imperfectly  understood,  that  great 
numbers  began  to  conceive  that  the  profession  of  religion  was 
all  tliat  was  necessary  for  acceptance  with  God.    Provided  they 
were  enrolled  amongst  the  sacred  numbers  who  sought  to  pro- 
cure heaven  by  the  neglect  of  their  duties  on  earth,  or  believed 
they  performed  a.  full  expiation  for  the  nrost  atrocious  olTences 
by  the  infliction  of  voluntary  personal  punishment,  or  the  institu- 
tion of  novel  rites,  or  added  pomp,  in  the  worship  of  the  monas- 
tery, they  conceived  their  salvation  most   certainly  attained. 
Early  in  this  century,  Sigismund,  king  of  Burgundy,  who,  at  the 
instigation  of  his  mother,  had   cruelly  murdered  his  own  son, 
attempted  to  appease  the  vengeance  of  the  Supreme  Being,  by 
liberal  donations  to  the   monastery  of  St.  Maurice,  in  Vallais 
(which  he  had  founded  in  honor  of  the  celebrated  Theban  Le- 
gion,) by  the  institution  of  a  full  chorus  of  perpetual  psalmody, 
and  by  an  assiduous   practice  of  the  most  austere  devotions  of 
the  monks.    Several  new  orders  were  instituted,  and  exact  rules 
prescribed  for  their  conduct.     Caesarius,  bishop  of  Aries,  found- 
ed, in  the  year  5t)7,  a  monastery  for  women,  and  distijiguished 
himself  amongst  the  number  of  those  who  composed  regulations 
for  the  monastic  life.     In  these,  the  offending  nun,  who  was 
insensible  to  the  milder  punishments  of  reprimands,  or  a  sepa- 
ration from  the  social  and  religious  exercises  of  the  society,  was 
condemned   to  the  severe  discipline  of  flagellation,  in  which, 
however,  the  punishment  was  mercifully  confined  to  forty  stripes, 
save  one. 

Benedict,  the  founder  of  an  order  which  through  successive 
ages  is  still  distinguished  by  his  name,  was  a  monk  of  Subla- 
quam,  in  the  diocese  of  Tyber,  where  he  erected  in  the  adja- 
cent wilderness  twelve  monasteries,  each  containing  twelve 
monks;  one  of  which,  from  a  variety  of  causes,  increased  so 
much  in  splendor  and  reputation,  as  to  be  not  only  exempted 
from  episcopal  power,  but  to  hold  fourteen  villages  under  its 
peculiar  jurisdiction.  The  rules  prescribed  by  this  monk,  for 
the  regulation  of  his  disciples,  were  milder  with  respect  to  dis- 
cipline, and  more  reasonable  in  their  tendency,  than  those  of 
any  of  any  of  his  predecessors;  and  his  order  acquired  a  degree 
of  reputation  so  Aivorablc  to  its  increase,  that  it  nearly  absorbed 
allthc  other  monastic  institutions  of  the  western  empire.  Some 
of  them  indeed  were  distinguished  by  the  different  appellations 
of  Cistertains,  Grandimontenses,  and  several  others;  but  twen- 
ty-three monastic  orders  have  been  traced  to  this  source.  From 
the  newly-peopled  wilderness  of  Sublaquam,  Benedict  departed 
to  Mount  Cassian,  where  he  employed  his  time  in  the  arrange- 

'22 


170  HISTORY    OF    TUB    CHURCH. 

ment  and  perfecting  of  his  rules,  and  where  he  died  about  the 
year  545. 

To  expatiate  upon  the  extravagances  and  absurdities  prac- 
tised by  the  different  orders  of  monks,  cither  in  the  gloomy  clois- 
ters of  their  convents,  or  in  their  dreary  retreats  in  the  desserts; 
or  to  recount  the  artiliccs  practised  by  Ihem  in  their  commerce 
with  the  world,  would  afford  a  detail  little  edifying  or  agreea- 
ble.    Pillar-monkery  continued  to  seduce  its  votaries,  not  only 
in  the  east,  where  Simeon  Stylites,  junior,  in  imitation  of  his 
fanatical  predecessor,  lived  sixty-eight  years  upon  different  pil- 
lars; but  it  extended  to  the  west,  which  in  general  appears  to 
have  been  more  distinguished  by  the  knavery  than  the  fanati- 
cism of  his  monastic  disciples.     Vulfilaic,  however,  a  monk  of 
Lombardy,  ascended  a  pillar  at  Treves,  where  he  endured  the 
inclemencies    in   the  winter;    and   with  apparent    reluctance 
obeyed  the  commands  of  the  bishop,  who  represented  to  him, 
that  the  cold  climate  of  Germany  was  not  calculated  for  these 
devotional    exertions.      A  number  of    the  austere   penitents, 
whose  madness  had  probably  occasioned  their  severities,  and 
whose  fanaticism  in  return  heightened  their  mental  imbecility, 
obtained  a  safe  retreat  from   the  world,  in  an  hospital  estab- 
lished in  the  neighbourhood  of  Jerusalem,  for  the  reception  of 
those  monks,  who,  in  rashly  attempting  to  pursue  the   lives  of 
hermits,  had  sustained  a  deprivation  of  reason,  which  they  had 
afterwards  recovered.* 

Degraded  by  superstition  and  ignorance,  as  the  cloistered 
retreats  certainly  were,  they  however  became  almost  the  only 
refuge  to  w-hich  learning  and  philosopliy  could  retire  from  the 
tumults  of  war  and  the  desolations  of  barbarism.  The  founders 
of  many  orders  had  extorted  from  their  followers  a  solemn  obli- 
gation to  employ  a  certain  portion  of  their  time  in  the.  daily 
study  of  those  treatises  of  celestial  wisdom,  which  were  depos- 
ited in  the  rich  mines  of  ancient  theology.  An  accumulation  of 
absurdity  would,  in  an  ignorant  age,  be  necessarily  admitted  at 
the  same  time:  but  this  obligation  occasioned  the  reception  of  a 
fund  of  genuine  knowledge  into  these  gloomy  repositories;  and 
perhaps  prevented  the  very  faculty  of  interchanging  our  ideas 
by  writing,  or  of  increasing  our  stores  of  knowledge  by  the 
perusal  of  books,  from  being  once  more  sunk  into  oblivion. 

That  a  zeal  for  discipline  was  not  totally  extinguished  amongst 
all  the  members  of  the  Christian  church,  appears  from  the  fre- 
quency of  particular  councils  for  its   enforcement  during  this 


*  The  I0B8,  says  Dr.  Jortin,  is  not  to  bt  tjucstioned ;  the  rceovory  is  more  quca- 
tjonable. 


SIXTH    CENTURY.  171 

century.     The  various  abuses  they  endeavored  to  rectify,  and 
the   restraints  they  attempted  to    impose,  would,  if  no  other 
monument  existed,  convince  us  that  there  were  few  crimes,  of 
which  a  minister  of  religion  might  not  be  supposed  to  be  guilty. 
The  arrogance  and  profligacy  of  the  clergy  has  been  already 
remarked;  their  hospitality  ma_y  in  some  degree   be  conceived 
by  a  canon  of  the  council  of  Maccon,  in  the  year  585,  which 
enacts,  that  bishops  shall  not  keep  mastilfs  to  worry  beggars. 
Towards  the  close  of  the  preceding,  or  the  commencement  of 
the  sixth  century,  the  bishops,  who  had  hitherto  exercised  the 
power  of  forming  their  own  liturgies,  agreed  to  conform  to  that 
of  the  metropolitan  church.     The   national   liturgies,  in    the 
western  empire,  commenced  upon  its  being  divided  into  differ- 
ent kingdoms.     In  these  liturgies  different  creeds  were  used, 
varying  in  expression,  though  agreeing  in  doctrine,  previous  to 
the  formation  of  the  Nicene  Creed.     Creeds  were  not  for  a  con- 
siderable time,  introduced  into  (he  daily  worship  of  the  church. 
In  the  year  515,  Timothy,  the  successor  of  Macedonius,  bishop 
of  Constantinople,  to  demonstrate  his  detestation  of  his  prede- 
cessor, whom  he  considered  as  an  enemy  to  the  Nicene  faith, 
commanded  the  Nicene  creed  to  be  repeated  every  time  divine 
service  was  performed  in  the  church.     Previous  to  this  time,  it 
had  only  been  recited  on  Mondy-Thursdaj^,  when  the   bishop 
catechised  those  who  were  to  be  baptized  at  Easter;  and  was 
repeated  at  Antioch  whenever  the  sacrament  w?is  administered. 
Gregory  the  Great  composed  the  Roman  mass,  or  missal,  distin- 
guished by  his  name,  which  at  first  was  intended  for  the  partic- 
ular use  of  the  Romish  church,  but  was  afterwards  enlarged, 
improved,  and   admitted  into   other  churches.      Superstitious 
practices  had  crept  even  into  the  performance  of  the  common 
devotions  of  the  church:  and  it  was  ordered  by  Vigilius,  that 
those  who  celebrated   mass  should  always  direct   their  faces 
towards  the  east. 

The  rite  of  baptism  does  not  appear  to  have  been  administered 
with  any  variations  from  Che  forms  of  the  preceding  century: 
but  material  alterations  in  the  celebration  of  the  Lord's  Supper 
took  place  during  the  pontificate  of  Gregory  the  Great,  who 
introduced  a  number  of  ceremonies  into  almost  every  part  of 
religious  worship.  Frequency  of  communion,  from  the  super- 
stitious opinions  which  prevailed  respecting  this  rite, had  abated 
by  degrees:  it  appeared,  indeed,  in  some  places,  in  danger  of 
being  wholly  laid  aside.  In  a  council  at  Aries,  in  the  year  506, 
the  laity  were  commanded  to  communicate  three  times  annually, 
on  the  three  great  festivals  of  Easter,  Whitsuntide,  and  Christ- 
mas. A  reverence  for  the  sacramental  elements  was  strongly 
insisted  upon  by  the  clergy;  and  as  it  was  customary  to  conse- 


ITS  HISTORY    OF    THE    CHURCH. 

crate  a  larger  portion,  than  was  immediately  necessary  for  the, 
communicants,in  order  that  it  might  be  in  readiness  to  be  distrib- 
uted to  the  sick,  it  was,  in  the  year  5C7,  enacted  in  the  council 
at  Tours,  that  it  should  no  longer  be  deposited  in  a  chest,  but 
upon  the  altar,  to  excite  the  devotion  of  the  people.  The  holy 
water,  or  a  mixture  of  salt  and  water,  which  was  made  use  of  for 
sprinkling  those  who  entered  into  or  departed  from  the  church, 
is  first  mentioned  in  an  edict  of  Figilius,  in  the  year  538,  but  was 
probably  introduced  anterior  to  (hat  period.  The  Tonsure  of 
the  priests,  amongst  other  ceremonial  observances,  was  very 
generally  enforced  in  this  century,  and  became  indeed  an  essen- 
tial part  of  the  ordination  of  the  clergy.  This  practice  occasion- 
ed in  the  church  nearly  as  violent  disputes,  as  those  concerning 
the  celebration  of  Easter.  The  question  agitated  was,  whether 
the  hair  of  the  priests  and  monks  should  be  shaven  on  the  fore- 
part of  the  head,  from  ear  to  ear,  in  the  form  of  a  semicircle;  or 
on  the  top  of  the  head,  in  the  form  of  a  circle,  as  an  emblem  of 
the  crown  of  thorns  worn  by  Jesus  Christ.  The  sects  usually 
shaved  according  to  the  former,  and  the  Romish  missionaries 
conformably  to  the  latter  practice,  but  the  time  when  the  cus- 
tom was  introduced  is  unknown.  The  early  fathers  of  the 
church  had  endeavored,  by  their  exhortations,  to  prevent  the 
extremes  of  cutting  the  hair  like  the  priests  of  Isis  and  Serapis, 
and  that  of  w^earing  long  hair  in  imitation  of  the  luxurious  man- 
ners of  the  barbarian  soldiery.  Their  followers  had,  however, 
in  this,  as  in  ma\iy  other  instances,  no  reluctance  to  the  imita- 
tion of  foreign  supferstition;  and  that  mark,  which  once  distin- 
guished the  priests  of  the  Egyptian  deities,  has  since  that  pe- 
riod marked  the  heads  of  Christian  prelates;  and  has  obtained 
the  name  of  the  Roman  tonsure. 

Every  superstitious  practice  of  this  prriod  met  with  a  steady 
and  zealous  patron  in  Gregory  the  Great,  who  encouraged  the 
use  of  pictures  and  images  in  churches,  and  strongly  insisted  upon 
the  efficacy  of  relics.  Gregory  refused,  however,  to  transport 
any  part  of  the  body  of  St.  Paul  to  Constantinople,  since  he 
asserted  that  this  sacred  relic  was  enciqed  with  powers  so  for- 
midable, that  the  temerity  of  ihosc  who  dared  to  approach  it 
was  punished  by  their  being  seized  with  terror,  or  perhaps  vis- 
ited with  a  frigiilful  apparition,  lie  graciously  sent  to  the 
empress,  who  had  preferred  this  request,  a  portion  of  the  filings 
of  St.  Paul's  chain,  to  place  in  the  church  then  building  at 
Constantinople  in  honor  of  that  apostle.  The  ingenuity  of  the 
relic-mongers  favored  them  with  a  happy  device  for  multiplying 
thevirtuesof  relics,  without  a  multiplication  of  the  relics  them, 
selves.  Instead  of  distributing  the  pipus  remains  of  a  saint, 
they  touched  the  body  with  a  piece  of  cloth,  called  Brandeum^ 


«IXTU    CENTURY.  173 

which  immediately  received  the  wonderful  power  of  healing 
jdiseases,  and  even  sometimes  of  working  still  more  extraordi- 
nary miracles.  Some  impious  Greeks,  having  dared  to  doubt 
of  the  efficacy  of  such  relics,  were  convinced  of  their  infidel- 
ity, by  Leo,  bishop  of  Rome,  who  took  a  pair  of  scissors,  and 
cut  the  sacred  cloth,  from  which  drops  of  blood  are  said  to 
have  immediately  gushed  out. 

As  pomp  and  splendor  were  aifected  in  the  performance  of 
every  religious  rite,  the  churches  vied  with  each  other  in  mag- 
nificence. A  curious  altar  was  presented  to  the  church  of  St. 
Sophia,  by  Justinian  and  Theodora,  composed  of  every  material 
which  could  be  procured.  Gold  and  silver,  every  kind  of  pre- 
cious stone,  wood,  and  metals,  were  blended  together;  and  the 
table,  composed  of  this  mass,  was  adorned  with  an  inscription, 
in  which  the  royal  donors  solemnly  made  an  ofiering  of  it  to 
Christ,  and  entreated  him,  that  they,  together  with  the  empire 
might  be  preserved  in  the  orthodox  faith.  Many  festivals  were, 
during  this  century,  introduced  into  the  church,  the  most  con- 
siderable of  which  was  the  feast  of  the  Purification  of  the  bles- 
sed Virgin.  The  Lupercalia,  or  the  feast  of  Pan,  \vhich  was 
constantly  celebrated  by  the  Pagans,  with  burning  tapers,  was 
succeeded  by  the  Christian  festival  of  the  Purification.  Like 
its  predecessor,  this  feast  was  solemnized,  with  a  blaze  of 
tapers;  and  wqs  called  Candlemas,  from  the  lights  used  on  that 
occasion.  The  day  of  consecrating  a  church  was  also  in  many 
places  observed  as  an  anniversary  festival. 

National  wars  for  the  (extension  of  dominion,  and  continual 
attempts  to  enforce  obedience  to  spiritual  authority,  were  cir- 
cumstances little  favorable  to  the  tranquillity  of  the  Christians, 
during  the  sixth  century.  Fewer  sects,  however,  arose  during 
this,  than  at  the  preceding  period;  and  some  of  those  divisions, 
which  had  most  successfully  assailed  the  peace  of  the  Christian 
world,  were  nearly  terminated.  Donatism  breathed  her  expiring 
sighs;  and  the  doctrines  of  Arius,  which  were  so  extensively 
embraced,  were  forsaken  by  an  infinite  number  of  those  by 
whom  they  were  professed,  and  have  ever  since  been  confined 
to,  comparatively,  a  very  inconsiderable  number  of  Christians. 
Eutychianism,  favored  by  the  imperial  smiles,  was  however 
revived  from  the  langor  and  oblivion  into  which  it  had  been 
visibly  sinking.  But  it  owed  still  more  to  the  conduct  of  Jacob 
Baradaeus.  By  his  activity  and  eloquence,  this  di'ooping  sect 
was  restored  to  life  and  vigor;  its  votaries  were  numberless; 
its  different  factions  Averc  reconciled;  and  its  credit  and  autho- 
rity were  extended  through  Egypt;  Aby>sinia,  Mesopotamia, 
and  Armenia.  The  newly  revived  sect  assumed  the  name  of 
their  new  chief:  and  they  are  still  distinguished  by  the  appella- 


174  HISTORY    OF    THE    CHURCH. 

tion  of  Jacobites;  and  (o  this  day  constitute  the  bulk  of  those 
Christians  who  reside  within  the  jurisdiction  of  the  bishops  of 
Antioch  and  Alexandria. 

The  doctrine  concerning  the  incorruptibility  of  the  body  of 
Christ,  though  espoused  by  the  emperor,  was  steadily  opposed 
by  the  orthodox  party,  who  bestowed  upon  their  adversaries  the 
names  of  Aphthartodocitffi,  Phantasiasts,  and  Manichcans,  from 
some  real  or  fanciful  resemblance  to  that  sect.  Amongst  the 
most  zealous  of  these  defenders  of  the  faith,  was  Severus,  bishop 
of  Antioch,  who  asserted  the  corruptibility  of  the  body  of 
Christ.  The  adherents  of  Severus  were,  in  consequence  of  this 
opinion,  styled  Corrupticolas,  Phthartolatrae,  and  Severians. 
Themistius,  a  deacon,  and  one  of  the  Scverian  sect,  pursuing 
still  further  these  frivolous  speculations,  asserted  that  Jesus 
Christ,  £is  a  man,  might  be  ignorant  of  certain  things.  They, 
who  adopted  this  sentiment,  were  distinguished  by  the  name  of 
Agnoetas,  or  by  that  of  their  leader.  The  doctrines  of  Themis- 
tius were  opposed  by  the  Theodosians,  the  followers  of  the 
degraded  patriarch  of  Alexandria. 

The  Eutychian  controversy  produced,  towards  the  close  of 
this  century,  a  new  sect  called  the  Thitheists.  This  sect,  which 
taught,  that  the  Father,  Son,  and  Spirit,  were  three  coequal, 
distinct  beings,  who  partook  of  one  common  undivided  nature, 
divided  into  the  Philoponists  and  Cononites,  according  to  the 
names  of  their  respective  leaders,  who  agreed  in  the  doctrine  of 
the  three  persons  in  the  Godhead,  but  diifered  in  some  opinions 
concerning  the  resurrection  of  the  body.  Peter  Damian,  the 
patriarch  of  Alexandria,  in  attacking  their  errors,  proceeded  too 
far  on  the  other  side,  and  incurred  the  charge  of  Sabcllianism. 
The  Damianists  distinguished  the  divine  essence  from  the  three 
persons,  and  denied  that  each  person  was  God,  when  considered 
abstractedly  from  the  other  two;  but  asserted  that  there  was  a 
common  divinity,  by  the  joint  participation  of  which,  each  per- 
son was  God.  The  Trithcists,  together  with  the  other  sects  of 
the  Eutychians,fell  into  that  of  the  Jacobites,  a  denomination 
which  is  common  to  them  all;  althoujrh  some,  from  the  countrjes 
they  inhabit,  are  distinguished  by  the  names  of  Coptes,  and 
Armenians. 

If,  in  traverscing  tlie  obscure  and  mazy  paths  of  superstition 
and  ignorance,  which  distinguished  this  century,  we  take  only  a 
cursory  view  of  surrounding  objects,  we  shall  probably  be  ex- 
cused by  our  fellow-traveler.-,  who  will  find  few  refreshing  and 
cultivated  shades  to  invite  their  stay,  few  blooming  and  elegant 
productions  to  arrest  their  attention.  The  dreary  night  of  igno- 
rance began  to  gloom;  and  the  road  to  truth,  no  longer  pleasant 
and  cheerful,  was  pursued  through  dismal  and  inextricable 
labyrinths. 

4> 


SIXTH    CENTURY.  175 

The  interests  of  real  learning  and  philosophy  arc  so  necessa- 
rily connected  with  truth,  that,  in  an  age  when  duplicity  and 
falsehood  were  so  generally  employed  in  the  propagation  of  all 
opinions,  we  cannot  be  surprised  to  observe  the  dominion  of  real 
science  nearly  destroyed.  The  liberal  rewards  and  honors, 
which  were  offered  by  the  emperors  for  the  encouragement  of 
learning,  were  counteracted  by  their  attachment  to  theological 
disputation,  which  naturally  contracts  the  faculties  of  the  hu- 
man mind.  Those  bounties,  which  should  have  been  directed 
to  the  reward  of  ingenious  exertions,  were  conferred  upon  the 
subtle  disputant,  and  the  nice  investigation  of  absurd  and  un- 
meaning terms.  Nor  were  the  schools  erected  under  the  juris- 
diction of  cathedrals  and  monasteries,  calculated  for  inculcat- 
ing and  disseminating  knowledge,  since  their  unskilful  and  illi- 
terate teachers"  consider  philosophy  and  literature,  as  not  only 
unnecessary,  but  pernicious. 

The  later  Plaionism,  or  that  compound  of  Pythagorean,  Pla- 
tonic,  and   Chaldaic   principles,  which   had  been  so   popular 
amongst  the  pagan  philosophers,  received  a  severe  blow  fiom 
the  exertions  of  Justinian  against  paganism,  and  his  imposition 
of  perpetual  silence  upon  the  Athenian  schools.     Seven  philo- 
sophical teachers  of  the  Grecian   superstition,  with   grief  and 
indignation,  agreed   to   depart  from  the  empire,  and  to  seek  in 
a  foreign  land,  the  freedom  which  was  denied  in  their  native 
country.     They  had  heard,  and  they  credulously  believed,  that 
the  republic  of  Plato  was  realized  in  the  despotic  government 
of  Persia;  but  they  were  soon  convinced  of  their  mistake.     The 
monarch  Chosroes  concealed  the  most  savage  dispositions  imdcr 
the  disguise  of  philosophy;  and  they  were  extremely  scandalized 
by  the  licentious  practices  of  an  eastern  nation,  so  different  from 
the  Christians,  whose  doctrines  they  affected   to  despise,  but 
whose  precepts  they  could  not  but  approve.    They  made  a  pre- 
cipitate retreat,  but  they  returned  not  to  their  former  reputei- 
tion;  their  numbers  had  declined,  and   their  followers  disap- 
peared*    They  terminated  their  lives  in  peace  and  obscurity; 
and  with  them  ended  the  long  list  of  Grecian  philosophers.    To 
this  sublime  and  ingenious,  but  in   many  respects  fanciful  sys- 
tem, that  of  Aristotle  soon  succeeded,  which  was  introduced 
into  the  theological  disputes;  and,  like  its  precursor,  served  to 
confound  and  perplex  the  reasonings  of  the  Christian  world. 

Boethius,  a  senator  of  Rome,  and  an  admirer  of  that  wisdom 
which  illuminated  ancient  Greece,  was  the  most  distinguished 
person  who  introduced  the  Aristotelian  philosophy  into  the  ex- 
planation of  the  doctrines  of  Christ.  The  abilities  of  Boethius 
gave  celebrity  to  every  opinion  he  embraced;  and  few  were 
disposed  to  dissent  from  the  sentiments  of  the  first  philosopher, 


176  HrSTORY    OF    THE    CHURCH. 

orator,  and  theologian  of  the  sixth  century.  His  misfortunes 
were  not  less  remarkable  than  his  literary  abilities.  Born  to  the 
possession  of  an  ample  fortune,  and  descended  from  one  of  the 
noblest  families  at  Rome,  Boethius  prosecuted  in  ease  and  inde- 
pendence, the  most  abstruse  or  the  most  elegant  studies,  and 
adorned  all  the  duties  of  public  and  private  life,  by  his  strict 
regard  to  justice;  by  his  eloquence,  which  was  always  exerted 
in  the  cause  of  humanity  and  innocence;  and  by  his  liberality  to 
the  distressed.  Such  conspicuous  merit  was  felt  and  rewarded 
by  the  discerning  Theotloric,  who  honored  this  illustrious 
senator  with  the  titles  of  Consul,  and  Master  of  the  Offices; 
and  afterwards  gratified  his  paternal  ambition,  by  creating  his 
two  sons  Consuls  at  the  same  time,  and  at  an  early  age.  "Pros- 
perous in  his  fame  and  fortunes,  in  his  public  honors  and  pri- 
vate alliances,  in  the  cultivation  of  science,  and  the  conscious- 
ness of  virtue,  Boethius  might  have  been  styled  happy,  if  that 
precarious  epithet  could  be  safely  applied  before  the  last  ternri 
of  the  life  of  man. 

"A  philosopher,  liberal  of  his  wealth  and  parsimonious  of  his 
time,  might  be  insensible  to  the  common  allurements  of  ambition, 
the  thirstpf  gold  and  employment:  and  some  credit  may  be  due 
to  the  asseveration  of  Boethius,  that  he  had  reluctantly  obeyed 
the  divine  Plato,  who  enjoins  every  virtuous  citizen  to  rescue  the 
state  from  the  usurpation  of  vice  and  ignorance.  For  the  integ- 
rity of  his  public  conduct,  he  appeals  to  the  memory  of  his 
country.  He  had  always  pitied,  and  often  relieved,  the  distress 
of  the  provincials,  whose  fortunes  were  exhausted  by  public  and 
private  rapine;  and  Boethius  alone  had  courage  to  oppose  the 
tyranny  of  the  barbarians,  elated  by  conquest,  excited  by  ava- 
rice, and,  as  he  complains,  encoumged  by  impunity.  In  these 
honorable  contests,  his  spirit  soared  above  the  consideration  of 
danger,  and  perhaps  of  prudence.  The  disciple  of  Plato 
might  exaggerate  the  infirmities  of  nature,  and  the  imperfec- 
tions of  society;  and  the  mildest  form  of  a  Gothic  kingdom, 
even  the  weight  of  allegiance  and  gratitude,  must  be  insupport- 
able to  the  free  spirit  of  a  Roman  patriot.  But  the  favor  and 
fidelity  of  Boethius  declined  in  just  proportion  with  the  public 
haj)piness;  and  an  unworthy  colleague  was  imposed,  to  divide 
and  control  the  power  of  the  master  of  the  offices.  In  the  last 
gloomy  season  of  Theodoric,  he  indignantly  felt  that  he  was  a 
slave;  but  as  his  master  had  power  only  over  his  life,  he  stood 
without  arms  and  without  fear,  against  the  face  of  an  angry 
barbarian,  who  had  b^en  provoked  to  believe  that  the  safety  of 
the  senate  was  incompatible  with  his  own.  The  senator  Albi- 
nus  was  accused,  and  already  convicted,  on  the  presumption  of 
hoping,  as  it  was  said,  the  liberty  of  Rome.     "If  Albinus  be 


SIXTH    CENTURY,  177 

triminal,"  exclaimed  the  orator,  "the  senate  and  myself  are  all 
guilty  of  the  same  crime.  If  we  are  innocent,  Albinus  is  equally 
entitled  to  the  protection  of  the  laws."  These  laws  might  not 
have  punished  the  simple  and  barren  wish  of  an  unattainable 
blessing;  that  they  would  have  shown  less  indulgence  to  the  rash 
confession  of  Boethius,  that,  had  he  known  of  a  conspiracy,  the 
tyrant  never  should.  The  advocate  of  Albinus  was  soon  involved 
in  the  danger,  and  perhaps  the  guilt,  of  his  client;  their  signa- 
ture (which  they  denied  as  a  forgery)  was  affixed  to  the  original 
address,  inviting  the  emperor  to  deliver  Italy  from  the  Goths; 
and  three  witnesses  of  honorable  rank,  perhaps  of  infamous 
reputation,  attested  the  treasonable  designs  of  the  Roman  patri- 
cian. Yet  his  innocence  must  be  presumed,  since  he  was 
deprived  by  Theodoric  of  the  means  of  justification,  and  rigor- 
ously confined  in>he  tower  of  Pavia,  while  the  senate  at  the 
distance  of  five  hundred  miles,  pronounced  a  sentence  of  confis- 
cation and  death  against  the  most  illustrious  of  its  members.  At 
the  command  of  the  barbarians,  the  occult  science  of  a  philoso- 
pher was  stigmatized  with  the  names  of  sacrilege  and  magic. 
A  devout  and  dutiful  attachment  to  the  senate  was  condemned 
as  criminal,  by  the  trembling  voices  of  the  senators  themselves; 
and  their  ingratitude  decreed  the  wish  or  prediction  of  Boethi- 
us, that,  after  him,  none  should  be  found  guilty  of  the  same 
offence. 

"While  Boethius,  oppressed  with  fetters,  expected  each  mo- 
ment the  sentence  or  the  stroke  of  death,  he  composed,  in  the 
tower  of  Pavia,  the  Consolation  of  Philosophy;  a  golden  volume 
not  unworthy  of  the  leisure  of  Plato  or  Tully,  but  which  claims 
incomparable  merit,  from  the  barbarism  of  the  times,  and  the 
situation  of  the  author.  The  celestial  guide  whom  he  had  so 
long  invoked  at  Rome  and  at  Athens,  now  condescended  to 
illumine  his  dungeon,  to  revive  his  courage,  and  to  pour  into  his 
wounds  her  salutary  balm.  She  taught  him  to  compare  his  long 
prosperity  and  his  recent  distress,  and  to  conceive  new  hopes 
from  the  inconstancy  of  fortune.  Reason  had  informed  him  of 
the  precarious  condition  of  her  gifts;  experience  had  satisfied 
him  of  their  real  value;  he  had  enjoyed  them  without  guilt;  he 
might  resign  them  without  a  sigh;  and  calmly  disdain  the  impo- 
tent malice  of  his  enemies,  who  had  left  him  happiness,  since 
they  had  left  him  virtue.  From  the  earth,  Boethius  ascended 
to  heaven,  in  search  of  the  supreme  good;  explored  the  meta- 
phisical  labyrinth  of  chance  and  destiny,  of  prescience  and 
free-will,  of  time  and  eternity;  and  attempted  to  reconcile  the 
perfect  attributes  of  the  Deity,  with  the  apparent  disorders  of 
his  moral  and  physical  government.  Such  topics  of  consolation, 
so  obvious,  so  vague,  or  so  abstruse,  are  ineflfectual  to  »ubdue  the 

23 


178  HISTORY   OP   THE   CHURCH. 

feelings  of  human  nature.  Yet  the  sense  of  misfortune  may 
be  diverted  by  the  labor  of  thought;  and  the  sage,  who  could 
artfully  combine  in  the  same  work  the  various  riches  of  philos- 
ophy, poetry,  and  eloquence,  must  already  have  possessed  the 
intrepid  calmness  which  he  affected  to  seek.  Suspense,  one  of 
the  worst  of  evils,  was  at  length  determined  by  the  n)inisters  of 
death,  who  executed,  and  perhaps  exceeded,  the  inhuman  man- 
date of  Theodoric.  A  strong  cord  was  fastened  round  the  head 
of  Boethius,  and  forcibly  lightened,  till  his  eyes  almost  started 
from  their  sockets;  and  some  mercy  may  be  discovered  in  the 
milder  torture  of  beating  him  with  clubs  till  he  expired.  But 
his  genius  survived,  to  diffuse  a  ray  of  knowledge  over  the  dark- 
est ages  of  the  Latin  world;  the  writings  of  the  philosopher 
ware  translated  by  the  most  glorious  of  the  English  kings;  and 
the  third  emperor  of  the  name  of  Otho  removed  to  a  more  hon- 
orable tomb  the  bones  of  a  Catholic  saint,  who,  from  his  Aiian 
persecutors,  had  acquired  the  honors  of  martyrdom,  and  the 
fame  of  miracles. 

The  crimes  committed  by  this  illustrious  senator  against  the 
monarch  of  Rome;  were  not  confined  to  the  treasonable  wish  of 
restoring  the  liberty  of  the  people,  and  the  power  of  the  senate; 
Boethius  had  written  in  defence  of  the  Catholsc  doctrine  of  the 
Trinity,  and  in  his  zeal  for  religion,  had  attacked,  not  only  the 
Nestorians  and  Eutychians,  but  even  Arianism  itself,  though 
professed  by  Theodoric.  A  knowledge  of  all  the  arts  and 
sciences  was  diffused  by  the  indefatigable  pen  of  Boethius.  In 
the  celebrated  work  De  Consolatione  Philosophic,  he  has  ex- 
hausted every  topic  of  consolation  which  the  philosophy  of  the 
Grecian  schools  could  suggest;  but  has  entirely  omitted  the  firm- 
er supports,  which  are  afforded  by  Christianity  under  the  afflic- 
tions of  the  present  state.  It  has  been  conjectured,  and  probably 
the  conjecture  may  be  w^ell  founded,  that  Boethius  intended  to 
have  perfected  his  treatise  by  the  addition  of  a  sixth  book,  on 
the  topic  of  Christian  consolations.  As  it  is  evidently  transmit- 
ted in  an  imperfect  state,  it  is  not  reasonable  to  suppose,  from 
the  omission,  that  Boethius  was  more  sensible  to  the  consola- 
tions of  a  philosopher  than  those  of  a  Christian,  or  was  a 
firmer  believer  in  the  doctrines  of  stoicism,  than  in  those  of  the 
gospel. 

The  various  controversies  which  engaged  the  attention  of  the 
Christian  world,  produced  a  multitude  of  writers,  more  consid- 
erable indeed  from  their  numbers  than  their  abilities.  The 
errors  of  the  pagans  were  attacked  by  Philoponus,  and  those  of 
the  Jews  by  Leontios  of  Neapolis,  anil  Jsidore  of  Seville.  The 
names  of  Anastasius,  John  Scynlhopolis,  Leontins,  Zachary  of 
Mytilene,  Fecundus,  Gulgentils,  MaxentiUe,  and  Eulogius,  are 


SIXTH   CENTURY.  179 

distinguished  amongst  the  controversial  writers  of  this  century. 
But  the  greater  part  of  them,  in  detaihng  their  own  perpkx'^d 
opitjions,  were  little  calculated  to  convert  their  readers;  and 
mu>t,  b}'  the  substitution  of  rancor  and  vehemence  in  the  place 
of  argu(nent  and  reason,  have  induced  disgust  rather  than  con- 
viction. 

Like  the  controversialists,  the  historical  writers  of  this  cen- 
Uiry  are  little  distinguislmd   for  their  excellence.     A  recollec- 
tion of  the  histories  of  Socrates,  Sozomen,  and  Thcodoret,  was 
compiled  by  Theodore,  who  continued   the  historic  al   accounts 
to  the  reign  of  the  elder  Justin.     A  compilation   of  the  same 
materi;ils  was  made  by  Cassiodorus,  to  which  he  added  a  sliort 
chronicle.     Basil   of  Ciiicia,  also  wrote  an  ecclesiastical   liis- 
tory,  which  was  continued  by  Evagrius,  but  greatly  corrupted 
by  fabulous^ accounts.     The  annals  of  France,  by  the  famous 
Gregory  of  Tours,  are  written  in  a  style  utterly  devoid  of  sim- 
plicity and  elegance;  and  his  eight   books  of  the  lives  of  the 
Saints  are  replete  with  weakness,  superstition,  and  credulity; 
nor  do   the  inconsistent  accounts  in  the  work,  concerning  the 
destruction  of  Britain,  by  our  countryman  Gildas,  desei've  a 
much  higher  character.     Those  historians  who  were  the  most 
deserving  of  attention  were  Procopius  and  Agathias,  the  former 
of  whom    accompanied  Belisarius  in  the  Italian  and   African 
wars;  and  acquired  so  considerable  a  share  of  reputation  imder 
the  successive  emperors,  that  he  was  honored  with  the  office  of 
Quasstor,  and  with  the  important  station  of  Pisefect  of  Con- 
stantinople,    lie  composed  two  books  concerning  the  Persian 
war,  two  books  of  the  V^andalic,  and  four  of  the  Gothic.     In 
these  performances,  wherever  he  has  occasion  to  mention  Jus- 
tinian  or   Theodora,  he   always  speaks  of  them  in   the  most 
honorable  terms;  and,  in    his  account  of  the   Edifices  of  Jus- 
tinian^ extols  the  emperor  for  his  devotion  and  liberality,  his 
mildncj^s  and  magnificence,  and   the  empress  for  her  piety  and 
zeal.     But  the  external  professions  of  courtiers  do  not  always 
accord  with  their  real  sentiments;  and  Procopius,  if  he  be,  as 
there  is  much  reason  to  believe,  the  author  of  the  Secret  An- 
ecdotes, has  more  than  unsaid  every  thing  he  had  advanced 
in  favor  of  his  benefactors,  and   has  left  a  perpetual  record  of 
their  dishonor    and  of  his  own  duplicity.     The  historical  ac- 
counts of  Procopius  terminated  in  the  twenty-sixth  year  of  the 
reign  of  Justinian;  but  were  continued  by  Agathias,  who  pub- 
lished his  history   in  the  year  .593.     Each  of  the  writers  has 
been   charged  with  paganism;  and,  however  this   accusation 
may  have   been  converted  in  favor  of  the  former,  against  the 
latter  it  remains  in  full  force.     If  the  charge  against  both  be 
true,  they  are  distinguished  by  being  the  two  last  pagan  histo- 


180  HISTORY    or    THE    CHURCH. 

rians  who  have  written  in  Greek,  and  of  whose  works  there 
are  any  considerable  remains.  Religious  poetry  was,  during 
this  century,  cultivated  for  very  dilTerent  purposes:  for  that  of 
giving  popularity  to  the  fabulous  miracles  of  the  saints;  and  in 
the  more  laudable  view  of  endeavouring  to  embellish  the  truths 
of  the  gospel.  Fortunatus  composed  in  verse  the  life  of  St. 
Martin;  and  Arator  made  a  poetical  translation  of  the  Acts  of 
the  Apostles.  Amongst  the  other  religious  poets  of  this  century, 
were  Orontius,  who  wrote  a  Warning  to  the  Faithful;  and  Co- 
lumbanus,  the  disciple  of  the  British  abbot  Congal,  whose 
ardent  zeal  for  monachism  was  attended  with  such  success,  thafe 
his  followers  were  dispersed  through  Ireland,  Gaul,  Germany, 
and  Switzerland. 

Were  we  to  judge  of  the  excellence  of  the  commentators  of 
this  period,  by  the  number  of  their  expositions,  we  should  form 
an  exalted  idea  of  their  value.     But  they  were,  with  few  ex- 
ceptions, an  ill-disciplined  band,  little  calculated  for  the  per- 
formance of  important  actions.     Commentaries  upon  Scripture 
were  composed   by  Justus,  who  wrote  upon  the  Song  of  Solo- 
mon; by  Avitus,  upon  the  Apocalypse;  by  Primasius,  upon  the 
Epistle  to  the  Romans:  and  by  Victor  of  Capua,  who  composed 
the  Harmony  of  the  Gospels.     The  most  distinguished  exposi- 
tors of  the  sixth  century  were,  Procopius  of  Gaza,  upon  the 
book  of  Isaiah;  Cassiodorus,  who  commented  upon  the  Psalms, 
the  Canticles,  and  the  other  parts  of  scripture;  and  Gregory 
the  Great,  who  expounded  the  Book  of  Kings,  and  the  Song 
of  Solomon.     To  the  merit  of  being  a  firm  consubstantialist, 
Cassodorus  added  those  virtues  which  recommended  him  to  the 
most  exalted  appiobation  of  the  Aiian  monarchs  under  whom 
he  lived,  who  rewarded  his  distinguished   excellence  by  the 
gift  of  some  of  the  most  considerable  oflices  in  their  disposal. 
After  the  enjoyment  of  several  public  honors,  Cassiodorus,  at 
the  advanced  period  of  one  hundred  years,  closed  his  life  in  a 
monastery,  where,  in  tranquility  and   retirement,  he  had  long 
emplo)'ed  himself  in  the  pursuits  of  literature,  which  M'ere  en- 
livened by  his  knowledge  of  philosophy  and  mechanics. 

Gregory,  whose  birth,  rank,  advancement  of  the  papal  pow- 
er, and  whose  literary  abilities,  acquired  him,  in  this  age  of 
ignorance,  the  appellation  of  Great,  was  descended  from  an 
illustrious  patrician  family.  Ilis  rank  and  abilities,  at  a  very 
early  age,  procured  him  the  oflice  of  Pra^fect  of  Rome;  but  he 
relinquished  all  the  pleasures  and  all  the  employments  of  a 
secular  life,  to  devote  himself  to  retirement,  in  one  of  the  mo- 
nasteries which  he  had  erected  with  his  ample  patrimony.  His 
retreat  was,  however,  distinguished  by  his  reputed  talents,  and 
by  iho  circumstances  with  which  it  was  accompanied:  and  Greg- 


FIFTH    CENTURY.  181 

ory  wa?  soon  summoned  from  his  retirement,  by  his  appointment 
as  deacon  of  the  church,  and  his  subsequent  office  of  nuncio 
from  the  apostohc  sec  to  the  Byzantine  court.  In  this  situa- 
tion he  boldly  assumed,  in  the  name  of  St.  Peter  a  tone  of  inde- 
pendent dignity,  which  would  have  been  criminal  and  dangerous 
in  the  most  illustrious  layman.  He  also  engaged  in  a  dispute 
with  the  patriarch  of  Constantinople,  whether  the  bodies  of  the 
just,  at  the  general  resurrection,  were  to  be  really  solid,  or  thin- 
ner than  air.  He  returned  to  Rome  with  increased  reputation; 
and  on  the  death  of  Pelagius  H,  for  whose  recovery  he  had  dis- 
tinguished himself  by  the  frequency  of  his  public  intercessions, 
he  was  dragged  from  the  cloister  to  the  papal  throne,  by  the 
unanimous  voice  of  the  clergy,  the  senate,  and  the  people.  He 
resisted,  however,  or  appeared  to  resist  this  elevation,  and  se- 
cretly jconveyed  himself  to  the  neighbouring  woods  and  moun- 
tains. This  retirement  might  perhaps  afford  leisure  for  the 
abatement  of  his  dread  of  the  pontifical  dignity;  or,  as  security 
naturally  renders  men  fearless,  he  might  become  less  cautious  in 
concealing  his  retreat:  however  this  may  be,  the  abode  of 
Gregory  was  discovered,  as  it  was  reported,  by  a  celestial  light; 
he  was  brought  forth  fi'om  his  concealment,  consecrated,  and 
invested  with  the  full  possession  of  the  Roman  see.  In  this 
station,  which  he  enjoyed  more  than  thirteen  years,  his  labours 
were  invariablv  directed  to  what  he  conceived  the  benefit  of 
religion,or  to  the  aggrandizement  of  the  church  of  Rome.  His 
inordinate  ambition  he  endeavored  to  conceal,  perhaps  from 
himself,  under  a  mask  of  the  most  profound  humility;  and  con- 
demned, in  his  rival,  the  patriarch  of  (Constantinople,  the  title  of 
Universal  Bishop,  which  he  was  too  haughty  to  concede,  and 
too  feeble  to  assume;  and  which  he  contrasted  and  opposed, by 
styling  himself  Scrvus  Ser-corum  Dei,,  servant  of  the  servants  of 
God.  Superstition  received,  in  Gregory,  a  potent  and  zealous 
auxiliary;  his  attachment  to  relics,  to  ceremonies,  to  the  splendid 
variety  and  change  of  sacerdotal  garments,  and  to  the  pomp  of 
public  worship,  was  extreme.  Till  the  last  days  of  his  life,  he 
ofliciated  in  the  canon  of  the  mass,  which  continued  above  three 
hours,  and  which  was  rendered  more  splendid  by  music,  and  by 
the  introduction  of  solemn  and  pompous  rites  in  its  celebration. 
The  liberality  and  moderation  of  the  Roman  bishop  were  very 
conspicuous  in  his  behaviour  towards  the  Jews,  who  resided 
within  the  limits  of  his  jurisdiction;  but  his  pious  hatred  was 
strongly  exerted  against  the  Christian  sectaries,  who  dared  to 
question  the  validity  of  the  doctrines  of  the  church.  The  nu- 
merous publications  of  Gregory  rank  him  amongst  the  most 
voluminous  authors  of  the  sixth  century:  yet  he  decried  human 
learning;  and,  with  some  justice  perhaps,  showed  his  dislike  of 


182  HISTORY    OF    THE    CHURCH. 

those  who  must  have  contemned  him,  by  committing  the  works 
of  a  number  of  classical  writers  to  the  flames,  amongst  which 
was  the  historian  Livy.  He  is  charged  with  having  still  further 
evinced  his  zeal  against  every  species  of  pagan  excellence, 
by  the  demolition  of  several  valuable  monuments  of  ancient 
magnificence;  lest  those,  who  visited  Rome,  might  be  induced 
to  pay  more  attention  to  triumphal  arches,  and  profane  produc- 
tions, than  to  sacred  things,  Gregory  was  a  rigid  dis(  iplinarian; 
and  loudly  insisted  upon  the  perfect  celibacy  of  the  clergy,  which 
he  took  the  utmost  pains  to  ascertain.  The  judgment  he  haa 
shown,  in  some  instances,  in  his  literary  performances,  is  debas- 
ed by  the  most  excessive  credulity  and  weakness;  and  his  Dia- 
logues contain  a  multitude  of  absurd  and  ridiculous  fables, 
which  are  dignified  by  the  names  of  Miracles,  and  the  Lives  of 
the  Saints,  and  confirmed  by  the  credulity  or  the  craft  of  this 
pious  pontiff,  in  order  to  advance  the  credit  of  his  religion. 
Posterity  has  paid  to  the  memory  of  Gregory  a  return  of  the 
same  tribute  which  he  liberally  granted  to  the  virtues  of  his 
own  or  the  preceding  generations;  and,  after  his  death,  those 
celestial  honors,  which  at  all  times  have  been  freely  bestowed 
by  the  authority  of  the  popes,  were  paid  to  Gregory  the  Great* 
who,  however,  is  the  last  of  that  order  whose  name  is  inscribed 
in  the  Calendar  of  Saints. 

Amongst  the  patrons  and  encouragers  of  literature  during 
this  century,  must  be  enumerated  the  emperor  Justinian,  to 
whom  several  literary  performances  have  been  ascribed.  At  a 
very  early  period  of  his  reign,  this  monarch  projected  a  reform- 
ation of  the  Roman  jurisprudence;  and,  in  conjunction  with  nine 
others  of  the  most  celebrated  professors  of  the  civil  law,  the 
learned  Tribonian  at  length  accomplished  this  arduous,  but  ne- 
cessary task,  which  Justinian  had  prescribed.  The  new  Code 
was  perfected  in  fourteen  months,  and  honored  by  the  name 
and  signature  of  the  emperor.  A  more  arduous  operation  still 
remained;  to  extract  the  spirit  of  jurisprudence  from  the  decis- 
ions and  conjectures,  the  questions  and  disputes,  of  the  Roman 
civilians.  Seventeen  lawyers,  with  Tribonian  at  their  head, 
composed,  from  these  materials  the  Pandects^  which  were  accom- 
plished in  three  years.  To  these  were  added,  by  the  command 
of  the  emperor,  and  the  diligence  of  the  imperial  delegates, 
the  InslitidcSf  which  are  divided  into  an  elementary  treatise, 
comprised  in  four  books;  and,  like  the  Code  and  Pandects,  to 
which  they  were  designed  as  an  introduction,  are  honored  with 
the  name  of  the  emperor.  This  Code  made  its  appearance  in 
the  year  Cy28,  and  the  Institutes  in  533,  a  month  before  the 
publication  of  the  Pandects,  which  had  however  been  previ- 
ously compiled.     In  534,  the  emperor  published  a  more  accu- 


SIXTH    CfeNTUiiY.  183 

i'ate  edition  of  the  Code,  which  he  enriched  with  several  of  his 
own  laws,  and  some  decisions  in  the  most  intricate  and  difficult 
points  of  jurisprudence;  and  gave  to  this  performance  the  title 
of  J\''ovels.  In  a  rescript  of  Justinian,  dated  in  the  year  541.  no 
mention  is  made  of  the  consuls;  and  from  this  period,  the  custom 
of  counting  years  from  the  consulates,  which  had  prevailed 
from  the  time  of  the  Roman  republic,  entirely  ceased;  and  the 
year  of  the  reigning  emperor  was  introduced,  and  conlii  ued  to 
be  used :  though,  some  years  previous  to  this,  Dionysius  Exiguus, 
in  his  Cyclus  Paschalis,  had  introduced  the  mode  of  computa- 
tion now  generally  used  in  the  Christian  world,  from  the  birth 
of  Christ. 


CHAPTER  Vllt 


THE  SEVENTH  CENTURY. 

General  state  of  the  church  in  this  century.— of 
government,  doctrine,  rites,  and  ceremonies,  in  the 
seventh  century.— of  the  sects  which  appeared  in  the 
seventh  century.— of  learning  and  learned  men  in  the 
seventh  century. 

The  reigns  of  Justin,  Tiberius,  and  Maurice,  the  immediate 
successors  of  Justinian,  were  distinguished  by  a  rare  but  happ^ 
chasm  in  the  ecclesiastical  affairs  of  the  east:  nor  did  the  impe- 
rial interference  occasion  any  alteration  during  the  reign  of  the 
ambitious  Phocas,  the  murderer  and  successor  of  the  amiable 
and  unfortunate  Maurice.  On  his  ascension  to  the  throne,  he 
made  a  solemn  promise  to  the  Byzantine  patriarch,  to  defend 
and  to  preserve  inviolate  the  orthodox  faith  of  the  councils  of 
Nice  and  Chalcedon;  and  in  this  solitary  instance  the  perfidious 
prince  was  firm  to  his  engagement:  nor  did  he  concern  himself 
more  with  the  doctrines  than  with  the  practice  of  religion.  The 
enormities  of  his  conduct  soon  deprived  him  of  a  sceptre  which 
he  so  unworthily  retained.  Exasperated  by  injuries,  the 
people  of  Constantinople  were  easily  induced  to  forget  their 
allegiance  to  a  cruel  and  insidious  prijice;  and  Heraclius,  the 
African  Praetor,  had  little  difliculty  in  obtaining  possession  of 
the  imperial  throne. 

The  orthodox  zeal  of  the  new  emperor  did  not  permit  him  to 
be  an  indifferent  spectator  of  religious  affairs.  He  engaged 
with  warmth  in  the  nice  decisions  of  theology;  and  his  ardor 
for  religion  was  rewarded  by  the  gratitude  of  the  people  and 
clergy,  who,  in  his  war  against  the  Persians,  recruited  his  ex- 
hausted treasury  with  a  considerable  sum,  derived  from  the  sale 
of  the  magnificent  gold  and  silver  vessels,  which  had  been  appro- 
priated neither  to  the  decoration  nor  to  the  uses  of  the  church. 
On  his  victorious  return  from  the  Persian  war,  Heraclius  entered 
in  the  theological  question,  which  for  some  years  had  been 


SEVENTH    CENTURY.  185 

hiuch  agitated,  concerning  the  existence  of  two  wills  in  Christ. 
The  orthodox  belief  consisted  in  his  possessing  the  wills  and 
operations  peculiar  both  to  his  divinity  and  humanitvi  The 
doctrine  of  one  will  was,  however,  strongly  insisted  upon  the 
many  of  the  clergy,  and  was  adopted  by  the  emperor,  who 
conceived  that  the  profession  of  a  doctrine,  certainly  harmless, 
and  possibly  not  quite  without  foundation,  might  reconcile  the 
Jacobites  of  Egypt  and  Syria  (whose  opinions  it  approached)  to 
the  orthodox  faitli.  Heraclius,  therefore,  indulged  the  laudable 
but  impracticable  design  of  effecting  ecclesiastical  union. — 
Zeal  for  religion  might  perhaps  instigate  him  to  this  measure; 
but  probably  policy  had  some  share  in  a  design  which  was  in- 
tended to  prevent  the  defection  of  numbers,  who,  like  the 
Nestorians,  might  secede,  not  only  from  the  church,  but  from 
the  empire. 

Prompted  by  these  motives,  the  imperial  theologian,  by  the 
advice  and  concurrence  of  several  of  the  Monophysite  party^ 
published  an  edict  which  asserted,  that,  after  the  union  of  the 
two  natures  in  Jesus  Christ,  there  existed  only  one  Will  and  one 
operation.  Athanasius,  the  Armenian  bishop  of  the  Monophy- 
sites,  and  Sergius,  the  Byzantine  patriarch,  who  favored  that 
sect,  had  labored  to  persuade   the    emperor,  that  this  declara- 
tion would  induce  the  Monophysite  party  to  receive  the  Chal- 
cedonian  decrees;  and,  provided  it  were  assented  to  by  the 
orthodox,  would  terminate  the  controversy.     Cyrus,  bishop  of 
Phasis,  a  zealous  Monothelite,  or  asserter  of  one  will  in  Christ, 
was  promoted  by  the  emperor  to  the  vacant  see  of  Alexandria, 
and  confirmed  the   favorite   opinion  of  his  benefactor  by  the 
decrees   of   a  provincial    council.      This   perplexed    doctrine, 
illustrated  and  modified  according  to  the  opinions  and  ingenuity 
of  its   different  adherents,  was  explained   by  them  in   terms 
which  admitted  of  such  various  significations,  that  it   was  ac- 
cepted by  considerable  numbers,  who  were  restored  to  com- 
munion with  the  church. 

But  however  acceptable  this  romantic  project  for  the  resto- 
ration of  union,  amongst  a  people  who  delighted  in  controver- 
sial disquisitions,  might  be  to  many;  still,  although  it  was  sup- 
ported by  the  efforts  of  Ilonorius,  the  Roman  pontiff,  and  of 
the  Byzantine  patriarch,  it  met  with  a  violent  opposition,  and 
occnsioned  contests  not  less  pernicious  to  the  tranquility  of  the 
church,  than  those  which  it  was  designed  to  prevent. 

The  emperor,  and  the  heads  of  the  eastern  and  western 
churches,  were  regarded  as  the  betrayers  of  the  orthodox  faith; 
and  the  heretical  Monothclites,  and  the  schismatical  assertors  of 
two  wills,  regarded  each  other  with  mutual  distrust  and  impla- 
cable aversion.     Disappointed  in  these  endeavors  for  ecclesias- 

24 


186  mSTOUY    OF    THE    CHURCH. 

tical  harmony,  Heraclius  had  recourse  to  another  method,  and 
pubhshed  the  Ecthesis,  or  Exposition  of  the  Faith;  in  which  all 
controversies  upon  this  subject  were  strictly  prohibited.  This 
exposition  was  the  production  of  Sergius,  bishop  of  Constanti- 
nople, and  was  approved  by  his  successor  Pyrrhus,  and  several 
of  the  eastern  bishops.  But  it  met  at  Rome  with  a  very  differ- 
ent reception.  On  the  decease  of  Honorius,  the  more  orthodox 
Severian  had  obtained  the  ponlificate,  who  continued  warmly 
to  condemn  the  Monothelite  doctrine,  and  to  oppose  the  Ecthe- 
sis; and  it  was  openly  condemned  in  a  council  by  his  successor 
John  the  Fourth,  and  by  Theodore,  who  in  the  year  642  suc- 
ceeded to  the  papal  see. 

The  short  and  tumultuous  reigns  of  Constantino  and  Hera- 
cleon  admitted  not  of  the  imperial  interference  in  religious  dis^ 
putes:  they  still  continued,  however,  to  disturb  the  peace  of 
the  Christian  world;  and  Constans  had  scarcely  assumed   the 
purple,  before  he  published  the  Type,  an   edict  of  a  similar 
nature  to  that  of  his   grandfather  Heraclius,  which    enjoined 
profound  silence  upon  this  long-disputed  question.     This  pro- 
clamation might  suppress,  but  could  not  extinguish,  the  heated 
Sassions  of  the  tiieological  disputants.     Sophronius,  bishop  of 
erusalem,  had  been  among  the  most  zealous  opposers  of  Mo- 
nothelism,  and  had  condemned   this  heretical  opinion  in  a  pro- 
vincial   council.     His  labors  in  the  cause  of  orthodoxy  ended 
not  with  the  subjugation  of  his  see  by  the  Saracens,  in  the 
year  636;  he  still  continued,  by  his  writings  and  example,  to 
animate  the  clergy  and  the  monks.     They  detected  a  latent 
heresy  in  the  language,  and  even  in  the  silence,  of  the  Greeks; 
they  were  joined  by  the  Latin  churches;  the  obedience  of  pope 
Honorius  was   retracted    and    censured;    and    the    execrable 
heresy  of  the   MonothelUes,  which  was  said  to   have  revived 
the  errors  of  Manes,  Appo'.linaris,  and  Eutyches,  was  formally 
condemned.      As  the    representative  of  the  western  church, 
pope  Martin  I.  in  his  Lateran  synod  anathematized  the   perfi- 
dious and  guilty  silence  of  the  Greeks.     One  hundred  and  five 
bishops,  chiefly  the  inhabitants  of  those  parts  of  the  western 
empire  which   remained  in  subjection  to  Constans,  presumed 
to  reprobate  his  execrable  Typr^  no  Icsi  than  the  impious  Ecthe- 
sis of  Heraclius.     Such  an  insult  could  mt  pass  with  impunity. 
Martin  was  removed  from  Rome,  and  was  afterwards  exiled  to 
Naxos,  a  small  island  in  the  Archipelago;  and  his  oracle,  Maxi- 
mus,  a   seditious  monk,  of  the  same   party,  was   banished  to 
Bizyca. 

Whatever  had  been  the  perverseness  and  obstinacy  of  this 
pontiff  and  his  associate,  humanity  must,  notwithstanding,  recoil 
at  their  sufferings.     Martin  was,  after  a  series  of  expedients  in 


SEVENTH    CENTURY.  187 

order  to  escape  punishment,  taken  prisoner  by  the  exarch  Cal- 
liopas,  and  sent  to  his  place  of  banisliment.  His  voyage,  which 
was  embittered  by  apprehension,  captivity,  disease,  and  insult, 
was  suGcecded  by  a  year's  imprisonment,  in  which  he  endured 
extraordinary  hardships.  Nor  were  his  suffering  mitigated  at 
the  expiration  of  that  period :  on  his  return  to  the  imperial  court, 
he  was  exposed  to  the  insults  of  the  populace,  by  whom  he  was 
reviled  and  contemned  as  a  rebel,  and  was  confined  in  a  common 
prison.  After  a  captivity  of  more  than  three  months,  during 
which  he  was  oppressed  with  a  violent  dysentery,  and  denied 
the  comforts  of  suitable  food,  he  was  summoned  before  the  sen- 
ate; refused  the  indulgence  of  a  seat,  though  from  disease  and 
■jveakness  he  was  unable  to  stand;  and  was  charged  with  treason 
against  the  state.  His  asseverations  of  innocence,  and  the  pow- 
erful plea  he  exhibited  of  the  impossibility  of  his  committing 
the  crime,  were  ineffectual.  The  unhappy  pontiff"  was  divested 
of  his  sacerdotal  garments,  loaded  with  chains,  was  ordered  to 
be  led  through  the  city,  preceded  by  the  executioner  bearing  a 
drawn  sword,  and  at  length  to  be  cut  in  pieces.  Immediate 
death  was  not  however  inflicted  upon  the  miserable  Martin;  he 
was  thrown  into  successive  prisons,  and  sent  into  banishment  orv 
the  inhospitable  shores  of  the  Tauric  Chersonesus;  where  a. 
famine,  and  the  inattention  of  his  friends,  who  neg/ected,  or 
who  perhaps  feared,  to  administer  to  his  relief,  added  extreme, 
penury  to  the  overflowing  cup  of  his  sufferings,  and  he  died 
amidst  these  calamities  in  G56. 

Though  the  spirit  of  discord  was,  by  these  severe  proceed- 
ings, in  some  degree  repressed,  it  was  not  overcome.  The 
bishops  of  Rome  successively  adhering  to  the  decrees  of  the 
Lateran  council,  and  the  example  of  Martin,  continued  in  a 
state  of  separation  from  the  Greek  church.  In  order  to  unite, 
and  if  possible  to  restore  peace  to  the  church,  the  emperor 
Constantino  Pogonatus,  by  the  advice  of  Agatho,  the  Ronr^an 
pontifT,  convened  at  Constantinople  a  general  council,  which 
is  called  the  sixth.  This  assembly  commence(J  in  November, 
680;  and,  after  eighteen  meetings,  terminated  in  the  following 
September,  after  having  confirmed  the  decrees  of  the  Romish 
synods  by  the  condemnation  of  the  Monothelites,  and  of  the 
deceased  pontiff"  Ilonorius.  The  emperor  presided  personally 
in  this  convention,  and  the  arguments  or  the  persuasions  of  the 
Duothelitcs  were  of  sufficient  efficacy  to  induce  the  son  of  Con- 
stans  to  relinquish  his  Infant  creed,  while  the  example,  or  per- 
haps the  influence,  of  the  royal  proselyte  converted  the  Byzan- 
tine pontiff  and  a  majority  of  bishops.  The  Monothelites  with 
their  chief,  Macarius,  bishop  of  Antioch,  were  condemned  to 
the  temporal  and  sjpiritual  pains  of  heresy.     The  eastern  pro- 


188  HISTORY    OF    THE    CHURCH. 

vinces  condescended  to  accept  the  documents  of  the  west;  the 
creed  which  teaches  that  two  wills,  and  two  operations,  were 
existent  in  Jesus  Christ,  was  finally  determined;  and  the  arti- 
cles of  the  Catholic  faith  irrevocably  defined.  During  the 
debates  of  this  synod,  the  aged  and  fanatical  Polychronius  was 
called  upon  to  declare  his  faith;  who  proposed  a  more  sum- 
mary decision  of  the  orthodox  belief,  than  the  controversies 
of  this  assembly,  by  offering  to  restore  to  life  the  body  of  a 
dead  man.  Many  of  the  judges  in  this  cause  were  too  well  ac- 
quainted with  the  nature  of  modern  miracles,  not  to  have  some 
reason  to  be  apprehensive  of  this  mode  of  decision:  they  pro- 
bably took  care,  however,  that  the  body  was  actually  dead: 
and  consented  to  the  trial.  But  in  vain  did  Polychronius  depo- 
sit his  written  confession  of  faith  upon  the  body;  in  vain  did 
he  whisper,  during  several  hours,  into  the  ears  of  the  deceased: 
the  vital  spark  was  totally  extinguished,  and  the  insane  eccle- 
siastic, who,  notwithstanding  the  failure  of  this  proof,  still 
persisted  in  the  doctrine  of  one  will  and  one  operation  in  Christ, 
wus  degraded  from  his  sacerdotal  function,  and  anathematized 
ty  Uic  clergy  and  people. 

TliQ  state  of  religion  in  the  western  parts  of  the  empire  un- 
derwent {ew  alterations  during  this  century.  Those  claims  to 
dominion  and  supremacy,  which  at  first  were  but  faintly  urged 
by  the  Roman  pontiffs,  were  continually  extending,  and  as  con- 
tinually successful:  new  titles,  and  even  those  which  had  occa- 
sioned the  warmest  opposition  from  the  followers  of  St.  Peter, 
when  conferred  upon  their  brethren  of  Constantinople,  were 
eagerly  sought  for,  and  gratefully  received,  by  the  bishops  of 
Rome  for  themselves.  The  artful  IJoniface  ]]I.  who  had  for 
some  years  resided  as  nuncio  at  the  imperial  court,  did  not  dis- 
dain lo  insinuate  himself  into  the  good  opinion  of  the  infamous 
Phocas,  nor  to  receive  with  gratitude  the  effects  of  his  favor. 
The  Romvsh  patriarchs  were  pcrmilled  in  future  to  assume  the 
title  of  Oec'imenical  or  Universul  bisiiops:  this  title,  however, 
was  unaccompanied  by  any  new  powers,  and  only  served  to  in- 
crease the  anin^.osity  which  invariably  subsisted  between  the 
patriarchs  of  Rome  and  Constantinople;  the  latter  of  whom  saw 
with  extreme  uneasiness  the  deprivation  of  his  own  dignities, 
and  the  accumulation  of  those  which  were  possessed  by  his 
haughty  rival.  The  title  of  Pope,  which  in  fact  merely  signifies 
the  name  of  Father,  was  equally  bestowed  upon  the  bishop  of 
Rome  and  those  who  possessed  the  other  considerable  sees;  and 
Cyprian  had  been  complimented  with  the  title  of  Pope  of 
Carthage,  by  Cornelius  bishop  of  Rome.  About  the  seventh 
century  the  prelates  of  (he  Roman  see  began,  however,  to  ap- 
propriate this  title  to  themsclvgs.    But  the  demands  of  ^imbitian 


SEVENTH    CENTURY.  189 

and  vanity  are  insatiable:  and  the  leaders  of  the  Romish  church 
were  so  little  contented   with  the   honors    they  had    already 
acquired,  that  Agatho  laid  claim  to  a  privilege  never  yet  en- 
joyed by  man;  and  assersed,  that   the   church  at  Rome  never 
had  erred,  nor  could  err  in  any  point,  and   that  all  its  consti- 
tutions ought  to  be   as  implicitly  received  as  if  they  had  been 
delivered   by   the  divine   voice  of  St.  Peter.     These  insolent 
pretensions  to   infallibility,    when    they    were    first    asserted, 
were    resisted  by  many  bishops  of  the  western  churches  and 
by  several  princes.    The  Spanish  monarchs,  particularly,  chose 
not  to  consider  the   Roman  pontitl  even  as  the  head  of  the 
church;    but  claimed  nearly  the  same   degree  of   supremacy 
over  the    churches   in    their   dominions;   which    the  kings  of 
England,  since  the  reign  of  Henry  VJII.  have  exercised  over 
theirs. 

The  rage  for  religious  disputations,  which  was  so  general  in 
the  eastern  parts  of  the  empire,  extended,  though  in  an  inferior 
degree,  its  influence  to  the  west.  The  Pelagian  controversy 
was  warmly  agitated  both  in  Gaul  and  Britain;  and  considera- 
ble numbers  of  the  Lombards,  uninfluenced  by  the  example  of 
the  court,  still  continued  their  attachment  to  the  doctrines  of 
Arius.  The  sceptre,  no  longer  swayed  by  the  hands  of  a  firm 
consubstantialist,  was  transferred  to  the  valiant  Rotharis,  a  zeal- 
ous Arian.  His  regard  to  justice  was  not  however,  in  this  in- 
stance, less  conspicuous  than  in  the  other  transactions  of  his 
reign:  he  forbore  to  compel  his  Catholic  subjects  to  the  viola- 
tion of  their  consciences,  by  an  external  profession  of  his  own 
religious  creed;  but  in  all  the  cities  of  his  dominions  permitted 
the  appointment  of  two  bishops,  an  Arian,  and  a  Consubstan- 
tialist. The  other  barbarian  princes  continued  in  a  firm  adhe- 
rence to  the  decrees  of  the  council  of  Nice.  They  presided  in 
the  ecclesiastical  councils,  entered  into  every  debate  concern- 
ing faith  or  discipline,  and  their  barbarian  subjects  were  ad- 
mitted to  the  performance  of  the  sacred  functions  of  religion. 

The  increase  of  Christianity  was  beheld  by  the  Jews  with 
the  utmost  rancor  of  which  the  human  mind  is  susceptible;  and 
this  passion  was  continually  augmented  by  the  severe  edicts 
which  at  various  times  had  been  promulgated  against  them  by 
their  Christian  rulers.  The  wars  between  the  Persians  and 
the  Roman  emperor  afforded  them  an  opportunity  for  the  gra- 
tification of  their  revenge.  The  conquest  of  Jerusalem  was 
meditated  and  achieved  by  the  zeal  and  avarice  of  Crosroes, 
who  enlisted  for  this  holy  warfare  an  army  of  six  and  twenty 
thousand  Jews;  these  saw  with  exultation  the  capture  of  the 
city;  the  flames  bursting  out  from  the  stately  churches  of  He- 
Jena  and  Constantine;  the  demolition  of  the  sepulchre  of  Christ; 


190  HISTORY    OF    THE    CHURCH. 

and  tlie  precious  relic  of  the  cross  conveyed,  together  with  its 
sacred  guardian,  the  Christian  patriarch,  into  Persia.  The 
massacre  or  captivity  of  ninety  thousand  Christians  was  the 
consequence  of  the  conquest  of  Chosrose.  Many  of  them  were 
disposed  of  by  the  inhuman  Persian  to  his  Jewish  adherents, 
and  in  their  subjection  to  these  masters  endured  evils  which 
were  poorly  compensated  by  the  gift  of  life.  The  victories  of 
Heraclius  restored  them  once  more  to  the  enjoyment  of  their 
rights;  but  his  conduct  towards  the  Jews  was  marked  by  a 
spirit  of  revenge,  unworthy  of  a  conqueror  who  had  generously 
set  at  liberty  fifty  thousand  Persian  captives. 

These  unhappy  people  were  destined  to  experience  the  se- 
vere vengeance  of  the  exasperated  monarch;  they  were  igno- 
miniously  banished  from  the  scat  of  their  fondest  wishes,  fron^ 
the  Holy  city;  and  the  miserable  captives  were  compelled  to  a 
punishment  the  greatest  that  could  be  conceived,  that  of  re? 
ceiving  the  sacred  rite  of  baptism  in  the  Christian  church. 

The  unhappy  situation  of  this  people  was  considerably  in- 
creased by  the  punishments  which  their  factious  and  seditious 
conduct  excited  not  only  in  the  eastern  but  western  parts  of 
the  empire.  Their  wealth,  however,  rather  than  their  con- 
tumacy, or  their  attachment  to  the  Mosaical  rights,  might  oc- 
casion many  of  the  evils  for  which  their  religion  was  the  avow- 
ed pretext. 

Sisebut,  the  Gothic  monarch  in  Spain,  suddenly  attacked 
his  Jewish  subjects;  compelled  the  timid  to  receive  the  sacra- 
ment of  baptism,  and  confiscated  the  effects  of  the  obstinate. 
The  Spanish  clergy  had  not,  however,  so  far  forgotten  the 
benevolent  doctrines  of  the  gospel,  as  to  regard  this  circum- 
stance with  approbation,  or  even  with  indifference.  They 
openly  opposed  tlie  cruelty  and  folly  of  these  severe  proceed- 
ings: in  their  provincial  council,  they  forbade  the  forcible  im- 
position of  the  holy  sacraments;  but  their  superstition,  and 
mistaken  zeal  for  the  honor  of  the  church,  permitted  them  not 
to  liberate  from  this  most  cruel  slavery  those  who  had  been 
partakers  of  the  initiatory  rite  of  Christianity,  and  who  had 
been,  though  by  tlie  most  unworthy  means,  enrolled  against 
the  professors  of  the  gospel.  They  decreed,  that  those  who 
had  already  been  baptized  should  still  be  constrained  to  the 
external  profession  of  the  Christian  religion. 

The  decrees  of  this  council  were  probably  mollified  by  the 
influence  of  tlie  president,  Isidore,  bishop  of  Seville,  who  dared 
to  condemn  the  mode  of  conversion  proscribed  by  the  Gothic 
monarch.  The  decree  of  the  council  of  Toledo,  in  the  year 
633,  was,  however,  less  favorable  to  this  persecuted  people. 
A  decree  passed,  that  the  children  of  the  Jews  should  be  forci- 


SEVENTH    CENTURY.  191 

bly  taken  away  from  their  parents,  and  placed  in  monasteries, 
or  in  the  hands  of  religious  persons,  where  they  might  be  in- 
structed in  the  principles  of  Christianity.  Towards  the  close 
of  this  century,  a  charge  was  exhibited  against  them,  which 
alTorded  a  pretext  for  additional  severity:  they  were  accused 
of  treason  against  the  state;  and  in  the  council  of  Toledo  their 
possessions  were  confiscated;  their  persons  condemned  to  per- 
petual slavery  to  the  Christians,  who  were  earnestly  exhorted 
not  to  tolerate  them  in  the  exercise  of  their  religion:  and  their 
children  were  doomed  to  be  taken  from  them,  at  the  age  of 
seven  years,  to  be  educated  in  the  Ceristian  faith,  and  to  be 
afterwards  married  to  Christians. 

The  boundaries  of  Christianity  were,  in  this  century,  still 
further  expanded  by  the  assuidity  of  the  Nestorians  in  the  east, 
and  the  zeal  of  several  monks  in  the  west.  Missionaries  from 
the  monastic  orders  of  Britain,  Scotland,  and  Ireland,  traveled 
into  Germany,  with  the  design  of  propagating  or  preserving 
the  knowledge  of  Christianity.  The  Frieslanders  were  con- 
verted; and  the  Picts  in  England,  together  with  the  monarchs 
of  the  Saxon  Heptarchy,  acknowledged  the  truths  of  the  gos- 
pel. But  Christianity  received,  at  an  early  period  of  this 
century,  a  most  fatal  blow  from  the  doctrines  and  conquests  of 
Mahomet,  or  Mahommed,  the  arch-impostor  of  the  east.  De- 
scended from  the  most  illustrious  tribe  of  the  Arabians,  and 
from  the  most  illustrious  family  of  that  tribe,  Mahomet  was, 
notwithstanding,  reduced  by  the  early  death  of  his  father  to 
the  poor  inheritance  of  five  camels  and  an  Ethiopian  maid-ser- 
vant. In  his  twenty-fifth  year  he  entered  into  the  service  of 
Cadijah,  an  opulent  widow  of  Mecca,  his  native  city.  By 
selling  her  merchandise,  in  the  countries  of  Syria,  Egypt,  and 
Palestine,  Mahomet  acquired  a  considerable  part  of  that  know- 
ledge of  the  world  which  facilitated  his  imposture  and  his  con- 
quests: and  at  length  the  gratitude  or  affection  of  Cadijah 
restored  him  to  the  station  of  his  ancestors,  by  bestowing  upon 
him  her  hand  and  her  fortune. 

"According  to  the  tradition  of  his  companions,"  says  Mr. 
Gibbon,  "Mahomet  was  distinguished  by  the  beauty  of  his  per- 
son, an  outward  gift,  which  is  seldom  despised,  except  by  those 
to  whom  it  has  been  refused.  Before  he  spoke,  the  orator  en- 
gaged on  his  side  the  affections  of  a  public  or  private  audience. 
They  applauded  his  commanding  presence,  his  majestic  aspect, 
his  piercing  eye,  his  gracious  smile,  his  flowing  beard,  his 
countenance  that  painted  every  sensation  of  the  soul,  and  his 
jestures  that  enforced  each  expression  of  the  tongue.  In  the 
familiar  oflices  of  life,  he  scrupulously  adhered  to  the  grave 
and  ceremonious  politeness  of  his  country;  his  respectful  aiten- 


192  HISTORY    OF    THE    CHURCH. 

tion  to  the  rich  and  powerful  was  dignified  by  his  condescen- 
sion and  airability  to  the  poorest  citizens  of  Mecca:  the  frank- 
ness of  his  manner  concealed  the  artifice  of  his  views;  and 
the  habits  of  courtesy  were  imputed  to  personal  friendship,  or 
universal  benevolence.  His  memory  was  capacious  and  reten- 
tive, his  wit  easy  and  social,  his  imagination  sublime,  his  judg- 
ment clear,  rapid  and  decisive.  With  all  these  advantages, 
Mahomet  was  an  illiterate  barbarian;  his  youth  had  never 
been  instructed  in  the  arts  of  reading  and  writing;  the  common 
ignorance  exempted  him  from  shame  or  reproach,  but  he  was 
reduced  to  a  narrow  circle  of  existence,  and  deprived  of  those 
faithful  mirrors  which  reflect  to  our  mind  the  minds  of  sages 
and  heroes.  Yet  the  volume  of  nature  and  of  man  was  open 
to  his  view.  When  only  thirteen  years  of  age,  he  twice  ac- 
companied his  uncle's  caravan  into  Syria,  to  attend  the  fairs  of 
Bostra  and  Damascus^  but  his  duty  obliged  him  to  return  home 
as  soon  as  he  had  disposed  of  the  merchandise  with  which  he 
was  intrusted.  From  his  earliest  youth,  Mahomet  was  addicted 
to  religious  contemplation;  and  every  year  during  the  month 
Ramadan,  he  withdrew  from  the  world  and  from  the  society  of 
his  wife,  to  the  cave  of  Heva,  three  miles  from  Mecca,  where 
he  consulted  the  spirit  of  fraud  or  enthusiasm,  and  where  he 
at  length  matured  the  faith  which,  under  the  name  of  Isi>am, 
he  at  length  preached  to  his  family  and  nation;  a  faith  com- 
pounded of  an  eternal  truth  and  a  necessary  fiction — "That 

THERE  IS  ONLY  ONE  GoD,  AND  THAT  MaHOMET  IS  HIS  ApOSTLE." 

Such  arc  the  first  principles  of  the  religion  of  Mahomet 
which  are  illustrated  and  enlarged  u[)on  with  numerous  addi- 
tional articles  in  the  Koran,  or,  as  it  is  sometimes  termed,  the 
Alcoran.  The  propiiet  of  Mecca  rejected  the  worship  of  idols 
and  men,  of  stars  and  planets,  on  the  rational  principle,  that 
whatever  rises  must  set;  that  whatever  is  born  must  die;  that 
Vvhatever  is  corruptible  must  decay  and  perish.  According  to 
his  own  account,  or  the  tradition  of  his  disciples,  "the  sub- 
stance of  the  Koran  is  uncreated  and  eternal;  subsisting  in 
the  essence  of  the  Deity,  and  inscribed  with  a  pen  of  light  on 
the  table  of  his  everlasting  decrees.''  A  paper  copy  in  a 
volume  (<f  silk  and  gems  was  brought  down  to  the  lowest  hea- 
ven by  the  angel  Gabriel — who  successively  revealed  the  chap- 
ters and  verses  to  the  Arabian  prophet.  Instead  of  a  perpet- 
ual and  perfect  measure  of  tlie  divine  will,  the  fragments  of 
the  Koran  were  produced  at  the  discretion  of  Mahomet;  each 
revelation  is  suited  to  the  emergency  of  his  policy  or  passion, 
and  all  contradiction  is  removed  by  the  saving  maxim,  that 
any  text  of  the  Alkoran  is  abrogated  or  modefied  by  any  sub- 
sequent passage. 


SEVENTH  century;  193 

In  the  spirit  of  enthusiasm  or  of  vanity,  the  prophet  rests  the 
Wuth  of  his  mission  on  the  merit  of  his  book,  audacioublj  chal- 
lenges both  men  and  angels  to  imitate  the  beauties  of  a  single 
page,  and  presumes  to  assert  that  God  alone  could  dictate  this 
incomparable  perforrjiance.     Yet  his  loftiest  strains  must  yield 
(o  the  sublime  simplicity  of  the  book  of  Job,  composed  in  a 
remote  age  in  the   same  country  and  in   the   same  language. 
The  contents  of  the  Koran  were  at  first  diligently  recorded  by 
his  disciples  on  palm  leaves  and  the  shoulder  bones  of  mutton; 
and  the  pages,  without  order  or  connexion,  were  cast  into  a 
chest  in  the  custody  of  one  of  his  wives.     Two  years  after  the 
death  of  Mahomet,  the    sacred  volume  was  collected  and  pub- 
lished by  his  friend  and  successor  Abubeker.     At  the  end  of 
two  hundred  years,  the  Sonna  or  oral  law  was  fixed  and  conse- 
crated by  the  labours  of  Al  Boeheri,  who  distinguished  seveii 
thousand  two  hundred  and  seventy-five  ^en?«'ne  traditions,  from 
a  mass  of  three  hundred  thousand  reports  of  a  more  doubtful 
or  spurious  character! 

According  to  the  Koran,  some  rays  of  prophetic  light,  com- 
mencing with  the  fall  of  Adam,  and  extending  in  one  unbroken 
chain  of  inspiration  to  the  days  of  Mahomet,  had   been  im- 
parted to  one  hundred   and   twenty-four  thousand  of  the  elect, 
discriminated  by  their  respective  measures  of  virtue  and  grace 
— three  hundred  and  thirteen  apostles  were  senl  with  a  special 
commission   to  recall  their   country  from  idolatry  and  vice — 
one  hundred  and  four  volumes  had  been  dictatevi  by  the  Holy 
Spirit,  and  six  legislators  of  transcendant  brightness  have  an- 
nounced  to  mankind  the  six  successive  revelations  of  various 
rites,  but  of  one  immutable  religion;     The  authoritry  and  sta- 
tion of  Adam,  Noah,  Abraham,  Moses,  Christ,  and  Mahomet, 
rise  in   gradation    above   each  other;    but    whosoever    hates 
or  rejects  any  one  of  the  prophets  is  numbered  with   the  infi- 
dels.     For  the  author  of  Christianity,  the   Maliometans  are 
taught  by  the  prophet  to  entertain  a  high  and  mysterious  rever- 
ence.    "Verily,  Christ  Jesus,  the  son  of  Mary,  is  the  apostle 
of  God,  and  his  word,  which  he  conveyed  unto  Mary,  and  a 
spirit  proceeding  from  him,  honorable  in  this  world,  and  in  the 
world  to  come;  and  one  of  those   who  approach  near  to  the 
presence  of  God."     Yet,   he  teaches  that  Jesus  was   a  mere 
mortal,  and  that  at  the  day  of  judgment,  his  testimony  will 
serve  to  condemn,  both  the  Jews  who  reject  him  as  a  prophet, 
and  the  Christians,  who  adore  him  as  the  Son  of  God.     The 
malice  of  his  enemies,  wc  are  told,   aspersed  his  reputation, 
and  conspired   against  his  life;  but  their  intention  only  was 
guilty;  a  phantom,  or  a  crirhinal,  was  substituted  on  the  cross, 
and  the  innocent  saint  was  translated  to  the  seventh  heaven. 

25 


194  HISTORY    OF    THE    CHURCH. 


1 


During  six  hundred  years,  the  gospel  was  the  way  of  truth 
and  salvation;  but  the  Christians  insensibly  forgot  both  the 
laws  and  example  of  their  founder;  and  Mahomet  was  in- 
structed to  accuse  the  church  as  well  as  the  synagogue  of 
corrupting  the  integrity  of  the  sacred  text.  The  piety  of 
Moses  and  of  Christ  rejoiced  in  the  assurance  of  tiie  future 
prophet,  more  illustrious  than  themselves,  and  the  prorriise  of 
the  '•HheComforter^^''  was  prefigured  in  the  name,  and  acomplish- 
ed  in  the  person  of  Mahomet,  the  greatest  and  last  of  the  apos- 
tles of  God. 

The  missions    of  the   ancient  prophets,    of   Moses   and   of 
Christ,  had  been  conlirmed  by  many  splendid   prodigies,  and 
Mahomet  was  repeatedly  urged   by  the  inhabitant  of  Mecca 
and  Medina,  to  produce  a  similar  evidence  of  his  divine   mis- 
sion; to  call  down  from  heaven  the  angel,  or  the  volume  of  his 
revelation,  to  create  a  garden  in  the  desert,  or  to  kindle  a  Con- 
flagation  in  the  unbelieving  cily.     But  as  often  as  he  is  pressed 
upon  this  subject,  he  involves  himself  in  the  obscure  boast  of 
vision  and  prophecy,  appeals  to  the  internal  proofs  of  his  doc- 
trine, and  shields  himself  behind  the  providence  of  God,  who 
refuses  those  signs  and  wonders  that  would  depreciate  the  merit 
of  faith,  and  aggravate  the  guilt  of  infidelity.     But  the  very 
tone  of  his  apologies  betrays  his  weakness  and  vexation,  while 
the  numerous  passages  of  scandal  are   more  than  sufficient  to 
settle  the  question  respecting  the  integrity  of  the  Koran.    The 
Votaries  of  Mahomet  arc  more  confident  than  he  himself  was 
of  his  miraculous  gifts;  and  their  credulity  increased  as  they 
\vere  removed  from  the  time  and  pjace  of  his  exploits.     They 
believe,  or  aflirm,  that  trees  went  forth   to  meet  him;  that  he 
was  saluted  by  stones;  that  water  gushed  from  his  fingers,  that 
he  fed  the  hungry,  cured  the  sick,  and  raised  the  dead;  that 
a  beam  groaned  to  him;  and  that  a  camel  complained  to  him; 
that  a  shoulder  of  mutton  informed  him  of  its  being  poisoned; 
and  that  both  animate  and  inanimate  nature   were   aUke  sub- 
ject to  this  apostle  of  God.     His  dream  of  a  nocturnal  journey 
is  seriously  described  as  a  real  and   corporeal  transaction — a 
mysterious  animal,  the  Borak,  conveyed  him  from   the  temple 
of  Mecca  to  that  of  .lerusajem;  with   his   companion  Gabriel, 
he  successively  ascended  to  the  seven  heavens,  where  he  both 
received  and  repaid  the  salutations  of  the  patriarchs,  the  pro- 
phets, and  the  angels,  in  their   respective  mansions.     Beyond 
the  seventh  heaven,  Mahomet  alone  was  permitted  to  proceed; 
he  passed  the  \'eil  of  l^iity,  apj)roaclied  within  two  bow-shots 
of  the  throne;  and  felt  a  cold  that  pierced  him   to  the  heart, 
when   his  shoulder  was  touched   by  the   hand  of  God.     After 
a  fatniliar  though   important  conversation,  he   again  desccnd-t 


SEVENTH    CENTURY.  195 

ed  to  Jerusalem,  remounted  the  Borak,  returned  to  Mecca, 
and  performed  in  the  tenth  part  of  a  night,  the  journey  of 
many  thousand  years.  Such  are  the  marvellous  tales  with  which 
the  vulgar  are  amused. 

Prayer,  fasting,  and  alms  are  the  religious  duties  of  a  Ma? 
hometan;  and  he  is  encouraged  to  hope  that  prayer  will  carry 
him  half  way  to  God — fasting  will  bring  him  to  the  door  of  his 
palace — and  alms  will  gain  him  admittance.  During  the  month 
of  Ramadan,  from  the  rising  to  the  setting  of  the  sun,  the  Mus- 
sulman abstains  from  eating  and  drinking,  and  women,  an4 
baths,  and  perfumes;  from  all  nourishment  that  can  restore 
his  strength;  from  all  pleasure  that  can  gratify  his  senses.  In 
the  revolution  of  the  lunar  year,  the  month  Ramadan  coin- 
cides by  turns  with  (he  winter  cold  and  with  the  summer  heat; 
but  the  patient  martyr,  without  assuaging  his  thirst  with  a  drop 
of  water,  must  wait  for  the  close  of  a  tedious  and  suUry  day, 
The  interdiction  of  wine  is  converted  by  Mahomet  into  a  posi- 
tive and  general  law;  but  these  painful  restraints  are  often 
infringed  by  the  libertine,  and  eluded  by  the  hypocrite. 

The  Koran  acknowledges  the  doctrine  of  a  resurrection  froni 
the  dead  and  the  future  judgment.  At  the  blast  of  the  trumi^ 
pet,  new  worlds  will  start  into  being;  angels,  genii,  and  men, 
will  arise  from  the  dead,  the  human  soul  will  again  be  united 
to  the  body;  and  this  will  bo  succeeded  by  the  final  judgment 
of  mankind.  After  the  greater  part  of  mankind  have  been  con- 
demned for  their  opinions,  the  true  believers  only  will  be 
judged  by  their  actions.  The  good  and  evil  of  each  Mussul- 
man will  be  weighed  in  a  balance,  and  a  singular  mode  of 
compensation  will  be  allowed  for  the  payment  of  injuries;  the 
aggressor  will  refund  an  equivalent  of  good  actions,  for  the 
benefit  of  the  person  he  has  wronged,  and  if  he  should  be  des-; 
titute  of  any  moral  property,  the  weight  of  his  sins  will  be 
loaded  with  an  adequate  share  of  the  demerits  of  the  sufferer. 
According  as  the  shares  of  guilt  or  virtue  shall  preponderate, 
the  sentence  will  be  pronounced,  and  all,  without  distinction, 
will  pass  over  the  sharp  and  perilous  bridge  of  the  abyss;  but 
the  innocent,  treading  in  the  footsteps  of  Mahomet,  will  glo- 
riously enter  the  gates  of  Paradise,  while  the  guilty  will  fall 
into  the  first  and  mildest  of  the  seven  hells.  The  term  of  expi- 
ation will  vary  from  nine  hundred  to  seven  thousand  years;  but 
the  prophet  has  judiciously  promised  that  all  his  disciples, 
whatever  may  be  their  sins,  shall  be  saved,  by  their  own  faith 
and  his  intercession,  from  eternal  damnation. 

It  is  natural  enough  that  an  Arabian  prophet  should  dwell 
with  rapture  on  the  graves,  the  fountains,  and  the  rivers  of 
Paradise;  but  instead  of  inspiring  the  blessed  inhabitants  with 


196  HISTORY    OF    THE    CHURCH. 


V 


a  liberal  taste  for  harmony  and  science,  conversation  and  friend- 
ship, he  idly  celebrates  the  pearls  and  diamonds,  the  robes  of 
silk,  palaces  of  marble,  dishes  of  gold,  rich  wines,  artificial 
dainties,  numerous  attendants,  and  the  whole  train  of  sensual 
and  costly  luxury,  which  become  insipid  to  the  owner,  even  in 
the  short  period  of  this  mortal  life.  Seventy-two  Houris^  or 
black-eyed  damsels,  of  resplendent  beauty,  blooming  youth, 
virgin  purity,  and  exquisite  sensibility,  will  be  created  for  the 
use  of  the  meanest  believer;  a  moment  of  pleasure  will  be  pro- 
longed to  a  thousand  years,  and  his  faculties  will  be  increased 
a  hundredfold  to  render  him  worthy  of  bis  felicity. 

Such  are  the  outlines  of  the  religion  of  Mahomet,  which  he 
began  to  preach  at  Mecca,  in  the  year  609.     His  first  converts 
were  his  wife,  his  servant,  his  pupil,  and  his  friend.     In  pro- 
cess of  time,  ten  of  the  most  respectable  citizens  of  Mecca 
were  introduced   to  the   private  lessons  of  the   prophet;  they 
yielded  to  the  voice  of  enthusiasm  and  repeated  the  fundamen- 
tal creed, — "There  is   but  one  God,  and  Mahomet  is  his  apos- 
tle."    Their  faith,  even  in  this  life,  was  rewarded  with  riches 
and  honors,  with  the  command  of  armies  and  the  government 
of  kingdoms!     Three  years  were  silently  employed  in  the  con- 
version of  fourteen   proselytes,  the  first  fruits  of  his  mission. 
But  in  the  fourth  he  assumed  the  prophetic  office,  and  resolving 
to  impart  to  his  family  the  benefits  of  his  religion,  he  prepared 
a  banquet  for  the  entertainment  of  forty  guests  of  the  race  of 
Hasheni.     "Friends  and  kinsmen,"  said  Mahomet  to  the  assem- 
bly, "I  offer  you,  and  I  alone  can  offer,  the  most  precious  of 
gifts,  the  treasures  of  this  world  and  of  the  world    to  come. 
God  has  commanded  me  to  call  you  to  his  service.  Who  among 
you  will  support  my  burthen?     Who  among   you  will   be  my 
companion  and  my  vizir?"     No  answer  was  returned,  till  the 
silence  of  astonishment,  and  doubt,  and  contempt,  was  at  length 
broken  by  the  impatient  courage  of  vMi,  a  youth  in  the  four- 
teenth year  of  his  age.     "O  prophet,  1  am  the  man;  whosoever 
rises  against  thee,  1  will  dash  out  his   teeth,  tear  out  his  eyes, 
break  his  legs,  rip  up  his  belly.     O  prophet,  I  will  be  thy  vizir 
over  them."     Mahomet  accepted  his  olfcr  with  transport.    His 
uncle  Abu-Taleb,  advised  the  prophet  to  relinquish  his  imprac- 
ticable design.  "Spare  your  remonstrances,"  replied  the  fanatic, 
to  his  uncle  and  benefactor,  "if  they  should  place  the  sun  on 
my  right-hand  and  the  moon  on  my  left,  they  should  not  divert 
me  from  my  course.     "He  persevered  ten  years  in  the  exercise 
of  his  mission,  during  which  time  the  religion   that  has  since 
overspread  tlie  East  and  the  West  advanced  with  a  slow  and 
painful  progress  within  the  walls  of  Mecca. 

In  his  uncle  Abu-Taleb,  though  no  believer  in  his  mission* 


SEVENTH    CENTURY,  197 

the  impostor  found  a  guardian  of  his  fame  ar.d  person,  during 
the  Ufc  of  that  venerable  chief;  but  at  his  death,  which  took 
place  in  the  year  622.  Mahomet  was  abandoned  to  the  power 
of  his  enemies,  and  that  too  at  the  moment  when  he  was  de- 
prived of  his  domestic  comforts  by  the  loss  of  his  faithfnl  and 
generous  wife  Cadijah.  The  tribe  of  the  Koreishites  and  their 
allies  were,  of  all  the  citizens  of  Mecca,  the  most  hostile  to 
his  pretensions.  His  death  was  resolved  upon,  and  it  was 
agreed  that  a  sword  from  each  tribe  should  be  buried  in  his 
heart,  to  divide  the  guilt  of  his  blood,  and  to  baffle  the  ven- 
geance of  his  disciples.  An  angel  or  a  spy  revealed  their  con- 
spiracy, and  flight  was  the  only  resource  of  Mahomet.  At 
the  dead  of  night,  accompanied  by  bis  friend  Abubeker,  he 
silently  escaped  from  his  house — three  days  they  were  conceal- 
ed in  the  cave  of  Thor,  three  miles  from  Mecca,  and  in  the 
close  of  each  evening  they  received  from  the  son  and  daughter 
of  Abubeker  a  supply  of  intelligence  and  food.  The  most 
diligent  search  was  made  after  him;  every  haunt  in  the  neigh- 
bourhood was  explored;  his  adversaries  even  arrived  at  the 
entrance  of  the  cave,  but  the  sight  of  a  spider's  web  and  a 
pigeon's  nest  are  supposed  to  have  convinced  them  that  the 
place  was  solitary  and  inviolate.  "We  are  only  two,*'  said 
the  trembling  Abubeker.  "There  is  a  third,'"  replied  the  pro- 
phet, "it  is  God  himself."  No  sooner  was  the  pursuit  abated, 
than  the  two  fugitives  issued  from  the  den,  and  mounted  their 
camels:  on  the  road  to  Medina  they  were  overtaken  by  the 
emissaries  of  the  Koreish;  but  they  redeemed  themselves  with 
prayers  and  promises  from  their  hands.  In  this  eventful  mo- 
•ment  the  lance  of  an  Arab  might  have  changed  the  history  of 
the  world. 

The  religion  of  the  Koran  might  have  perished  in  its  cradle, 
had  not  Medina  embraced  with  faith  and  reverence  the  out- 
casts of  Mecca.  But  some  of  its  noblest  citizens  were  con- 
verted by  the  preaching  of  Mahomet.  Seventy-three  men  and 
two  women  of  Medina  held  a  solemn  conference  with  Maho- 
met, his  kinsman,  and  his  disciples,  and  pledged  themselves  to 
each  other  by  a  mutual  oath  of  fidelity.  They  promised,  in 
the  name  of  the  city,  that  if  he  should  be  banished,  they  would 
receive  him  as  a  confederate,  obey  him  as  a  leader,  and  defend 
him  to  the  last  extremity.  "But  if  you  arc  recalled  to  your 
country,"  said  they,  ^'will  you  not  abandon  your  new  allies?" 
"All  things,"  replied  Mahomet,  "are  now  common  between  us; 
your  blood  is  my  blood;  your  ruin  is  my  ruin.  We  arc  bound 
to  each  other  by  the  ties  of  honor  and  interest.  I  am  your 
friend  and  the  enemy  of  your  foes."  "But  if  we  are  killed  in 
your  service,"  said  they,  "what  will  be  our  reward?"    "Para- 


198  HISTORY    OF    THE    CHURCH. 

DisE,"  replied  the  prophet.  "Stretch  forth  thy  hand."  He 
stretched  it  forth,  and  they  reiterated  the  oath  of  allegiaoce 
and  fidehty. 

From  his  establishment  at  Medina,  Mahomet  assumed  th^ 
exercise  of  the  regal  and  sacerdotal  office.  On  a  chosen  spot 
of  ground  he  built  a  house  and  a  mosque,  venerable  for  their 
rude  simplicity.  When  he  prayed  and  preached  in  the  weekly 
assembly,  he  leaned  against  the  trunk  of  a  palm  tree;  and  it 
was  long  before  he  indulged  himself  in  the  use  of  a  chair  ov 
pulpit.  After  a  reign  of  six  years,  fifteen  hundred  of  his 
followers,  in  arms,  and  in  the  field,  renewed  their  oath  of 
allegiance,  and  their  chief  repeated  the  assurance  of  his  prp- 
tection. 

From  this  time  Mahomet  became  a  martial  apostle — he 
fought  in  person  at  nine  battles  or  seiges,  and  fifty  enterprises 
of  war  were  achieved  in  ten  years  by  himself  or  his  lieute-. 
nants.  He  continued  to  unite  the  professions  of  a  merchant 
and  a  robber,  and  his  petty  excursions  for  the  defence  or  the 
attack  of  a  caravan  insensibly  prepared  his  troops  for  the  con-. 
quest  of  Arabia.  The  dist^"ibution  of  the  spoil  was  regulate^ 
by  the  law  of  the  prophet:  the  whole  was  collected  in  one  com- 
mon mass;  a  fifth  of  the  gold  and  silver,  the  ca.^tle,  p^-isoners, 
&c.,  was  reserved  for  pious  and  charitable  uses;  the  remainder 
was  shared  in  adequate  portions  by  the  soldiers,  From  all  sides, 
the  roving  Arabs  were  allured  to  the  standard  of  religion  and 
plunder;  the  apostle  sanctified  the  license  of  embracing  the 
female  captives  as  their  wives  or  concubines,  and  the  emjoy- 
ment  of  wealth  and  beauty  was  the  type  of  their  promised  pa- 
radise. "The  sword,"  sa}'s  Mahomet,  "is  the  key  of  heaven 
and  hell:  a  drop  of  blood  shed  in  the  cause  of  God,  a  night 
spent  in  arms,  is  of  more  avail  than  two  months  of  fasting  and 
prayer;  whoever  falls  in  battle,  his  sins  arc  forgiven;  at  the 
day  of  judgment  his  wounds  shall  be  resplendent  as  vermillion, 
and  odoriferous  as  musk;  and  the  loss  of  his  limbs  shall  be  sup- 
plied by  the  wings  of  angels  aud  cherubim." 

Till  the  age  of  sixty-lhree,  the  strength  of  Mahomet  was 
equal  to  the  fatigues  of  his  station.  He  had  by  that  time,  made 
an  entire  conquest  of  Arabia,  and  evinced  a  disposition  to  turn 
his  arms  against  the  Roman  empire;  but  his  followers  were 
discouraged.  They  alleged  the  want  of  money,  or  horses,  or 
provisions;  the  season  of  harvest  and  the  intolerable  heat  of  the 
summer.  "Hell  is  much  hotter,"  said  the  indignant  prophet; 
but  he  disdained  to  compel  their  service.  He  was  then  at  the 
head  of  ten  thousand  horse  and  twenty  thousand  foot,  in  the 
way  that  leads  from  Medina  to  Damascus,  intent  upon  the  con- 
quest of  Syria,  when  he  was  stopped  short  in  his  career,  hav- 


SEVENTH    CENTURY.  199 

ing  been  poisoned,  as  he  himself  seriously  believed,  at  Chaibar, 
by  the  revenge  of  a  Jewish  female.  Its  fatal  effeets,  however, 
was  not  immediate,  for  during  four  jears  the  health  of  Maho- 
m\it  declined;  his  infirmities  increased,  and  he  was  at  last  car- 
ried^ <jff  by  a  fever  of  fourteen  days  continuance,  which,  at 
intervals,  deprived  hiril  of  the  use  of  his  reason,  and  he  died 
in  the  year  G32.  His  death  occasioned  the  utmost  consterna- 
tion among  his  followers.  The  city  of  Medina,  and  especially 
the  house  of  the  prophet,  was  a  scene  of  clamorous  sorrow,  or 
of  silent  despair.  "How  can  he  be  dead,"  exclaimed  his  de- 
luded votaries,  "our  witness,  our  intercessor,  our  mediator  with 
God.  He  is  not  dead.  Like  Moses  and  Jesus  he  is  wrapt  in 
a  holy  trance,  and  speedily  will  he  return  to  his  faithful  peo- 
ple." The  evidence  of  sense  was  disregarded,  and  Omar, 
unsheathing  his  'cimeter,  threatened  to  strike  off  the  heads  of 
the  infidels  who  should  dare  to  affirm  that  the  prophet  was  no 
more.  But  the  tumult  was  appeased  by  the  weight  and  moder- 
ation of  Abubeker.  "Is  it  Mahomet,"  said  he  to  Omar  and  the 
multitude,  "or  the  God  of  Mahomet  whom  you  worship?  The 
God  of  Mahomet  liveth  for  ever,  but  the  apostle  was  a  mortal 
like  ourselves,  and  according  to  his  own  prediction,  he  has  ex- 
perienced the  common  fate  of  mortality."  He  Avas  piously 
interred  by  the  hands  of  his  nearest  kinsman,  on  the  spot  on 
which  he  expired.  Medina  has  been  rendered  famous  by  the 
death  and  burial  of  Mahomet,  and  the  innumerable  pilgrims 
of  Mecca  often  turn  aside  from  the  way,  to  bow  in  voluntary 
devotion  before  the  simple  tomb  of  the  prophet. 

Having  thus  briefly  glanced  at  the  rise  of  Mahometanism, 
we  return  to  the  History  of  the  Church.  The  Christians 
who  were  averse  to  this  faith,  suffered  incredible  hardships; 
and  devastation  and  bloodshed  riiarked  the  footsteps  of  the  pro- 
fessors of  the  faith  of  Islam.  In  the  victorious  progress  of  Am- 
rou,  a  Saracen  general,  Egypt  was  the  fruit  of  his  conquests; 
and  a  circumstance  which  arose  after  the  capture  of  Alexandria 
is  strongly  expressive  of  the  character  of  the  first  caliphs.  Am- 
rou  had,  in  his  leisure  hours,  amused  and  impi^oved  himself  by 
the  conversation  of  Johi  Philoponus,  a  celebrated  grammarian 
of  that  city,  and  a  private  scholar.  Philoponus  earnestly  be- 
sought his  patron  to  gratify  him  with  the  present  of  the  Alex- 
andrian library;  but  the  request  of  a  favorite  was  notsufficient 
to  make  the  victorious  general  forgetful  of  the  obedience  which 
was  due  to  the  caliph.  The  request  was  therefore  preferred  to 
Omar,  who  replied  with  the  spirit  of  a  fanatic,  "If  these  writ- 
ings of  the  (irceks  agree  with  the  book  of  God,  they  are  use- 
less, and  deserve  not  to  be  preserved;  if  they  disagree,  they 
are  pernicious-,  and  ought  to  be  destroyed."    The  sentence  was 


200  HISTORY    OF    THE    CHURCH. 

executed  with  blind  obedience;  and  such  was  the  incredible 
number  of  the  volumes,  that,  during  six  months,  they  supplied 
fuel  for  the  baths,  which  contributed  to  the  health  and  conve- 
nience of  the  populous  capital  of  Egypt. 

The  heretical  opinions  of  those  who  had  asserted,  that  Jesus 
Christ  was  possessed  of  only  one  will  and  one  operation,  proved 
so  much  more  obnoxious  to  the  members  of  the  church,  convened 
at  the  third  general  council  of  Constantinople,  than  the  increas- 
ing immoralities  of  the  clergy,  that  the  synod  was  dismissed,  if 
not  without  any  person  adverting  to  the  necessity  of  disciphne, 
at  least,  without  having  enacting  a  solitary  canon  for  the  regula- 
tion of  clerical  conduct. 

The  enormities  which  were,  however,  committed,  demanded 
instant  regulation;  and  several  provincial  conventions  attempted 
to  remedy  the  disorders,  which  threatened  the  dissolution  of 
Christianity  itself.  Almost  every  crime  which  disgraces  hu- 
manity entered  into  the  dark  catalogue  of  clerical  vices,  which 
were  augmented  by  the  arrogance  and  cruelty  of  their  conduct 
towards  the  inferior  clergy.  The  council  of  Prague,  in  the 
year  G75,  passed  a  public  censure  upon  those  of  the  superior 
clergy,  who  whipped,  as  slaves,  the  inferior  ministers  of  the 
church;  or  who  compelled  their  deacons  to  perform  the  menial 
office  of  carrying  the  bishop  upon  their  shoulders.  The  autho- 
rity exercised  by  the  clergy  extended  as  well  to  the  superior 
as  to  the  inferior  classes  of  mankind;  and  the  twelfth  council  of 
Toledo,  in  the  year  G81,  presumed  to  release  the  subjects  of 
Wamba  from  their  allegiance  to  their  sovereign.  In  vain  did 
the  deposed  rhonarch  endeavor  to  regain  his  kingdom,  by  the 
plea  that  the  habit  of  a  monk,  with  which  he  had  been  invested, 
had  been  put  upon  him,  under  the  pretence  of  his  being  a 
penitent,  at  a  time  when  his  disorder  had  rendered  him  insensi- 
ble. But  the  two  characters  of  a  monk  and  a  king  were 
deemed  incompatible  by  his  haughty  and  arrogant  judges. 
Ervige  was  declared  to  have  a  lawful  claim  to  the  allegiance 
of  the  people;  and  the  unfortunate  Wamba  was  prohibited 
from  tlie  exercise  of  temporal  jurisdiction,  which  was  not 
adapted  to  the  situation  of  a  king  who  was  condemned  to  per- 
form penance. 

At  a  time  when  the  manners  of  the  ecclesiastics  were  so 
extremely  corrupt,  we  can  scarcely  be  surprised  at  any  instance 
of  atrocity.  The  Romish  see  was  a  prize  worthy  of  the  utmost 
ambition  and  avarice,  and  it  was  eagerly  aspired  after  by  various 
contenders.  The  intrigues  of  Peter  and  Theodore  foi-  the  pon- 
tificate had  scarcely  ceased,  by  the  appointment  of  Conon  to 
that  see,  when  the  early  death  of  the  Romish  patriarch  alForded 
a  new  opportunity  for  contention  between  Theodore  (who  seized 


SEVENTH    CENTURlr.  201 

tip'on  the  Laterah  palace)  and  Paschal.  Each  contender  being 
elected  hy  his  own  party,  the  magistracy  and  the  people  were 
obliged  to  interfere;  in  consequence  of  which,  the  election  of 
Sergius  to  the  unoccupied  see  destroyed  tlic  pretensions  of  the 
two  competitors.  The  submission  of  Theoddre  soon  followed; 
but  his  rival,  the  archdeacon  Paschal,  was  with  great  difficulty 
compelled  to  resign  his  pretension.  An  accusation  of  magic 
was,  however,  soon  preferred  against  the  turbulent  priest,  who 
was,  in  consequence  of  the  charge,  deposed  from  his  station  in 
the  church,  and  condemned  to  spend  the  remainderof  his  life  in 
a  monastery,  forgotten,  or  remembered  with  abhorrence,  by  a 
credulous  and  superstitious  people. 

The  patriarchates  of  Alexandria,  Antioch,  anc^  Jerusalem, 
which  had  already  suffered  repeated  defalcations  of  power, 
were  during  this  century  abolished,  by  the  conquests  of  the 
victorious  Saracens.  Nominal  bishops*  were  indeed  appointed 
to  those  sees,  which  had  been  subjected  to  the  power  of  the 
Mussulmans:  but  toleration  was  not  the  virtue  of  the  followers 
of  Mahomet;  and,  however  the  Arabian  caliphs  might  be  dis- 
posed to  favor  those  sects  by  whom  their  conquests  had  been 
originally  advanced,  the  orthodox  Christians  were  severely 
oppressed,  and  the  prelates  strictly  prohibited  from  the  exercise 
of  the  episcopal  function  in  their  dioceses. 

Jn  order  to  supply  the  omissions  of  the  sixth  general  council, 
and  to  provide  a  remedy  for  the  disorders  of  the  clergy,  another 
council  was  convened  at  Constantinople,  by  the  emppror  Justi- 
nian II.  in  the  year  692.  This  convention  obtained  the  name 
of  the  Quinisext  Council,  from  its  being  considered  as  a  supple- 
ment to  the  two  last  general  conventions;  and  the  Council  in 
Trullo,  from  the  synod  being  assembled  in  a  chamber  of  the 
imperial  palace,  which  was  covered  with  a  dome  or  cupola,  and 
called  Trulla.  This  council,  amongst  various  regulations  res- 
pecting discipline,  was  so  favorable  to  the  marriages  of  the 
clergy,  as  to  decree  that  the  separation  of  those  of  the  clerical 
order,  who  were  already  married,  from  their  wives,  was  con- 
trary to  the  command  of  Christ.  It  condemned  the  Saturday's 
fast,  prohibited  the  representation  of  Christ  under  the  symbol  of 
a  lamb,  and  raised  the  Byzantine  Patriarch  to  a  rank  equal  with 
that  of  the  pontiff  of  Rome.  Several  of  the  western  churches 
refused  to  consider  as  valid  the  acts  of  a  synod,  which,  while  it 
confirmed  the  faith  established  by  former  councils,  so  strongly 
militated  against  their  opinions  and  practices;  and  the  Quinisext 
fcouncil  has  been  branded,  by  the  zeal  of  the  Romish  adherents, 
with  the  names  of  an  illegitimate  council,  afahe  synod,  a  converi- 

*■  Called  Bishops  in  parlibui  infiddinm. 

26 


302  HISTORr   OF    THE    CHURCH. 

lion  of  malignants,  and  a  diabolical  council^  Its  canons  have^ 
however,  been  always  acknowledged  and  observed  by  the  Greek 
church. 

The  doctrines  of  religion  underwent  few  alterations  in  this 
century;  its  superstitions  were,  however,  generally  received,  and 
their  authority  confirmed  by  the  sanction  and  approbation  of  the 
multitude.     The  ditfcrent  fathers  of  the  western  churches  vied 
with  each  other  in  the  invention  of  new  superstitions;  and  ap- 
pear to  have  believed,  that,  in  order  to  distinguish  themselves  as 
the  champions  of  the  church,  it  was  necessary  to  refuse  the  aid 
of  truth  and   reason  in  support  of  her  cause.     The  sacrament 
of  the  Lord's  Supper,  which  in  the  first  ages  of  the  church  had 
been  received  with  the  utmost  plainness  and  simplicity,  was  now 
accompanied  by  various  superstitious  observances  prescribed  by 
the  authority  of  councils.     Tlie  council  of  Toledo,  in  the  year 
646,  prohibited  its  being  received  after  having  eaten  the  smallest 
particle  of  food;  and  that  of  Trulla  confirmed  this  decree,  with 
the  addition  of  a  command  to  the  receiver  to  take  it  stretching 
out  his  hands  in  the  form  of  a  cross.    The  superstitious  opinions 
respecting  the  sacrament  extended  to  the  eucharistical  wine, 
which,  when  mixed  with  ink,  rendered  the  contract  with  which 
it  was  signed  peculiarly  sacred.     The  element,  the  type  of  that 
blood  which  was  shed  for  the  happiness  of  mankind,  was  made 
a  vehicle  for  conveying  the   bitterest  rancor  and  uncharitable- 
ness.     When  Theodore,  the  Roman   pontiff  deposed  and  ana- 
thematized Pyrrhus,  the  Monothclite  (who,  to  conciliate  his 
favor,  had  publicly  abjured  his  errors,  but  afterwards,  upon 
finding  that  the  protection  of  that  pope  was  rather  an  impedi- 
ment to  his  restoration  to  the  Byzantine  see,  from  which  he  had 
been  deposed,  retracted   what  he  had  abjured,)   the   haughty    , 
bishop,  calling  for  the  sacred  chalice,  dipped  his  envenomed  pen 
in  the  consecrated  wine,  and  then  subscribed  his  condemnation, 
which  was  attended   with  every    superstitious  ceremony  that 
could  fill  the  mind  with  terror  and  dismay. 

The  superstitions  which  increased  the  power  and  authority  of 
the  clerical  order,  were  at  the  same  time  fruitful  sources  of 
wealth.  The  doctrine  of  the  cflicacy  of  masses  repeated  by 
ecclesiastics  was  strenuously  urged;  and  such  was  tlieir  supposed 
virtue,  that  they  were  thought  capable  of  alleviating  not  only 
the  pains,  and  refreshing  the  weariness  of  the  sick,  but  of  pro- 
curing the  captive  a  temporary  release  from  his  bonds.  The 
doctrine  of  pilgrimage  allorded  a  profit  not  less  considerable: 
such  indeed  were  the  benefits  accruing  from  the  visits  of  devout 
pilgrims  to  the  tombs  of  St.  Peter  and  jSt.  Paul,  that  the  llomish 
missionaries  exerted  every  art  of  pclsuasion  to  induce  their 
proselytes  to  avail  themselves  of  a  practice  which  so  materially 


SEVENTH   CENTURY.  '203 

lessened  the  difficulties  they  must  encounter  in  the  paths  of 
salvation.  The  people,  the  priest,  and  the  monarch  were 
equally  infected  by  the  most  desperate  superstition.  When 
Heraclius  had  ravaged  the  Persian  dominions,  he  opened  the 
book  of  the  gospels,  in  order  to  be  determined,  by  the  first  sen- 
tence which  caught  his  eye,  upon  the  choice  of  his  winter  quar- 
ters. Interest,  however,  which  is  a  stronger  principle  than 
superstition,  in  the  minds  of  most  men,  sometimes  opposed  its 
dictates.  When,  upon  the  return  of  Constantine  Pogonatus 
from  Sicily,  a  party  of  his  subjects  would  have  persuaded  him  to 
adopt  his  two  brothers  as  partners  in  the  empire,  in  imitation 
the  sacred  Trinity,  the  emperor  was  not  sufficiently  accessible 
to  such  a  reason,  to  agree  to  the  request.  He  put  to  death  the 
projectors  of  a  scheme  so  absurd;  and  commanded  the  noses  of 
his  unfortunate  brothers  to  be  taken  off,  which  occasioned  a  de- 
formity that  amounted  to  a  perpetual  exclusion  of  the  unhappy 
sufferers  from  any  share  in  the  administration  of  the  imperia,l 
affairs. 

The  progress  of  monastic  power  has  been  traced  through  the 
preceding  centuries.  Arising  from  an  obscure  original,  its  claims 
and  its  accessions,  though  great,  were  gradual;  but  though  slow, 
were  effectual.  The  privileges  of  the  monastic  orders  were 
considerably  extended  in  the  council,  said  to  have  been  con- 
vened by  Gregory  the  Great,  in  which  the  monks  were  per- 
mitted to  elect  their  abbot  either  from  their  own  society  or  that 
of  anyothej  monastery;  and  the  bishops  were  prohibited  from 
taking  a  monk  from  his  cell,  in  order  to  introduce  him  into  the 
clerical  order,  without  the  consent  of  his  superior;  and  from 
interfering  with  the  revenues  of  the  monastery.  Their  power 
was  completely  established  in  the  year  606,  by  Boniface  IV. 
whose  attachment  to  the  monastic  state  was  such,  as  to  induce 
him  to  convert  his  house  at  Rome  into  a  monastery.  This  pre- 
late granted  to  the  monks  authority  to  preach,  to  baptise,  to 
hear  confession,  and  to  absolve,  and  in  fine  to  perform  every 
clerical  function.  These  regulations,  which  released  the  monks 
from  their  former  allegiance  to  the  bishops,  occasioned,  by  the 
gratitude  of  that  body,  a  considerable  accession  of  power  to 
the  Roman  see:  and,  by  collecting  into  one  channel  the  streams 
which  had  been  extensively  dispersed,  made  the  difference  be- 
tween the  powers  of  the  Roman  pontiff  and  the  other  bishops 
still  more  excessive. 

The  simple  expressions  which  had  been  deemed  sufficient,  in 
the  first  ages  of  the  church,  for  declaring  the  assent  of  its  mem- 
bers to  the  truths  of  Christianity,  received  considerable  addi- 
tions from  the  zealous  attention  of  the  fathers  of  the  church,  to 
guard  against  the  admission  of  heretics.     In  the  fourth  council 


204  HISTORY    OF    THE    CHURCH. 

of  Toledo,  in  the  year  633,  the  leaders  of  the  Spanish  churches 
asserted  their  belief,  that  the  Holy  Ghost  proceeded  from  the 
Father  and  the  Son.  This  opinion  had  been  long  maintained 
among  the  Greeks,  and  during  this  age  was  introduced  into  the 
west:  but  it  was  not  till  the  ninth  century  that  it  was  generally 
received  in  the  Latin  church:  when  the  word  /o//o(/kp,  expres- 
sing the  possession  of  the  Holy  Spirit  from  the  Father  and  the 
Son,  was  added  to  the  creed. 

Festivals  on  various  occasions  were  added  lo  the  Christian 
rites  during  this  century,  amongst  which  the  Virgin  Mary  ap- 
pears to  have  been  particularly  distinguished.  The  feast  of  her 
Annunciation  was  instituted,  in  the  council  of  Constantinople, 
in  the  year  G92;  the  remembrance  of  her  death  was  com- 
manded to  be  observed,  and  was  denominated  the  Deposition 
of  the  Virgin;  and  the  feast  of  her  Nativity  was  established 
towards  the  close  of  this  century.  Few  of  the  saints  had  in- 
deed been  forgotten  in  the  distribution  of  celestial  honors:  but 
Boniface  IV.  obtained  a  grant  of  the  Pantheon  at  Rome, 
and,  in  order  that  no  one  might  be  neglected,  he  piously  dedi- 
cated it  to  all  the  saints.  The  edifice,  therefore,  which  among 
the  pagans  had  served  as  a  memorial  of  all  the  gods,  was  con- 
secrated by  the  Christians  to  the  remembrance  of  all  their 
saints,  and  a  festival  to  their  honor  was  instituted  in  the  suc- 
ceeding century? 

The  rights  of  sanctuary,  as  vye  have  already  seen,  were  ad- 
mitted at  an  early  period  into  the  Christian  Church;  and  they 
were  soon  very  liberally  claimed  by  those  who  had  violated  the 
peace  of  society,  and  refused  to  submit  to  its  laws.  Imperial 
edicts  and  clerical  decrees  were  repeatedly  issued  to  restrain  the 
privileges  of  asylum  to  the  perpetrators  of  lesser  crimes,  whilst 
those  who  had  committed  grosser  offences  were  commanded  to 
be  surrendered  up  to  justice.  Under  the  pontificate  of  IJoniface 
V.  the  licentious  and  profligate  obtained  furtlicr  immunities  by 
one  of  his  decrees,  which  ordained,  that,  whatever  the  offence 
of  the  crimiual,  none  should  dare  take  him  forcibly  from  his 
sanctuary  in  the  church.  This  political  measure,  while  it  pro- 
moted a  general  spirit  of  depravity,  became  a  considerable 
accession  to  the  power  and  aggrandizement  of  the  church.  It 
at  length  indeed  extended  almost  to  the  annihilation  of  the  civil 
authority,  and  demanded  the  exertions  of  the  sovereigns  of  Eu- 
rope to  restrain  it  within  decent  limits. 

The  observance  of  public  penance,  an  institution  admirably 
calculated  for  the  preservation  of  good  order  in  the  church,  had, 
as  has  been  already  stated,  considerably  declined.  But  the 
necessity  and  advantage  of  private  confession  and  penance  was 
earnestly  inculcated  by  several  of  the  fathers  of  the  church :  and 


SEVENTH    CENTURY.  205 

particularly  by  Theodore,  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  who  for 
some  time  fully  established  this  regulation  in  his  church.  Peni- 
tentiary discipline  received  considerable  alterations  and  im- 
provements from  this  prelate,  who,  from  the  canons  of  the  Greek 
and  Latin  churches,  published  a  Penitential  Office,  which  dis- 
tinguished the  degrees  of  atrocity  in  different  sins,  according  to 
their  nature  and  consequences,  and  appointed  the  penalties 
suitable  to  the  various  degrees  of  transgression.  From  England 
this  book  extended  throughout  the  west;  and  became  the  model 
of  various  publications,  similar  in  their  nature,  but  in  the  exe- 
cution far  inferior. 

The  history  of  the  Monothelites  was  so  closely  interwoven 
with  the  general  transactions  of  the  seventh  century,  that  little 
more  can  be  necessary  to  be  acjded  concerning  them.  The 
orthodox  belief,  that  Jesus  Christ  was  possessed  of  the  wills  and 
operations  peculiar  both  to  his  divinity  and  humanity,  was  first 
opposed  by  Theodore,  bishop  of  Pharon,  who  contended  that 
the  humanity  was  so  united  to  the  divinity,  that,  although  it 
fully  possessed  its  own  faculties,  yet  its  operation  must  be  as- 
cribed to  the  divinity.  Cyrus,  bishop  of  Phasis,  adopted  the 
opinions  of  Theodore:  and  the  sect  of  which  they  were  the 
leaders  were  termed  Monothelites,  from  their  affirming  that  the 
two  natures  in  Christ  were  so  constituted,  that  he  possessed  only 
one  will  and  one  operation,  which  they  termed  Theandric. 
Protected  and  nurtured  by  imperial  approbation,  the  Monothe- 
lites became  a  very  considerable  sect.  The  decisions  of  the 
sixth  general  council  at  Constantinople,  determined  that  their 
opinions  were  not  consistent  with  the  purity  of  the  Christian 
faith;  the  Monothelites  were  formally  condemned;  and,  though 
sometimes  the  objects  of  royal  favor,  were  in  general  con- 
temned and  depressed.  Thus  persecqted,  they  retired  to  the 
neighbourhood  of  Mount  Libanus,  but  in  the  twelfth  century 
abjured  their  schismatical  opinions,  and  were  admitted  into 
communion  with  the  Romish  church.  Our  concern  for  (he  diffi- 
culties they  sustained  after  their  condemnation,  cannot  but  be 
lessened  by  a  consideration  of  the  cruelties  which  in  the  day  of 
their  power  they  were  tempted  to  commit  against  their  orthodox 
brethren.  The  Abyssinian  church  appears  still  to  have  retained 
the  opinions  of  the  Monothelites;  and  has  continued  to  disown 
the  supremacy  of  the  bishop  of  Rome,  and  the  greater  part  of 
the  doctrines  of  the  Romish  church. 

In  an  age  of  ^ross  ignorance,  and  in  which  the  spirit  of  in- 
quiry was  checked  by  ecclesiastical  censures  and  imperial  laws 
few  deviations  from  established  opinions  were  likely  to  arise. 
The  greater  part  of  the  sects  of  this  period  were  indeed  of 
small  importance  ^nd  short  duration.     Amongst  the   principal 


206  HISTORY    OF    THE    CHURCH. 

of  them  were  the  Aginians,  who  condemned  matrimony,  and 
the  use  of  certain  meats;  the  Chazinarians,  who  were  adorers 
of  the  cross;  the  Gnosimachi,  who  opposed  the  tenets  of  Gnos- 
ticism; the  Ercetas,  who  affirmed  that,  in  order  to  render  prayer 
acceptable  to  God,  it  should  be  performed  dancing;  and  the 
Lampetians,  who  asserted  that  man  ought  to  perform  no  action 
against  his  free  agency,  whence  all  vows  were  undoubtedly 
unlawful;  in  all  other  respects  this  sect  professed  the  doctrines 
of  x\rianism. 

Whether  we  contemplate  the  importance,  the  duration,  or  the 
effects  which  they  are  believed  to  have  produced,  the  Paulicians 
are  undoubtedly  the  most  considerable  sect  of  the  seventh  cen- 
tury. According  to  the  opinions  of  some  celebrated  writers, 
this  sect  derived  its  appellation  from  the  attachment  of  its  pro- 
fessors to  the  Apostle  Paul.  Their  teachers  represented  the 
four  disciples  of  the  apostle  of  the  Gentiles:  the  names  of  the 
apostolic  churches  were  applied  to  the  congregations  which 
they  assembled;  and  the  Epistles  of  Paul,  together  with  the 
Gospels,  were  carefully  investigated  by  the  Paulicians,  who 
contended  that  in  these  books  was  contained  every  article  of 
primitive  Christianity.  They  openly  rejected  the  validity  of 
the  Old  Testament,  and  the  Epistles  of  St.  Peter:  they  dis- 
claimed the  visions  which  had  been  published  by  the  oriental 
sects;  condemned  the  doctrines  of  Manes,  and  complained  of 
the  injustice  of  being  considered  as  his  followers.  Every  object 
of  superstition  was  despised  and  abhorred  by  these  primitive 
reformers.  Yet  their  doctrines  were  not  exempted  from  absur- 
dity: instead  of  confessing  the  human  nature  and  substantial 
sufferings  of  Christ,  they  amused  their  fancy  with  a  celestial 
body,  which  passed  through  the  Virgin,  like  water  through  a 
pipe;  and  with  a  fantastic  crucifixion,  that  eluded  the  impotent 
malice  of  the  Jews.  Their  unphilosophical  creed  extended  also 
to  the  eternity  of  matter. 

The  teachers  of  this  sect  were  only  distinguished  by  their 
scriptural  names,  by  their  zeal  or  knowledge,  and  by  the  aus- 
terity and  simplicity  of  their  lives.  Their  disciples  were  con- 
siderably multiplied,  not  only  in  Armenia,  their  original  sta- 
tion, but  in  Pontus  and  Cappadocia.  They  were  however  soon 
involved  in  the  horrors  of  persecution;  and  during  the  period 
of  one  hundred  and  fifty  years  tiieir  patience  sustained  what- 
ever evils  misguided  zeal  could  inflict.  Michal  I.  and  Leo  the 
Armenian  were  foremost  in  the  race  of  persecution;  but  the 
prize  was  obtained  by  (he  empress  Theodora,  who  restored  the 
images  to  the  oriental  cJiurches,  and  under  whose  reign  one 
hundred  thousand  Paulicians  (under  which  odious  name  it  is  pro- 
bable several  Iconoclasts  were  included)  were  extirpated.     In 


SEVENTH    CENTURY,  207 

conjunction  with  the  Saracens,  this  persecuted  sect  resisted  in 
arms  the  intolerant  emperors  of  the  east;  and  the  son  of  The- 
odora fled  before  the  heretics  whom  his  mother  had  condemned 
to  the  flames.  The  insurgents  penetrated  into  the  heart  of  Asia, 
repeatedly  overthrew  the  imperial  troops;  and  for  more  than 
a  century  the  Paulicians  continued  to  defend  their  religion  and 
liberty. 

Inflexible  in  their  opinions,  and  unconquerable  either  by  im- 
perial arms  or  arguments,  the  Paulicians  continued  to  dissent 
both  from  the  Greek  and  Latin  churches.  In  the  beginning  of 
the  thirteenth  centuiy,  their  primate  resided  on  the  confines  of 
Bulgaria,  Croatia,  and  Dalmatia,  and  governed  by  his  vicars 
the  filial  congregations  of  Italy  and  France.  At  the  close  of 
the  seventeenth  century,  the  sect  still  inhabited  the  vallies  of 
Mount  Ilsemus,  tormented  by  the  Greek  clergy,  and  greatly 
corrupted  in  their  religious  tenets.  In  the  west,  if  indeed 
they  penetrated  into  the  west,  the  favor  and  success  of  the 
Paulicians  must  be  imputed  to  the  powerful  though  secret  dis- 
content, which  animated  the  most  pious  Christians  against 
the  church  of  Rome.  They  are  conceived  by  some  to  be  the 
leaders  of  the  venerable  band  who  settled  in  the  countr}'  of 
the  Albigeois,  in  the  southern  provinces  of  France,  who  puri- 
fied their  creed  from  all  the  visions  of  the  Gnostic  theology, 
and  became  the  intrepid  opposers  of  every  superstition  and 
usurpation  of  the  church,  and  the  glorious  leaders  of  the  re- 
formation. 

From  the  increasing  ignorance  of  that  body  of  men,  to  whom 
literature,  in  the  ages  which  preceded  and  which  succeeded 
this  period  of  barbarism,  has  been  indebted  for  the  most  im- 
portant services,  it  may  naturally  be  inferred  that  the  cause  of 
learning  must  necessarily  decline;  and  that,  amongst  a  people 
immersed  in  superstition  and  ignorance,  few  good  writers  would 
be  found.  Few  indeed  were  they  in  number,  and  small  and 
confined  were  the  labors  of  that  few.  True  philosophy,  which 
had  gradually  receded,  now  disappeared,  and  scarcely  left  a 
trace  by  which  her  footsteps  upon  earth  could  be  discerned. 
Logical  distinctions  and  subtle  sophisms  usurped  her  place, 
and  were  applied  to  the  investigation  of  every  diflacult  point, 
which,  if  they  found  not  already  sufiiciently  obscure,  they  en- 
veloped in  a  cloud,  into  which  the  most  discerning  eye  could 
scarcely  pervade. 

The  taste  for  investigating  difticult  theological  questions  was 
much  more  prevalent  amongst  the  Greeks  than  the  Latins;  and 
we  consequently  find  many  more  controversial  writers  in  the 
eastern  empire.  Timotheus,  in  a  work  concerning  the  recep- 
tion of  heretics,  attacked  the  various  heresies  which  divided  the 


208  IirSTORY    OF    THH    CHURCH. 

church.  Particular  errors  in  doctrine  were  assailed  by  viiribm 
writers.  The  ^lonothelites  by  Maximus,  aud  his  disciple  Anas- 
tasius.  Paganism  was  assaulted  by  Philoponus,  the  grammarian, 
of  Alexandria,  and  chief  of  the  sect  of  the  Tritheists,  in  a 
discourse  concerning  idols,  which  was  intended  to  refute  the 
assertions  of  the  philosopher  Jamblichns;  but  his  zeal  against 
paganism  was  not  sufficient  to  screen  him  from  the  imputation 
of  maintaining  heretical  opinions  himself.  Conon  and  Eusebius, 
his  two  disciples,  attacked  his  opinion  of  the  three  natures  in 
God:  and  Nicias,  who  had  exerted  his  abilities  against  the 
enemies  of  Christianity,  refuted  several  of  the  erroneous  opin- 
ions of  Philoponns;  and  composed  a  discourse  against  the  heretic 
Severus,  one  of  the  leaders  of  the  sect  of  the  Corrupticolae. 
Julian  Pomerius,  who  had  attempted,  but  unsuccessfully,  the 
explanation  of  some  difficult  passages  in  the  sacred  wiitings, 
obtained  some  applause  by  his  arguments  against  the  Jews. 

Very  few  of  the  writers  of  this  century  attempted  to  elucidate 
and  explain  the  Holy  Scriptures.  Collections  were  indeed 
made  from  the  writings  of  former  ages,  and  particularly  from 
those  of  Augustin  and  Gregory  the  Great.  Tliomas,  bishop  of 
Heraclea,  composed  a  second  Syriac  version  of  all  the  books  of 
the  New  Testament.  Paterius  published  an  Exposition  both  of 
the  old  Testament  and  the  new.  Hesychius,  priest  of  Jerusalem, 
wrote  some  commentaries  upon  tlie  Book  of  Leviticus,  and  the 
Epistle  to  the  Hebrews.  The  zealous  Maximus,  whose  labors 
in  the  church  were  not  confined  to  the  discussion  of  an}^  one  mat- 
ter respecting  religion,  published  a  solution  of  several  Questions 
relating  to  the  sacred  Scriptures.  But  it  is  not  amongst  the 
writers  of  this  century  that  we  are  to  expect  either  sound  argu- 
ment or  clear  expression.  Isidore,  bishop  of  Seville,  composed 
some  Commentaries  upon  the  Holy  Scriptures,  and  wrote  an 
Abridgment  of  the  arts  and  sciences;  some  Treatises  of  Gram- 
mar and  Philosophy;  several  Moral  Discourses,  and  other  liter- 
ary works.  Tliis  illustrious  prelate,  who  derived  his  origin  from 
Thcodoric,  king  of  Italy,  presided  near  forty  yefirs  over  the 
church  of  Seville;  and  was  one  of  the  few  characters  of  the 
seventh  cenlur}',  who  did  not  conceive  the  knowledge  of  human 
learning  to  be  incompatible  with  the  practice  of  religion. 

If,  in  contemplating  the  annals  of  this  period,  we  are  com- 
pelled to  observe  the  gross  deviations  from  rectitude  in  the 
conduct  of  mankind;  a  perusal  of  the  moral  writers  of  this 
century  will  convince  us,  that,  if  the  science  of  ethics  was  not 
practised,  it  was  scarcely  understood.  Superstition  had  sapped 
the  foundations  of  moral  knowledge;  and  the  venerable  fabric, 
instead  of  being  supported  by  those  whose  interest  and  duty 
were  concerned  in  its  prescfvation,  was  in  several  places  seCi^ctly 


SEVENTH     CENTURY.  209 

tindermineil,  and  its  ruin  nearly  completed,  by  the  practice  of 
those  fanatical  vagaries,  which  were  esteemed  a  full  compensa- 
tion for  the  neglect  of  the  great  duties  of  life.  A  Pandect  of 
the  Holy  Scriptures,  upon  the  duties  of  Christians,  was  published 
by  Antiochus,  a  monk  of  Palestine.  The  mystical  morality  of 
Maximus,  that  of  Hesychius,  and  of  the  few  other  moral  writers 
of  this  centur}^,  was  little  calculated  to  promote  the  interests  of 
genuine  virtue. 

The  historical  writers  of  this  period  are  not  entitled  to  a  very 
exalted  eulogium.  The  lives  of  the  saints,  a  favoiite  species  of 
composition  in  this  superstitious  age,  were  degraded  by  absur- 
dity, and  an  endless  train  of  Avonders  and  miracles.  Leontius, 
bishop  of  Cyprus,  composed  the  Memoirs  of  John  the  Almoner, 
bishop  of  Alexandria,  whose  virtues  were  entitled  to  the  affec- 
tion and  applause  of  his  contemporaries.  George,  the  successor 
of  John  in  the  Alexandrian  see,  wrote  a  life  of  Chrysostom, 
which  is  unhappily  distinguished  only  by  its  falsehood.  It  yields 
however  in  absurdity,  to  The  Spiritual  Meadow  of  John  Moschus, 
a  priest  and  monk,  which  contains  a  relation  of  the  actions  and 
miracles  of  the  hermits  of  different  countries;  and  details  not 
only  the  contests  which  were  endured  by  those  holy  men  with 
the  world  and  the  flesh,  but  their  conversations  with  evil  spirits^ 
their  conflicts  with  demons,  and  their  victories  over  whole  le- 
gions of  the  powers  of  darkness. 

The  celebrated  Theodore,  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  has 
been  already  noticed.  This  eminent  ecclesiastic  was  a  native 
of  Tarsus,  in  Cilicia,  and  was  appointed  by  the  pontiff  Vitalia- 
nus  to  the  see  of  Canterbury;  but  was  obliged  to  defer  his 
consecration  for  three  months  after  his  arrival  in  England,  on 
account  of  his  head  being  shaven  in  the  manner  of  the  eastern 
monks.  The  Romish  see  acquired  a  powerful  advocate  in  The- 
odore, who  adopted  the  rites  and  ceremonies  of  that  church;  and 
extended  the  jurisdiction  of  the  see  of  Canterbury,  by  the  con- 
currence of  the  Saxon  kings,  over  all  England.  Before  his 
death,  he  had  the  additional  satisfaction  of  seeing  the  Scottish 
church  united  to  the  Roman  see,  adopting  all  her  ceremonies, 
and  acknowledging  the  authority  of  his  own  metropolitan 
church.  His  Penitentiary  is  the  only  celebrated  part  of  his 
literary  labors. 

The  writers  on  theological  subjects  were  little,  if  at  all, 
superior  to  their  contemporaries  in  the  other  branches  of  litera- 
ture. A  body  of  divinity,  extracted  from  the  works  of  Gregory 
and  Augustin,  was  composed  by  Tayon,  bishop  of  Saragossa; 
and  the  doctrines  of  theology,  derived  from  the  same  source, 
were  brought  together  by  several  other  writers,  in  a  similar 
manner.  The  best  epitome  of  divinity,  collected  in  this  century, 

27 


210  HISTORY    OF   THE   CHUftCH. 

Was  that  by  Ildefonsus,  bishop  of  Toledo,  a  prelate  distinguished 
for  his  erudition  and  abilities;  who  composed,  besides  his  Ser- 
mons, a  work  upon  the  ecclesiastical  Writers,  and  some  Letters. 
Maximus,  a  warm  and  vehement  opponent  of  the  Monothelites, 
who  had  tinged  his  pen  with  the  gall  of  controversy,  and  was  a 
commentator,  and  a  writer  of  morality,  drew  up  also,  though  by 
no  means  in  a  masterly  style,  a  work  concerning  the  nature  of 
Theology.  This  monk,  whose  active  and  vindictive  temper 
suffered  liim  not  to  remain  an  idle  spectator  of  the  controversial 
affairs  of  this  period,  and  whose  talents  raised  him  to  the  highest 
station  amongst  the  Greek  authors  of  this  century,  was  descended 
from  a  noble  family  at  Constantinople,  where  he  enjoyed  the 
post  of  secretary  of  state  to  the  emperor  Heraclius.  Hence  he 
retired  to  the  monastery  of  Chrysopolis,  of  which  he  became  the 
abbot;  but  the  apprehensions  of  the  incursions  of  the  barbari- 
ans, and  the  erroneous  opinions  propagated  at  Constantinople, 
compelled  him  to  retire  into  the  west;  and  he  settled  in  Africa. 
Internal  tranquility  was  not,  however,  his  object  in  his  retreat. 
He  fulminated  his  denunciations  against  the  heres}^  of  the  Mo- 
nethelites;  and  excited  the  African  bishops,  and  the  pontiff  of 
Rome,  to  declare  their  detestation  of  those  heretics,  and  of  the 
Type  of  the  emperor  Constans.  Maximus  was  followed  in  his 
retreat  by  the  Monothelite  Pyrrhus,  who  had  been  compelled 
by  Constans  to  abandon  the  Byzantine  see.  Here  the  angry 
combatants  again  entered  the  lists  of  controversy;  and  the 
opinions  of  one  will,  or  of  two  wills,  in  Christ,  were  espoused  by 
the  numerous  respective  adherents.  The  African  bishops, 
alarmed  at  a  contention  which  disturbed  the  tranquility  of  their 
church,  applied  to  the  governor  to  summon  Pyrrhus  and  his  op- 
ponent to  a  public  discussion  of  their  opinions.  They  met  in 
the  presence  of  the  governor,  the  bishops,  and  the  assembled 
nobility.  Each  of  the  contending  parties  offered  his  reasons; 
and  every  sophism,  every  subtlety,  that  ingenuity  could  devise^ 
were  exeitcd  in  the  debate;  at  the  close  of  which,  the  politic 
Pyrrhus,  who  required  the  protection  of  the  bishop  of  Rome, 
affected  to  be  converted  by  the  arguments  of  his  opponent;  and, 
though  he  afterwards  retracted  his  confession,  abjured,  first  in 
Africa,  and  afterwards  at  Rome,  the  heretical  doctrine  of  one 
will.  The  attempt  of  the  B}z;intine  monk  to  oppose  the  cele- 
brated decree  of  Constans  was  not,  however,  equally  successful. 
He  was  forcibly  conveyed  back  to  Constantinople,  by  the  com- 
mands of  the  emperor;  whence  he  was  banished  to  Byzicn,  a 
small  village  in  Thrace.  Again  he  was  recalled  to  the  imperial 
court:  but  banishment  had  not  subdued  his  spirit;  and  again  his 
contumacy,  or  his  zeal  for  the  truth,  was  punished  by  his  being 
publicly  scourged  through   the  twelve  districts  of  the  city,  and 


SEVENTH    CENTURY.  211 

by  the  cruel  deprivation  of  his  tongue  and  his  right  hand.  His 
disciple,  Anastasius  participated  in  the  guilt  and  the  sufferings 
of  his  friend.  Thus  mutilated,  the  unhappy  Maximus  was  not 
permitted  the  sad  privilege  of  undisturbed  sorrow;  he  was 
imprisoned  in  a  strong  castle,  where  he  closed  a  life  spent  in  the 
most  active  exertions,  in  what  he  probably  considered  as  the 
cause  of  the  church. 

The  praises  of  the  Virgin  employed  the  rhetorical  powers  of 
John,  the  monk,  who  wrote  several  Sermons  to  her  honor, 
Adhelm,  abbot  of  Malmsbury,  composed  several  treatises  upon 
her  Virginity,  both  in  prose  and  verse;  and  George  Pisides  has 
in  his  Sermous  celebrated  the  virtues  of  the  Virgin  in  lofty 
strains. 


CHAPTER   IX. 


THE  EIGHTH  CENTURY. 

GENERAL  STATE  OF  THE  CHURCH  IN  THIS  CENTURY.— OF 
GOVERNMENT,  DOCTRINE,  RITES,  AND  CEREMONIES,  IN  THE 
EIGHTH  CENTURY— OF  THE  SECTS  WHICH  APPEARED  IN  THE 
EIGHTH  CENTURY.— OF  LEARNING  AND  LEARNED  MEN  IN  THE 
EIGHTH  CENTURY. 

The  interference  of  the  emperors  in  matters  of  religion  had, 
as  was  formerly  observed,  occasioned  violent  commotions  in  the 
empire  and  the  church.  Under  Justinian  II.  Avho  reigned  at 
the  beginning  of  this  century,  they  were  not  designed  to  expe- 
rience greater  tranquility  from  the  profligacy  and  wickedness 
of  the  emperor,  than  they  had  formerly  derived  from  the  absurd 
attempts  of  his  predecessors  to  compose  religious  differences. 
Justinian  was,  both  in  principle  and  practice,  inimical  to  virtue, 
and  consequently  to  the  happiness  of  his  subjects;  and,  without 
intermeddling  in  theological  disputes,  he  contrived  to  harass  and 
distress  the  church.  The  destruction  of  buildings  dedicated  to 
religion  will  always,  in  s^ome  degree,  be  repugnant  to  the  feelings 
of  a  virtuous  mind;  and,  in  a  superstitious  age,  the  demolition 
of  a  church  dedicated  to  the  Virgin  Mary,  for  the  erection  of  a 
banqueting-house,  was  an  offence  which  was  calculated  to  excite 
the  most  violent  detestation  against  the  emperor.  Nor  was 
this  the  only  instance  in  which  he  consulted  the  gratification  of 
his  passions  at  the  expense  of  the  clcrg}'.  In  revenge  for  his 
attachment  to  his  rival  Leontius,  he  commanded  the  eyes  of  the 
patriarch  Callinicius  to  be  put  out;  and,  in  addition  to  this 
inhuman  punishment,  banished  the  unhappy  patriarch  to  Rome, 
where  he  had  the  mortification  of  depending,  for  a  precarious 
subsistence,  upon  the  Roman  pontiff,  whose  authoritj'  he  had 
always  opposed  and  contemned. 

Philippicus,  his  successor,  resumed  the  imperial  exertions  for 
the  extinction  of  erroneous  opinions.     The  heterodox  cause  of 


EIGHTH    CENTURY.  213 

Monothelistn  reared  her  dejected  head  under  this  emperor,  who 
was  a  zealous  adherent  to  the  ophiions  of  that  sect;  and  whose 
example  and  influence  promoted  their  interest  amongst  persons 
of  the  most  exalted  rank  and  dignity.  His  zeal  for  Monothelism 
was  demonstrated  by  every  insult  which  could  be  shown  to  what- 
ever had  opposed  the  establishment  of  his  favorite  opinion.  He 
convened  a  synod,  which  was  easily  induced  to  condemn  the 
sixth  general  council;  and  the  picture  of  this  assembly,  which 
had  reprobated  his  darling  prejudices,  was  indignantly  torn  from 
the  walls  of  the  great  church  of  St.  Sophia,  and  demolished,  by 
the  command  of  the  emperor,  and  the  consent  of  the  obsequious 
patriarch.  This  measure,  the  first  that  was  adopted  in  a  con- 
test which  rent  asunder  the  peace  of  the  church  during  the  re- 
mainder of  this  century,  was  followed  by  an  order,  transmitted 
to  the  Roman  pontiff,  for  the  demolition  of  ail  pictures  or  ima- 
ges which  adorned  the  walls  of  the  churches.  But  the  haughty 
Constantine  received  not  these  commands  with  submission,  nor 
consented  to  obey  them.  He  opposed,  by  a  formal  protest,  the 
imperial  edict;  and  demonstrated  his  contempt  of  the  order,  by 
immediately  placing  pictures  of  the  sixth  general  council  against 
the  walls  of  St.  Peter's  church:  and,  in  a  synod  which  he  con- 
vened at  Rome,  he  not  only  condemned  the  conduct  of  Philip- 
picus,  in  this  instance,  but  excommunicated  him  as  a  heretic; 
pronounced  him  unworthy  of  the  empire,  and  authorized  and 
exhorted  his  subjects  to  revolt.  Whoever  regards  the  measures 
taken  by  either  party,  as  altogether  the  effect  of  religious  prin- 
ciple, will  probably  be  mistaken.  Philippicus  might  have 
suffered  the  offending  picture  to  decorate  the  walls  of  the  great 
church,  had  it  not  perpetuated  and  aggravated  the  remembrance 
of  a  council,  which  had  anathematized  opinions  that  had  met 
with  his  approbation;  and  Constantine  would  perhaps  have 
submitted  to  the  edict  of  the  emperor,  had  he  not  wished  for 
an  opportunity  of  discarding  the  authority  of  the  Byzantine 
court,  and  asserting  the  independence  of  the  Roman  see. 

This  punishment,  which  was  justly  incurred  by  his  contume- 
lious and  arrogant  behavior  of  the  Roman  pontiff,  was  pre- 
vented by  the  violent  and  sudden  death  of  Philippicus.  His 
successor,  Anastasius,  a  man  of  learning,  and  a  zealous  catholic, 
was  little  disposed  to  resent  the  indignities  offered  by  the  Roman 
pontiff.  In  the  short  period  of  his  reign,  he  endeavored  to 
repair  the  breaches  which  had  been  made  in  the  peace  of  the 
church;  but  he  was  soon  compelled  to  resign  the  imperial  dia- 
dem; and  assumed  the  habit  of  a  monk,  in  order  to  preserve 
his  life. 

Leo,  the  Isaurian,  who  was  invested  with  the  purple  in  the 


214  HISTORY    OF    THE    CHURCH. 

year  71G,  had  been  gradually  raised  from  the  station  of  a  pri- 
vate soldier  in  the  guards  of  Justinian.  He  was  crowned  by  the 
patriarch  Germanus;  and  engaged,  by  a  solemn  oath,  to  defend 
and  preserve  the  orthodox  cause,  and  to  continue  a  decided 
enemy  to  JNIonothelism.  His  zeal  in  the  cause  of  Christianity 
was  indeed  manifested  at  an  early  period  of  his  reign.  In  721, 
a  Syrian  impostor  had  seduced  the  Jews,  on  the  pretence  of 
being  their  expected  Messiah,  and  had  occasioned  several  dis- 
turbances. Leo,  through  a  mistaken  zeal  to  advance  the  truths 
of  religion,  enacted  a  law  against  the  Jews,  compelling  them  to 
receive  baptism,  and  to  conform  to  the  religion  of  the  empire. 
Under  this  emperor,  the  contests  concerning  image  worship, 
which  had  for  some  time  lain  dormant,  were  again  revived; 
measures  against  the  prevalence  of  this  pernicious  superstition 
were  conceived,  and  executed  with  resolution  and  intrepidity; 
and  sharp  and  continued  tumults  agitated  the  whole  Christian 
world.  Synods  clashed  against  synods;  the  miraculous  efficacy 
of  those  painted  pageants  was  insisted  upon;  the  saints  declared 
the  justice  of  their  cause  by  signs  and  portents;  and  the  charges 
of  idolatry  and  impiety  were  reciprocally  and  virulently  applied 
to  each  other  by  the  contending  parties. 

The  emperor  was  charged  with  being  perverted  by  the  Ma- 
hometans, who  had  not  only  sneered  at  the  Christians  for  their 
attachment  to  images,  but  had  actively  demonstrated  their 
abhorrence  of  this  superstition,  and  attempted  its  abolition. 
The  caliph  Yezid,  instigated  by  a  Jew,  had  commanded  all  the 
images  in  the  Christian  churches  of  his  dominions  to  be  destroy- 
ed; and  in  726,  Leo  published  a  severe  edict  against  this 
species  of  idolatry,  in  which  he  strictly  prohibited  their  receiv- 
ing any  kind  of  worship  and  adoration,  and  commanded  them 
to  be  removed  from  all  the  churches.  The  prejudices  of  the 
multitude,  however,  are  not  to  be  subverted  by  royal  edicts;  and 
this  cause,  which  they  imagined  the  cause  of  Heaven  itself 
against  a  disobedient  and  impious  monarch,  was  supported  by 
legions,  who  flocked  with  eagerness  to  the  standards  of  the  de- 
graded saints,  and  to  that  of  the  patriarch  Germanus,  who 
preached  and  who  wrote  in  their  defence.  The  emperor  de- 
posed the  disobedient  prelate,  and  raised  the  pliant  Anastasius 
to  the  vacant  see.  But  their  united  efforts  were  ineffectual:  the 
people  believed  themselves  released  from  their  obedience  to  an 
impious  apostate,  who  had  betrayed  the  faith;  and  beholding 
with  horror  the  images  of  their  Saviour  and  of  the  saints  igno- 
miniously  torn  in  pieces,  or  burned  by  the  command  of  Leo, 
they  assembled  in  a  tumultuous  manner,  demolished  the  statues 
and  pictures  of  the  emperor,  and   surrounded  the  gates  of  the 


EIGHTH    CENTURY.  215 

royal  palace;  but,  after  being  repulsed  with  gfeat  slaughter, 
they  were,  compelled  to  a  temporary  compliance  with  the  offen- 
sive edict. 

The  successful  struggle  of  Leo,  for  the  demolition  of  idolatry 
in  the  imperial  city,  did  not,  however,  influence  the  conduct  of 
his  fubjects  in  the  other  parts  of  the  empire,  nor  render  his 
measures  acceptable  to  the  Roman  see.  The  horrors  of  civil 
discord  raged  in  the  islands  of  the  Archipelago,  in  Asia,  and  in 
Italy.  Gregory  II.  who  had  opposed,  with  great  vehemence, 
the  attempts  of  the  emperor,  respecting  image-worship,  endeav- 
ored to  soften  his  resentment,  by  claiming  great  merit  for  the 
measures  he  had  taken  in  Italy,  in  restraining  the  growing  pow- 
er of  the  Lombards;  and  wrote  to  Leo,  earnestly  entreating  a 
revocation  of  the  imperial  edict.  But  the  emperor,  zealously 
attached  to  the  cause  he  had  espoused,  and  entirely  convinced 
that  Gregory  had  been  actuated  rather  by  motives  of  self-inter- 
est than  a  regard  for  the  empire,  was  so  far  from  acceding  to 
this  request,  tliat  he  dispatched  private  orders  to  the  exarch  of 
Ravenna,  and  to  the  governor  of  Rome,  to  apprehend  the 
contentious  prelate,  and  send  him  to  Constantinople.  The  peo- 
ple of  Rome  were  too  little  attached  to  the  emperor,  to  suffer 
the  execution  of  this  order;  the  bishop  excommunicated  the 
exarch;  and  by  letters  exhorted  the  Venetians,  with  Luitprand, 
king  of  the  Lombards,  and  all  the  cities  of  the  empire,  to  con- 
tinue steadfast  in  the  catholic  faith. 

Not  satisfied  with  this  mark  of  opposition,  Gregory  absolved 
the  people  of  Rome  from  their  allegiance  to  the  emperor;  it  is 
also  reported  that  he  occasioned  the  tribute,  which  had  been 
annually  paid  from  Rome  and  I^aly  into  the  imperial  treasury^ 
to  be  withheld.  This  step  was  the  signal  of  revolt:  the  impe- 
rial oflicers  were  massacred  or  banished;  the  people  of  Rome 
refused  to  acknowledge  the  authority  of  the  emperor,  and  chose 
new  magistrates;  the  inhabitants  of  Ravenna  submitted  to  the 
dominion  of  Luitprand;  and  the  inhabitants  of  Naples  murder- 
ed their  duke,  Exhiliratus,  the  imperial  governor,  together  with 
his  son,  and  one  of  his  principal  oflicers.  Leo,  exasperated  by 
these  proceedings,  confiscated  the  revenues  which  had  been 
paid  from  Sicily,  Calabria,  and  Apulia,  to  the  Roman  pontiff, 
and  subjected  the  clergy  of  those  countries,  and  the  various 
churches  of  lllyricum,  to  the  spiritual  jurisdiction  of  the  Byzan- 
tine see. 

The  emperor  opposed  the  worship  of  images  with  reiterated 
fury;  and  enforced  his  prohibition  by  threatening  the  guilty  op- 
poser  of  his  laws  with  severe  and  exemplary  punishments.  A 
favorite  image  of  Christ,  which  was  destroyed,  was  the  signal 
of  another  rebellion;  and   the  adorers  of  images,  who  were 


31C  HISTORY    OF    THE    CHURCH. 

called  Iconolatras,  and  their  opponents  the  Iconoclastae,  mutually 
resisted,  detested,  and  persecuted  each  other. 

The  death  of  Leo,  and  that  of  Gregory  III.  who  died  the 
same  year,  and  whose  attachment  to  image-worship  had  not  been 
less  decisive  than  that  of  his  predecessor,  did  not   restore  tran- 
quility to  the  church  and  the  empire.     Leo  was  succeeded  by 
his  son  Constantino  Copronymus,  who  renewed  his  father's  edict, 
and  spoke  in  equally  pointed  terms  against  the  practice  of  idol- 
atry.    He  chose,  however,  to   enforce  his  opinions  upon  the 
people  by  the   milder  and  universally  acknowledged  authority 
of  a  general  council,  rather  than  by  the  mandates  of  an  impe- 
rial law.     In  754,  he  convened  at  Constantinople   a  council,' 
consisting  of  338  bishops,  in  which  not  only  the  worship  but  the 
use  of  images  was  unanimously  condemned.     A  considerable 
destruction  of  the  objects  of  idolatrous  worship  ensued.     The 
decrees  of  the  assembly,  which  the   Greeks  regarded  as  the 
seventh    general  council,    were   received    by   great  numbers, 
though  not  universally,  even  in  the  eastern  churches,  but  were 
utterly  rejected  at  Rome.  The  opposition  made  by  this  rational 
but  too  zealous  emperor  to  the  reigning  superstition,  was  not 
confined  to  the  worship  of  images:  he  opposed   the  invocation 
of  saints,  and  the  adoration  of  relics;  and  evinced  his  confirm- 
ed abhorrence  of  the  monks,  whom  he  regarded  as  the  great 
supporters  of  superstition.     An  edict  was  published  at  Constan- 
tinople, and  in  all  the  cities  of  the  empire,  forbidding  any  per- 
son to  embrace  a  monastic    life,  under  severe  penalties.     At 
Constantinople,  most  of  the  religious  houses  were  suppressed; 
and  the  monks  compelled   not  only  to  marry,  but  to  lead  their 
brides  in  public  procession  through  the  streets.     Leo  III.  who 
succeeded  Constantino  in  775,  was  not    more  favorable  to  the 
cause  of  idolatry  than  his  progenitors:  he  openly  declared  his 
abhorrence  of  image-worship;  and  punished  with  severity  those 
who  had  presumed  to  pay  any  kind  of  adoration  to   the  saints, 
to  the  Virgin  Mary,  or  to  their  images.     The  zeal  of  Leo  for 
the  propagation  of  religion  was  gratified  by  the  conversion  of 
Elrich,  monarch  of  the  Bulgarians,  who^  impelled  by  an  irre- 
sistible desire  to  embrace  Christianity,  resigned  his  crown,  and 
repaired  to  Constantinople,  where   he  was  entertained  by  Leo 
with  every  demonstration  of  afibction  and  esteem;  and,  after  he 
had  received  the  sacrament  of  baptism,  was  created  a  patri- 
cian, and  married  to  a  relation  of  the  empress. 

Tlie  infant  son  of  Leo,  who  was  but  ten  years  of  age,  was  the 
nominiil  successor  of  his  father:  but  the  reigns  of  government 
were  assumed  by  the  ambitious  Irene,  who  transacted  all  the 
affairs  of  the  empire;  and  not  only  resisted  the  efforts,  which, 
at  a  more  mature  age,  were  made  by  her  son  to  throw  off  her 


KiUUTii     CENTURV.  217 

yoke,  with  intrepidity  and  success,  but  with  her  own  hands  chas- 
tised him  for  his  temerity.  This  M^eak  prince,  who  appears  to 
have  continued,  with  the  exception  of  a  few  intervals,  under  the 
supreme  government  of  this  artful  and  profligate  woman,  occa- 
sioned great  contests  amongst  the  clergy  by  divorcing  himself 
from  his  first  wife  Mary,  and  at  the  instigation  of  Irene,  espous- 
ing another.  The  flagitious  empress  was  not  however  contented 
with  rendering  him  odious  in  the  eyes  of  his  people:  but  by  her 
orders  he  was  at  length  seized,  and  tormented  with  the  most 
shocking  cruelty;  and  by  his  death,  and  that  of  the  brothers  of 
her  late  husband,  she  seated  herself  without  a  rival  upon  the 
imperial  throne.  The  atrocious  conduct  of  Irene  was  justified, 
in  the  eyes  of  the  friends  of  image-worship,  by  her  zeal  in  their 
defence;  many  eulogiums  were  composed  to  the  Jionor  of  this 
princess,  who  was  afterwards  converted  into  a  saint,  and,  as 
such,  stands  recorded  in  the  Greek  Calendar. 

Under  the  administration  of  Irene,  the  Iconolatras  enjoyed 
not  only  a  respite  from  their  sufferings,  but  the  utmost  protec- 
tion and  favor.     New  images  decorated   the  walls  which  had 
lately  been  deprived  of  their  ornaments;  and  she  adopted  the 
popular  measure  of  annulling   the  edicts  of  former  emperors 
against  the  worship  of  idols.     In  786,  in  concert  with  Adrian 
bishop  of  Rome,  a  council  was  convened  by  the  emperor  Con- 
stantine  at  Constantinople;  but,  being  disturbed  by  the  officers 
of  the  army  and  the  soldier}^,  it  was  in  the  following  year  trans- 
ferred to  Nice  in  Bithynia,  where   the  impiety  of  the  image- 
breakers  was  severely  condemned,  the  adoration  of  images  and 
of  the  cross    re-established,  and  severe  punishments  were  de- 
nounced  against  the  daring  transgressors   of   the  established 
jites.  The  superstitious  dogmas  of  this  assembly  were  supported 
by  false  records  and  spurious  manuscripts,  and  confirmed  by  a 
chain  of  such  arguments  as  admirably  suited  the  vvisdom  of  the 
cause.     The  assembled  fathers  expressed  their  abhorrence  of 
images  made  to  represent  the  Deity;  but  gave  a  full  sanction  to 
the  crucifix,  which  they  commanded  to  be  solemnly  dedicated^ 
and  placed  upon  the  walls  of  churches  or  private  houses,  and 
upon  the  public  roads.     Images  of  our  Lord  were  also  to   be 
made,  as  well  as  of  the  Virgin  Mary  (who  was  called  the  im- 
maculate Mother  of  God,)  of  the  venerable  angels,  and  of  all 
the  saints. 

This  species  of  worship  was  so  passionately  admired  by  the 
Greeks,  that  they  esteemed  the  second  Nicene  council  as  a 
signal  blessing  dt-rived  to  them  from  the  interposition  of  Heav- 
en; and,  in  commemoration  of  it,  instituted  an  anniversar}' 
festival,  called  the  Feast  of  Orthodoxy.  In  this  council  the 
legate  of  the  bishop  of  Rome   attempted,  in  the  name  of  his 

28 


218  HISTORY    OF    THE    CHURCH. 

master,  to  explain  tlic  worship  due  to  the  saints,  as  ail  inferior 
kind  of  homage,  whicii  ho  called  dulia;  the  adoration  due  to  the 
Supreme  Being  was  said  to  be  of  a  more  exalted  nature,  and 
was  called  lalria.  The  versatile  bishops,  who  under  the  former 
reigns  had  professed  their  dislike  to  the  worship  of  the  saints, 
scrupled  not  to  make  their  peace  with  Irene,  and  to  secure  their 
continuance  in  their  possessions,  by  a  recantation  of  those  opin- 
ions which  were  deemed  heretical  by  the  second  council  of 
Nice.  Deplorable  was  the  state  of  the  eastern  empire  during 
the  eighth  century:  government  was  weakened  by  perpetual  re- 
volutions for  electing  or  deposing  different  emperors.  Military 
discipline  decayed;  learning  was  neglected  or  despised;  every 
species  of  atrocity  was  practised  under  the  mask  of  reli- 
gious zeal;  and  the  empire  was  repeatedly  invaded.  In  Syria 
and  Palestine,  several  cities  were  destroyed  by  dreadful  earth- 
quakes; an  extraordinary  darkness,  which  lasted  from  the  be- 
ginning of  August  to  October,  and  occasioned  little  distinction 
between  night  and  day,  overspread  that  country;  and  this  was 
followed  by  the  plague,  which  broke  out  in  Calabria,  soon 
spread  over  Sicily,  Greece,  and  the  islands  in  the  vEgean  sea, 
and  at  length  reached  to  Constantinople,  where  it  raged  furi- 
ously during  a  space  of  three  years. 

The  incursions  of  the  Saracens  were  greviously  felt  both  in 
the  eastern  and  western  provinces.  In  the  reign  of  Philippi- 
cus,  these  fierce  barbarians  invaded  Thrace,  took  the  city  of 
Pergamus,  and  committed  dreadful  ravages  in  various  parts  of 
the  empire:  they  even  marched  up  to  the  gates  of  the  impe- 
rial city;  and  during  thirteen  months,  in  which  they  besieged 
Constantinople,  war,  famine,  and  the  pestilence  successively 
prevailed.  To  add  to  the  aflliction  of  the  eastern  Christians, 
the  caliph  Omar,  exasperated  at  the  courage  and  resolution  of 
those  patriots,  who  compelled  him  to  abandon  the  design  of 
taking  the  capital  of  the  east,  vented  his  chagrin  against  his 
Christian  subjects,  by  first  prohibiting  them  the  exercise  of  their 
religion,  and  soon  afterwards  by  commanding  the  renunciation 
of  their  faith,  and  the  profession  of  Mahometanism,  upon  pain 
of  death.  So  circumstanced,  it  is  not  wonderful  that  the  weak, 
the  indifferent,  or  the  timid,  should  yield  to  the  w  ill  of  their 
intolerant  masters.  Christianity  was  in  some  places  entirely 
extirpated;  but  a  few  still  maintained,  with  unshaken  con- 
stancy, the  religion  of  Chiist  at  the  hazard  of  their  lives.  In 
714,  the  Saracens  invaded  Spain,  and  destroyed  the  empire  of 
the  Visigoths  in  that  country,  which  had  been  established  for 
upwards  of  '>t)0  years.  Their  conquests  extended  to  the  ma- 
ratine  coasts  of  Gaul,  and  to  the  islands  of  Sicily  and  Sardi- 
nia: wherever  they  settled,  these  ferocious  barbarians  attempt- 


EIGHTH    CENTURY.  219 

ed  to  propagate  the  doctrines  of  Mahomet,  and  to  abolish  a 
reHgion  so  opposite  to  all  their  favorite  principles.  In  Spain  and 
Sardinia,  the  Christians  sulFcred  the  most  severe  oppressions 
from  the  rigid  laws  which  were  enacted  b}'  their  barbarous  con- 
querors. 

The  irruption  and  settlement  of  the  Saracens  in  the  south, 
the  tierce  and  bloody  conflicts  of  barbarous  and  pagan  nations 
in  the  north,  and  the  universal  corruption  of  religion,  and  decay 
of  learning,  exhibit  a  gloomy  picture  of  the  state  of  Europe 
during  the  eighth  century.  Amidst  this  wreck  of  virtue  and 
excellence,  the  papal  power  attained  during  this  century  to  an 
unexpected  height;  and  that  alliance  was  formed  between  su- 
perstition and  despotism,  which  for  succeeding  ages  proved  the 
scourge  of  mankind.  To  trace  these  great  events  to  their 
source,  it  will  be  necessary  to  direct  our  attention  more  partic- 
ularly to  the  state  of  Italy,  and  to  its  connexion  with  foreign 
powers. 

Ravenna,  which,  together  with  several  other  cities  in  Italy, 
was  not  in  the  power  of  the  Lombards,  but  governed  by  an 
oflScer  of  the  emperor,  who  had  the  title  of  Exarch,  had,  in  the 
revolt  against  the  edict  of  Leo,  fallen  into  the  hands  of  Luit- 
prand,  king  of  the  Lombards.  Gregory,  the  Roman  pontiff, 
could  not  however  behold,  without  apprehension,  the  increase 
of  a  power  which  in  time  might  become  inimical  to  his  autho- 
rity, he  therefore  engaged  Ursus,  duke  of  Venice,  to  assert 
the  rights  of  the  empire,  and  to  retake  the  cities  of  the  ex- 
archate during  the  absence  of  Luitprand,  by  whom  they  were 
again  subdued  in  a  succeeding  popular  revolt.  Incensed  at 
Gregory  III.  who  had  received  into  hi-?  protection  Thrasimund, 
duke  of  Spoletta,  the  daring  revo)cer  against  the  king  of  the 
Lom.bards,  Aistulphus,  the  successor  of  Luitprand,  beseiged 
and  subdued  Ravenna,  and  terminated  the  race  of  exarchs, 
who  had  reigned  with  a  delegated  authority  from  the  time  of 
Justinian. 

The  trembling  pontiff,  in  dread  of  an  invasion  from  the  in- 
censed Lombards,  solicited  the  assistance  of  Charles  Martel, 
mayor  of  the  palace  to  Childeric,  king  of  the  Franks,  whose 
power  might  be  serviceable  in  repressing  the  enemies  of  Greg- 
ory; though  the  indifference  he  had  demonstrated  to  the  in- 
terest of  the  clergy,  in  distributing  abbeys  and  bishoprics  to 
the  laity,  and  assigning  the  tithes  to  his  soldiers,  had  afforded 
no  very  favorable  specimen  of  his  regard  for  the  church. 
The  effects  of  this  negotiation  w^ere  prevented  by  the  deaths 
of  Charles  and  of  Gregory.  The  new  pontiff  Zachary  be- 
came reconciled  to  Luitprand;  and,  considering  the  weakness 


2'20  insT<^RY  OF  THE  ciimcii. 

of  the  imperial  power  in  Europe,  embracing  the  opportunity 
to  disavow  an  authority  which  at  this  time  was  little  more  than 
nominal. 

The  alliance,  however,  between  France  and  the  Roman  see 
did  not  end  here.     Pepin,  the  son  of  Charles,  succeeded  to  the 
office  of  his  father;  but  not  content  with  the  power,  which  in 
virtue  of  his  employment   he  enjoyed,  of   regulating  all    the 
affairs  of   the  kingdom,  he  aspired   to  the  title  of  king,  and 
formed  the  design  of  deposing  the  weak  and  unfortunate  Chil- 
deric.     The  enormous  powers  which  had  been  acquired  by  the 
Roman  pontiff  over  the  successors  of  the  barbarian  conquerors 
of  the  western  provinces,  made  it  unsafe  to  transact  so  impor- 
tant an   affair  without  its   concurrence;  and  Pepin  was  by  his 
devoted  servants,  the  states  of  the   realm,  advised  to  consult 
the  pope  to  resolve  the   question — "Who  best  deserved  to  be 
king — he  who  was  possessed  of  the  power,  or  he  who  was  only 
possessed  of  the  title?"     The  necessities  of  the  party  consulted 
were  not   less  than   those  of   Pepin;  and  Zachary,  oppressed 
by  the  apprehension  both  of  the  Lombards  and   Greeks,  de- 
clared that,  in  his  opinion,  he  ought  rather  to  be  styled  a  mo- 
narch who  was  invested  with  the  powers  attached  to  that  office, 
than  he  who  possessed  only  the  regal  title.     The  last  descend- 
ant of  Clovis  was  in  consequence  of  this  decision  immediately 
divested  of  the  external  marks  of  royalty;  and,  with  his  infant 
son,   compelled   to  assume  the  monastic  habit,  and  to  retire 
from  the  pleasures  and  engagements  of  public  life  to  the  soli- 
tude of  a  cloister.     Stephen  the  successor  of  Zachary,  was  not 
less  favorable  to  the  p?rfidious  Pepin.     In  a  journey  which  he 
made  into  France,  he   absolved   the  usurper  from  his  oath  of 
allegiance   to  the  deposed  king,  anointed   him,  and    invested 
him  with  the   regal  crown.      The  object  of  vStephen  in   this 
journey  was  not,  however,  to  confirm  the  aggrandizement  of 
Pepin.     He  wanted  his  assistance  against  the  increasing  power 
of  the  Lombards;  and  enforced  his  entreaties  not  only  by  pro- 
mises both   of  temporal  prosperity  and  eternal  happiness,  but 
by  denunciations  of  inevitable  damnation  if  he  refused  to  com- 
ply.    He  preached  not  in  vain.     Pepin,  whose  ambition  had 
made  him  regardless  of  the  rights  of  his  sovereign,  was  from 
the  same  principle  obedient  and  grateful  to   that  power  which 
had  secured  the   crown  to   his    posterity.     lie   entered   Italy 
with   his  army;  and,  after  several   encounters,  cnmj)clled  the 
Lombard  king  to  surrender  the  possession  of  all  those  territo^ 
ries  which  the  Greek  emperors  had  posse:?sed  in  Italy,  into  the 
liands  of  the  bishop  of  Rome,     The  grant  of  twenty-two  cities 
was  the  liberal  demonstration  of  Pepin's  gratitude  to  the  pontifF, 


EIGHTH    CBNTUUY.  2'2l 

or  it  was  the  expiation  by  which  he  attenipled  to  compensate  for 
his  perfidy  and  treason.  Pepin  by  this  liberal  grant  secured  a 
temporal  principality  to  the  successors  of  the  poor  and  humble 
Peter. 

The  alliance  between  the  king  of  the  Franks  and  the  pontiff 
of  Rome  was  confirmed  by  mutual  necessities,  and  strengthened 
by  mutual  obligations.  In  the  pontificate  of  Adrian  I.  the 
restless  and  enterprising  Lombards  invaded  the  provinces 
which  had  been  granted  by  Pepin  to  the  pope.  His  son  Char- 
lemagne did  not,  however,  permit  them  to  resume  their  autho- 
rity; he  asserted  the  rights  of  the  Fioman  see;  and  entering 
with  a  powerful  army  into  Italy,  subdued  the  Lombards,  as- 
sumed to  himself  the  title  of  their  king,  and  was  crowned  at 
Rome  in  the  year  774.  Additional  donations  to  the  pope,  and 
a  confirmation  of  the  grants  bestowed  by  his  father,  were  the 
fruits  of  tliis  additional  extent  of  dominion  to  Charlemagne. 
Several  cities  and  provinces  were  ceded  by  him  to  the  Roman 
see,  under  the  specious  pretext  of  atoning  for  his  sins,  by  mu- 
nificence to  the  church.  But  to  the  policy,  rather  than  to  the 
piety  of  the  monarch,  must  his  liberality  be  ascribed.  Such 
indeed  was  his  thirst  of  dominion,  that  he  is  believed  to  iiave 
dispatched  an  embassy  to  Constantinople,  to  propose  a  matrimo- 
nial union  between  himself  and  the  ambitious  Irene.  This 
proposal,  which  might  have  accomplished  the  re-union  of  the 
eastern  and  western  empires,  was  counteracted  by  the  intrigues 
of  a  favorite  eunuch,  and  the  spirit  of  the  Grecian  nobles:  the 
infamous  princess  was  confined  first  in  a  monastery,  and  after- 
wards banished  to  the  island  of  J^csbos,  where  the  anguish  of 
disappointed  ambition  shortened  a  life,  which  was  long  since 
forfeited  to  justice  by  repeated  crimes.  Disappointed  there- 
fore in  this  project,  Charlemagne  secretly  aspired  after  the 
title  of  emperor  of  the  west;  and  his  magnificent  donations 
were  intended  to  conciliate  the  affection  of  the  pontiff,  and  to 
engage  him  in  the  promotion  of  his  designs.  Amongst  the 
other  gratifications  to  the  pope,  Charlemagne  granted  an  in- 
junction for  introducing  the  Gregorian  office,  and  mode  of  sing- 
ing into  the  churches  of  France  and  Germany,  in  conformity 
with  that  of  Rome.  Leo  was  not  ungrateful  for  these  favors: 
or  Christmas-day  in  the  year  800,  he  conferred  upon  his  muni- 
ficent and  obedient  patron  the  object  of  his  ardent  aspirations 
and  saluted  him  with  the  title  of  "emperor,  in  the  church  of  St. 
Peter  at  Rome,  amidst  the  acclamations  of  the  Roman  people. 
Leo  was  rewarded  for  his  assistance  by  the  grant  of  jurisdic- 
tion over  the  city  of  Rome,  and  the  adjacent  territories,  which 
were  however  subordinate  to  the  supreme  don:inion  of  the 
western  emperor, 


222 


HISTORY    OF    THE    CHURCH. 


Entire  agreement  between  Charlemagne  and  the  Roman 
pontilT,  in  matters  of  faith,  was  not  the  bond  by  Avhich  they 
were  united;  theirs  was  the  political  connection  of  mutual  in- 
terest, not  of  religion.  Charlemagne,  by  the  advice  of  the 
French  prelates,  who  were  no  friends  to  the  second  council  of 
Nice,  had  ordered  a  judicious  divine  to  compose  four  Books 
concerning  Images,  which  refuted  the  absurd  decrees  of  the  Ni- 
cene  assembly  with  judgment  and  with  spirit.  These  books 
he  sent  in  790  to  the  Roman  pontilf  Adrian,  who  attempted  to 
answer  and  refute  the  objections  of  Charlemagne.  The  prince 
however,  in  794,  assembled  a  council,  composed  of  three  hun- 
dred bishops,  at  Frankfort,  in  which  the  important  question 
concerning  the  worship  due  to  images  was  agitated  and  ex- 
amined. In  this  council,  the  opinions  supported  in  the  Four 
Books,  of  the  lawfulness  and  expediency  of  placing  pictures  in 
churches,  either  as  ornament  to  the  building,  or  as  useful  in  re- 
freshing the  memory,  was  allowed,  but  the  worship  of  them 
absolutely  forbidden;  and  according  to  the  testimony  of  Roger 
Hovedon  and  other  English  writers,  the  British  churches  as- 
sented to  this  decision. 

The  first  idea  of  transubstantiation  appears  to  have  arisen 
during  this  century,  though  it  was  long  before  it  was  generally 
adopted,  or  before  it  assumed  the  name.  The  Constantinopolitan 
fathers  in  754,  amongst  other  things  against  images,  having  said 
that  Christ  had  no  otherwise  left  us  an  image  of  himself  than  in 
the  cucharist;  the  Nicene  fathers  in  787,  alleged  in  opposition 
that  this  was  not  the  image  of  Christ,  but  his  very  body  and 
blood;  which  first  assertion  of  this  monstrous  absurdity,  as  well 
as  many  others,  was  made  by  the  Iconolalra?,  or  worshippers  of 


images. 


The  investigation  of  the  important  question  respecting  images, 
was  not  the  sole  difficulty  by  which  the  consciences  of  the  Chris- 
tians were  distracted  during  this  century.  The  Greeks  reproach- 
ed the  liatin  church  witii  having  added  the  word  filioqvc  to  the 
Byzantine  creed,  and  asserted  that  the  Divine  Spirit  proceeded 
only  from  the  Father;  Mobile  the  Tiatins,  on  their  part,  affirmed 
that  the  Holy  Ghost  proceeded  from  the  Father  and  the  Son. 
In  a  council  held  in  I'Vance  in  77(5,  at  which  the  ambassadors 
of  the  emperor  assisted,  the  controversy  was  examined  and  agi- 
tated; and  the  conduct  of  the  Spanish  and  Gallic  clergy,  who 
had  interpolated  the  word  filioque  into  the  creed  of  Constanti- 
nople, was  severely  arrainged.  liut  the  conference  terminated 
in  the  usual  mode.  Each  party  continued  inflexibly  attached 
to  the  opinions  they  had  embraced,  and  no  alteration  was  ob- 
tained on  either  side. 

Many  additional   causes  occurred,  to  increase    the  mutual 


EIGIITIt    CENTURY.  223 

uislike  of  the  contending  patriarchs  of  Rome  and  Constantino- 
ple: nor  was  either  party  averse  to  any  opportunity  of  exhibit- 
ing their    respective    pretensions    and    reciprocal    antipatliy. 
Either  convinced  by  the  arguments,  or  obedient  to  the  com- 
mands of  their  sovereign,  the   bishops   of  Constantinople  had 
steadily  opposed  the  decisions  of  the   Roman  see,  respecting 
the  worship   of  images;  their  power  and   riches   had  been  ex- 
tended by  the  measures  taken  by  the   emperor,  to  humble  the 
haughty  successors  of  St.  Peter;  and   the   question  respecting 
the  procession  of  the  Holy  Spirit  was  a  new  source   of  rancor 
and    contention   between   those   rival    brethren.     Instances  of 
the  most  flagitious  conduct  are  to  be  found  in  the  characters  of 
these  respective  bishops.     Anastasius,  the  Byzantine  patriarch, 
who,  upon  the  deposition  of  Germanus,  and  the  manifestation 
of  his  attachment  to  the  opinions  of  the  Iconoclasts,  had  been 
!raised  to   the  vacant  see,  had  the  audacious  villany  in  the  en- 
suing reign,  in  order  to  support  the  claims  of  an  usurper  to  the 
throne,  to  calumniate  the  emperor  as  a  believer  in  the   simple 
humanity  of  Christ,  and  to  confirm  his  testimony  by   swearing 
on  the  wood  of  the    cross  which  he  held  in  his  hand.     This 
atrocious  conduct  was  resented  by  the  emperor;  he  ordered  the 
prelate  to  be  publicly  scourged,  and  to  be  carried  through  the 
city,  mounted  upon  an  ass,  with  his   face  to  the  tail;  but  he 
added  not  to  his  ignomy  the  deserved  mortification  of  a  depri- 
vation from  the  see.     The  conduct  of  Zachary,  in  relation  to 
Pepin's  claim  to  the  kingdom  of  France,  was  scarcely  less  atro- 
cious than   that  of  Anastasius.     Indeed,  whatever  vices  have 
disgraced  the  annals  of  mankind  are  to  be  found  amongst  these 
degenerate  and  corrupted  ecclesiastics.     Compulsion  and  arti- 
fice were  continually  employed  to  procure  the  possession  of  the 
see   of  Rome.      In  767,  Constantino,  of  a  noble  family,  ob- 
tained  possession  of  the   papacy;  and,  after  his  accession  to 
the  pontificate,  was  ordained  sub-deacon,  deacon,  and   bishop, 
in  order  to   enable  him    to  retain    the   seat  he  had  usurped; 
Great  commotions  was  the  consequence  of  this  attempt;  and 
an  armed  force  from  the  king  of  the  Lombards  subdued  Con- 
stantino, and  compelled  him  to  retire;  and  he  received  after- 
wards, from  his  successor,  the  reward  of  his  violence,  by  a  cruel 
and  premature  death. 

The  name  of  Charlemagne,  whose  ambition  and  policy  so 
considerably  augmented  the  revenues  of  the  church,  makes  a 
considerable  figure  in  the  annals  of  ecclesiastical  history.  Nor 
were  these  accessions  the  only  advantages  derived  to  the  Chris- 
tian world  from  the  zeal  of  this  monarch.  No  less  from  the  po- 
litical motive  of  subduing  them  under  his  power,  than  from  the 
desire  of  propagating  religion,  he  abolished  the  idolatrous  wor- 


224  HISTORY    OF    THE    CHURCH. 

ship  of  the  Saxons,  destroyed  the  temples  of  their  g.ods,  and, 
more  indeed  hy  compulsion  than  by  argument,  induced  them  to 
a  nominal  profession  of  Christianity. 

His  aversion  to  superstition  was  ardent  and  sincere,  though  it 
was  sometimes  sacrificed  to  motives  of  policy;  and  his  venera- 
tion for  the  sacred  writings  was  unaffected.  Every  encourage- 
ment was  extended  by  him  for  the  promotion  of  literature,  and 
of  that  branch  in  particular  which  relates  to  the  illustration  of 
Scripture.  In  his  Capitularies  he  imposed  several  salutary 
restraints  on  the  monastic  orders;  he  reformed  the  ritual  of  the 
Ivatin  church,  and  ordered  it  to  be  received  in  all  the  churches 
of  his  dominions.  That  his  attempts  to  restore  the  knowledge 
cf  true  religion,  and  to  animate  his  subject  to  the  vigorous  exer- 
tions of  genius,  should  not  be  successful,  will  not  excite  our 
astonishment,  if  we  consider  the  state  of  society  at  that  period. 
It  is  greatly  to  his  honor  to  have  made  the  attempt,  and  by 
apparently  the  most  judicious  means.  Schools  contiguous  to  the 
principal  churches  and  monasteries  were  erected  i3y  his  com- 
mand, for  the  instruction  of  youth  in  religion  and  learning. 
Every  encouragement  was  offered,  both  by  the  example  and 
munilicence  of  the  emperor,  to  the  exertions  of  genius;  and  no 
measure  was  left  unessayed  to  civilize  the  savage  manners  of  the 
age,  to  restore  Christianity,  and  to  revive  the  decayed  interests 
of  literature. 

From  the  review  of  the  councils  held  during  the  eighth  cen- 
tury, one  might  on  a  cursory  view,  be  tempted  to  conceive  that 
the  remedies  applied  to  the  increasing  evils  had  been  efficacious, 
and  that  additional  restraints  were  altogether  unnecessary. 
Corruption  and  profligacy,  however,  had  so  far  invaded  all 
ranks  of  society,  that  few  were  either  qualified  or  disposed  to 
stem  the  torrent  of  iniquity  and  folly.  The  eastern  emperors, 
and  the  clergy  of  the  Avhole  Christian  world,  were  occupied 
by  the  contests  concerning  images.  In  France,  Charles  Mar- 
tel  applied  the  revenues  of  the  church  to  the  support  of  the 
state;  and  Spain,  oppressed  by  the  victorious  arms  of  the  Sa- 
racens, was  not  in  a  condition  to  offer  her  assistance.  Some 
canons,  for  the  better  regulation  of  the  church,  and  the  refor- 
mation of  the  clergy,  were  made  in  the  great  council  of  Nice, 
and  in  the  lesser  councils  of  Italy,  France,  and  England. 
These  assemblies  were  all  under  the  supreme  dominion  of  the 
emperors  or  kings.  The  eastern  potentates,  as  long  as  they 
retained  their  Italian  dominions,  regularly  confirmed  the  elec- 
tion of  the  Roman  pontiff;  they  assumed  the  right  not  only  of 
interfering,  but  of  deciding,  in  controversies  of  a  merely  reli- 
gious nature,  which  was  a  privilege  unclaimed  by  the  emperor 
of  the  west.     The  power  of  the  Roman  bishop  was  still  how- 


EIGHTH    CEPfTURY.  S^5 

':ver  confined  within  prescribed  limits.  Ho  could  determine 
nothing  material  by  his  sole  authority;  the  bishops  of  pro- 
vinces under  his  jurisdiction  frequently  voted  in  direct  oppo- 
sition to  him.  The  emperor  claimed  the  sole  right  of  con- 
vening and  presiding  in  councils;  he  occasionally  inspected  all 
the  affairs  of  the  church,  and  enacted  regulations  respecting 
the  morals  and  conduct  of  the  clergy;  and  from  the  inonas- 
teries  and  churches  he  derived  a  revenue  proportioned  lo  their 
possessions. 

Under  the  Gothic  princes  of  Spain,  the  national  councils 
were  composed  of  the  bishops  and  the  principal  abbots,  who, 
while  they  agitated  the  important  questions  of  ecclesiastical  dis- 
cipline and  doctrine,  excluded  the  laity  from  their  debates. 
This  business  concluded,  the  great  men  of  the  kingdom  were 
admitted  into  their  assemblies,  and  their  decrees  were  ratified 
by  the  consent  of  the  people.  Under  the  dominion  of  the 
kings  of  the  second  race  in  France,  and  in  some  parts  of  Eng- 
land, practices  somewhat  similar  prevailed.  The  nobles  took 
their  place  in  the  assembly  along  with  the  clergy;  civil  as  well 
as  ecclesiastical  business  engaged  the  attention  of  the  assem- 
bly; the  bishops  composed  articles  for  the  internal  policy  of 
the  church,  and  the  nobles  for  the  prosperity  of  the  state, 
which  were  ratified  by  the  sovereign,  and  obtained  the  names 
of  chapters  or  capitularies. 

Accessions  of  power  and  opulence  Were  not  confined  to  the 
rapacious  see  of  Rome,  but  immense  riches  flowed  in  various 
channels  into  the  treasuries  of  the  monasteries  and  of  the 
churches.  A  number  of  convents  were  founded,  and  richly 
endowed;  and  the  revenues  of  the  secular  clergy  were  aug- 
mented by  the  superstitious  opinion,  that  the  punishments  an- 
nexed by  God  to  the  commission  of  sin  were  to  be  averted  by 
liberal  donations  to  the  church.  This  opinion,  which  during 
succeeding  ages  drew  continual  supplies  of  wealth  into  the 
ecclesiastical  coffers,  afforded  in  this  century  a  pretext  for  the 
liberality  of  princes  to  the  church.  Provinces,  cities,  and  for- 
tresses were  added  to  its  possessions;  and  the  monks  and  supe- 
rior clergy  were  invested  with  the  appendages  and  prerogatives 
of  sovreign  princes. 

In  the  granting  of  these  investitures  we  must,  however,  look 
beyond  the  avowed  motive.  Policy  was  thought  to  require  the 
attachment  of  a  body  of  men,  whose  influence  was  acknow- 
ledged by  all;  whose  sacred  characters,  and  spiritual  powers, 
were  found  of  the  utmost  efficacy  in  restraining  the  rebellious 
and  turbulent  spirit  of  the  nobles;  and  whose  gratitude  and 
services   might    be  secured  by  ample  and  liberal  donations, 

29 


226  HISTORY    OF    THE    CHURCH. 

The  influence  of  the  clergy  was  indeed  rendered  enormous,  by 
the  authority  which  was  attributed  to  their  censures.  The 
thunders  of  excommunication  rolled  over  the  head  of  the  im- 
pious offender  against  the  authority  of  the  church;  and  all 
ranks  and  degrees  trembled  at  the  execution  of  a  sentence, 
which  deprived  them  not  only  of  their  privileges  as  citizens, 
but  of  their  rights  as  men.  The  powers  of  the  Romish  church, 
in  particular,  were  extended  by  the  success  of  the  missionaries 
of  Germany,  who  bent  the  necks  of  that  fierce  and  barbarous 
people  to  therr  spiritual  yoke.  The  hereditary  prejudices  of 
the  barbarians  were  indeed  a  fruitful  source  of  the  power  ac- 
quired by  the  Roman  see;  and  it  is  to  their  influence  we  must 
ascribe  the  superior  advantages  obtained  by  the  western  clergy 
over  their  brethren  of  the  east.  The  priests  of  paganism  had 
obtained  an  entire  ascendancy  over  the  minds  of  an  ignorant 
and  superstitious  people;  every  civil  and  military  transaction 
was  regulated  by  their  councils  and  authority;  and  even  the 
domestic  transactions  of  these  barbarians  were  directed  by  the 
advice  of  the  ministers  of  religion.  By  a  very  natural  and 
easy  transition,  the  powers  which  had  been  enjoyed  by  the 
pagan  priesthood  were  acknowledged  in  the  ministers  of  Christ; 
the  haughty  barbarians,  who  had  spurned  at  and  su])verted 
the  civil  authority,  fell  prostrate  at  the  feet  of  either  their 
vanquished  or  conquering  enemies,  who  were  dignified  with 
the  episcopal  character;  and,  on  the  other  hand,  it  must  be 
confessed,  that  the  Romish  clergy  were  not  at  all  averse  to  re- 
ceiving every  advantage  which  might  be  derived  from  the 
superstition  and  ignorance  of  this  people.  They  readily  ac- 
cepted the  honors  paid  them  by  the  barbarous  nations;  and 
the  Roman  bishop  founded  his  claim  as  successor  to  the  sove- 
reign pontifl",  and  to  the  high  priest  of  the  Druids,  upon  pre- 
tended authorities  drawn  from  the  sacred  oracles  of  God.  The 
reverence  with  which  the  bishops  of  the  Roman  see  were  oc- 
casionally addressed,  exceeded  the  measure  of  adulation  com- 
monly paid  even  to  royalty.  The  custom  of  kissing  the  feet  of 
the  pope,  upon  his  accession  to  the  papacy,  was  quite  established 
in  the  eighth  century,  though  for  some  succeeding  ages  it  was 
practised  upon  that  occasion  only.  This  custom  was  derived,  in 
common  with  various  other  honors,  from  the  sovereign  pontiff, 
to  whose  privileges  the  bishop  of  Rome  had  succeeded.  It  had 
been  introduced  by  the  emperor  and  pontiff  Caligula;  probably 
in  part  to  obtain  one  mark  of  adoration  which  had  never  been 
paid  to  his  predecessors;  and  partly  through  the  absurd  vanity 
of  exhibiting  his  magnificent  slipper  of  gold,  enriched  with 
precious  stone,=. 

The   introduction    of  the  clergy  into  military  offices  was 


EIGHTH    CENTURY.  227 

a  circumstance  not  very  favorable  to  their  piety  or  virtue. 
John,  the  deacon  of  the  great  church  at  Constantinople,  was 
created  admiral  of  the  imperial  fleet  against  the  Saracens; 
and  lost  his  life  in  a  mutiny,  the  effect  of  his  imprudent  severity 
against  the  refractory  mariners.  The  troops  of  Naples  were 
commanded  by  a  sub-deacon;  and  the  different  functions  of 
bishop  and  soldier  were  executed  by  Gevilieb,  bishop  of  Mentz. 
This  exemplary  churchman  directed  a  challenge  in  the  most 
violent  terms  to  another  warlike  bishop,  whom  he  accused  of 
killing  his  father;  nor  was  the  death  of  his  antagonist  consi- 
dered as  the  smallest  impediment  to  the  discharge  of  his  sacred 
function. 

In  the  second  council  of  Nice  regulations  were  adopted  for 
preventing  in  some  degree  the  increasing  ignorance  of  the  cler- 
gy, by  the  canon  which  commanded  an  examination  of  the 
candidate  for  a  bishopric,  by  interrogating  him  concerning  his 
acquaintance  with  the  liturgy,  the  gospels,  and  epistles,  and  the 
decrees  of  councils;  and  some  restraint  was  put  upon  their  pri- 
vate avarice,  by  a  prohibition  to  the  bishops  or  abbots  to  dispose 
of  the  goods  of  their  churches  or  monasteries. 

Ignorance  is  the  true  and  genuine  parent  of  vice;  and  in  an 
age  so  unfavorable  to  knowledge  and  virtue,  we  must  not  ex- 
pect to  find  even  the  clergy  exempt  from  that  depravity  which 
contaminated  all  classes  of  society.  Luxury  pervaded  the 
sacerdotal  order;  and  the  flagitious  conduct  of  the  priests  and 
monks  called  for  repeated  restrictions.  In  the  council  of  Frank- 
fort, abbots  were  prohibited  from  inflicting  severe  punishments 
on  the  offending  monks;  and  from  the  shocking  cruelty  of  put- 
ting out  the  eyes,  or  cutting  off  the  limbs,  of  their  inferior 
brethren  whatever  might  be  their  offence.  The  reformation 
of  the  clergy,  from  the  deplorable  errors  and  misconduct  by 
which  they  were  disgraced,  was  an  object  with  several  of  the 
bishops,  who  were  shocked  at  the  licentiousness  and  vice  of 
some  of  that  order.  For  this  purpose,  Chrodegandus,  bishop 
of  Metz,  established  the  institution  of  canons,  or  ecclesiastics, 
who,  without  adopting  the  monastic  habits  or  method  of  life, 
should  dwell  together,  and  eat  at  one  common  table;  and  should 
assemble  at  appointed  hours  for  the  celebration  of  divine  ser- 
vice. This  order  was  intended  to  prevent  the  vices  of  the 
clergy,  by  removing  them  from  mean  and  temporal  pursuits; 
they  were,  however,  distinguished  from  the  monks,  by  not 
being  confined,  in  the  performance  of  their  ecclesiastical  func- 
tions, to  the  walls  of  their  monasteries,  but  were  allowed  to 
discharge  the  clerical  duties  in  different  churches  committed  to 
their  care.     The  western  nations  adopted  this  new  order  with 


228  HISTORY    OF    THE    CHUUCH. 

celerity:  and  numerous  monasteries  vrere  erected  for  this  pui;' 
pose  in  Italy,  Germany,  and  France.  The  worship  of  images, 
and  the  efficacy  of  donations  to  the  church  for  the  remission  of 
sins,  were  the  reigning  tenets  of  the  present  age.  They  had 
heen  inculcated  at  a  previous  period,  and  had  heen  increasing 
for  some  time  in  their  extent  and  reputation.  False  as  the 
foundations  for  those  opinions  were,  they  were  not  further  re- 
moved from  truth  than  many  other  doctrines  which  disgrace  and 
disfigure  the  annals  of  this  century.  Religion  was  intermixed 
with  absurdity,  and  truth  and  falsehood  so  blended,  that  it  re- 
quired more  tiian  common  abilities  to  separate  the  useful  and 
excellent  from  the  mass  of  error. 

In  the  course  of  the  preceding  Paiges?  several  inst?inces  of 
attempts  to  regulate  and  improve  the  discipline  and  ceremonies 
of  the  church  have  1>.een  occasionally  noticed.  In  the  adminis- 
tration of  the  Lord's  Supper  new  rites  were  introduced,  and  new 
regulations  took  place.  A  superstitious  regard  for  the  elements 
had  lessened  the  number  of  communicants  in  this  peculiarlv 
Christian  ordinance;  but  the  oblations  were  too  important  to 
suffer  the  clergy  quietly  to  acquiesce  in  this  defection,  't'liey 
contrived  therefore  a  rneans  for  continuing  these,  but  witliout 
improving  in  any  degree  the  sentiments  of  the  people,  whom 
they  persuaded  that,  provided  they  continued  the  oblations,  the 
service  would  still  be  useful  to  tiicm.  Instead  of  a  real  com- 
munion with  the  bread  and  wine,  they  were  therefore  presented 
with  a  substitute  of  a  much  less  awful  nature,  bread  over  which 
Folemn  prayer  had  been  madcjand  to  which  they  gave  the  name 
of  huUowed  bread. 

Those  who,  after  partaking  of  the  je  gen  crating  waters  of 
baptism,  had  relapsed  into  sin,  were  persuaded  that  they  might 
regain  the  purity  they  had  forfeited  by  their  iniquities,  by  tiie 
assumption  of  the  monastic  habit,  which  contained  all  the  vir- 
tue of  a  second  baptism.  In  consequence  of  this  belief,  and^ 
the  increasing  veneration  for  monastic  institutions,  several 
monarchs  assumed  the  habits  of  monks;  and,  in  the  short  pe-^ 
riod  of  little  more  than  two  centuries,  thirty  English  kings  or 
queens  resigned  tlie  splendors  of  royalty  for  the  retirement  of 
a  cloister.  The  superstitious  and  indolent  Christian  committed 
the  welfare  of  his  own  soul,  and  tliat  of  his  departed  friends, 
to.  the  care  of  an  avaricious  monk  or  priest,  who  performed, 
or  who  affected  to  jx'.rform,  in  private,  those  prayers  which 
were  to  relieve  the  sufferings  of  souls  detained  in  purgatory, 
and  to  ensure  other  ])lessings  to  his  liberal  employer.  JDuring 
the  long  dominion  of  heatlienism,  superstition  had  entirely  ex- 
liau'Jt'Ml  JKi-  tnii-.nts  ff)r  invention;  so  tlinl.  when  the  same  spirit 


SEVENTH    CENTURY.  259 

pervaded  Christianity,  its  professors  were  necessarily  compelled 
to  adopt  the  practices  of  their  predecessors,  and  to  imitate 
their  idolatry. 

Amongst  the  other  superstitious  observances  derived  from  this 
source,  were  the  ceremonies  made  use  of  in  cutting  the  hair  of 
children.  It  had  been  usual  not  to  cut  the  hair  of  a  child  till 
it  had  attained  a  certain  age;  and  the  person  to  whom  the 
hcjiirwas  sent  was  considered  as  acquiring,  by  that  means,  a 
near  degree  of  relationship  to  the  child.  The  pagans  usually 
appropriated  the  first  cuttings  of  the  hair  of  their  infants  as 
an  offering  to  some  of  their  divinities.  This  pagan  rite  was, 
with  numberless  others,  adopted  by  the  Christians;  and  the 
Ordo  Romanus  contains  several  prayers  which  were  anciently 
repeated  upon  that  occasion,  and  are  called  Orationcs  ad  ton- 
surandum  pucrum.  It  has  already  been  observed  that  marriages 
were  solemnized  by  the  clergy,  at  a  very  Ccjrly  period,  in  the 
Christian  world.  The  imperial  laws  declared,  however,  the 
legality  of  those  matrimonial  contracts  which  were  not  solem- 
nized by  the  benediction  of  the  clergy;  and,  from  various  rea- 
sons, the  primitive  mode  of  marrying  was  considerably  ne- 
glected. Some  of  the  zealous  emperors,  who  were  disposed 
to  reform  the  abuses  which  had  been  practised  in  the  church, 
considered  this  as  a  culpable  deviation  from  the  primitive  mode. 
In  the  year  780,  it  was  enacted  by  Charlemagne,  that  no  mar- 
riage should  be  celebrated  in  any  other  way  than  by  a  bene- 
diction, with  sacerdotal  prayers  and  oblations.  About  the  year 
900,  Leo  the  philosopher,  the  eastern  emperor,  revived  the 
same  practice  in  the  churches  within  his  jurisdiction,  which 
has  continued  ever  since  that  period. 

The  great  controversy  respecting  images  so  fully  occupied 
the  attention  of  the  Christian  world,  as  to  afford  little  leisure, 
whatever  might  have  been  their  inclination,  to  attend  to  many 
other  speculations.  The  sectaries  of  this  period  were  even 
fewer  than  those  of  the  preceding  century,  and  continued  but 
for  a  short  time  to  interrupt  the  unity  of  the  church. 

The  Albanenses,  who  derived  their  appellation  from  the 
residence  of  their  founder,  are  said  to  have  revived  the  Gnostic 
and  Manichaen  doctrines  of  two  principles.  They  denied  not 
only  the  divinity,  but  even  tlie  humanity  of  Jesus  Christ;  and 
asserted  that  he  neither  sulfercd,  j'ose  from  the  grave,  nor  as- 
cended into  heaven.  This  sect  entirely  rejected  the  doctrine 
of  the  resurrection;  affirmed  that  the  general  judgment  was 
already  accomplished,  that  the  torments  of  the  damned  con- 
sisted only  in  the  evils  of  the  present  state,  that  free  will  was 
not  given  to  man,  and  that  there  was  no  such  thing  as  original 
sin.     To  thc'C  tenets  they  added  (h(:  practice  of  administering 


230  HISTORY    OP    THE    CHURCH. 

baptism  only  to  adults;  and  affirmed  further  the  unlawfuhiess 
of  oatlis,  and  that  a  man  can  impart  to  himself  a  portion  of 
the  Holy  Spirit. 

The  Ethnophrones  (Paganizers)  professed  Christianity,  but  at 
the  same  time  associated  every  practice  of  the  heathen  world 
with  the  profession  of  opinions  diametrically  opposite  to  them. 
In  conformity  to  this  absurd  system,  they  practised  judicial  as- 
trology, every  species  of  divination,  and  carefully  observed  all 
the  feasts  and  ceremonies  of  paganism. 

Towards  the  close  of  this  century  some  opinions  were  propa- 
gated in  Spain,  which  occasioned  considerable  disturbance. 
Felix,  bishop  of  Urgel  in  Catalonia,  was  consulted  by  Elipand, 
the  archbishop  of  Toledo,  concerning  the  sense  >  in  which 
Jesus  Christ  was  to  be  called  the  Son  of  God;  and  whether  as 
a  man,  he  ought  to  be  considered  as  the  adopted  or  natural 
Son  of  the  Father.  The  reply  given  by  Felix  was  acceptable 
to  the  archbishop — That  Jesus  Christ,  according  to  his  human 
nature,  could  only  be  considered  as  the  Son  of  God  by  adop- 
tion, and  a  nominal  son.  This  decision,  which  was  propagated 
by  the  two  Spanish  prelates,  was  extremely  offensive  to  the 
greater  part  of  the  church.  The  censures  of  several  councils 
induced  the  timid  Felix  to  make  a  retraction  of  his  opinions, 
which  however  he  never  sincerely  abjured,  but  closed  his  life 
with  a  firm  conviction  of  their  truth.  The  dominion  of  the 
Saracens  proved  more  favorable  to  Elipand,  who  with  impu- 
nity enjoyed  under  their  jurisdiction  the  profession  of  his  reli- 
gious sentiments. 

Persecuted,  and  almost  expelled,  by  the  tumults  and  deso- 
lations of  the  eastern  empire,  annoyed  by  the  factions  and  con- 
tentions of  the  west,  in  every  part  opposed  by  increasing  su- 
perstition and  ignorance,  the  only  refuge  which  was  left  for 
oppressed  science  was  in  the  retreats  of  monasteries,  whence 
she  seldom  dawned  upon  a  benighted  world.  Even  the  con- 
troversies which  agitated  the  passions,  and  darkened  the  un- 
derstandings of  the  Christians  of  this  period,  were  discussed  in 
writing  by  (ew,  if  their  compositions  are  compared  with  the 
bulky  volumes  of  preceding  ages.  Those  of  the  Greeks,  who 
were  engaged  in  the  great  controversy  concerning  images,  ob- 
scured and  weakened  their  arguments  by  logical  subtleties: 
nor  were  the  liatins  more  successful  in  the  dispute  concerning 
the  person  of  Christ.  Tlie  veneration  for  images  was  strenu- 
ously supjiorted;  and  the  sectaries  in  general  were  vigorously 
attacked  by  John  Damascenus,  the  most  distinguished  Greek 
author  of  this  century  who  withdrew  from  the  secular  and 
honorable  station  of  councellor  of  state,  to  the  retirement  of 
cloister;  and  whose  adoption  of  the  Aristotelian  subtleties,  and 


SEVENTH    CENTURY.  231 

elucidation  of  the  doctrines  of  its  great  master,  considerably 
increased  the  reputation  of  that  philosophy.  Under  the  title 
of  Four  Books  concerning  the  Orthodox  Faith,  John  Damas- 
cenus  exhibited  a  complete  summary  of  the  doctrines  of  the 
church,  which  obtained  the  highest  reputation  among  the 
Greeks.  The  doctrine  of  the  procession  of  the  Holy  Spirit 
from  the  Father  and  the  Son  was  insisted  upon  by  Theodulphus 
bishop  of  Orleans,  who  farther  distinguished  himself  as  the 
author  of  a  treatise  upon  baptism,  and  several  poems.  A  re- 
futation of  the  Koran  was  written  by  Bartholomew,  a  monk  of 
Edessa  in  Syria;  and  the  errors  of  Felix  of  Urgil,  and  of  the 
archbishop  Elipand,  were  attacked  by  Etherius  a  Spanish  priest 
and  by  Paulinus  bishop  of  Aquilcia. 

Amongst  the  expositors  of  the  sacred  writings,  we  shall  dis- 
cover few  marks  of  genius  or  originality.     The  prevalent  opin- 
ions, concerning  the  faithfulness  and  excellence  of  the  ancient 
commentators,    were  unfavorable  to    the  exertions  of  reason 
and  criticism;  since  the  divines  of  this  age,  in  consequence  of 
this  sentiment,  conceived  they  perfectly  fulfilled  their  duty  in 
retailing  the  observations  made   by  their  predecessors.     The 
erudition  and  ingenuity  of  John  Damascenus  were   not  suffici- 
ent to  elevate  him  above  this  prejudice;  he  satisfied  himself 
with  exhibiting   a  commentary  upon   St.  Paul's  Epistles,  ex- 
tracted from  the  works  of  Chrysostom.     The  encouragement 
afforded  by  Charlemagne  to  the  elucidation  of  the  sacred  writ- 
ings, was  not  so  favorable  to  them  as  it  might  have  been,  had 
not  the  ignorance  of  the  age  induced   both  the  monarch  and 
his  expositors  to  fanciful  and  useless  inferences,  rather  than  to 
solid  and  practical   illustrations       Our   countryman,  who    is 
styled   by  way  of  eminence    the  venerable   Bede,  is  amongst 
the  most  celebrated   expositors  of   scripture   in  this  century. 
Alcuin  also,  an  Englishman,  the  preceptor  and  friend  of  Char- 
lemagne,   wrote  a  commentary    on    St.  John;    and  Ambrose 
Authert,  who  attempted   an  explanation  of  the   Revelations, 
obtained  a  distinguished  rank  amongst  the  sacred  critics  of 
this   period.     Homilies  upon  the  Epistles  and   Gospels  were 
compiled  by  the  command  of  Charlemagne,  which  the  priests 
were  required  to  commit  to  memory,  and  to  recite  to  the  people. 
Alcuin,  and  Paul  the  deacon,  had  the  principal  share  in  these 
performances:  others,  however,  produced  similar  compilations, 
the  taste  for  which  greatly  increased  towards  the  conclusion  of 
this  century. 

The  moral  writers  of  this  period  are  few  in  number,  and  very 
defective  in  excellence.  Virtue  was  indeed  recommended  by 
the  powerful  arguments  of  example;  but  it  was  the  example 
of  preceding  ages,  the  piety  and  morality  of  departed  saints, 


232  HISTORY    OF    THE    CHURCH. 

Avliich  was  exhibited  as  a  model  to  their  descendants.  It  must 
indeed  be  confessed,  that  their  actions  were  sometimes  rather 
the  result  of  fanaticism  than  of  piety;  and  their  example,  in 
some  respects,  much  more  calculated  to  incite  men  to  absurd- 
ity than  to  real  excellence.  Paul  the  Deacon,  in  his  History 
of  the  Lombards,  must  be  distinguished  in  a  rank  superior  to 
the  historians  and  biographers  of  the  saints.  Nor  must  the 
labors  of  Bede  be  forgotten:  both  civil  and  ecclesiastical 
affairs  occupied  his  time  and  attention;  and  the  venerable 
abbot  of  Farrow  has  given  to  the  world  and  Ecclesiastical 
History,  which,  though  in  some  respects  chargeable  with 
great  credulity,  is  esteemed  a  faithful  account  of  the  transac- 
tions which  took  place  during  the  period  in  which  he  wrote. 
The  chronology  of  Bede  is  regulated  by  the  Hebrew  Bible; 
and  he  is  distinguished  as  the  first  writer  who  rejected  the 
chronology  of  tiie  Septuagint.  The  authors  of  the  Byzantine 
Histories,  George  Syncella  and  Theophanes,  are  deserving  of 
attention; 

If  in  this  season  of  ignorance  science  might  be  said  to  exist, 
her  principal  residence  must  be  certainly  placed  in  Great  Brit* 
ain  or  Ireland.  The  preceptor  of  Charlemagne  was  a  Briton i 
and  his  court  derived  its  most  distinguished  literary  ornament^ 
from  this  source.  Their  superior  desire  for  the  promotion  o* 
knowledge  was  proportioned  to  their  superior  attainments;  ani 
France,  Italy,  and  Germany  bear  witness  to  their  accomplish* 
ments,  and  to  their  zeal  in  the  cultivation  of  scholastic  theology^ 
Many  British  missionaries,  fraught  with  religious  knowledge! 
and  influenced  by  a  pious  desire  of  imparting  to  their  pagai) 
neighbors  the  advantages  they  possessed,  despising  the  difficul* 
ties  of  their  way,  and  the  dangers  which  awaited  their  arrival* 
crossed  the  ocean,  and  penetrated  into  the  gloomy  recesses  o* 
of  the  German  forests,  for  the  instruction  of  that  fierce  an(j 
uncivilized  people. 

One  of  the  most  eminent  missionaries  of  the  eight  centur^ 
was  Wilfrid,  a  Benedictine  monk,  who  was  descended  from  ai| 
illustrious  British  family,  and  whose  vigorous  and  successful 
labors  entitled  him  to  the  appellation  of  the  Apostle  of  tha 
Germans.  That  Wilfrid  endeavored  to  accomplish  the  object 
of  his  mission  by  violence  and  stratagem;  that  he  consulted 
the  canons  of  the  Romish  church,  rather  than  the  dictates  of 
the  gospel;  and  that  he  was  more  solicitous  to  advance  the 
interests  of  the  papacy  than  the  knowledge  of  true  religioni 
cannot  be  denied.  The  German  apostle  was  subtle,  insinuat-* 
ing,  and  haughty;  but  his  contempt  of  danger,  his  zeal,  and, 
his  abilities,  have  justly  entitled  him  to  the  notice  of  posterity^ 
Repulsed  in  his  first  attempt  to  influence  the  minds  of  that 


EIGHTH    CENTURY.  233 

furious  and  ignorant  people,  he  redoubled  his  efforts  to  propa- 
gate the   faith.     With  unwearied  zeal,  and  persevering  dili- 
gence, he  addressed  his  arguments  both  to  the  reason  and  to 
the  passions  of  his  auditors.     His  zeal  for  the  authority  of  the 
pope  (whose  supremacy  was  by  his  means  afterwards  first  ac- 
knowledged in  a  council  convened  by  his  archiepiscopal  autho- 
rity at  Mentz)  was  honored  by  the  highest  approbation  of  the 
Roman  pontiff,  who  consecrated   him  a  bishop,  and  gave  him 
the  name   of  Boniface:  he   was  distinguished  also  by  the  pa- 
tronajie  and  assistance  of  Charles  Martel.     Monasteries  and 
churches  were  erected,  by  the  assiduity  of  Boniface  and  his 
pious  associates,  on  the  ruins  of  the  heathen  temples,  and  con- 
secrated groves  of  paganism.     In  the  course  of  his  ministerial 
labors,  he  was  engaged  in  a   warm  dispute  with  his  disciple 
Vigilius  upon   the  validity  of  baptism,  which  had   been  per- 
formed  by  a   priest,   who,    ignorant    of  the  Latin   language 
(which  Boniface  had  introduced  into  the  ritual  of  the  German 
church,)  had  made  a  small  mistake  in  the  words  of  that  ordi- 
nance.    The  Roman  pontiff  espoused  the  cause  of  the  valid- 
ity, and  of  Yigilius;  and  Boniface  was  determined  Upon  re- 
venge.    This  he  effected  by  attacking  the  opinions  of  his  dis- 
ciple, who  had  heretically  asserted  the  globular  figure  of  the 
learth,  and  the  existence  of  antipodes.     The  apostle,  who,  un- 
like his  predecessor,  was  far  from  being  possessed  of  all  know- 
ledge,, could  not  comprehend   this  new  system;  and  concluded, 
that  Vigilius,  by  his  strange  assertions,  could  only  mean  that 
a  world  existed  under  this,  inhabited  by  other  men,  and  illu- 
minated by  other  planets.     In  consequence  of  this  idea,  he  ac- 
cused Vigilius  of  the  heresy  of  asserting  a  plurality  of  worlds; 
and  Zachary  the  pontiff,  who  conceived  the  proposition  equi- 
valent to  a  declaration  that  all   men  were  not  descended  from 
Adam,  nor  involved  in  his  guilt,  and  consequently  that  Christ 
had   not  died  for  all,    was   extremely  alarmed  at  a  doctrine 
which  he  regarded  as  totally  repugnant  to  scripture;  he  there- 
fore ordered  Boniface  to  convene  a  council,  in  which  if  the 
heretic  refused  to  abjure  his  errors,  he  was  to  be  degraded 
and  lopped  off,  as  a  rotten  member,  from  the   body  of  the 
faithful.     The  event  of  these  inquiries  is  uncertain;  but  as 
Vigilius  was  afterwards  preferred   to  the  see  of  Saltzburgh, 
and  is   honored  as  a  saint,  it  is  probable  that  he  exculpated 
himself  from  the  suspicion  of  heresy.     Favored  by  princes  and 
by  popes,  Boniface,  in  addition   to  the  arch. episcopal  see  of 
Mentz,  received  the  further  honor  of  being  created  primate 
of  Belgium  and  Germany.     A  tranquil  death  was  not  how- 
ever the  termination  of  a  life  devoted   to    the  most  active, 

30 


S34  niSTORY    Ot   THiJ   CHURCH^ 

though  frequently  injudicious,  exertions  in  the  cause  6(  Chfts- 
tianity.  After  forty  years  spent  in  his  hiborious  mission,  the 
apostle  of  Germany,  with  fifty  ecclesiastics,  his  companions 
and  friends,  were,  on  their  return  into  Friesland,  inhumanly 
murdered  by  the  inhabitants  of  that  barbarous  country.  Be- 
sides his  Lives  of  the  Saints,  Boniface  composed  some  Sermons? 
and  Letters, 


CHAPTER    X. 


THE  MNTH  CENTURY, 

GENERAL  STATE  OF  THE  CHURCH  IN  THIS  CENTURY.~OP 
DOCTRINE  AND  SECTS  IN  THE  NINTH  CENTURY.— PROPACA. 
TION  OF  THE  GOSPEL  IN    THE  NINTH  CENTURY. 

The  spirit  of  Christianity  is  but  little  consistent  with  the 
warlike  spirit  of  the  ninth  century;  however,  therefore,  we 
may  commend   the  intentions  of  the  illustrious  son  of  Pepin, 
the  means  which  he  employed  cannot  meet  our  approbation. 
A  large  portion  of  his  life  was  dedicated  to  the  glorious  pur- 
pose of  establishing  the  religion  of  Jesus  among  the  Huns, 
the  Saxons,  Frieslanders,  and  other  unenlightened  nations:  but 
his  piety  was  blended  with  violence,  and  his  spiritual  conquests 
were  generally  achieved  by  the  force  of  arms.     His  son  Lewis, 
undeservedly  surnamed  the  Meek,  inherited  the  defects  of  his 
father  without  his  virtues;  and  was  his  equal  in  violence  and 
cruelty,  but  greatly  his  inferior  in  all  valuable  accomplishments. 
Under  his  reign  a  very  favorable  opportunity  was  offered  of 
propagating  the  gospel  among  the  northern  nations,  and  partic- 
ularly among  the  inhabitants  of  Sweden  and  Denmark,     A 
petty  king  of  Jutland,  named  Harald  Klack,  being  expelled 
from  both  his  kingdom  and  country  in  the  year  826  by  Regner 
fiod brock,  threw  himself  at  the  emperor's  feet,  and  implored 
his  succor  against  the  usurper,    Lewis  granted  his  request;  and 
promised  the  exiled  prince  his  protection  and  assistance,  on  con- 
dition that  he  would  embrace  Christianity,  and  admit  the  minis- 
ters of  that  religion  to   preach   in   his   dominions.      Harald 
submitted  to  these  conditions;  was  baptized  with  his  brother  at 
Mentz,  in  82G;  and  returned  into  his  country  attended  by  two 
eminent  divines,  Ansgar  or  Anschaire,  and  Authbert;  the  former 
a  monk  of  Corbey  in  Westphaha,and  the  latter  belonging  to  a 
monastery  of  the  same  name  in  France.    These  venerable  mis- 
sionaries preached  the  gospel  with  remarkable  success,  during 


236  HISTORY  or  TIIK  CnURCH, 

the  space   of  two  years,  to  the  inhabitants  of  Cimbria  ancj 
Jutland. 

After  the  death  of  his  learned  and  pious  companion  Auth- 
bert,  the  zealous  and  indefatigable  Ansgar  made  a  voyage  into 
Sweden,  in  828,  where  his  ministerial  labors  were  crowned 
with  distinguished  success.  On  his  return  into  Germany,  in 
831,  he  was  decorated  by  Lewis  the  Meek  with  ecclesiastical 
honors;  he  was  created  archbishop  of  the  new  church  at  Ham- 
burgh, and  of  the  whole  north,  to  which  dignity  the  superin- 
tendence of  the  church  of  Bremen  was  afterwards  annexed  in 
the  year  844. 

Under  the  reign  of  Basilius  the  Macedonian,  who  ascended 
the  imperial  throne  of  the  Greeks  in  the  year  867,  the  Sclavo- 
nians,  Arentani,  and  certain  provinces  of  Dalmatia,  dispatched 
a  solemn  assembly  to  Constantinople,  to  declare  their  resolu- 
tion of  conforming  to  the  ecclesiastical  forms  and  civil  juris- 
diction of  the  Greeks.  This  proposal  was  received  with  admi- 
ration and  joy;  and  was  answered  by  a  suitable  ardor  and  zeal 
for  the  conversion  of  a  people  which  seemed  so  ingenuously 
disposed  to  embrace  the  truth;  a  competent  number  of  Gre- 
cian divines  was  accordingly  deputed  to  instruct  them  in  the 
knowledge  of  the  gospel,  and  to  admit  them  by  baptism  into 
the  Christian  church.  The  warlike  nation  of  the  Russians, 
haying  entered  into  a  treaty  of  peace  with  Basilius,  were  en- 
gaged, by  various  presents  and  promises,  to  profess  the  truths 
of  Christianity;  in  consequence  of  which,  they  not  only  re- 
ceived the  ministers  who  were  appointed  to  instruct  them, 
but  an  archbishop,  whom  the  Grecian  patriarch  Ignatius  had 
sent  among  them,  to  perfect  their  conversion  and  establish  their 
church. 

Such  was  the  commencement  of  Christianity  among  the  Rus- 
sians, who  were  inhabitants  of  the  Ukraine;  and  who  a  short 
time  before  the  conversion,  fitted  out  a  formidable  fleet,  and, 
setting  sail  from  Kiovia  for  Constantinople,  spread  terror  and 
dismay  throughout  the  whole  empire. 

"Truth  and  candor,"  says  an  author,*  by  no  means  too  favor- 
ably disposed  to  Christianity,  "must  acknowledge,  that  the 
conversion  of  the  North  imparted  m.my  temporal  benefits  both 
to  the  old  and  new  Christians.  The  rage  of  war,  inherent  to 
the  human  species,  could  not  be  healed  by  the  evangelic  pre- 
cepts of  charity  and  peace;  and  the  ambition  of  catholic  princes 
has  renewed  in  every  age  the  calamities  of  hostile  contention. 
But  the  admission  of  the  barbarians  into  the  pale  of  civil  and 
ecclesiastical  society  delivered  P^urope  from   the  depredations, 

•  Gibbon. 


NINTH    CENTUUY.  237 

by  sea  and  land,  of  the  Normans,  the  Hungarians,  and  the 
Russians,  who  learned  to  spare  their  hrethren,  and  cultivate 
their  own  possessions.  The  establishment  of  law  and  order  was 
promoted  by  the  influence  of  the  clergy;  and  the  rudiments  of 
art  and  science  were  introduced  into  the  savage  countries  of 
the  globe.  The  liberal  piety  of  the  Russian  princes  engaged 
in  their  service  the  most  skilful  of  the  Greeks,  to  decorate  the 
cities,  and  instruct  the  inhabitants:  the  dome  and  the  paintings 
of  St.  Sophia  were  rudely  copied  in  the  churches  of  Kiow 
and  Novogorod;  the  writings  of  the  fathers  were  translated 
into  the  Sclavonic  idiom;  and  three  hundred  noble  youths 
were  invited  or  compelled  to  attend  the  lessons  of  the  college 
of  Jaroslaus." 

The  Saracens  had  extended  their  usurpations  with  amazing 
success.     Lords  of  Asia,  a  few  provinces  excepted,  their  con- 
quests reached  to  the  extremities  of  India,  and  the  greater  part 
of  Africa.     Ever   disposed  to  enterprise,  and  allured   by   the 
fertility  of  the  opposite  shores,  they  willingly  listened  to  the 
invitation  of  Count  Julian,  who,  displeased  with  his  sovereign, 
offered  to  introduce  the  Saracens  into  the  heart  of  Spain;  and 
this  country,  which  during  two  hundred  years  resisted  the  arms 
of  Rome,  was  in  a  few  months  subdued  by  the  followers  of  Ma- 
homet.    Crete,  Sardinia  and  Corsica  were  added,  to  their  con- 
quests, and  in  827  Sicily  submitted  to  the  faith  and  jurisdiction 
of  her  Arabian  conquerors.     These  conquests  were  the  precur- 
sors of  an  attempt  upon  Rome:  the  barbarians  penetrated  to 
the  walls  of  the  city,  and  their  divisions  alone  preserved  from 
subjugation  the  ancient  mistress  of  the  west.     The  distress  of 
the  Romans  was  increased   by  the  death  of  their  pontiff  Ser- 
gius  II.     In  his  successor  they  however  found  a  chief  fitted  for 
the  employments  both  of  the  cabinet  and  the  field;  and  under 
Leo  IV.   the  Saracens  were  repulsed  from  the  shores  of  the 
Tyber.     It  may  be  easily  conceived  that  the   unprecedented 
prosperity  of  a  nation  accustomed  to  bloodshed  and  rapine, 
and  which   beheld    the  Christians  with   the  utmost   aversion, 
must  have  been  extremely  injurious  to  the  progress  of  the  gos- 
pel, and  to  the  tranquility  of  the  church.     In   the  east,  a  pro- 
digious number  of  Christian  families  embraced  the  religion  of 
their  conquerors,  that  they  might  be  suffered  to  continue   in 
the  peaceful  enjoyment  of  their  possessions.     Many  indeed  re- 
fused a  compliance  so   criminal,  and  with  pious  magnanimity 
adhered   to  their  principles  in  the  face  of  persecution:  such 
were  however  gradually  reduced  to  extreme  misery,  and  not 
only  despoiled  of  their  jjosscssions  and  advantages,  but  in  time 
were  so  entirely  debased  by  the  yoke  of  oppression,  as  to  sink 
by  degrees  into  the  grossest  ignorance,  and  to  lose  every  ves- 


238  HISTORY    OF    THE    CHURCH. 

tige  of  Christianity  except  the  mere  name,  and  a  few  externaj 
rites  and  ceremonies.  The  European  Saracens,  particularly 
those  wlio  were  settled  in  Spain,  were  less  intolerant,  and 
seemed  to  have  lost  the  greatest  part  of  their  native  ferocity. 
It  must  however  he  confessed,  that  this  mild  and  tolerating 
conduct  of  the  Saracens  was  not  without  several  exceptions  of 
cruelty. 

The  European  Christians  experienced  the  most  severe  suf- 
ferings from  the  insatiable  fury  of  the  barbarous  hordes  whiph 
issued  from  the  northern  provinces.  The  Normans,  under 
which  general  term  are  comprehended  the  Danes,  Norwegi- 
ans, and  Swedes,  whose  habitations  lay  along  the  coasts  of 
the  Baltic  sea,  were  a  people  accustomed  to  carnage  and  ra- 
pine. Tiieir  petty  kings  and  chiefs,  who  subsisted  by  piracy 
and  plunder,  had,  during  the  reign  of  Charlemagne,  infested 
with  their  fleets  the  coasts  of  the  German  ocean;  but  were 
restrained  by  the  opposition  they  met  with  from  the  vigilance 
and  activity  of  that  prince.  In  this  century,  however,  they 
became  more  bold  and  enterprising;  made  frequent  irruptions 
into  Germany,  Britain,  Friesland,  and  Gaul,  and  carried  along 
with  them,  wherever  they  went,  fire  and  sword,  desolatioi)  and 
horror.  The  impetuous  fury  of  these  barbarians  not  only 
spread  desolation  through  the  Spanish  provinces,  but  even 
penetrated  into  the  heart  of  Italy.  In  the  }'ear  857,  they 
sacked  and  pillaged  several  cities  of  that  region.  The  ancient 
records  of  the  Franks  abound  with  the  most  dismal  accounts  of 
their  horrid  exploits. 

The  first  intention  of  these  invaders  extended  only  to  plun- 
der: but  charmed  at  length  with  the  beauty  and  fertility  of  the 
provinces  which  they  were  so  cruelly  de|)opulating,  they  began 
to  form  setllcmciits  in  them.  Too  feeble,  or  too  much  occu- 
pied by  other  vievvs,  the  European  princes  were  not  in  a  con- 
dition to  oppose  their  usurpations:  on  the  contrary,  Charles 
the  Bald  was  obliged,  in  tlie  year  S5(),  to  icsign  a  considerable 
part  of  his  dominions  to  this  powerful  banditti;  and  a  few  years 
after,  under  the  r(;ign  of  Charles  the  Gross,  emperor,  and  king 
of  France,  the  famous  Norman  chief  Godofred  entered  with 
an  army  into  Friesland,  and  obstinately  refused  to  sheath  his 
sword  before  he  was  master  of  the  whole  province.  Such  how- 
ever of  the  Normans  as  settled  among  the  Christians,  contract- 
ed a  gentler  turn  of  mind,  and  gradually  departed  from  their 
primitive  ferocity.  Their  marriages  with  tlie  Christians  con- 
tributed, no  d«)ui)t,  to  their  civilization,  and  engaged  them  to 
abandon  the  superstition  of  their  ancestors  with  more  facility, 
and  to  embrace  the  gospel  with  more  readiness.  Thus  the 
haughty   concjucror  of  Friesland  was  induced  to   profess  the 


NINTH    CENTURY.  *  239 

(jhristian  religion,  after  he  had  received  in  marriage,  irom 
Charles  the  Gross,  Gisela,  the  daughter  of  the  younger  Lo- 
thaire. 

The  licentiousness  of  the  clergy  increased  at  this  period,  and 
particularly  in  those  parts  where  the  people  still  retained  any 
share  in  the  elections.  In  the  east,  tumult,  discord,  conspiracies, 
and  treasons  reigned  uncontroled,  and  all  things  were  carried 
by  violence.  In  the  western  provinced,  the  bishops  and  clergy 
were  become  extremely  voluptuous  and  effeminate.  The  igno- 
rance of  the  sacerdotal  order  was  in  many  places  so  deplorable, 
that  few  of  them  could  write  or  even  read,  and  still  fewer  were 
Capable  of  expressing  their  erroneous  opinions  in  religion  with 
any  degree  of  method  or  perspicuity:  hence  it  happened,  that 
when  any  affair  of  consequence  was  to  be  committed  to  writing, 
they  had  commonly  recourse  to  some  person  who  was  supposed 
to  be  endowed  with  superior  abilities. 

Many  other  circumstances  concurred,  particularly  in  the  Eu- 
ropean nations,  to  produce  and  augment  these  evils.  Among 
these  we  may  account  the  calamities  of  the  times,  the  sanguinary 
and  perpetual  wars  which  were  carried  on  between  Lewis  the 
Meek  and  his  family,  the  incursions  and  conqiiests  of  the  barba- 
rous nations,  the  gross  and  incredible  ignorance  of  the  nobility, 
and  the  affluence  and  riches  that  from  every  quarter  flowed  in 
upon  the  churches  and  religious  seminaries.  Nor  were  other 
motives  wanting  to  dishonor  the  church,  by  introducing  into  it 
a  corrupt  ministry.  A  nobleman,  who,  from  a  deficiency  of 
talents,  activity,  or  courage,  was  rendered  incapable  of  appear- 
ing with  dignity  in  the  cabinet,  or  with  honor  in  the  field, 
immediately  directed  his  views  towards  the  church,  aimed  at  a 
distinguished  place  among  its  chiefs  and  rulers,  and  became  in 
consetjuence  a  contagious  example  of  stupidity  and  vice  to  the 
inferior  clergy.  Those  patrons  of  churches,  who  possessed  the 
right  of  election,  unwilling  to  submit  their  disorderly  conduct 
to  the  keen  censure  of  zealous  and  upright  pastors,  commonly 
Committed  to  the  most  abject,  ignorant,  and  worthless  ecclesias- 
tics the  care  of  souls.  Besides  all  this,  it  frequently  happened 
that  princes,  to  satisfy  the  rapacity  of  their  soldiers  and  domes- 
tics, boldly  invaded  the  possessions  of  the  church,  which  they 
distributed  among  their  armies;  and  in  consequence  of  this  the 
priests  and  monks,  in  order  to  avoid  perishing  through  hunger, 
abandoned  themselves  to  the  practice  of  violence,  fraud,  and 
every  species  of  crime,  which  they  considered  as  the  only  means 
that  remained,  of  procuring  themselves  a  subsistence. 

The  Roman  pontiffs  were  raised  to  that  high  dignity  by  the 
suffrages  of  the  sacerdotal  order,  accompanied  by  the  voice  of 
the  people;  but  after  their  election,  the  approbation  of  the  enfi- 


210  •  lirSTOllY    Ot'    THE    CHURCH. 

peror  was  necessary  to  their  consecration.  There  is  indeed  yti 
extant,  an  edict  supposed  to  have  been  published,  in  the  year 
817,  by  Lewis  the  Meek,  in  which  he  abolishes  this  imperial 
right,  and  grants  to  the  Romans  not  only  the  power  of  electing 
their  pontiff,  but  also  the  privilege  of  installing  and  consecrating 
him  when  elected,  without  waiting  for  the  emperor's  consent. 
But  this  grant  will  deceive  none  who  examine  the  affair  with 
any  degree  of  attention  and  diligence,  since  several  of  the 
learned  have  proved  it  spurious  by  the  most  irresistible  argu- 
ments. It  must  however  be  confessed,  that,  after  the  time  of 
Charles  the  Bald,  a  new  scene  was  exhibited,  and  the  impor- 
tant change  above  mentioned  was  really  introduced.  That 
prince  having  obtained  the  imperial  dignity  by  the  good  offices 
of  the  bishop  of  Rome,  returned  this  eminent  service  by  ex- 
onerating the  succeeding  pontiffs  for  the  obligation. of  waiting 
for  the  consent  of  the  emperors,  in  order  to  their  being  installed 
in  office.  Thus  from  the  time  of  Eugenius  III.  who  was  raised 
to  the  pontificate  in  884,  the  election  was  carried  on  without 
the  least  regard  to  law,  order,  or  even  decency,  and  was 
generally  attended  with  civil  tumults  and  dissensions,  until 
the  reign  of  Otho  the  Great,  who  put  a  stop  to  these  disorderly 
proceedings. 

The  principle  of  aggrandizing  the  Roman  see,  which  had 
almost  invariably  governed  the  conduct  of  the  popes,  was  not 
likely  to  be  diminished  at  a  period  when  they  tasted  the  sweets 
of  uncontroled  power.  To  render  it  the  more  permanent, 
they  attempted  to  discard  the  authority  of  the  king  of  France 
from  whom  so  large  a  portion  of  their  temporal  authority  was 
derived.  Notwithstanding  their  ircreased  dominion,  the  pon- 
tiffs of  this  century  were  however  little  distinguished  by  any 
eminent  qualities;  and  to  attempt  to  detail  their  history,  would 
be  to  amuse  the  reader  with  a  catalogue  of  names.  Between 
the  reigns  of  Leo  IV.  and  Benedict  III.  a  female  pope  has 
been  introduced.  This  extraordinary  or  imaginary  person  is 
still  characterized  by  the  popular  name  of  Pope  Joan,  but  the 
papal  title  which  is  assigned  to  her  is  that  of  John  VIII.  She 
is  reported  to  have  been  a  native  of  Germany,  and  early  to 
have  conceived  a  strong  attachment  to  literature  and  science. 
With  a  view  of  gratifying  without  restraint  this  favorite  propen- 
sity, she  is  said  to  have  assumed  the  habit  of  a  man,  and  to 
have  studied  at  Athens.  From  Athens  she  proceeded  to  Rome, 
where  her  eloquence,  learning,  and  popular  manners,  command- 
ed the  admiration  of  all  who  heard  her  in  the  public  disputa- 
tions of  the  schools.  By  successive  steps  she  ascended  the 
papal  throne  in  854;  but  unfortunately  she  indulged  in  passions 
very  inconsistent  with  the  pursuits  of  literature,  or  the  mainte- 


NINTH    CENTURY*  341 

hjince  of  her  dignity.     After  a  reign  of  two  years  four  months 
and  four  days,  the  fruit  of  her  indiscretions  exposed  her  in  a 
very  improper  situation  in  a  public  procession;  her  paramour 
is  said  to  have  been  a  cardinal,  who  officiated  as  her  chaplain; 
and  she  expired  in  this  very  procession  of  the   pains   of  labor 
in   the  street,  between   the  theatre  called  Coliseum  and   the 
church  of  St.  Clement.     Such  is  the  narrative  which  was  be- 
lieved for  successive  centuries,  and  with  so  little  olfence  to  the 
Catholics  themselves,  that  her  statue  is  said  to  have  occupied 
a  place  among  those  of  the  popes,  in  the  cathedral  of  Sienna. 
It  is  also  supported  by  the  testimony  of  Platina,  who  dedicated 
his  history  of  Sixtus  IV.;  by  that  of  Ranulphus,  in   his  Poly- 
chronicon;  by  Martinus  Polonus,  afterwards  archbishop  of  Co- 
sensn;  by  Damasius,  Pandulphus,  Marianus   Scotus,  Sigibert 
abbot  of  Gemblours,  archbishop  Antoine,  and  is  mentioned  as 
a  well  known  fact  by  both  Petrarch  and  Boccacio.     Notwith- 
standing these  authorities,  however,  the  fact  has  been  ques- 
tioned by  some  later  critics;  and  their  arguments  on  the  sub- 
ject are   plausible.      That  a  person  of  such  abilities  should 
expose  herself  to   the  danger  of  such  an  event  as  occasioned 
the  discovery,  is  rather  improbable;  but  it  is  still  more  impro- 
bable that  the  keen  and  ambitious  Photius  should  neglect  such 
an  opportunity  of  exposing  to  ridicule  the   pretensions  to  in- 
fallibility which  were  maintained  by  a  rival  see.     To  all  this  it 
is  added,  that  very  accurate  chronologies,  and  even  the  testi- 
mony of  a  contemporary,  Anastasius,  link  the  death  of  Leo  and 
the  elevation  of  Benedict,  both  which  events  are  fixed  by  them 
to  the  year  857.* 


*  The  following  from  the  pert  of  the  celebrated  Augustus  Toplady  on  this 
disgraceful  subject  will  be  interesting  to  the  reader: — 

It  has  been  confidently  asserted,  by  some  modern  members  of  the  Romish 
communion,  that  the  story  concerning  pope  Joan,  is  a  mere  fiction,  invented  by 
Protestants  to  blacken  the  infallible  church.  In  opposition  to  which  insinua- 
tion, I  here  insert  the  following  extract,  copied,  verbatim,  by  his  own  hand, 
from  that  scarce  and  curious  old  book,  entitled,  The  Nuremburgh  Chronicle; 

which  was  printed  at  Nuremburg,  in  the  year  of  our  Lord  1-193;  in  a  popish 
city,  by  popish  printers,  and  compiled  by  popish  hands,  no  less  than  four  and 
twenty  years  before  the  first  dawn  of  the  Reformation  which  Luther  afterwards 
began. 

The  reader  will  find  the  following  succinct  history  of  this  famous  femalt 
pope  in  the  above  work,  p.  169.  b. 

"Johannes  Anglicus  (et  ut  feiunt),  ex  mogunciaco  ortus,  nialis  artibus  pon- 
tiucatum  adeptus,  mentitusenim  sc.Kum,  cum  femina  esset.  Adolescens  adnio- 
dum,  Athenas  cum  viro  docto  amatorc  proficiscitur:  ibique  praeceptores  bona- 
rum  artium  audiendo,  tantum  profecit,  ut,  Romam  veniens,  paucos  admodum 
etiam  ifi  sacris  Uteris  pares  habcret,  nedum  superiores.    Legendo  autum  et  dif- 


'M2  t  HISTORY    OF   THE   CHURCH. 

From  the  liberality  of  the  Carvolingion  race  the  see  of  Rome 
continued  to  derive  substantial  benefits;  and  though  the  pre- 
tended donations  of  Lewis  the  Meek  are  generally  discredited, 


putando  docte  et  acute,  tantuin  benevolentiu::  et  aUctovitatis  sibi  comparavit,  ut 
mortuo  Leone,  in  ejus  locum  (Martinus  ait),  omnium  consensu,  pontifex  ere. 
aretur.  Veru'ii  postca  a  familiari  coinpressa,  cum  aliquandiu  occulta  ventreni 
tulisset;  tandem,  cum  ad  Lateranensem  basilicam  proficisceretur,  intra  thea- 
trura  (quod  Coloseum  vocant)  a  Neronis  .colloso  et  sanctum  Clementem,  delo- 
ribus  circumventa,  pepciitr  Eoque  loci  mortua,  pontificatus  sui  anno secundo,- 
mense  uno,  diebus  quatuor,  sine  ullo  honorc  sepelitur.  Sunt  qui  ha;c  duo  scri- 
bant:  pontificem  ipsum,  quum  ad  Lateranensem  basilicam  proficiseitur,  detes- 
tandi  facinoris  causa,  et  viam  illam  consulto  declinare;  et,  cjusdem  vitandi 
erroris  causa,  dum  primo  in  scde  Petri  collacatur,  ad  earn  rem  perforata,  genit- 
alia ab  ultimo  diacono  obtrectari." 

Translation  of  the  above. 

"John  of  English  descent,  but  said  to  have  been  born  at  Mentz,  obtained  the 
popedom  by  sinister  arts:  for,  she  palmed  herself  upon  the  world  as  a  man, 
when,  in  reality,  she  was  a  woman.  Li  her  youth,  she  accompanied  a  learned 
lover  of  hers,  to  Athens:  and  there,  by  attending  the  lectures  of  the  best 
literary  professors,  she  made  so  great  a  progress  in  erudition,  that,  on  her  arri- 
val in  Rome,  she  had  few  equals,  and  no  superiors,  in  all  kinds  of  theological 
knowledge.  By  her  learned  lectures,  and  by  her  masterly  disputations,  she 
acquird  so  much  esteem  and  authority,  that,  on  the  death  of  Leo,  she  was,  by 
universal  consent  (as  Martinus  affirms),  created  pope. 

"Some  time  after  her  elevation  to  the  pontifical  dignity,  she  became  crimi- 
nally familiar  with  one  of  her  domestics;  and  pregnancy  was  the  consequence. 
She  took  care,  by  every  precaution,  to  conceal  this  circumstance,  as  long  as 
possible:  until,  at  last,  as  she  was  walking  (in  public  procession)  to  the  La- 
teran  church  (in  Rome),  she  was  suddenly  eeized  with  labour-pains,  and 
brought  forth  an  infant,  in  that  part  of  the  street  which  lies  between  the  Thea- 
tre and  the  church  of  St.  Clement.  She  died  on  the  spot;  having  held  the 
popedom  two  years,  one  month,  and  four  days. 

"Some  writers  affirm,  that,  to  this  very  day,  whenever  the  pope  walks  in 
procession  to  the  Latcran  church,  he  constantly  goes  thither  by  another  way,' 
to  avoid  reviving  the  memory  of  the  above  mentioned  detestable  event;  and 
that,  in  order  to  prevent  a  similar  imposition,"  (i.  e.  in  order  that  the  infallible 
church  may  not  again  mistake  the  sex  of  her  popes),  "the  new  elected  pontiff 
is  properly  examined,  by  the  junior  deacon,  at  the  time  of  his  holiness'  first 
enthronement  in  St.  Peter's  chair;  the  scat  whereof  is  perforated  for  that 
purpose." 

Thus  far  the  Nureniburgh  Chronicle.  To  which  I  add  the  following  indis- 
putable particulars. 

V.  This  said  Mrs.  Joan   (who  called  herself  John  VIII.)   was  successor,  in 
the  popedom,  to  Leo  IV.  who  died,  A.  D.  855.  and  she  herself  was  succeeded 
,  by  Benedict  III. 

2.  Not  only  do  many  grave  Roman  catholic  historians  assert  the  fact;  but 


NINTH    CENTURY.  243 

the  circumstances  of  the  family  soon  afforded  a  pretence  for 
new  usurpations.  After  the  death  of  Lewis  II.  a  fatal  war 
broke  out  between  the  posterity  of  Charlemagne,  among  whom 
there  were  several  competitors  for  the  empire.  This  furnished 
the  Italian  princes,  and  the  Roman  pontiff  John  VIII.  with  a 
favorable  opportunity  of  assuming  to  themselves  the  right  of 
nominating  to  the  imperial  throne,  and  of  excluding  from  all 
part  in  this  election  the  nations,  v.'ho  had  formerly  the  right  of 
suffrage;  and,  if  the  opportunity  was  favorable,  it  was  seized 
with  avidity,  and  improved  with  the  utmost  dexterity  and  zeal. 
Their  favor  and  interest  were  earnestly  solicited  by  Charles 
the  Bald,  whose  entreaties  were  rendered  effectual  by  rich  pre- 
sents, prodigious  sums  of  money,  and  most  pompous  promises; 
in  consequence  of  which  he  was  proclaimed  emperor  in  876,  by 
the  pontiff  John  YIII.  and  by  the  Italian  princes  assembled  at 
Pavia.  Carloman,  and  Charles  the  Gross,  who  succeeded  him 
in  the  kingdom  of  Italy  and  in  the  Roman  empire,  v/ere  also 
elected  by  the  Roman  pontiff  and  the  Italian  princes.  After 
the  reign  of  these  princes,  the  empire  was  torn  in  pieces;  the 
most  deplorable  tumults  and  commotions  arose  in  Italy,  France, 
and  Germany,  which  were  governed  or  rather  subdued  and 
usurped,  by  various  chiefs;  and  in  this  confused  scene,  the  high- 
est bidder  was,  by  the  assistance  of  the  avaricious  pontiffs, 
generally  raised  to  the  government  of  Italy,  and  to  the  imperial 
throne. 

Thus  the  power  and  influence  o(  the  popes,  in  civil  affairs, 
arose  in  a  short  time  to  an  enormous  height,  through  the  favor 
and  protection  of  the  princes  in  whose  cause  they  had  employed 
the  influence  which  superstition  had  given  them  over  the  minds 


the  fact  itself  has  also  exercised  the  wits  of  more  than  a  few  ingenious  poets  of 
that  communion.     Witness  the  following  epigramic  verse. 

Papa  pater  patrum  peperit  papissapapellum. 
Not  to  mention  those  lines  of  Mantua,  who  was  himself  a  Carmelite  friar,  and 
who  represents  pope  Joan  and  her  lover  hanging  in  the  ante-chamber  of  hell  : 

Hie  pendebat  adhuc,  sexum  mentita  virilem, 
FcEmina,  cui  triplici  Phrygiam  diadematc  mitram 
Suspendebat  apex;  ct  pontificalis  adulter. 

3.  The  statue  of  this  she-pope  remained,  in  the  cathedral  church  of  Sienna, 
so  low  down,  as  until  about  the  year  1677:  when  it  was  demolished,  in  order 
to  stifle  all  memory  of  an  incident  so  disastrous  and  dishonorable  to  the  holy 
see. 

The  reader  should  be  apprized,  that  a  wooden  print,  representing  the  said 
lady  and  her  child,  was  inserted  originally,  and  still  remains,  in  the  Nurem- 
burgh  Chronicle  above-mentioned. 

Was  not  at  least  this  pope  the  whore  of  Babylon? 


244  HISTORY    OF    THE    CHURCH. 

of  the  people.  The  increase  of  their  authority,  in  religious 
matters,  was  not  less  rapid,  nor  less  considerable;  and  it  arose 
from  the  same  causes.  The  European  princes  suffered  them- 
selves to  be  divested  of  the  supreme  authority  in  religious 
affairs,  which  they  had  derived  from  Charlemagne;  the  power 
of  the  bishops  was  greatly  diminished;  and  even  the  authority 
of  both  provincial  and  general  councils  began  to  decline.  The 
Roman  pontiffs,  elated  with  this  dangerous  prosperity,  were 
eagerly  bent  upon  persuading  all,  and  they  had  indeed  the  good 
fortune  to  persuade  many,  that  the  bishop  of  Rome  was  consti- 
tuted and  appointed  by  Jesus  Christ  supreme  legislator  and 
judge  of  the  universal  church;  and  that  therefore  the  bishops 
derived  all  their  authority  from  the  Roman  pontiff  nor  could 
the  councils  determine  any  thing  without  his  permission  and 
consent. 

In  order  to  gain  credit  to  this  new  ecclesiastical  system,  so 
different  from  the  ancient  rules  of  church  government,  and  to 
support  the  haughty  pretension  of  the  pontiffs  to  supremacy 
and  independence,  it  was  necessary  to  have  recourse  to  the 
authority  of  ancient  deeds.  Some  of  the  most  ingenious  and 
zealous  partizans  of  the  court  of  Rome  were  therefore  em- 
ployed by  forging  conventions,  acts  of  councils  epistles,  and 
similar  records,  by  which  it  might  appear  that,  in  the  first 
ages  of  the  church,  the  Roman  pontiffs  were  clothed  with  the 
same  spiritual  majesty  and  supreme  authority  which  they  now 
assumed. 

Among  these  fictitious  supports  of  the  papal  dignity,  the  fa- 
mous Decretal  Epistles,  as  they  are  called,  said  to  have  been 
written  by  the  pontiffs  of  the  primitive  times,  deserve  chiefly  to 
be  stigmatized.  They  were  the  productions  of  an  obscure  wri- 
ter, who  fraudulently  prefixed  to  them  the  name  of  Isidore, 
l)ishop  of  Seville.  Some  of  them  had  appeared  in  the  eighth 
century;  but  they  were  now  entirely  drawn  from  their  obscurity, 
and  produced,  with  an  air  of  ostentation  and  lriurnj)h,to  demon- 
strate the  supremacy  of  the  Roman  pontiffs.  The  decisions  of 
a  certain  Roman  council,  which  is  said  to  have  been  held  during 
the  pontificate  of  Silvester,  were  likely  alleged  in  behalf  of  the 
same  cause:  but  this  council  had  never  been  so  much  as  heard 
of  before  the  present  century;  and  the  accounts  now  given  of  it 
proceeded  from  the  same  source  with  the  Decretals,  and  were 
equally  authentic. 

The  monastic  life  was  now  universally  in  the  highest  esteem; 
and  nothing  could  equal  the  veneration  that  was  paid  to  such  as 
devoted  themselves  to  the  sacred  gloom  and  indolence  of  a 
convent.  The  Greeks  and  orientals  had  been  long  accustomed 
to  regard  the  monkish   orders  and  discipline  with  the  greatest 


NINTH    CENTURY.  245 

admiration;  but  it  was  only  since  the  beginning  of  the  last  cen- 
tury that  this  passion  was  indulged  among  the  Latins  to  such 
an  extravagant  length.  In  the  present  age  its  boundaries 
were  still  further  extended:  kings,  dukes,  and  counts  forgot 
their  true  dignity,  even  the  fulhlling  with  zeal  the  duties  of 
their  high  stations;  and  affected  that  contempt  of  the  world 
and  its  grandeur,  which  they  mistook  for  magnanimity  and  real 
devotion. 

After  the  banishment  of  Irene,  the  controversy  concerning 
images  was  renewed  among  the  Greeks;  and  was  carried  on  by 
the  contending  parties,  during  the  half  of  this  century,  with 
various  and  uncertain  success.  The  emperor  Nicephorus,  though 
he  did  not  abrogate  the  decrees  of  the  council  of  Nice,  nor 
order  the  images  to  be  taken  out  of  the  churches,  yet  deprived 
the  patrons  of  image-worship  of  all  power  to  molest  or  injure 
their  adversaries,  and  seems  upon  the  whole  to  have  been  an 
enemy  to  that  idolatrous  service.  But  his  successor  Michael 
Curopalates,  surnamed  Rhangabe,  pursued  very  different  mea- 
sures. Feeble  and  timorous,  and  dreading  the  rage  of  the 
priests  and  monks  who  maintained  the  cause  of  images,  he  fa- 
vored that  cause  during  his  short  reign,  and  persecuted  its  ad- 
versaries with  the  greatest  rancor  and  cruelly.  The  scene 
again  changed  upon  the  accession  of  I>eo  the  Armenian  to  the 
empire,  who  abolished  the  decrees  of  the  Nicene  council,  relat- 
ing to  the  use  and  worship  of  images,  in  a  council  assembled  at 
Constantinople  in  814;  without  however  enacting  any  penal 
laws  against  their  idolatrous  worshippers.  This  moderation, 
far  from  satisfying  the  patriarch  Nicephorus,  and  the  other  par- 
tisans of  image-worship,  only  served  to  encourage  their  obsti- 
nacy, and  to  increase  their  insolence;  upon  whicii  the  emperor 
removed  the  haughty  prelate  from  his  office,  and  chastised  the 
fury  of  several  of  his  adherents  with  a  deserved  punishment. 
His  successor  Michael,  surnamed  Balbus,  or  the  Stammerer, 
was  compelled  to  observe  the  same  conduct,  and  to  depart 
from  the  clemency  and  indulgence  which  in  the  beginning  of 
his  reign  he  had  discovered  towards  the  worshippers  of  images, 
whose  idolatry  however  he  was  far  from  approving;  the  monks 
in  particular  excited  his  indignation  by  their  fanatical  rage, 
and  forced  him  to  treat  them  with  particular  severity.  But 
the  zeal  of  his  son  and  successor  Theophilus,  in  discouraging 
idolatry,  was  still  more  vehement;  for  he  opposed  the  worship- 
pers of  images  with  great  violence,  and  went  so  far  as  to  con- 
demn to  death  some  of  the  more  obstinate  supporters  of  that 
impetuous  faction.  Upon  the  death  of  Theophilus,  which 
happened  in  the  year  842,  the  regency  was  entrusted  with  the 
empress  Theodora,  during  her  son's  minority.     This  supersti- 


246  HISTORY    OF   THE    CIIURril, 

tious  princess,  fatigued  with  the  importunate  solicitations  of 
the  monks,  dekidcd  by  their  forged  miracles,  and  not  a  little 
influenced  by  their  insolent  threats,  assembled  in  the  same 
year  a  council  at  Constantinople,  in  which  the  decrees  of  the 
second  Nicene  council  were  re-instated  in  their  lost  authority, 
and  the  Greeks  were  indulged  in  their  corrupt  propensity  to 
image-worship,  by  a  decisive  law.  Thus,  after  a  controversy 
which  had  been  protracted  during  the  space  of  an  hundred  and 
ten  years,  the  cause  of  idolatry  triumphed  over  the  dictates  of 
reason  and  Christianity;  the  whole  east,  the  Armenians  ex- 
cepted, bowed  down  before  the  victorious  images;  nor  did  any 
of  the  succeeding  emperors  attempt  to  recover  the  Greeks 
from  this  superstitious  frenzy,  or  to  restrain  them  in  the  per- 
formance of  this  puerile  worship.  The  council  which  was  held 
at  Constantinople  under  Photius,  in  the  year  779,  and  which 
is  reckoned  by  the  Greeks  the  eighth  general  council,  added 
force  and  vigor  to  idolatry,  by  maintaining  the  sanctity  of 
images,  and  approving,  confirming,  and  renewing  the  Nicene 
decrees.  The  same  council  expunged  the  worifilio(pie  from 
the  creed. 

The  triumph  of  images,  notwithstanding  the  zealous  efforts  of 
Roman  pontiffs  in  their  favor,  was  obtained  with  much  more 
difficulty  among  the  Latins  than  it  had  been  among  the  Greeks; 
for  the  former  still  continued  to  maintain  that  invaluable,  and 
indeed  inalienable,  privilege  of  judging  for  themselves  in  reli- 
gious matters;  and  w^as  far  from  being  disposed  to  submit  their 
reason  implicitly  to  the  decisions  of  the  pontiff,  or  to  consider 
any  thing  as  infallible  and  true  which  had  human  authority  only 
for  its  foundation.  Most  of  the  European  Christians  steered  a 
middle  course  between  the  idolaters  and  the  Iconoclasts;  be- 
tween those  who  were  zealous  for  the  worship  of  images  on  the 
one  hand,  and  those  who  were  totally  averse  to  the  use  of  them 
on  the  other.  They  Avere  of  opinion,  as  was  already  stated,  that 
images  might  be  suffered  as  the  means  of  aiding  the  memory  of 
the  faithful,  and  of  calling  to  their  remembrance  the  pious  and 
virtuous  actions  of  the  persons  they  represented;  but  they  de- 
tested all  thoughts  of  paying  them  the  smallest  degree  of  reli- 
gious homage  or  adoration.  JViichael  Balhus,  when  he  sent,  in 
the  year  824,  a  solemn  embassy  to  Lewis  the  Meek,  to  renew 
and  confirm  the  treaties  of  friendship  and  peace  which  had  been 
concluded  between  his  predecessors  in  the  empire,  and  Charle- 
magne, charged  his  ministers,  in  a  particular  manner,  to  con- 
ciliate the  king  of  the  Franks  to  the  party  of  the  Iconoclasts, 
that  they  miglit  gradually  suppress,  by  their  united  influence, 
the  worship  of  images,  and  thus  restore  concord  and  trancjuility 
to  the  church.     Lewis,  upon  this  occasion,  asseml)led  a  council 


NINTH   CENTURY.  247 

a,t  Paris  in  821,  to  examine  the  proposal  of  the  Grecian  em- 
peror; in  which  it  was  resolved  to  adhere  to  the  decrees  of  the 
council  of  Frankfort,  which  allowed  the  use  of  images  in  the 
churches;  but  severely  to  prohibit  treating  them  with  the 
smallest  marks  of  religious  worship.  In  time,  however,  the 
European  Christians  departed  gradually  from  the  observance 
of  this  injunction,  and  fell  imperceptibly  into  a  blind  submis- 
sion to  the  decisions  of  the  Roman  pontiff,  whose  influence 
and  authority  grew  daily  more  formidable.  Towards  the 
conclusion  therefore  of  this  centdry,  the  Galilean  clergy  began 
to  pay  a  certain  degree  of  religious  homage  to  the  sacred 
images;  and  their  example  was  followed  by  the  Germans,  and 
other  nations. 

Notwithstanding  this  aposlacy,  the  Iconoclasts  were  not  des- 
titute of  adherents,  among  the  Latins.  The  most  eminent  of 
these  was  Claudius,  bishop  of  Turin,  by  birth  a  Spaniard,  and  a 
disciple  of  Felix  bishop  of  Urgel.  This  zealous  prelate  no 
sooner  obtained  the  episcopal  dignity  through  the  favor  of 
Lewis  the  Meek,  than  he  began  the  duties  of  his  function  in  the 
year  825,  by  ordering  all  images,  and  even  the  cross  itself,  to  be 
cast  out  of  the  churches,  and  committed  to  the  flames.  The 
year  following  he  composed  a  treatise,  in  which  he  not  only 
defended  these  vehement  proceedings^  and  declared  against  the 
use,  as  well  as  the  worship,  of  images;  but  also  broached  seve- 
ral other  opinions  that  were  contrary  to  the  notions  of  the 
multitude,  and  to  the  prejudices  of  the  times.  He  denied, 
among  other  things,  in  opposition  to  the  Greeks,  that  the  cross 
was  to  be  honored  with  any  kind  of  worship;  he  treated  relics 
with  the  utmost  contempt,  as  absolutely  destitute  of  the  vir- 
tues which  were  attributed  to  them;  and  censured  with  much 
freedom  and  severity  the  frequent  pilgrimages  to  the  Holy 
Land,  and  the  offerings  at  the  tombs  of  saints,  which  produced 
such  immense  emoluments  to  considerable  bodies  of  ecclesias- 
tics. It  is  not  to  be  supposed  that  such  a  stand  in  defence  of 
liberty  and  common  sense  should  pass  without  opposition.  The- 
odomin  bishop  of  Turin,  Jonas  bishop  of  Orleans,  and  some 
others,  attempted  to  refute  him  in  voluminous  answers,  and 
probably  not  without  success  in  the  apprehension  of  no  small 
portion  of  their  readers. 

But  of  all  the  controversies  which  this  age  produced,  the  most 
interesting  is  that  which  ended  in  the  total  disunion  of  the  Greek 
and  Latin  churches.  A  vindictive  and  jealous  spirit  of  animos- 
ity and  contention  had  for  a  long  time  prevailed  between  the 
bishops  of  Rome  and  Constantinople,  and  had  sometimes  mani- 
fested itself  in  positive  acts  of  violence.  In  this  century  it 
arose  to  an  enormous  height;  and   broke  fortli  into  a  most  vio- 


248  HISTORY    OF    THE    CHURCH. 

lent  flame  in  the  year  858,  when  the  learned  Photius  was  choseri 
patriarch  of  Constantinople,  by  the  emperor  Michal,  in  the  place 
of  Ignatius,  whom  that  prince  expelled  from  his  see,  and  forced 
into  exile.  This  violent  proceeding,  though  it  was  justified 
and  applauded  by  a  council  assembled  at  Constantinople,  in 
the  year  861,  was  far  from  being  attended  with  general  appro- 
bation. Ignatius  appealed  from  this  council  to  the  Roman 
pontiff  Nicholas  I.  who  espoused  his  interests;  and  in  a  council 
assembled  at  Rome,  in  862,  excommunicated  Photius,  as  un- 
lawfully elected;  as  well  as  his  abettors,  for  having  been  con- 
cerned in  so  unrighteous  a  cause.  The  new  patriarch,  how- 
ever, was  so  far  from  being  terrified  or  dejected  by  this  excom- 
munication, that  he  returned  the  compliment  to  the  Roman 
pontiff;  and  in  a  council  assembled  at  Constantinople,  in  the 
year  866,  declared  Nicholas  unworthy  both  of  the  place  he 
held  in  ihe  church,  and  also  of  being  admitted  to  the  commu- 
nion of  Christians. 

The  Roman  pontiff  alleged  a  specious  pretext  for  appearing 
in  this  contest  with  so  much  violence,  and  exciting  such  un- 
happy commotions  in  the  church.  '1  his  pretext  was  the  inno- 
cence of  Ignatius,  whom,  upon  an  accusation  of  treason, 
whether  true  or  false,  the  emperor  had  degraded  from  his  pa- 
triarchal dignity.  This,  however,  was  no  more  than  a  pretext; 
ambition  and  interest  were  the  true  though  secret  springs  which 
directed  the  conduct  of  Nicholas,  who  would  have  borne  with 
patience,  and  even  have  beheld  with  indifference,  the  unjust 
sufferings  of  Ignatius,  could  he  but  have  recovered  from  the 
Greeks  the  provinces  of  Illyricum,  Macedonia,  Epirus,  Achaia, 
Thessaly,  and  Sicily,  which  the  emperor  and  Photius  had  re- 
moved from  the  jurisdiction  of  the  Roman  see.  Eefore  he 
engaged  in  the  cause  of  Ignatius,  he  sent  a  solemn  embassy  to 
Constantinople,  to  demand  the  restitution  of  these  provinces; 
but  his  demand  was  rejected  with  contempt;  hence,  under 
pretence  of  avenging  the  injuries  committed  against  Ignatius, 
he  indulged  without  restraint  his  own  private  resentment;  and 
thus  covered  with  the  mask  of  justice  the  fury  of  disappointed 
ambition  and  avarice. 

While  affairs  were  in  this  distracted  state,  and  the  flame  of 
controversy  was  daily  becoming  more  violent,  Basilius  the  Ma- 
cedonian, who  by  the  murder  of  his  predecessor  had  enabled 
himself  to  seize  the  imperial  throne,  calmed  at  once  these  tu- 
mults, and  restored  peace  to  the  church,  by  recalling  Ignatius 
from  exile  to  the  high  station  from  which  he  had  been  degrad- 
ed, and  by  confining  Photius  in  a  monastery.  This  imperial 
act  of  authority  was  solemnly  confirmed  and  approved  by  a 
council  assembled  at  Constantinople  in  the  year  861),  in  which' 


EIGHTH    CENTURY.  219 

Uie  legates  of  tlie  Roman  i)ontilF  Adrian  II.  liad  considcmble 
influence,  and  were  treated  with  the  highest  marks  of  distinc- 
tion. The  Latins  acknowledge  this  assembly  as  the  eighth 
cecumenical  council;  and  in  it  the  religious  disputes  between 
them  and  the  Greeks  were  concluded,  or  silenced  and  suspend- 
ed at  least.  But  the  controversy  concernig  the  autliority  of  the 
Roman  pontiffs,  the  limits  of  their  spiritual  empire,  and  parti- 
cularly their  jurisdiction  in  Bulgaria,  still  subsisted;  nor  could 
all  the  efforts  of  papal  ambition  engage  cither  Ignatius  or  the 
emperors  to  resign  Bulgaria,  or  any  other  province,  to  the  sec 
of  Rome. 

Upon  the  death  of  Ignatius,  which  happened  in  the  year  878, 
the  emperor  took  Pholius  into  favor,  and   placer!  'lim  again  at 
the  head  of  the  Greek  church,  in  the  patriarchal  dignity  whence 
he  had  fallen.     This  restoi-ation  of  the  degraded  patriarch  w\^s 
agreed  to   by  the  Roman  pontiff  John  Ylll.  upon  condition, 
however,  that  Photius  would  permit  the  Bulgarians  lo  come 
under  the  jurisdiction  of  tlie  Roman  see.    The  latter  promised 
to  satisfy  in  this  the  demands  of  the  pontiff,  to  which  the  empe- 
ror also  appeared  to  concede;  hence  it  was  that  John  VIII. 
sent  legates  to  the  council   held   at  Constantinople  in  879,  by 
whom  he  declared  his  approbation  of  the  acts  of  that  assembly, 
and  acknowledged  Photius  as  his  brother  in  Christ.     The  pro- 
mises however  of  the  emperor  and  the  patriarch  Avere  far  from 
being  accomplished;  for,  after  this  council,  the  former  proba- 
bly by  the  advice,  or  at  least  with  the  consent,  of  Photius,  re- 
fused to  transfer  the  province  of  Bulgaria  to  the  Roman  pon- 
tiff; and  it  must  be  confessed  that  this  refusal  was  founded  upon 
weighty  and  important  reasons.     The  pontiff,  notwithstanding, 
was  highly  irritated  at  this  disappointment,  and  sent  Marinus  to 
Constantinople  in  the  character  of  legate,  to  declare  that  he 
had  changed  his  mind  concerning  Photius,  and  that  he  entirely 
approved  of  the  sentence  of  excommunication  which  had  for- 
merly been  issued  against  him.     The  legate,  upon  delivering 
this  disagreeable  message,  was  cast  into  prison  by  the  emperor, 
but  was  afterwards  set  free;  and  being  raised  to  the  pontificate 
upon  the  death  of  John  VIII.  recalled  the  remembrance  of  this 
injurious  treatment,  and  levelled  a  new  sentence  of  condemna- 
tion against  Pholius. 

This  sentence  was  treated  with  contempt  by  the  haughty  pa- 
triarch. But,  about  six  years  after  this  period,  he  experienced 
again  the  fragility  of  sublunary  grandeur  and  elevation,  by  a 
fall  which  concluded  his  prosperous  days:  for  in  the  year  886, 
Leo,  surnamed  the  Philosopher,  the  son  and  successor  of  Basi- 
lius,  deposed  him  from  the  patriarchal  see,  and  confined  him  in 
an  Armenian  monastery,  where  he  died  in  the  year  891.     The 

32 


250  HISTORY    OF    THE    CHURCH. 

death  of  Photius,  who  was  the  only  author  of  the  schisms  that 
divided  the  Greeks  and  Latins,  might  have  been  an  occasion 
of  removing  these  unhappy  contests,  and  of  restoring  peace 
and  concord  in  the  church,  if  the  Roman  pontiffs  had  not  been 
regardless  of  the  demands  of  equity,  as  weJl  as  the  duty  of 
Christian  moderation.  But  they  indulged  their  passions  at  the 
expense  of  sound  policy,  and  would  be  satisfied  with  nothing 
less  than  the  degradation  of  all  the  priests  and  bishops  who  had 
been  ordained  by  Photius.  The  Greeks,  on  the  other  hand, 
were  shocked  at  the  arrogance  of  these  unjust  pretensions,  and 
refused  to  submit  to  them  on  any  conditions.  Hence  resent- 
ment and  irritation  renewed  the  spirit  of  dispute  which  had 
been  happily  declining;  religious  as  well  as  civil  contests  were 
again  set  on  foot;  new  controversies  were  added  to  the  old; 
until  the  fatal  schism  took  place,  which  produced  a  lasting  and 
total  separation  between  the  Greek  and  Latin  churches.* 
The  several  circumstances  which  attended  the  gloom  of  this 


♦  The  distinguishing  tenets  of  the  Greek  church  are  as  follow: 

1.  They  disown  the  authority  of  the  pope,  and  deny  that  the  church  of  Rome 
is  the  true  Catholic  church. 

2.  They  do  not  baptize  their  children  till  they  are  three,  four,  five,  six,  ten, 
nay  sometimes  eighteen  years  of  age. 

3.  They  insist  that  the  sacrament  of  the  Lord's  supper  ought  to  be  adminis- 
tered in  both  kinds;  and  they  give  the  sacrament  to  children  immediatcly'after 
baptism. 

4.  They  deny  that  there  is  any  such  place  as  purgatory,  notwithstanding 
they  pray  for  the  dead,  that  God  would  have  mercy  on  them  at  the  general 
judgment. 

5.  They  exclude  confirmation,  extreme  unction,  and  matrimony  out  of  the 
■even  sacraments. 

6.  They  deny  auricular  confession  to  be  a  divine  precept,  and  say  it  is  only  a 
positive  injunction  of  the  church. 

7.  They  pay  no  religious  worship  homage  to  the  eucharist. 

8.  They  administer  the  communion  in  both  kinds  lo  the  laity,  both  in  sick- 
ness and  in  health,  though  they  have  never  applied  themselves  to  their  confes- 
Bori;  because  they  are  persuaded  that  a  lively  faith  is  all  which  is  requisite  for 
the  worthy  receiving-  of  the  Lord's  supper. 

9.  They  maintain  that  the  Holy  Ghost  proceeds  only  fr»m  the  Father,  and 
not  from  the  Son. 

10.  They  admit  of  no  images  in  relief,  or  embossed  work;  but  use  paintings, 
and  sculptures  in  copper  and  silver. 

11.  They  approve  of  the  marriage  of  priests,  provided  they  enter  into  that 
■tate  before  their  admission  into  holy  orders. 

12.  They  condemn  all  fourth  marriages. 

13.  They  observe  a  number  of  holy  days;  and  keep  four  fasts  in  the  year  more 
•ol«mn  than  the  rest,  of  which  the  fast  in  Lent,  before  Easter,  is  the  ohicf. 


NINTH    CENTURY.  251 

century  are  reducible  to  the  following  heads:  The  preference 
given  to  human  writings  above  the  scriptures;  the  domination 
of  the  popedom;  the  accumulation  of  ceremonies;  and  the  op- 
pression of  the  godly. 

It  was  now  fashionable  to  explain  scripture  entirely  by  the 
writings  of  the  fathers.  No  man  was  permitted  with  impunity 
to  vary  in  the  least  degree  from  their  decisions.  The  apostolic 
rules  of  interpretation,  to  compare  spiritual  things  with  spiritual, 
was  in  a  manner  lost.  It  was  deemed  sufficient,  that  such  a 
renowned  doctor  had  given  such  an  interpretation. — Hence 
men  of  learning  and  industry  paid  more  attention  to  the  fathers, 
than  to  the  sacred  volume,  which,  through  long  disuse  and  neg- 
lect, was  looked  on_  as  obscure  and  perplexed,  and  quite  unfit 
for  common  reading.  Even  divine  truths  seemed  to  derive 
their  authority  more  from  the  word  of  man  than  of  God;  and 
the  writings  and  decrees  of  men  were  not  treated  as  witnesses, 
but  usurped  the  office  of  judges  of  divine  truth. 

The  popedom  now  grew  stronger  and  stronger,  and  whoever 
dared  to  oppose  the  bishop  of  Rome,  drew  upon  himself  a  host 
of  enemies.  All  who  looked  for  advancement  in  the  church, 
were  attached  to  Antichrist,  very  little  resistance  was  conse- 
quently made  to  image  worship.  Most  persons  contented  them- 
with  a  simple  exposition  of  their  creed.  Idolatry  was  now 
supported  by  the  whole  power  and  influence  of  the  popedom. 

The  great  accumulation  of  ceremonies,  considered  absolutely 
necessary  to  salvation,  drew  off  the  attention  of  men  from 
Christian  piety.  The  all-important  article  of  justification  was 
nearly  smothered  in  the  rubbish;  and  pastors  were  so  much 
engrossed  with  the  rites  of  worship,  that  they  were  almost  en* 
tlrely  diverted  from  intellectual  improvement. 

Men  of  eminence,  both  in  church  and  state,  partly  through 
superstitioij,  and  partly  through  secular  views,  suppressed  every 
attempt  to  reform  mankind. 

In  Asia,  Mahomclanism  still  reigned,  and  scarce  a  vestige  of 
real  godliness  appeared  in  the  Eastern  church.     There  image 
woiship  was  still  a  subject  of  debate:  but  at  length,  under  the 
patronage  of  the  superstitious  empress  Theodora,  it  effectually 
triumphed. 

In  this  dark  season,  the  absurd  tenet  of  transubstantiation 
was  introduced.  John  Scotus  Erigena,  and  Rabanus,  arch- 
bishop of  Menlz,  two  of  the  most  learned  men  of  that  age, 
pleaded  the  cause  of  common  sense,  and  opposed  this  absurd 
doctrine;  but  their  learning  seems  to  have  had  very  little  con- 
nexion with  godliness;  for  they  joined  in  opposing  the  doctrine 
of  grace,  concerning  which  a  controversy  of  some  importance 
was  raised. 


252  HISTORY  or  tj;e  ciiuucji. 

In  France,  the  views  of  divine  grace  were  now  more  and 
more  darkened;  and  we  shall  presently  find  that  a  zealous  advo- 
cate for  them  could  not  be  heard  with  candor.  Ado,  archbishop 
of  Vienne,  was  itidcfatigable  in  pressing  the  truths  of  salva- 
tion. He  uiuallj'  began  his  sermons  with  these  or  similar  words: 
"Hear  the  eternal  truth,  which  speaks  to  jou  in  the  gospel:" 
or,  '"hear  Jesus  Christ  who  saith  to  you."  He  took  particular 
care  of  the  examination  of  candidates  for  orders;  and  was  a  very 
diligent  disciplinarian.  He  was  inflexibly  vigilant  against 
vice;  and,  wiiile  his  own  example  was  an  honor  to  his  profes- 
sion, he  enjoined  his  clergy  to  apprise  him,  if  they  could  dis- 
cover error  in  his  conduct;  Nor  did  king  Lotliairc  find  him 
obsequious  to  his  lusts:  for,  through  Ado's  vigorous  remon- 
strances, he  was  obliged  to  desist  from  a  design  of  divorcing 
his  queen.  He  symjiathizcd  with  sincere  penitents,  and  was  a 
real  friend  to  the  poor,  both  in  a  spiritual  and  temporal  sense, 
and  was  the  founder  of  many  hospital?  for  their  reception. 

In  England,  the  decline  of  godliness  was  now  grievous.  A 
most  savage  and  lawless  people  invaded  this  country.  The 
great  Alfred  was  raised  to  defend  his  country  agninst  them. 
One  of  his  speeches  delivered  to  his  soldiers,  before  a  battle, 
displays  much  good  sense  and  a  spirit  of  religion.  In  this,  he 
told  his  people,  that  their  sinr,  had  given  their  enemies  the  ad- 
vantage; tiiat  they  ought  to  reform  tlieir  own  manners  to  en- 
gaf'-e  the  favor  of  God;  that  in  other  respects  they  had  the  su- 
periority, Christians  were  lighting  against  heathens,  and  honest 
men  against  robbers;  that  theirs  was  not  a  war  of  ambition  or 
conquest,  but  of  necessary  self  defence.  In  the  battle  which 
followed  he  entirely  defeated  the  Danes. 

Alfred  took  great  pains  to  instruct  his  subjects  in  the  things 
of  religion,  encouraged  literature,  and  founded  the  University 
of  Oxford.  He  constantly  attended  public,  worship,  and  fron) 
his  youth  was  wont  to  pray  for  grace,  and  to  use  serious  meth- 
ods to  subdue  his  passions.  Thioiigh  life  he  appears  to  have 
mnintained  a  beautiful  consistency  of  character.  There  is 
notliing  to  excite  doubts  of  the  sincerity  of  !iis  i)iety.  After 
his  disease  the  mist  of  ignorance  again  prevailed  in  I'^ngland. 

In  the  year  814,  Charlemagne  died  aged  82.  It  is  scarce 
worth  while  to  recount  the  splendid  ains  of  this  emperor;  since 
his  sanguinary  ambiiion  and  habitual  lewdness,  too  plainly 
evince  his  want  of  Christian  principles.  lie  revived  the  west- 
ern empire  in  Germany.  He  was  a  great  instnunent  of  pro- 
vidence, in  extending  the  pale  of  the  church;  and,  at  the  same 
time,  fixed  the  power  of  the  popedom  on  the  strongest  foun- 
dations. His  labors,  also,  to  revive  learning,  were  very  great; 
but  like  those  of  Alfred,  they  failed  of  success.     His  religioua 


NINTH    CENTURV.  253 


and  moral  character  bears  no  comparison  with  that  of  the  Eng- 
lish monarch. 

About  the  year  CGO,  a  new  sect  arose  in  tiie  East:  tlie  ac- 
counts of  which  are  far  more  scanty,  than  a  writer  of  real 
Church  History  could  wish.  Constantine,  who  dwelt  in  an 
obscure  I  own  near  Samosatia  entertained  a  deacon,  who  had 
been  a  prisoner  among  the  Mahometans,  from  whom  he  re- 
ceived the  gift  of  the  iNew  Testament  in  the  original  language. 
He  improved  the  deacon's  gift,  and  betook  himself  to  a  close 
study  of  tiie  sacred  oracles,  and  formed  a  plan  of  divinity  from 
the  New  Testament;  Finding  St.  Paul,  the  most  systematical 
of  all  the  apostles,  he  vcvy  properly  preferred  his  writings. 
And  it  is  universally  acknowledged  that  he  was  in  possession  of 
the  genuine  text. 

This  sect  appear  to  have  taken  their  name  from  St.  Paul 
himself.  Constantine  adopted  that  of  Sylvanus;  and  his  disci- 
ples were  called  Titus,  Timotiiy,  Tychius,  after  the  apostle's 
fellow  laborers;  and  demonstrations  of  the  apostolic  churches 
were  given  to  the  congregations  formed  by  their  labors  in  Ar- 
menia and  Cappadocia.  The  Paulicians  seem  to  have  been 
perfectly  unlike  any  otlier  denomination  of  Christians,  and  to 
liave  originated  from  an  heavenly  influence,  teaching  and  con- 
verting them.  And  in  tliem  is  manifested  one  of  those  extra- 
ordinary effusions  of  the  Divine  Spirit,  by  which  the  know- 
ledge of  Christ  and  the  practice  of  godliness  are  kept  alive  in 
the  world.  They  cordially  received  ihe  writings  of  St.  Paul; 
and  from  this  we  may  infer  that  they  also  did  the  other  parts  of 
the  sacred  canon.  They  adh(;red  closely  to  the  orthodox  doc- 
trine of  the  Trinity;  were  perfectly  free  from  image  worship, 
which  more  and  more  pervaded  the  East;  disregarded  relics, 
and  all  the  fashionable  equipage  of  superstition,  and  were 
simply  scriptural  in  the  use  of  the  sacraments.  They  knew  no 
other  m(;diator,  but  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

Sylvaiius  preached  with  great  success.  Pontus  and  Cappa- 
docia, before  renowned  for  Christian  piety,  were  again  enlight- 
ened through  his  labors.  He  and  his  associates  were  distin- 
guished from  the  clergy  of  that  day,  by  their  scriptural  names, 
modest  titles,  knowledge,  activity  and  holiness.  Their  congie-» 
galiors  were  diffused  over  the  provinces  of  Asia  Minor  to  the 
west  of  the  Euplirates;  six  of  the  principal  churches  were 
culled  by  the  names  of  those  to  whom  St.  Paul  addressed  his 
epistles:  and  Sylvanus  resided  in  the  neighborhood  of  Colonia 
in  Pontus. 

The  Greek  emperors,  at  length  roused  by  the  growing  im- 
portance of  the  sect,  began  to  persecute  the  Paulicians  witli 
the  !!'Osf  sanguinary  severity;  and,  under  Ciuislian    forms  and 


254  HISTORY    OF    THE    CHURCH. 

names,  re-acted  the  scenes  of  Galerius  and  Maximin.  They 
ordered  them  to  be  capitally  punished,  and  their  books,  wher- 
ever found,  to  be  committed  to  the  flames;  also,  that  if  any 
person  was  found  to  have  secreted  them,  he  was  to  be  put  to 
death,  and  his  goods  to  be  confiscated.  False  religion,  in  all 
ages,  hates  the  light,  and  supports  itself,  not  by  instruction, 
but  by  persecution,  while  the  real  tiuth,  as  it  is  in  Jesus,  comes 
in  the  light  of  scripture,  and  exhibits  that  light  plainly  to  the 
world  by  reading  and  expounding  the  sacred  volume,  whence 
alone  it  derives  its  authority. 

The  enemies  of  the  Paulicians  conducted  the  persecution 
against  them  with  singular  violence  and  cruelty.  Simeon,  a 
Greek  officer  clothed  with  imperial  power,  came  to  Colonia, 
and  apprehended  Sylvanus  and  a  number  of  his  disciples.  Stones 
were  put  into  the  hands  of  these  last,  and  they  were  required 
to  kill  their  pastor,  as  the  price  of  their  forgiveness.  A  person, 
named  Justus,  was  the  only  one  of  the  number  who  obeyed; 
and  he  stoned  to  death  the  father  of  the  Paulicians,  who  had 
labored  among  them  twenty-seven  years.  Justus  signalized 
himself  still  more  by  betraying  the  brethren;  while  Simeon, 
struck  with  the  evidences  of  divine  grace  apparent  in  the  suf- 
ferers, embraced  the  faith  which  he  came  to  destroy,  gave  up 
the  world,  preached  the  gospel,  and  died  a  martyr.  For  150 
years,  these  servants  of  Christ  underwent  the  horrors  of  perse- 
cution with  Christian  patience  and  meekness.  If  the  acts  of 
their  martyrdom,  their  preaching,  and  their  lives,  were  distinctly 
recorded,  there  is  no  doubt,  they  would  resemble  those,  whom 
the  church  justly  reveres  as  having  suffered  in  behalf  of  Christ. 
All  this  time  the  power  of  the  Spirit  of  God  was  with  them; 
and  they  practised  the  precepts  of  the  13lh  chapter  to  the 
Romans,  as  well  as  believed  and  felt  the  precious  truths  con- 
tained in  the  doctrinal  chapters  of  the  same  epistle.  The  blood 
of  the  martyrs  was  in  this  case,  as  uniformily,  the  seed  of  the 
church:  a  succession  of  teachers  and  congregations  arose,  and 
a  person  named  Scrgius,  who  labored  among  them  thirty-three 
years,  is  acknowledged,  by  historians,  unfriendly  to  this  sect,  to 
liave  possessed  extraordinary  virtue.  The  persecution  had, 
however,  some  intermissions,  till  Theodora,  the  empress,  who 
had  fully  established  image-worship,  exerted  herself  beyond 
any  of  her  predecessors  against  the  Paulicians.  Her  inquisi- 
tors ransacked  the  Lesser  Asia,  in  search  of  these  sectaries, 
and  she  is  computed  to  have  killed  by  the  gibbet,  by  fire,  and 
by  sword,  a  hundred  thousand  persons. 

We  have  brought  down  the  scanty  history  of  this  denomina- 
tion to  about  the  year  845.  To  undergo  a  constant  scene  of 
persecution  with  Christian  meekness,  and  to    render  to  God 


NINTH    CENTURY.  255 

and  to  Caesar  their  dues,  all  the  time,  at  once  require  and  evince 
the   strength  of  real   grace.     Of  this   the  Paulicians  seem  to 
have  been  possessed  till  the  period  just  mentioned.     They  re- 
membered the   injunction  of  Rev.  xiii.  10.  "He   that  killeth 
with  the  sword,  must  be  killed  with  the  sword:  here  is  the 
faitb  and   patience   of   the   saints."      Let  Christians    believe, 
rejoice  in  God,  patiently  suffer,  return   good  for  evil,  and  still 
obey  those  whom  God  hath  set  over  them.     These   weapons 
have  ever  been  found  too   hard  for  Salan:  the   power  of  the 
gospel   has  prevailed,  and  the  church  has  grown  exceedingly, 
whenever  they  have  been  faithfully  handled.    This  was  the  case 
preeminently  with  the  church  in  the  era  of  Dioclesian's  perse- 
cution.    She  not  only  outlived  the  storm,  but  also,  under  the 
conduct  of  providence,  became   externally,  as  well  as  inter- 
nally, superior  to  her  enemies. — If  the  Paulicians  had   conti- 
nued to  act  thus,  the  consequences  would  probably  have  been 
similar.     But  faith  and  patience  at  length  failed.     They  were 
gradually  betrayed  into  a  secular  spirit.     About  the  year  845, 
they  murdered  two  persecutors,  a  governor  and  a  bishop.     A 
soldier  called  Carbeas,  who  commanded  the   guards  in  the  im- 
perial armies,  that  he   might  revenge  his  fathers   death,  who 
had  been  slain  by  the  inquisitors,  formed  a  band  of  Paulicians, 
who  renounced  their   allegiance  to  the  emperor,  negociated 
with  the  Mahometan  powers,  and,  by  their  assistance,  endeav- 
ored to  establish  the  independency  of  the  sect. 

The  cruelties  and  superstitions  of  Theodora,  received  the 
applause  of  Nicholas,  who  became  pope  of  Rome  in  858.     So 
truly  was  Antichristian  tyranny  established!     Chrysocheir  suc- 
ceeded Carbeas,  and  in  conjunction  with  the  Mahometans,  not 
only  put  Michael  the  son  and  successor  of  Theodora  to  flight, 
but  penetrated  into  the  heart  of  Asia,  and  desolated  the  fairest 
provinces  of  the  Greeks.    In  the  issue,  the  conqueror  was  slain, 
the   Paulician  fortress  Tophrice  was  reduced,  and  the  power 
of  the  rebels  broken,  except  a  number  in  the  mountains,  who, 
by  the  assistance  of  the  Arabs,  preserved  an  uncomfortable 
independence.     The  ferocious  actions  of  the  latter  Paulicians 
show,  that  they  had   lost  the  spirit  of  true  religion,  and  that 
they  had  nothing   more  of  the  sect  than   the  name.     Their 
schemes  of  worldly  ambition  were  however  frustrated.     Poli- 
tical methods  of  supporting  the   gospel,  often   lead  the   mind 
away  from  God  for  support,  and  issue  in  disappointment. 

On  the  whole,  we  have  seen,  in  general,  satisfactory  proof 
of  the  work  of  divine  grace  in  Asia  Minor,  commencing  in  the 
latter  end  of  the  seventh  century,  and  extended  to  the  former 
part  of  the  ninth.  But  where  secular  politics  begin,  there  the 
life  and  simplicity  of  vital  godliness  end.     When  the  Pauli- 


250  HISTOHV    OF   THE    CllUltClI. 

cians  began  to  rebel  against  the  established  government;  W 
return  evil  for  evil,  to  mingle  tnnoiig  ihc  heathen,  iho  Mahome- 
tans, and  to  defend  their  own  religion  hy  arms,  negociations 
and  alliances,  they  ceased  to  become  the  light  of  the  would, 
and  the  salt  of  the  earth,  Such  ttiey  had  been  for  more  than 
180  years,  adorning  and  exemplifying  the  real  gospel,  by  a 
life  of  faith,  hope  and  charity,  and  by  the  preservation  of  the 
truth  in  a  patient  course  of  suffering.  They  loolced  for  trUc 
riches  and  honor  in  the  world  to  come;  and  doubtless  they  are 
not  frustrated  in  their  hope.  But,  when  secular  maxims  began 
to  prevail  among  them,  they  shone  for  a  time,  as  heroes,  and 
patriots,  in  the  false  glare  of  human  praise;  but  they  lost  the 
solidity  of  true  honor,  as  all  htive  done  in  all  ages,  who  have 
descended  from  the  grandeur  of  real  couformily  in  Christ,  and 
have  preferred  to  that,  tlie  low  ambition  of  earthly  greatness. 

The  absolute  power  of  the  pope,  the  worship  of  images,  and 
the  invocation  of  saints  and  angels  were  opposed,  in  this  cen- 
tury, as  in  the  last,  by  several  princes  and  ecclesiastics.  A 
council  at  Paris,  in  824,  lejected  the  decrees  of  the  second 
council  of  Nice,  and  prohibited  image-worship.  Agobard, 
archbishop  of  Lyons,  wrote  against  the  abuse  of  pictures  and 
images:  he  maintained  that  we  ougiit  not  to  worship  any  image 
of  God,  except  that,  which  is  God  himself,  his  eternal  .Son; 
and,  that  there  is  no  other  mediator  between  God  and  man, 
but  Jesus  Christ;  both  God  and  man. 

Claudius,  bishop  of  Turin,  pointedly  opposed  image-worship. 
On  this  subject,  he  speaks  in    the  following  terms,  "If  they, 
who  have  quitted  the  worship  oi  devils,  honor  the   images  of 
saints;  they  have  not  forsaken  idols    they  have  only  changed 
their  names.     For  whether  you  paint  upon  a  wall  tlic  pictures 
of  St.  Peter,  or  St.  Paul,  or  those  of  Jupiter,  Saturn,  or  ]Mer- 
cury,  they  arc  now  neither  gods,  nor  apostles,  nor  men. — The 
name  and  error  continue  the  same.     If  men   must  be  adored, 
there   would   be  less  absurdity  in   adoring  them   when   alive, 
while  they  are  the  image  of  God,  than  after   they  are  dead, 
when  they  only  resemble  stocks  and   stones.     And  if  we  are 
not  allowed   to  adore  the   works  of  God,  much  less  are   we 
allowed  to  adore  the   works  of  men.     If  the  cross  of  Christ 
ought  to  be  adored,  because  he  was  nailed  to  it,  for  ihe  same 
reason  we  ought  to  adore  mangers,  because  he  was  laid  in  one; 
and  swaddling  clothes,  because  he  was  wrapped  in  them.    We 
have  not  been  ordered  to  adore  the  cross,  but  to  bear  it,  and 
to  deny  ourselves." 

The  labors  of  Claudius  were  not  in  vain.  In  his  own  diocese 
he  checked  the  growing  evil;  and  the  valleys  of  Piedmont, 
which  belonged  to  his  bishopric,  persevered  in  his  opinions  in 


NINTH    CENTURY.  257 

the  ninth  and  tenth  centuries.  Whence  it  appears  that  the 
churches  of  the  Waldenses  received  much  increase  from  his 
hibors. — Claudius  stood  firm  against  the  false  reliefs  of  a  bur- 
dened conscience,  which  the  popedom  exhibited,  and  pointed 
his  hearers  and  readers  to  the  mediation  of  Jesus  Christ,  as  the 
sole  and  all  sufficient  object  of  dependance.  He  insisted 
largely  that  man  should  be  justified  before  God  by  jests  christ 

THROUGH    FAITH  ALONE. 

■  From  the  j'ear  823,  Claudius  wrote  against  the  abominations 
of  the  church  of  Rome,  and  lived  to  the  year  839. 

So  far  were  the  decrees  of  the  papacy  from  being  owned  as 
decisive,  through  Europe. 

The  subject  of  predestination  and  grace  had  been  formerly 
controverted  in  the  churches  of  France,  with  a  considerable 
degree  of  acuteness  and  ingenuity,  and  what  is  still  more 
pleasing  to  a  Christian  mind,  with  seriousness,  candor,  and 
charity.  The  doctrine  of  divine  grace  had  been  defended  and 
illustrated  by  the  followers  of  Augustine,  and  a  salutary  in- 
fluence had  attended  those  doctrines  on  the  knowledge,  the 
the  spirit,  and  the  lives  of  Christians.  But,  as  superstition, 
idolatry,  and  ignorance  increased,  the  views  of  Augustine  were 
more  and  more  thrown  into  the  shade,  and  the  case  of  Gottes- 
chalcus  showed  that  it  was  now  no  longer  permitted  to  a 
divine,  to  promulgate  the  sentiments  of  Augustine  with  im- 
punity. 

Gotteschalcus  was  born  in  Germany,  and  from  early  life  had 
been  a  monk  devoted  to  theological  inquiries.  He  entered  with 
much  zeal  into  the  sentiments  of  Augustine. 

About  the  year  846,  he  left  his  monastery,  and  went  into 
Dalmatia,  and  Parmonia,  where  he  spread  the  doctrine  of  Au- 
gustine.    At  his  return,  he  remained  some  time  in  Lombardy, 
and  in  847,  held  a  conference  with  Notingus,  bishop  of  Vienne, 
concerning  predestination.     His  zeal  gave  offence  to  Notingus, 
who  prevailed  on  Rabanus,  the  archbishop  of  Mentz,  to  un- 
dertake the  confutation  of  the  novel  heresy,  as  it  was  now  de- 
creed.    Rabanus  calumniated  Gotteschalcus  with  those  mon- 
strous and  licentious  consequences,  with  which  the  doctrines  of 
divine  grace  have  in  all  ages  been  aspersed,  and  from  which 
St.  Paul  himself  was  not  exempted:  and  having  dressed  the  sen- 
timents of  his  adversary  in  the  most  odious  colors,  he  found  it 
no  hard  task   to  expose  him  to  infamy.     The  learned   monk 
undertook  to  defend  himself  in  writing,  and  proposed  the  sub- 
ject to  the  consideration  of  the  most  able  men  of  his  time,  and, 
to  the  great  credit  and  authority  of  his  adversary,  he  opposed 
the  renowned   name  of  Augustine.      Soon  after  this  he  was 
condemned  in  a  synod  held  at  Mentz,  where  Rabanus  observ- 

'     33 


358  HISTORY    OF    THE    CHURCH. 

ing  that  the  monk  was  of  the  diocese  of  Soisons,  which  was  sub- 
ject to  Hincmar,  archbishop  of  Rheims,  sent  Gotteschalcus  to 
him,  caUing  him  a  vagabond,  and  declaring  that  he  had  seduced 
many  persons,  who  had  become  less  careful  for  their  salvation^ 
since  they  had  learned  from  him  to  say,  why  should  I  labor  for 
my  salvation?     If  1  am  predestinated  to  damnation,  I  cannot 
avoid  it;  and  on   the  contrary,  if  I  am  predestinated  to   salva- 
lion,  of  whatever  sins  I  am  guilty,  I  shall  certainly  be  saved^ 
Hincmar,  who  entered  fully  inio  the  views  of  Rabanus,  and,  in 
a  council  of  bishops,  examined  Gotteschalcus,  who  still  main- 
tained his  doctrine  witii  firmness.     On  this  account,  the  monk 
was  condemned  as  a  heretic,  degraded  from  the  priesthood,  and 
ordered  to  be  beaten  with  rods  and  imprisoned.     Hewas,  how- 
ever, an  injured  man;  for  nothing  was  proved  against  him,  ex- 
cept his  adherence  to  the  sentiments  of  Augustine,  which  was 
still  held  in  estimation  by  the  church.     While  he  was  whipped 
in  the  presence  of  Charles  and  the  bishops  with  great  severity, 
and  given  to  understand  that  he  must  cast  into  the  fire  with  his 
own  hand  a  writing,  in  which  he  made  a  collection  of  scripture 
texts  to  prove  his  opinion,  being,  at  length,  overpowered  by  his 
sufferings,  he  dropped  the  book  into  the  flames.     After  this  he 
was  kept  a  close  prisoner  in  a  monastery,  where  Hincmar  still' 
took  pains  to  persuade  him  to  retract  his  sentiments  in  vain. 
The  injured  pastor  maintained,  with  his  last  breatli,  the  doc- 
trine for  which  he  suffered,  and  died  in  prison  in  the  year  870, 
and  was  denied  Christian   burial.     There  were,  however,  men" 
even  in  that  age,  who  remonstrated  loudly  against  the  barbarity, 
with   which  he  had   been  treated.      Remigius,  archbishop  of 
Lyons,  distinguished  himself  among  these;  and,  in  a  council 
-held  at  Valence,  in  the  year  855,  both  Gotteschalcus  and  his 
doctrine    were   vindicated    and    defended.      Two    subsequent 
councils  confirmed  the  decree.  The  churches  of  Lyons,  A^ienne, 
and  Aries,  formerly  renowned  for  piety,  vigorously  supported 
the  same  sentiments:  and  it  was  apparent,  that  all  relish  for 
the  doctrines  of  grace  was  not  lost  in  the  church:  Christ  was 
still  precious  to  many. 

In  this  century,  the  churches  of  the  East  and  West,  through 
the  pride  and  ambition  of  the  pontifFs  of  Rome  and  Constanti- 
nople, began  to  be  separated  from  one  another,  and  were  never 
afterwards  united.  Both  the  East  and  the  West  were,  indeed, 
full  of  idolatry  and  darkness,  and  seemed  to  vie  with  each  other 
in  supporting  the  kingdom  of  Satan.  Providence,  however, 
made  use  of  the  ambitious  spirit  of  the  prelates  for  the  more 
extensive  spread  of  the  gospel.  In  this  chapter,  all  the  infor- 
mation upon  this  subject  is  collected  which  could  be  extracted 
from  an  enormous  mass  of  rubbish;  and  also  some   evidences 


NINTH     CENTURY.  *259 

are  presented  of  the  progress  of  the  good  work  among  the 
nations  which  had  hecn,  in  part,  evangelized  in  the  two  last 
centuries. 

Constantine,  afterwards  called  Cyril,  was  born  at  Thessalo- 
nica,  and  was  educated  at  Constantinople.  He  became  one  of 
the  most  active  and  useful  missionaries  of  this  century.  To 
him  providence  opened  a  door  of  solid  utility  among  the  idola- 
trous nations. 

The  sister  of  Bogoris,  king  of  the  Bulgarians,  a  savage  and 
barbarous  people,  having  been  taken  captive  in  a  military  ex- 
cursion, was  brought  to  Constantinople,  and  there  received 
Christianity.  Upon  her  return  to  her  own  country,  she  gave 
evidence  that  her  change  had  been  more  than  nominal.  Seeing 
her  brother,  the  king,  enslaved  to  idolatry,  she  was  struck  with 
grief  and  compassion,  and  used  the  most  cogent  arguments  in 
her  power,  to  convince  him  of  the  vanity  of  his  worship.  Bo' 
goris  was  atfected  with  her  arguments,  but  was  not  prevailed  on 
to  receive  the  gospel,  till  a  famine  and  plague  appearing  in 
Bulgaria,  she  persuaded  him  to  pray  to  the  God  of  the  Chris- 
tians. He  did  so,  and  the  plague  ceased.  There  was  some- 
thing so  remarkable  in  ihe  event,  that  Bogoris  was  induced  to 
send  to  Constantinople  for  missionaries;  and  at  length  he,  with 
many  other  people,  received  baptism.  Cyril  and  his  devout 
brother  Methodius  were  the  instruments  of  these  blessings  to 
the  Bulgarians.  Bogoris  had  desired  Methodius  to  draw  him 
a  picture.  Methodius  chose  for  his  subject  the  last  judgment, 
and  explained  it.  This  is  supposed  to  have  induced  the  king 
to  embrace  Christianity.  The  event  happened  about  the  year 
861.  Pope  Nicholas,  to  extend  his  own  influence,  sent  bishops 
among  the  Bulgarians,  who  preached  and  baptised  thoughout 
the  country;  and  Bogoris  despatched  his  son  with  many  lords 
to  Rome,  and  entreated  the  pope  to  send  pastors  into  Bulgaria. 
The  word  of  God  and  the  name  of  Christ  were  hereby  intro- 
duced anoong  them.  These  transactions  took  place  about  the 
year  866. 

About  the  same  time,  Cyril  and  his  brother  Methodius  labor- 
ed a/so  on  the  banks  of  the  Danube,  among  the  Sclavonians 
and  the  Chazari.  The  Cham  and  the  whole  nation  were  bap- 
tized; and  Cyril  gave  a  noble  proof  of  his  disinterestedness  in 
refusing  those  presents  which  the  munificence  of  the  prince 
would  have  heaped  upon  him.  Among  the  Chazavi  he  taught 
Christianity  with  great  success.  Finding  this  people  without 
letters,  he  invented  an  alphabet  for  their  use,  and  translated 
the  sacred  books  into  the  Sclavonian  language. 

After  this,  at  the  request  of  Bartilas,  prince  of  Moravia, 
Cyril  and  Methodius  went  into  that  country,  carried  with  then* 


260  HISTORY    OF    Tin:    CHURCH. 

the  Sclavonuin  gospel,  taught  the  children  the  letters  they  had 
invented,  and  instructed  the  people  four  years  and  a  half. 
The  king  of  Moravia  was  baptized  with  many  of  his  subjects. 
— Cyril  died  a  monk:  Methodius  was  consecrated  bishop  of 
Moravia.  The  Sclavonian  tongue,  invented  by  those  two  mis- 
sionaries, is  to  this  day  used  in  the  liturgy  of  the  Moravians, 
Bogoris,  king  of  Bulgaria,  gave  up  his  crown  about  the  year 
880,  and  retired  into  a  monastery.  Methodius,  after  a  long 
course  of  labors,  died  at  an  advanced  ago. 

It  appears  that  the  Russians,  hitherto  barbarous  and  savage, 
about  this  time  received  a  Christian  bishop  and  listened  to  his 
instruction.  About  the  year  8u7,  certain  provinces  of  Dalma- 
tia  sent  an  embassy  to  Constantinople,  to  request  Christian 
teachers  to  be  sent  among  them.  Their  request  was  granted, 
and  the  pale  of  the  church  was  extended  through  those 
provinces, 

Frederic,  nephew  to  Boniface,  the  apostle  of  Germany,  was 
appointed  bishop  of  Utrecht.  While  dining  with  the  emperor, 
I^ewis  the  Meek,  he  was  by  him  exhorted  to  discharge  the 
duties  of  his  office  with  faithfulness  and  integrity.  The  bishop, 
pointing  to  a  fish  on  the  table,  asked  whether  it  was  proper  to 
take  hold  of  it  by  the  head  or  by  the  tai^.  ''By  the  head,  to  be 
sure,"  replied  the  emperor.  "Then  I  must  begin  my  career  of 
faithfulness,"  answered  Frederic,  "witli  yo-ir  majesty."  He 
proceeded  to  rebuke  the  emperor  for  an  incestuous  connexion, 
which  he  openly  maintained  with  Judith  the  ennpress;  and,  in 
the  spirit  of  John  the  Baptist,  told  him,  "that  it  was  not  lawful 
for  him  to  have  her."  Lewis  had  not  expected  this  salutation; 
and  like  Herod  was  not  disposed  to  give  up  liis  Herod ias.  No 
sooner  did  the  empress  hear  of  this  rebuke,  than,  in  the  true 
temper  of  an  incensed  adultrcss,  she  began  to  plot  the  destruc- 
tion of  Frederic;  and  by  the  help  of  assassins,  at  last  aifccted 
it.  Frederic  being  mortally  wounded,  insisted  that  no  blood 
should  be  shed  on  his  account,  and  died  in  the  spirit  of  mar- 
tyrdom worthy  of  the  relations  of  Boniface.  In  him  the  Hol- 
landers lost  a  faithful  prelate.  He  was  murdered  about  the 
year  833. 

Let  us  now  look  to  the  north  of  Europe,  and  sec,  by  what 
gradations  divine  providence  paved  the  way  for  the  propaga- 
tion of  the  gospel  in  the  frozen  regions  of  Scandinavia,  and  on 
the  shores  of  the  Baltic,  which  had  hitherto  been  invelopcd  in 
the  most  deplorable  darkness  of  paganism. 

Adelard,  cousin  german  to  Charlemagne,  was  a  bright  lumi- 
nary in  the  (Christian  world  at  the  beginning  of  this  century. 
He  had  been  invited  to  the  court  in  his  youth:  but  fearing  the 
infection  of  such  a  mode  of  life,  had  retired;  and   at  the  age 


NINTH    CENTURY.  261 

of  twenty  years,  became  a  monk  of  Corbie,  in  Picardy,  and 
was  chosen  abbot  of  the  monastery.  His  imperial  relation, 
however,  forced  him  again  to  attend  tlie  court,  where  he  still 
preserved  the  disposition  of  a  recluse,  and  took  every  opportu- 
nity, which  business  allowed,  for  private  prayer  and  meditation. 
After  the  death  of  Charlemagne,  he  was,  on  unjust  suspicions, 
banished  by  Lewis  the  JMeek,  to  a  monastery  on  the  coast  of 
Aquitain,  in  the  isle  of  Here.  After  a  banishment  of  five  years, 
Lewis  b?.came  sensible  of  his  own  injustice,  and  not  only  re- 
called him,  but  heaped  on  him  the  highest  honors.  The  monk 
was  the  same  man  in  prosperity  and  adversity,  and  in  823  ob- 
tained leave  to  return  to  Corbie.  Here  he  labored  abundantly, 
not  only  for  the  spiritual  good  of  the  monastery,  but  also  for 
that  of  the  country  in  its  vicinity.  Another  Adelard,  who  had 
governed  the  monastery  during  his  absence,  by  the  direction 
of  the  first  Adelard,  prepared  the  foundation  of  a  distinct  mo- 
nastery, called  New  Corbie,  near  Paderborn,  beside  the  Weser, 
as  a  nursery  for  evangelical  laborers,  who  siiould  instruct  the 
northern  nations.  The  first  Adelard  completed  the  scheme, 
went  twice  to  New  Corbie,  and  settled  its  discipline.  The 
success  of  this  truly  charitable  institution  was  great:  many 
learned  and  zealous  missionaries  were  furnished  from  the  new 
seminary;  and  it  became  a  light  to  the  north  of  Europe. 

Adelard  promoted  learning  in  his  monasteries, instructed  the 
people  both  in  Latin  and  French;  and,  after  his  second  return 
from  Germany  to  Old  Corbie,  died  in  827,  aged  73.  Such  is 
the  account  given  us  of  Adelard.  He  appears  to  have  been 
eminently  pious,  and  the  fruits  of  his  labors  to  have  been  greater 
after  his  death  than  during  his  life.  To  convert  monasteries 
into  seminaries  of  pastoral  education,  was  a  thought  far  above 
the  taste  of  the  age  m  which  he  lived,  and  tended  to  emanci- 
pate those  superstitious  institutions  from  the  unprofitable  and 
illiberal  bondage  in  which  they  had  been  held  for  many  gene- 
rations. 

In  the  year  814,  Harold,  king  of  Denmark,  having  been 
expelled  from  his  dominions,  implored  the  protection  of  the 
emperor  Lewis,  the  son  and  successor  of  Charlemagne.  That 
prince  persuaded  him  to  receive  Christian  baptism:  and  fore- 
seeing that  Harold's  reception  of  Christianity  would  increase 
the  (lifliculty  of  liis  restoration,  he  gave  him  a  district  in  Frieze- 
land  for  his  present  maintenance.  Lewis,  dismissing  Harold 
to  his  own  country,  inquired  after  some  pious  person  who  might 
accompany  him,  and  confirm  both  the  king  and  his  attendants. 
But  it  was  not  easy  to  find  a  man  disposed  to  undertake  sucii  a 
journey.  At  length  Valla,  abbot  of  Old  Corbie,  who  had  suc- 
peeded  his  brother  Adelard,  whose  history  has  just  been  re- 


2G2  HISTORY    OF    THE    CHUIICH. 

lated,  said  to  the  emperor,  "I  have  in  mj  monastery,  a  monk, 
who  earnestly  wishes  to  sntfer  for  the  sake  of  Christ;  a  man  of 
understanding  and  integrity,  and  pccuharly  fitted  for  such  a 
work.  But  I  cannot  promise  that  he  will  undertake  the  jour- 
ney." The  emperor  ordered  him  to  send  for  the  man;  his 
name  was  Anscarius. — When  the  nature  of  the  employment 
was  opened  to  the  monk,  lie  professed  his  readiness  to  go.  "I 
by  no  means  command  vou,"  said  Vala,  "to  enter  on  so  difficult 
and  dangerous  a  service;  I  leave  it  to  your  option."  Ansca- 
rius, however,  persisted  in  his  resolution.  It  was  matter  of 
surprise  to  many,  that  he  should  choose  to  expose  himself  among 
strangers,  barbarians  and  pagans.  While  preparations  were 
making  for  his  departure,  Anscarius  gave  himself  up  to  reading 
and  prayer.  This  excellent  monk  had  been  employed  as  a 
teacher,  both  in  Old  and  New  Corbie,  and  had  distinguished 
himself  by  his  talents  and  virtur;s.  Aubert,  a  monk  of  noble 
birth,  a  great  confident  of  Vala,  and  steward  of  his  house, 
offered  himself  as  a  companion  to  Anscarius.  Harold,  with 
these,  proceeded  on  his  journey;  but  neither  he  nor  his  attend- 
ants, rude  and  barbarous  in  their  manners,  were  at  all  solicit- 
ous for  the  accommodations  of  the  missionaries,  who  therefore 
suffered  much  in  the  beginning  of  their  journey.  When  they 
arrived  at  Cologne,  Iladebald,  the  Archbishop,  commisserating 
their  condition,  gave  them  a  bark,  in  which  they  might  convey 
their  effects. — Harold,  struck  with  the  convenience  of  the  ac- 
commodation, entered  into  the  vessel  with  the  missionaries,  and 
they  went  down  the  Rhine  into  the  sea,  and  came  to  the  fron- 
tier of  Denmark.  But  Harold  finding  access  to  his  dominions 
impossible,  because  of  the  power  of  those  who  had  usurped  the 
sovereignty,  remained  in  Friczeland,  in  the  district  assigned 
to  him  by  the  emperor. 

The  king  of  Denmark  seems  to  have  been  appointed  by 
divine  providence,  only  as  an  instrument  to  introduce  Ansca- 
rius into  the  mission.  For  little  more  is  known  of  him.  The 
two  French  missionaries  labored  with  zeal  and  success  in  Frieze- 
land,  both  among  christians  and  pagans.  Harold  sent  some 
of  his  own  slaves  to  be  taught  by  them;  and,  in  a  little  time, 
they  had  twelve  children  in  the  school. — Above  two  years 
they  labored,  and  were  made  instruments  of  good  to  souls: 
after  this  Aubert  ended  his  days  by  disease. 

About  the  year  8'J9,  many  Swedes  having  expressed  a  desire 
to  be  instructed  in  Christianity,  Anscarius  received  a  commis- 
sion from  tlie  emperor  Lewis  to  visit  Sweden.  Anotber  monk 
of  Old  Corbie,  Vitmar  by  name,  was  assigned  as  his  compa- 
nion; and  a  pastor  was  left  to  attend  on  king  Harold,  in  the 
room  of  Anscarius.     In  the  passage,  the  two  missionaries  were 


NINTH    CENTURY.  263 

met  by  pirates,  who  took  the  ship  and  all  its  effects;  On  this 
occasion  Anscarious  lost  the  emperor's  presents,  and  forty  vo- 
lumes, which  he  had  collected  for  the  use  of  the  ministry.  But 
his  mind  was  still  determined;  and  he  and  his  partner,  having 
with  difficulty  got  to  land,  gave  themselves  up  to  the  directions 
of  providence,  and  walked  on  foot  a  long  way,  now  and  then 
crossing  some  arms  of  the  sea  in  boats.  Such  are  the  triumphs 
of  faith  and  love!  They  arrived  at  Birca,  from  the  ruins  of 
which  Stockholm  took  its  rise,  though  built  at  some  distance 
from  it.  The  king  of  Sweeden  received  them  favorably;  and 
his  council  unanimously  agreed  to  permit  them  to  remain  in  the 
country,  and  to  preach  the  gospel.  Success  attended  their  pious 
efforts.  Many  Christian  captives  in  Sweden  rejoiced  at  the 
opportunity  of  the  communion  of  saints  which  was  now  restored 
to  them;  and  among  others,  Herigarius,  governor  of  the  city^ 
was  baptized.  This  man  erected  a  church  on  his  own  estate, 
and  persevered  in  the  profession  and  support  of  the  gospel. 

After  six  months,  the  two  missionaries  returned;  with  letters 
written  by  the  king's  own  hand,  into  France,  and  informed 
Lewis  of  their  success.  The  consequence  was,  that  Anscarius 
was  appointed  archbishop  of  Hamburg.  This  great  city  being 
in  the  neighborhood  of  Denmark,  was  henceforth  considered 
the  metropolis  of  all  the  countries  of  the  Elbe,  which  embraced 
Christianity.  The  mission  into  Denmark,  was  at  the  same  time 
attended  to;  and  Gausbert  was  sent  to  reside  as  a  bishop  in 
Sweden,  where  the  number  of  Christians  increased. 

Anscarius,  by  order  of  the  emperor  Lewis,  went  to  Rome,  to 
receive  the  conlirmation  of  the  new  archbishopric  of  Hamburg. 
On  his  return  to  that  city,  he  gained  over  many  pagans,  brought 
up  children  in  the  Christian  faith,  and  redeemed  captives,  whom 
he  instructed  and  employed  in  the  ministry.  In  the  year  845, 
his  faith  was  tried  by  a  severe  affliction.  Hamburg  was  be- 
sieged, taken  and  pillaged  by  the  Normans,  and  he  himself 
escaped  with  difficulty.  On  this  occasion  he  lost  all  his 
effects;  but  his  mind  was  so  serene,  that  he  was  not  heard  to 
complain:  "The  Lord  gave,"  said  he,  "and  the  Lord  hath  taken 
away."  It  was  no  inconsiderable  addition  to  his  sufferings,  to 
hear,  that  Gausbert,  whom  he  had  sent  into  Sweden,  was  ba- 
nished through  a  popular  insurrection;  in  consequence  of  which, 
the  work  of  the  ministry  was  for  some  years  at  a  stand  in  that 
country.  Anscarius,  reduced  to  great  poverty,  and  deserted  by 
many  of  his  followers,  persisted  still  with  unwearied  patience^ 
in  the  exercise  of  his  mission  in  the  north  of  Europe,  till  the 
bishopric  of  Bremen  was  conferred  upon  him. — Hamburg  and 
Bremen  were,  from  that  time,  considered  as  united  in  one  dio- 
cese.    It  was  not  till  some  pains  were  taken   to   overcome  hi? 


264  HISTORY    OF    THE    CHURCH. 

scruples,  that  Anscarious  could  be  prevailed  on  to  accept  of  this 
provision  for  his  wants. 

Sweden  and  Denmark  were,  under  God,  indebted  to  Ansca- 
rius,  for  the  first  liglit  of  the  gospel.  It  is  remarked  of  this 
wonderful  person,  that  he  never  did  any  thing  without  first 
commending  himself  to  God  by  prayer.  It  is  true  he  was  de- 
voted to  the  Roman  see,  but  we  have  no  proof  of  his  ever  hav- 
ing practised  or  encouraged  image-worship.  Ilis  labors  and 
those  of  other  missionaries  deserve  the  highest  commendations. 
In  the  year  865,  this  apostle  of  the  north  was  called  to  his  rest. 
Rembert,  his  confidant,  was  appointed  bishop  of  Bremen,  by 
his  dying  words.  Rembert  presided  over  the  churches  of  the 
north  for  twenty-three  years,  and  established  their  discipline 
and  ecclesiastical  consistence.  He  lived  not  unworthy  of  the 
confidence  of  his  predecessor,  and  died  in  the  year  888,  an 
example  of  piety. 

The  reader,  it  is  hoped,  has  seen  in  this  dark  century  a  cleiir 
demonstration,  that  the  church  of  Christ  still  existed.  He  may 
now  behold  it  sunk  to  the  ultimate  point  of  depression. 


CHAPTER   XL 


-o- 


THE  TENTH  CENTURV. 

GENERAL  STATE  OF  THE  CHURCH  IN  THIS  CENTURY.— OF 
LEARING  AND  LEARNED  MEN  IN  THE  TENTH  CENTURY.— 
PROPAGATION  OF  THE  GOSPEL  IN  THE  TENTH  Cl^NTURY. 

Tins  century  abounded  in  all  wickednes?,  and  is  remarkable 
above  all  others  for  the  scarcity  of  writers,  and  men  of  learn- 
ing. The  vices  and  crimes  of  the  popes  vi^ere  as  deep  and  as 
atrocious  as  lauguage  can  paint;  nor  can  a  reasonable  man 
desire  more  authentic  evidence  than  that,  which  the  records 
both  of  civil  and  ecclesiastical  history  afford,  concerning  the 
corruption  of  the  whole  church.  One  pleasing  circumstance, 
however,  occurs  to  the  mind  of  a  genuine  Christian,  which  is, 
that  all  this  was  predicted.  The  book  of  the  Revelation  may 
justly  be  called  a  prophetic  history  of  these  transactions;  and 
the  truth  of  scripture  is  vindicated  by  events,  of  all  others,  the 
most  disagreeable  to  a  pious  mind. 

What  materials  then  appear  for  the  History  of  the  real 
Cinirch?  The  propagation  of  the  gospel  among  the  pagan  na- 
tions, and  a  review  of  some  writers  of  this  century  form  the 
principal  subjects.  But  the  general  description  of  the  situation 
of  the  church,  can  be  little  else  than  a  very  i^uccinct  enumera- 
tion of  the  means  used  to  oppose  the  progress  of  popcfy. 

The  decrees  of  the  council  of  Frankfurt,  against  image-wor- 
ship, had  still  some  influence  in  Germany,  France,  and  Eng- 
land. In  the  year  901),  a  council  was  held  at  Trosle,  a  village 
near  Soissons  in  France,  in  wliich  they  expressed  tlieir  semi' 
menls  of  Christian  faith  and  practice,  without  any  mixture  of 
doctrine  that  was  peculiarly  popisli.  Many  churches  still  had 
the  scriptures  in  the  vulgar  tongue.  The  monks  took  much 
pains  in  the  island  of  Great  Britain,  to  erect  an   independent 

34 


2G6  HISTORY    OF    THE    CHURCH. 

domlhion  on  the  ruin  of  the  secular  clergy.  This  scherrife 
equally  destructive  of  civil  and  clerical  authority,  met  with  a 
vigorous,  and  in  a  great  measure,  successful  resistance,  and  the 
celibacy  of  the  clergy  was  strongly  opposed.  The  doctrine  of 
transubstantiation  was  still  denied  by  many,  and  could  not  as 
yet  gain  a  lirm  and  legal  establishment  in  Europe. 

The  Spirit  of  God  was  evidently  still  with  the  recent 
churches  of  Germany  and  the  North;  and  France  was  by  no 
means  destitute  of  men,  who  feared  God  and  served  him  in  the 
gospel  of  his  Son. 

The  church  of  Rome  had  sunk  to  the  lowest  degradation  in 
morals.  She  had  even  lost  the  appearance  of  virtue.  Chris- 
tianity, now  trampled  on  by  the  most  worthless  prelates,  in>- 
mersed  in  profaneness  and  sensuality,  called  for  the  healing  aid 
of  the  civil  magistrate.  Otho  I.  emperor  of  Germany,  came 
to  Rome;  and  by  the  united  powers  of  the  civil  and  military 
sword,  reduced  that  capital  into  some  degree  of  order  and  de- 
corum. He  put  an  end  to  the  irregular  and  infamous  customs 
of  intruding  into  the  popedom,  and  confirmed  to  himself  and 
his  successors  the  right  of  choosing  the  supreme  pontiff  in  fu- 
ture. The  consequence  was,  that  a  greater  degree  of  moral 
propriety  began  to  prevail  in  the  papacy,  though  facts  evince 
too  plainly,  tliat  religious  principle  Was  still  as  much  wanting  as 
ever.  The  effect  of  Otho's  regulation  was,  that  the  popes  ex- 
changed the  vices  of  the  rake  and  the  debauchee,  for  those  of 
the  ambitious  politician  and  the  hypocrite;  and  gradually  re- 
covered, by  a  prudent  conduct,  the  domineering  ascendancy, 
which  had  been  lost  by  vicioUs  excess«s.  But  this  did  not 
begin  to  take  place  till  the  latter  end  of  the  eleventh  century. 
The  popes  were  rebuked,  condemned,  and  punished,  but  the 
popedom  was  still  reverenced  as  much  as  ever.  The  Roman 
prelates,  convinced  of  the  necessity  of  more  caution  and 
propriety  in  the  use  of  their  power,  recovered  by  pf)litical  arti- 
fice what  they  had  lost,  and  in  the  issue,  became  more  terrible 
and  pernicious  th;in  ever. 

The  efforts  of  Otho  to  purify  the  church,  to  promote  learn- 
ing, to  erect  bishoprics,  to  endow  churches,  and  to  propagate 
the  gospel  among  barbarous  nations,  were  highly  laudable. 
His  exertions  of  this  nature  were  so  steady,  and  his  private  life 
so  amiable,  that  there  is  reason  to  hope,  he  was  himself  a  real 
(,'hristian.  His  em])ress  was  no  less  remarkable  for  her  zeal 
and  liberality. 

In  the  West,  the  Normans,  and  in  the  East,  the  Turks,  com- 
mitted the  most  dreadfiil  ouliagcs  on  the  church.  In  (he  island 
of  Great  Britain,  nothing  is  found  in  all  this  period    but  igno-' 


TENTH    CENTURY.  267 

rance,  superstition,  and   the  ravages  of  northern   barbarians. 
The  state  of  France  was  not  much  different. 

Though  God  had  not  utterly  forsaken  the  church  yet  true 
religion  was  now  indeed  low.  Very  few  are  to  be  found  who 
deserve  to  be  noticed  for  knowledge  or  for  piety.  Bruno,  arch- 
bishop of  Cologne  was,  however,  eminent  for  both.  He  was 
brother  to  Otho  I.  and,  by  the  desire  of  the  people  of  Cologne, 
was  fixed  in  that  archbishopric.  Otho  invested  his  relation 
also  with  the  civil  power  of  a  dukedom. — Bruno  was  a  diligent 
promoter  of  religion,  lie  brought  over  (o  the  profession  of 
Christianity,  Normans,  Danes,  and  various  otiiers,  who  tra- 
veled in  his  province.  The  luxury  of  both  clergy  and  people 
he  restrained,  and  was  himself  a  shining  example  of  modest 
and  frugal  manners.     Bruno  died  about  the  year  965. 

Unni,  archbishop  of  Hamburg,  acted  with  a  vigor  and  piety 
worthy  of  his  station.  It  displays  no  common  degree  of  Chris- 
tian zeal,  that  a  person  so  opulent  should  choose  to  labor  as  a 
missionary  in  such  rude  and  barbarous  countries  as  Denmark 
and  Sweden.     He  died  at  Stockholm  in  936. 

Adolvard,  bishop  of  Yerden,  discharged  the  office  of  a  faith* 
ful  pastor,  and  took  great  pains  to  instruct  the  ignorant  Van- 
dals in  the  way  of  salvation. 

Libentius,  archbishop  of  Hamburg,  showed  himself  pos- 
sessed of  the  spirit  of  Unni,  his  pious  predecessor,  and  oiten 
visited  the  vandals,  a  barbarous  people  in  Poland,  and  taught 
them  the  truths  of  the  gospel.  He  sent  pastors  to  distant 
nations,  and  was  a  shining  example  of  piety  and  benificence. 
He  died  in  1013. 

Some  other  rare  lights  shone  during  this  dark  night,  by 
which  the  God  of  grace  and  mercy  called,  nourished  and  sanc- 
tified his  church,  and  preserved  to  himself  a  godly  seed  in  the 
earth,  who  served  him  in  the  gospel  of  his  Son,  and  prevented 
the  cruel  tyranny  of  the  prince  of  darkness  frorn  completely 
overspreading  the  world. 

On  the  decease  of  Charlemagne,  the  Hungarians,  who  had 
in  his  time  received  some  ideas  of  Christianity,  relapsed  into 
the  idolatries  of  their  fathers,  and  the  Christian  name  among 
them  was  almost  extinguished.  But  towards  the  middle  of  this 
century,  two  Hungarian  chiefs,  whose  governments  lay  on  the 
banks  of  the  Danube,  professed  Christianity  and  were  baptized 
at  Constantinople.  Their  names  were  Bologudcs  and  Gylas. 
The  former  soon  apostatized:  the  latter  persevered,  and  encou- 
raged the  propagation  of  religion.  The  effects  proved  salu- 
tary among  the  Hungarians.  The  daughter  of  Gylas  having 
been  given  in  marriage  to  Geysa,  the  chief  prince  of  Hun- 
gary, prevailed  on  her  husband  to  receive  the  gospel.  Whether 


268  iiisTORV  or  the  cnuncn. 

the  king's  conversion  was  real  or  nominal,  the  most  salutary  con- 
sequences attended  its  reception  by  his  subjects. 

Humanity,  peace,  and  civiUzation  be^an  to  flourish  among  a 
people  hitherto  fierce  and  barbarous  in  the  extreme.  Stephen, 
the  son  of  Geysa,  was  baptized,  and  became  a  more  decisive 
defender  of  the  faith  than  his  father  had  been.  Under  Stephen, 
Hungary  was  almost  wholly  evangelized;  and  nothing  was 
omitted  by  this  zealous  prince  to  establish  Christianity  through- 
out his  dominions. 

Adalbert,  archbishop  of  Prague,  who  visited  Hungary  to- 
ward the  close  of  this  century,  was  instrumental  in   aiding  the 
benevolent  exertions  of  this  prince  to  instruct  and  christianize 
his   subjects.     He,  too,  traveled  as  a  missionary  into  Poland, 
and  planted  the  gospel  in  Dantzic,  where  his  labors  appear  to 
have  been   crowned  with  success.     In  visiting  a  small  island, 
he  was  knocked  down  with  the  oar  of  a  boat;  but  recovering 
himself,  made  his  escape,  rejoicing  that  he  was  counted  wor- 
thy to  suffer  for  the  name  of  Christ,  and  with  his  fellow  laborers 
quitted  the  place.     Indeed  he  was  forced   to   flee   for  his  life; 
but  he  was  at  length  murdered  by  barbarians,  about  the  year 
997.     Siggo,  a  pagan  priest,  was  the  principal  instrument  of 
his  death.     Adalbert  was  one  of  the  wisest  and  best  of  men,j 
whom  God   raised  up  for  the  instruction  of  the  human  race;  a 
man  willing  to  labor  and  to  suifer  for  Christ. 

The  labors  of  Gerard,  bishop  of  Toui,  in  Germany,  will  alsc. 
deserve  to  be  mentioned.  He  was  an  eminent  preacher;  and 
often  commissioned  zealous  pastors  to  ofliciate  in  country  pa- 
rishes. He  cultivated  learning  among  liis  disciples;  but  at  the 
same  time  toolv  cure,  so  far  as  lay  in  his  power,  that  they  should 
apply  theniselves  to  devotion.  That  he  would  be  very  earnest 
in  these  pious  elForls,  will  admit  of  no  doubt,  if  it  be  true,  that 
he  declared,  thai  he  found  more  delight  in  heavenly  exercises 
during  one  moment  than  a  worldly  soul  finds  in  worldly  pleii- 
sures  for  a  thousand  years. 

The  church  in  Denmark  now  received  a  severe  check  from 
their  king  Gormo  the  III.,  who  labored  to  extirpate  the  gospel 
there  entirely.  But  his  (jueen  Tyra,  who  openly  professed  it, 
gave  it  all  the  support  which  lay  in  her  power.  The  influence 
of  the  king  prevailed,  and  the  most  of  his  subjects  returned  to 
idolatry.  At  length,  Henry  I.  called  the  Fov»'ler,  the  prede- 
cesssr  of  the  great  Ollio,  led  an  army  into  JJcnmark;  and 
through  the  terror  of  his  arms,  obliged  Gormo  to  promise  sub- 
mission to  the  commands  of  the  emperor.  Under  the  protec- 
tion of  Henry,  Unni,  archbisliop  of  Hamburg,  came  with  some 
faithful  laborers  inlo  Denmark,  and  brought  over  many  to  the 
profesgioji  q(  divine  truth;  but  Gormo  himself  remained  inflex- 


TENTH    CENTt RY.  2G9 

ible.  Harold,  his  son.  received  the  word  with  respect.  The 
instruction  of  his  mother,  Tjra,  doubtless  had  removed  all  pre- 
judice from  his  mind.  Unni,  with  the  consent  of  Gormo,  visit- 
ed the  islands,  and  formed  Christian  churches.  The  king  him- 
self was  allowed  by  this  conqueror  lo  choose,  whether  he  would 
receive  Christianity  himself  or  not;  but  he  was  prohibited  from 
persecuting  the  faith  in  his  dominions;  and  thus  by  a  singular 
concurrence  of  events,  a  so\ereign  prince  was,  by  a  foreign 
power,  prevented  from  committing  that  evil  among  his  subjects 
to  which  his  own  inclination  would  have  led  him.  The  labors 
of  Unni  were  highly  laudable,  and  providence  smiled  on  his 
benevolent  exertions  to  propagate  truth  and  holiness.  He 
visited  Sweden  and  arrived  at  Birca,  where  he  found  that  the 
gospel  had  become  extinct;  that  for  seventy  years,  no  bishop 
had  appeared  among  them,  except  Rembert  the  successor  of 
Anscarius.  It  pleased  God  there  to  give  large  success  to  the 
ministry  of  Unni.  He  fixed  the  gospel  in  Sweden,  and  plant- 
ed it  even  in  the  remote  parts  of  that  northern  region.  At 
length  Unni  fiinshed  his  glorious  course  at  Birca,  in  the  year 
93(5.  The  savage  disposition  of  the  princes,  and  the  confusion 
of  the  times,  had  tended  to  obliterate  the  traces  of  Anscarius' 
labors;  But  at  length,  Eric,  the  eighth  king  of  Sweden,  and 
still  more  his  son  and  successor,  Olaus  the  second,  favored  the 
propagation  of  the  gospel. 

Eric  requested  the  archbishop  of  Bremen  to  supply' his  king- 
dom with  mirisionaries.  In  compliance  with  this  request  Adal- 
van  and  Stephen,  persons  of  knowledge,  integrity,  and  piety, 
were  sent  to  him.  They  for  a  time  labored  with  much  success; 
but  the  natural  enmity  of  the  human  heart  will  exert  itself 
against  true  piety,  whatever  be  the  foim  of  government  under 
which  men  live.  The  nobles  of  Sweden  being  enraged  at  the 
restraints  laid  upon  their  licentiousnessof  manners,  commenced 
a  religious  persecution  against  both  the  missionaries  and  the 
king.  Tiie  former  were  beaten  with  rods,  and  expelled  from 
Upsal;  the  latter  was  murdered  on  account  of  his  piet}-.  His 
son  and  successor  Olous  was  not,  however,  discouraged  from 
cherishing  Christianity,  and  his  zeal  and  piety  were  crowned 
with  success. 

Thus  were  Sweden  and  Denmark,  after  a  variety  of  changes, 
reduced  into  subjection  to  the  form,  and,  no  doubt,  manv  indi- 
viduals to  the  power  of  the  gospel.  In  the  latter  country,  after 
the  death  of  Henry  J.  the  inhabitants  refused  to  pay  tribute  to 
Otho  the  (^reat,  his  successor.  This  monarch  obliged  them  to 
submit,  and  recjuired  Harold,  the  son  and  successor  of  Gormo,  to 
receive  Christian  baptism.  All  that  we  know  of  this  prince 
induces  the  belief,  that  there  w.-is   no  reluctance  on   his  part. 


270  HISTORY    OF    THE    CHURCH. 

He  was  baptized,  together  with  his  wife  and  little  son,  whose 
name  had  been  Lueno;  and  in  honor  of  the  emperor,  he  was 
now  called  Luen-Otho.  Harold,  during  the  remainder  of  his 
life,  took  every  wise  and  salutary  method  to  propagate  divine 
truth  among  his  subjects,  and  to  restrain  vice  and  immorallity. 
Nor  was  it  much  to  be  doubted,  that  he  would  instruct  his  son 
Luen-Otho  to  act  in  the  same  manner,  and  labor  to  impress  on 
his  mind  the  power  of  that  divine  religion  which  he  himself 
seems  to  have  felt.  Be  that  as  it  may,  Luen-Otho  formed  a 
junction  with  the  chiefs  of  the  country,  who  were  offended  at 
the  pious  zeal  of  Harold;  in  consequence  of  which  the  latter 
was  murdered:  and  Luen-Otho  renounced  even  the  name  which 
had  been  imposed  on  him,  persecuted  the  christians  with  great 
cruelty,  and  for  a  time  gave  a  predominancy  to  the  pagan  in- 
terest in  his  dominions.  It  is  however  remarkable,  that  like 
another  Manassah  in  his  affliction,  Luen-Otho  knew  (hat  the 
Lord  was  God.  Being  expelled  from  his  throne,  and  forced  to 
live  in  exile  among  the  Scots,  he  was  induced  to  remember  the 
lessons  of  his  childhood;  repented  of  his  crimes,  and  being 
restored  to  his  throne,  like  the  same  Manassah,  labored  to  des- 
troy the  idolatry  which  he  had  supported,  and  in  the  latter  part 
of  his  life  trodo  in  the  steps  of  his  father. 

In  this  century  the  light  of  the  gospel  penetrated  into  Nor- 
way. The  idol  Thor  was  dragged  from  its  place  and  publicly 
burnt  in  the  sight  of  its  worshippers;  and  this  country  became 
Christian,  in  the  form  of  its  religion,  throughout.  The  Ork- 
ney Islands,  then  subject  to  Norwciy,  also  received  the  light  of 
the  gospel.  Iceland  and  Greenland  too  were  visited  with  the 
cheering  rays  of  the  sun  of  righteousness.  The  triumph  of 
Christianity  was  complete  throughout  all  Scandinavia.  Poland, 
hitherto  a  barbarous  country,  became  nominally  christianized; 
and  some  in  that  country  were  hopefully  made  the  subjects  of 
real  Christianity.  In  all  the  barbarous  countries  where  Chris- 
tian missivpnaries  were  received,  their  labors  were  found  to  be 
salutary.  The  dispositions  of  the  barbarians  were  hereby  gra- 
dually meliorated,  and  human  society  was  improved. 

Though  the  efforts  of  the  tenth  and  lliree  preceding  centuries 
did  not  always  spring  from  pure  motives,  }ot  they  formed  the 
principal  glory  of  those  times.  In  many  instances  those  efforts 
were  evidently  attended  with  the  effusion  of  the  divine  Spirit, 
and  the  genuine  conversion  of  many  pagans  from  their  heathen 
vanities,  to  the  love  and  practice  of  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus. 


CH  APT  1^1   XII. 


"SKf- 


ELEVENTH    CENTltRY. 

UENERAJ;  .STATE  OF  THE   CHl'RCH    IN  THIS  CENTURY.— PRCff' A - 
GATION  OF  THE  GOSPEL  IN  THE  ELEVENTH  CENTURY. 

The  genuine  church  of  Clirist,  under  the  protection  andf  in- 
fluence of  her  Supreme  Head,  existed  in  this  century;  but  it 
would  be  in  vain  to  attempt  a  regular  and  systematical  history  of 
her  progress.  Some  particular  circumstances  in  different  parts  of 
the  Christian  world,  some  pious  and  successful  endeavors  to  pro- 
pagate the  gospel  in  pagan  countries,  some  degrees  of  opposi- 
tion to  the  reigning  idolatry  and  superstition,  and  some  writ- 
ings of  pious  and  evangelical  theologians,  demonstrated  that 
the  spirit  of  God  had  not  entirel}'  forsaken  the  earth. 

If  this  century  excelled  the  last,  it  was  in  the  improvements 
of  learnings      The  arts   and   sciences  revived,  in  a  measure^ 
among  the  clergy  and  the  monks,  but  were  not  cultivated  by 
any  other  set  of  men.    1  speak  in  regard  to  the  western  church; 
for  the  eastern,  enfeebled  and  oppressed  by  the  Turks  and  Sar- 
acens from  without,  and  by  civil  broils  and  factions  f/^bm  within, 
with  difficulty  preserved  that  degree  of  knowledge,  which  in 
those  degenerate   days,  still  remained   among  the  Greeks.     I 
scarce  find  any  vestiges  of  piety  among  the  eastern  Christians 
at  this  time.     So  fatal  was  the  influence  of  Mahometanism,  and 
so  judicially  hardened  were  the  descendants  of  those  who  first 
had  honored  the  religion  of  Jesus.     Constantinople   was  still 
called  a  Christian  city,  and  in  learning  and  politeness,  was  su- 
perior to  any  part  of  the  west:   but  it  is  in  Europe  we  are  to 
look  for  the  emanations  of  piety.     France  and  Italy  excelled 
particularly  in  the  cultivation  of  learning.     Robert,  king  of 
France,  the  son  and  Successor  of  Hugh  Capet,  who  began  to 
reign  in  91)6,  and   died  in    lOIH,  distinguished   himself  as   the 
friend  of  science^      Even  the  ferocious  Normans',  whose  war* 


272  UiSTORY    OF    THE    CHURCH. 

and  devastations  were  so  terrible  in  Italy,  France,  and  Eng- 
land, after  they  had  established  their  respective  governments^ 
applied  themselves  to  the  cultivation  of  the  human  mind,  and 
diffused  some  light  among  the  people  whom  they  had  subdued. 
This  was  particularly  the  case  with  the  southern  parts  of  Italy 
and  with  Great  Britain.  William  the  conqueror,  savage  and 
imperious  as  he  was,  restored  letters  in  England,  Avhich  amidst 
the  Danish  depredations,  had  l)een  almost  extinguished.  The 
learning  itself  was  not  philosophical,  like  that  of  modern  times, 
but  consisted  chiefly  of  grammar,  rhetoric,  and  logic.  This 
was  connected  with  divinity.  The  scriptures  were  held  in  high 
reputation.  In  such  circumstances,  to  have  learned  to  read, 
to  have  attended  to  the  meaning  of  words,  and  to  have  em- 
ployed tiie  powers  of  the  human  mind,  in  any  manner,  on  sacred 
writings,  were  great  blessings  to  mankind.  In  Italy  and  France 
there  remained  some  witnesses  of  divine  truth,  who  opposed  the 
abominations  of  the  popedom. 

Popery  now  reigned  triumphant,  and  no  public  profession  of 
the  gospel,  who  claimed  independence  of  its  domination,  could 
be  endured  in  Europe. — The  Saracens  were  then  masters  of 
Africa,  and  persecuted  the  Christians  there  with  great  bitter* 
ness.  The  African  Christians  were  so  infatuated  with  the  lovo. 
of  sin,  that  they  quarreled  among  themselves,  and  they  then  had 
but  two  bishops,  tliey  betrayed  one  of  these  into  the  hands  of 
the  infidels,  who  greatly  abused  him. 

He  who  seriously  reflects  witii  what  glory  Asia  and  Africa 
once  shone  before  God  and  his  Christ;  how  dark  and  idolatrous, 
and  at  the  same  time,  how  insensible  of  his  spiritual  misery, 
the  iniiabitants  of  those  two  quarters  of  the  globe  were  in  this 
century,  and  continue  even  to  the  present  times,  will  see  with 
what  reverential  care  the  jewel  of  the  gospel  should  be  che- 
rished, while  in  our  possession,  lest  we  not  only  lose  our  own 
souls,  but  entail  a  curse  on  ages  yet  unborn. 

In  the  year  1017,  certain  persons,  real  or  supposed  herelics, 
were  discovered  in  France,  who  were  said  to  liold,  "that  they 
did  believe  that  Jesus  Christ  was  born  of  the  Virgin  Mary; 
that  he  died  for  the  salvation  of  mankind;  that  he  was  buried 
and  rose  again;  that  baptism  procured  the  remission  of  sins; 
that  the  consecration  by  tiic  priest  constituted  the  sacrament  of 
the  body  and  blood  of  Christ;  and  that  itwas  profitable  to  pray 
to  tlie  martyrs  and  confessors."  Other  matters  of  a  detestable 
nature  were  ascril)ed  to  them.  On  theii-  refusal  to  recant  be- 
fore a  council  held  at  Orleans,  thirteen  of  them  were  burnt 
alive.  It  is  not  easy  to  say,  what  was.  the  true  character  of 
these  men.  It  is  certain,  that  they  opposed  the  reigning  super- 
stitions, and  that  they  were  willing  to  suffer  for  the   doctrines 


ELEVENTH    CENTUftY.  27S 

Which  they  espoused.  The  crimes  alledged  against  them  were 
80  monstrous  and  incredible,  as  to  render  the  charges  adduced 
against  their  doctrines  very  suspicious.  That  they,  however, 
were  truly  evangelicel  christians,  is  what  we  dare  not  affirm. 

In  Flanders,  some  time  after,  there  appeared  another  sect, 
which  was  condemned  by  a  synod  held  at  Arras,  in  the  year 
1025,  by  Gerard,  bishop  of  Camcray  and  Arras.  Concerning 
these  Gerard  writes,  that  they  traveled  up  and  down  to  multiply 
converts,  and  that  they  had  withdrawn  many  from  the  belief 
of  the  real  presence  in  the  sacrament;  that  they  owned  them- 
selves to  be  the  scholars  of  Gundulphus,  who  had  instructed 
them  in  the  evangelical  and  apostolical  doctrine. — "This," 
said  they,  "is  our  doctrine,  to  renounce  the  world,  to  bridle  the 
lusts  of  the  flesh,  to  maintain  ourselves  by  the  labor  of  our  own 
hands,  to  do  violence  to  no  man,  and  to  love  the  brethren.  If 
this  plan  of  righteousness  be  observed,  there  is  no  need  of  bap- 
tism; if  it  be  neglected,  baptism  is  of  no  avail."  They  parti- 
cularly objected  to  the  baptism  of  infants,  because  they  were 
altogether  incapable  of  understanding  or  confessing  the  truth, 
They  denied  the  real  presence  of  Christ's  body  in  the  Lord's 
Supper;  they  rejected  the  consecration  of  churches,  opposed 
various  reigning  superstitions,  particularly  the  doctrine  of  pur- 
gatory and  the  practices  connected  with  it.  They  likewise  re- 
fused to  worship  the  cross  or  any  images  whatever.  Gerard 
having  examined  their  supposed  errors,  and,  in  his  opinion,  con- 
futed them,  drew  up  a  confession  of  faith,  contmry  to  those 
errors,  which  he  required  the  heretics  to  sign.  As  they  did  not 
well  understand  the  Latin,  he  caused  the  confession  to  be  ex- 
plained to  them  in  the  vulgar  tongue,  by  an  interpreter,  then, 
according  to  this  account,  they  approved  and  signed  the  instru- 
ment, and  were  dismissed  in  peace  by  the  bishop. 

The  nature  of  mankind,  ever  prone  to  run  from  one  extreme 
to  another,  will  easily  account  for  the  rejection  of  infant  bap- 
tism. The  practice  had  long  been  sullied  by  superstitious  fool- 
eries: the  transition  of  its  total  rejection  was  natural.  It  does 
not  appear  that  they  denied  the  use  of  the  Lord's  Supper,  but 
only  the  doctrine  of  the  real  presence  of  Christ  in  the  elements, 
and  it  is  probable  that  they  held  baptism  also  in  a  similar  man- 
ner. It  cannot  be  doubted,  but  that,  on  the  whole,  they  were 
of  the  true  church  of  Christ.  Faithfully  to  withstand  idolatry 
and  the  reigning  corruptions,  required  a  light  and  strength  far 
above  nature;  and  they  appear  to  have  been  raised  up  to 
bear  witness  for  the  truth  in  that  dark  night  of  papal  abimi- 
nations. 

During  the  reign  of  Ethelred,  in  England,  a  very  cruel  mas-* 
sacre  of  the  Danes  was,  by  royal  order,  made  throughout  his 

35 


274  HISTORY    OF    THE    CHUliCH. 

dominions.  In  this,  no  distinction  was  observed  between  the 
innocent  and  the  guilty.  Swein,  king  of  Denmark,  revenged 
this  mass.icre,  by  repeated  devastations  and  heavy  exactions. 
Ethelred  fled  to  Normandy  to  save  his  life,  while  his  subjects 
felt  all  the  miseries,  which  might  oe  expected  from  incensed  and 
victoiiuus  baibarians.  During  these  miseries,  Alphage,  arch- 
bishop of  Canterbury,  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  Danes.  He 
tirmly  expostulated  with  the  infuriated  barbarians,  who  exer- 
cised the  most  horrid  cruelties,  particularly  on  ladies  of  quality, 
whom  they  dragged  to  the  stake  and  burnt  to  death,  and  who 
did  not  spare  even  infants.  "The  cradle,"  says  he,  "  can  atTord 
no  triumph  to  soldiers.  It  would  be  better  for  you  to  exercise 
your  vengeance  on  me,  whose  death  may  give  celebrity  to  your 
names.  Remember,  that  some  of  your  troops  h.ave,  through 
my  means,  been  brought  over  to  the  faith  of  Chiist,  and  I  have 
frequently  rebuked  you  for  your  acts  of  injustice."  Exasperat- 
ed at  these  words,  the  Danes  kept  him  a  prispner  for  seven 
months. — They  then  offered  him  his  liberty  on  condition  of  im- 
mense payments  to  be  made  by  himself  and  Ethelred  the  king. 
Alphage  told  them  the  sums  were  too  large  to  be  raised  by  any 
exactions,  and  firmly  refused  to  drain  the  treasures  of  the 
church,  for  the  sake  of  saving  his  life;  accounting  it  wrong  to 
give  to  pagans  those  sums  which  had  been  devoted  to  the  honor 
of  religion,  and  the  relief  of  the  poor.  The  merciless  Danes, 
enraged  beyond  measure,  threw  him  down  and  stoned  him, 
while  he  prayed  for  his  enemies,  and  for  the  church.  None 
but  a  Christian  spirit  could  have  conducted  Alphage  through 
such  a  scene,  and  supported  him  with  so  much  fortitude  and 
charity.     He  was  murdered  in  the  year  1013. 

In  the  year  1017,  the  Danes  brought  the  English  into  com- 
plete subjection.  In  1011  the  English  threw  oil'  the  Danisti 
yoke;  but  soon  sunk  under  the  power  of  William  the  Nor- 
man, who  in  the  year  100(5,  beheld  himself  sovereign  of  Eng- 
land. 

Under  William,  the  papal  power  soon  reached  tlie  same 
height  in  England,  which  it  had  attained  in  France  and  Italy. 
This  the  tyrant  found  to  be  a  convenient  support  of  his  own  des- 
potic power:  and  while  he  took  care  that  every  one  of  his  sub- 
jects should,  in  ecclesiastical  matters,  bow  under  the  yoke  of 
the  bishop  of  Home,  he  reserved  to  himself  the  supreme  domi- 
jiion  of  civil  allairs,  and  exercised  it  with  the  most  unqualified 
ligor.  lianfrano,  whom  he  apj)ointed  archbishop  of  Canter- 
bury, zealously  suj)porled  the  power  of  Home,  and  the  absurd 
doctrine  of  transul)slanliation  by  his  influence  and  authority. 
JHis  successor,  Anselm,  was  no  less  dcv(;tcd  to  the  pope,  and 
inaintained  several  famous  :ontests  with  his  sovereign  William 


BLEVENTH    CENTURY.  275 

Rufus,  the  son  and  successor  of  the  conqueror.  Anselm  con- 
tributed much,  by  his  influence,  to  settle  the  celibacy  of  the 
clergy  of  England;  and  it  must  be  confessed,  that  even  the 
virtues  of  this  great  man,  through  the  peculiar  infehcity  of  the 
times,  were  attended  with  great  disadvantages  to  society.  As 
to  superstitious  observances,  his  example  had  influence  on 
others,  and  was  injurious:  his  zeal,  however,  against  ?uxury, 
simony  and  the  vices  of  the  great,  was  laudable,  and  nis  gen- 
eral defence  of  evangelical  truth,  adorned  by  an  upright  iife 
and  conversation,  preserved,  under  God,  some  genuine  remains 
of  piety  in  the  nation. 

'i  he  work  of  Christian  piety,  which  had  been  successfully 
carried  on  in  Hungary,  was  now  crowned  with  si  ill  greater 
prosperity.  Stephen,  the  king,  uho  had  begn^i  to  r^ign  in  the 
year  997,  showed  himself  a  zealous  patron  of  the  gospel.  His 
zeal  was  indeed  much  stimulated  by  his  pious  qu!?en.  He  often 
accompanied  the  preachers  and  pathetically  exhorted  his  sub- 
jects. He  suppressed  barbarous  custorps,  nnd  restrained  blas- 
phemy, theft,  adultery,  and  murder.— The  whole  moral  con- 
duct of  Stephen  was  admirable.  Hi's  excellent  code  of  laws 
is,  to  this  day,  the  basis  of  the  lavs  of  Hungary.  In  this  he 
forbids  all  impiety,  the  violation  of  the  duties  of  the  Lord's 
Day,  and  irreverent  behaviour  in  the  house  of  God.  He  lived 
to  see  ail  Hungary  become  externally  Christian;  but  Christian- 
ity existed  there,  adulterated,  or  clouded  by  papal  domination, 
and  by  the  fashionable  s^Jperstitions.  Stephen  died  in  the 
year  1038. 

He  was  succeeded  by  Peter  his  nephcH',  who  was  banished 
by  his  subjects.  Andrew,  the  cousin  of  Stephen,  was  now  ap- 
pointed king,  on  condition  of  restoring  idolatry.  Gei-ard  and 
three  other  bishops  endeavored  to  divert  him  from  the  design.. 
But  they  were  aysaulted  on  the  road  by  duke  Vathas,  a  zealous 
pagan.  Andrew  coming  to  the  spot  rescued  one  of  the  bishops, 
the  other  three  had  already  fallen  by  the  arm  of  the  barbarian. 
This  atrocious  viDany  appears  to  have  been  overruled  by  Him, 
who  causes  the  wrath  of  man  to  praise  him  for  the  good  of  the 
church.  The  heart  of  Andrew  was  moved;  he  had  seen  in 
this  instances  the  criminality  of  a  believer  in  paganism.  He 
examined  chri<(ianity,  received  it,  repressed  idolatry,  and 
reigned  successfully. 

'J'he  triumphs  of  (he  gospel  in  Denmark  were  very  conspicu- 
ous. It  was  the  preaching  of  the  cross,  attended  with  the 
energy  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  which  then  etRcted  a  mighty  revo- 
lution in  the  hearts  of  the  Danes;  a  revolution  which,  by  the 
fruits  it  has  produced  has  manifested  itself  to  have  been  in 
favor  of  humanity.    It  i«  remarkable,  that  to  this  day,  no  nation, 


276 


HISTORY    OF    THE    CHURCH. 


in  proportion  to  its  abilities  and  opportunities,  has  exceeded  the 
Danes  in  labors  for  the  propagation  of  the  gospel.  Christian 
godliness  has  the  promise  of  the  life  that  now  is,  as  well  as  of 
that  which  is  to  come.  While  it  conducts  enslaved  souls  into 
liberty,  and  turns  them  from  the  power  of  Satan  to  God,  it  in- 
vests  them  with  the  garments  of  salvation,  meliorates  their  con- 
dition in  this  life,  and  diffuses  through  the  world  the  most  salu- 
tary precepts  of  peace,  order,  and  tranquility.  Let  not  men 
expect  the  general  civilization  of  the  world  by  any  other 
methods.  Our  Saviour  has  most  fitly  directed  us  to  pray  the 
Lord  oi  thelaarvest  to  send  forth  laborers  into  his  harvest;  and 
every  one  who  feels  the  genuine  spirit  of  the  gospel  will  de- 
voutly obfcy  the  injunction. 

\ 


CHAFTEll   XIIL 


THE  TWELFTH  CENTURY. 

GENERAL  STATE  OF  THE  CHURCH  IN  THIS  CENTURY.— OF 
LEARNING  AND  LEARNED  MEN  IN  THE  TWELFTH  CENTURY, 
—PROPAGATION  OF  THE  GOSPEL  IN  THE  TWELFTH  CENTURY. 

Superstition,  idolatry,  frivolous  contentions,  and  metaphysi- 
cal nicities,  attended  with  a  lamentable  want  of  true  piety 
anvl  virtue,  form  almost  the  whole  of  the  religious  phenomina 
in  the  East. 

Just  at  the    close  of  the  last  century,  pope  Urban  held  a 
synod  of  one  hundred  and  fifty  bishops,  to  promote  the  crusades, 
and  exhorted  the  Christian  world  to  concur  in  supporting  the 
same  cause.     He  died  in  the  year  1099,  and  Jerusalem  was 
taken  by  the  crusaders  in  the  same  year.     The  pale  of  the  visi- 
ble church  was  extended,  by  the  conquests  of  the  western  war- 
riors, and  several  episcopal  sees  were  again  formed  in  regions, 
whence  the  light  of  the  gospel  had  first  arisen  to  bless  man- 
kind.    But  these  were  of  short  duration;  and  what  is  much 
more  material  to  be  observed,  while  they  continued,  gave  no 
discernable  evidence  of  the  spirit  of  true  religion.     This  is  a 
circumstance  which  throws  a  very  unpleasant  shade  on   the 
whole  character  of  the  fanatical  war,  which  at  that  time  agita- 
ted both  Europe  and  Asia.     Among  its  thousand  evils,  this  was 
one,  indulgencies  zcerc  noro  diffused  by  the  popes  through  Europe^  for 
the  purpose  of  promoting  what  they  called  the  holy  war.     These 
had  indeed  been  sold  before  by  the  inferior  dignitaries  of  the 
church,  who,  for  money,  remitted  the  penalties  imposed  on  trans- 
gressors; they  arc  not,  however,  pretended  to  abolish  the  pun-, 
ishments  which  await  the  wicked  in  a  future  state.     This  im- 
piety was  reserved  to  the  pope  himself,  who  dared  to  usurp  the 
authority  which  belongs  to  God  alone.     The  corruption  having 
once  taken  place,  remained  and  increased  from  age  to  age,  till 


278  HISTORY    OF    THE    CHURCH. 

it  was  checked  by  the  reformation.  The  whole  discipline  of 
the  church  was  now  dissolved,  and  men,  who  had  means  to  pur- 
chase a  license  to  sin,  were  emboldened  to  let  loose  the  reins 
of  vice,  and  to  follow  at  large  their  own  desires  and  imagi- 
nations. 

In  this  season  of  religious  declension,  attempts  were,  how- 
ever, made  to  promote  human  learning;  indeed,  the  laudable 
passion  for  intellectual  improvement  was  strong  in  this  century. 
The  human  mind  acquired  a  new  tone  and  vigor;  but  learning 
could  not  communicate  grace,  nor  bring  men  to  see  the  folly  of 
enslaving  themselves  to  the  popedom.  The  influence  of  the 
bishop  •)f  Rome  became  prodigious;  the  emperors  of  Germany 
trembled  under  the  rod;  and  some  of  the  bravest  and  wisest  of 
the  English  princes  were  found  unequal  to  a  contest  with  the 
hierarchy. 

AVhere  then  was  the  church  of  Christ,  and  what  was  its  con- 
dition? In  the  general  appearance  of  national  religion,  she 
was  not  to  be  discovered.  God  had,  however,  his  secret  ones. 
In  the  West  the  Cathari  appear  then  to  have  lived  the  rehgion 
of  Jesus.  They  formed  societies  among  themselves.  These 
increased  exceedinglj,  and  towards  the  close  of  the  century, 
were  exposed  to  the  unrighteous  indignation  of  the  reigning 
powers,  both  in  church  and  state,  and  were  known  by  the  name 
of  Waldenses.  Thus  the  church  of  Christ  had  a  real  exist- 
ence in  the  West,  and  shone  as  a  light  in  a  dark  place.  In  the 
East  it  is  extremely  difficult  to  discover  the  least  vestiges  of 
genuine  piety,  unless  it  be  in  some  small  degrees  of  it  among 
the  Paulicians. 

In  a  council  held  at  London,  in  1108,  a  decree  was  issued 
against  clerks,  who  should  cohabit  with  women.  This  council 
did  not,  however,  mean  to  give  an  attention  to  the  truth  of  the 
prophecy  of  St.  Paul,  concerning  the  apostacy  of  the  latter 
days,  one  circumstance  of  which  was  tlie  prohibition  of  mar- 
riage, but  they  fulfilled  the  prophecy  in  the  clearest  manner. 
The  voice  of  natural  conscience  and  of  common  sense,  was  by 
no  means  altogether  silenced  during  this  gloom)'  season.  Fluen- 
tius,  bishop  of  Florence,  taught  j)ublicly  that  Antichrist  was 
born,  and  came  into  the  world.  On  account  of  (his,  pope  Paschal 
II.  held  a  council  there  in  the  year  110.3,  reprimanded  the 
bishop,  and  enjoined  him  to  be  silent  on  the  sulyect. 

The  Island  of  Great  IJrilain  was  rapidly  sinking  in  this  cen- 
tury, into  a  deplorable  state  of  subjection  to  the  Roman  see. 
In  the  year  1159,  thirty  men  and  women,  who  were  Germans, 
appeared  in  England,  and  were  afterward  brought  before  a 
council  of  the  clergy  at  Oxford.  Gerard  their  teacher,  a  man 
of  learning,  said,  that  they  were  Christians,  and  believed  the 


TWELFTH    CENTURY.  279 

doctrine  of  the  apostles.  They  expressed  an  abhorrence  of 
the  doctrine  of  purgatory,  of  prayers  for  the  dead,  and  of  the 
invocation  of  the  saints.  Henry  II.,  in  conjunction  with  the 
council,  ordered  them  to  be  branded  with  a  hot  iron  on  the 
forehead  to  be  wliippcd  through  Oxford,  and  to  have  tiieir 
clothes  cut  short  by  the  girdles,  and  to  be  turned  into  the  open 
fields;  and  no  person  to  shelter  or  relieve  them,  under  severe 
penalties.  It  was  then  the  depth  of  winter,  and  they  all  lost 
their  lives  by  cold  aiid  hunger.  They  had  made  one  female 
convert  in  England,  who,  through  fear  of  similar  punishment, 
recanted.  The  whole  number  of  the  Germans  remained  pa- 
tient, serene,  composed,  repeating,  "Blessed  are  those,  who  are 
persecuted  for  righteousness  sake,  fortlieir's  is  the  kingdom  of 
heaven."  Their  tcaclier,  Gerard,  that  he  might  be  distinguish- 
ed from  the  rest,  had  an  additional  mark  on  his  chin. 

What  darkness  must  at  that  time  have  filled  the  island  of 
Great  Britain!  A  wise  and  sagacious  king,  a  renowned  uni- 
versity, the  whole  body  of  the  clergy  and  laity,  all  united  in 
expelling  Christ  from  their  coast!  This  account,  though  brief, 
is  sufficiently  explicit  to  show  that  these  were  the  martyrs  of 
Christ.  Most  probably  driven  from  home  by  persecution,  they 
had  brought  the  light  and  power  of  the  gospel  into  England 
with  them;  and  so  totally  corrupt  and  senseless  was  the  nation, 
that  none  received  it.  It  deserves  to  be  noticed,  that  England 
was  afterward,  for  a  long  time,  exposed  to  suffer  more  severely, 
than  most  other  nations,  from  the  exactions  of  the  popedom. 

Antichrist  tiien  reigned  calm  and  victorious  throughout  Eu- 
rope. Nevertheless,  even  in  Italy  itself,  some  suspicions  of  his 
existence  appeared.  Joachim,  abbot  of  Calabria,  a  man  re- 
nowned for  learning  and  piety,  asserted  that  Antichrist  was 
born  in  the  Roman  state,  and  would  be  exalted  to  the  apostolic 
see.  King  Richard  I.  of  England,  being  at  Messina  in  Sicily, 
going  upon  his  expedition  to  the  holy  land,  sent  for  Joachim, 
and  vv'ith  much  satisfaction  heard  him  explain  the  book  of  the 
Revelation,  and  discourse  of  Antichrist. 

If  Richard  had  been  as  earnest  in  studying  the  scriptures,  as 
he  was  in  conducting  his  romantic  expedition  into  the  holy 
land,  by  comparing  llie  apocalyptic  [)rophecies  with  the  treat- 
ment which  he  himself  received  from  the  pope,  he  might  have 
understood  that  the  bishop  of  Rome  was  Antichrist.  For  in  a 
bull  dated  1197,  Innocent  III.  declared,  that  it  was  not  fit  that 
any  man  should  be  invested  with  authority  who  did  not  revere 
and  obey  the  holy  see.  In  another  bull,  addressed  to  Richard, 
he  told  him,  that  if  he  opposed  the  decrc^es  of  the  apostolic  see, 
he  would  soon  convince  him,  how  hard  it  was  to  kick  against 
the  pricks.     In  another  bull  Innocent  declared,  that  he  would 


280  HISTORY    OF    THE    CHURCH. 

not  endure  the  least  contempt  of  himself,  or  of  God,  whose  place" 
he  held  on  earth,  but  would  punish  every  disobedience  without 
delay,  and  without  respect  of  persons;  and  would  convince  the 
whole  world,  that  he  was  determined  to  act  like  a  sovereign. 
The  "lion-hearted"  Richard  obeyed  his  decrees,  and  gave  up 
his  opposition  in  the  cause  which  he  had  contested.  Innocent 
reigned  in  England  with  a  power  little  less  than  despotic.  This 
vras  the  pope  who  confirmed  the  doctrine  of  transubstantiation 
in  the  grossest  sense;  reduced  the  two  succeeding  princes,  John 
and  Henry  III.  to  a  state  of  the  lowest  vassalage,  and  enriched 
his  creatures  with  the  treasures  of  England. 

At  the  entrance  of  this  century,  we  find  Bernard,  abbot  of 
Clairval,  rising  with  splendor,  amid  the  general  gloom.  Though 
he  was  an  ardent  champion  for  the  office  and  personal  charac- 
ters of  the  popes  of  Rome,  yet  he  inveighed  against  the  vices 
of  the  men.  and  the  various  evils  of  their  ecclesiastical  adminis- 
tration,— He  strenuously  supported  their  pretensions  to  St. 
Peter's  chair,  and  combatted  all  who  opposed  those  claims. 
Forgive  him  this  xvrong:  it  was  common  to  him  with  the  Chris- 
tian world! 

At  this  time  the  Mahometans  were  aiming  at  universal  empire, 
and  according  to  the  Koran,  all  who  were  not  with  them  in 
their  creed,  were  continually  threatened  with  the  loss  of  their 
religion  and  their  liberties;  and  to  live  in  slavery,  under  the 
Mahometan  yoke,  was  all  the  indulgence  granted  to  Christians,' 
who  sunk  beneath  their  arms.  And  as  at  this  time,  superstition 
had  led  many,  under  the  semblage  of  religion,  to  undertake 
pilgrimages  to  the  holy  land,  who  were  exposed  to  many  insults, 
robberies,  and  extortions,  from  the  Mahometans;  so,  in  the  be- 
ginning of  this  century,  prodigious  armies  marched  out  of  Eu- 
rope to  wrest  (he  holy  land  out  of  the  hands  of  the  infidels, 
and  Bernard  used  his  utmost  influence  to  encourage  and  pro- 
mote this  ill  timed  enterprise. 

Early  in  life,  Bernard  subjected  himself  to  the  severest  aus- 
terities, by  which  he,  at  length,  was  reduced  to  great  weak- 
ness, and  his  health  much  impaired.  But  inwardly  taught  of 
God,  as  he  advanced  in  the  divine  life,  he  gradually  learned  to 
correct  the  harshness  and  asperity  of  his  sentiments.  He  was 
humbled  under  a  sense  of  his  folly,  and  fiankly  confessed  it  in 
the  strongest  terms.  He  then  began  to  travel  from  place  to 
place,  and  to  preach  for  the  good  of  mankind.  And  it  is  won- 
derful to  observe,  with  what  authority  he  reigned  in  thp  hearts 
of  men  of  all  ranks,  and  how  his  word  became  a  law  to  princes 
and  nobles.  His  eloquence  was,  indeed,  very  great;  but  that 
{ilone  could  never  have  given  him  so  extensive  a  dominion.  His 
sincerity  and  humility  were  eminent,  and  his  constant  r'efusal  oT 


TWELFTH    CENTURY.  281 

the  least  ecclesiastical  dignities,  gave  an  unequivocal  testimony 
to  the  uprightness  of  his  character.  Though  no  potentate, 
civil  or  ecclesiastical,  possessed  such  real  power  as  he  did,  in 
the  Christian  world;  and  though  he  was  the  highest  in  the  judg- 
ment of  all  men,  yet  was  he,  in  his  own  estimation,  the  lowest. 
He  said  and  felt  what  he  said,  that  for  the  performance  of  the 
services  for  wliich  he  was  so  much  extolled,  he  was  wholly  in- 
debted to  the  influence  of  divine  grace.  The  talents  of  Ber- 
nard in  preaching,  were  doubtless  of  the  first  order.  He  pos- 
sessed that  variety  of  gifts,  which  fitted  him  either  to  address 
the  great  or  the  vulgar. 

Peter  Abelard  was  born  in  Brittany,  in  the  year  1079.  He 
was  a  man  of  genius,  industry  and  learning;  by  nature,  confi- 
dent and  presumptuous,  elated  with  applause,  and  far  too 
haughty  to  submit  to  the  simple  truth,  as  it  is  revealed  in  scrip- 
ture: from  that  moment  that  he  applied  himself  to  the  study  of 
the  sacred  writings,  he  was  ardently  disposed  to  heretical  sin- 
gularities. He  advocated  certain  sentiments,  subversive  of  the 
truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus,  and  which  were  calculated  to  foster  the 
pride  and  self-sufiiciency  of  the  human  heart.  Bernard  took 
the  most  active  and  effectual  measures  to  counteract  his  errors, 
and  to  support  the  soul  humbling  doctrines  of  the  cross;  and  at 
length,  after  much  exertions,  procured  the  definitive  sentence  of 
the  pope  against  Abelard,  who  ordered  his  books  to  be  burned, 
and  the  heretic  himself  to  be  confined  in  a  monastery.  He 
was  permitted  to  end  his  days  in  that  of  Cluni,  over  which 
Peter  the  venerable  presided,  who  treated  him  with  much  com- 
passion and  friendship.  Not  personal  malice,  but  Christian 
zeal  seems  to  have  influenced  Bernard  in  the  whole  of  this 
transaction.^ 

In  this  century  there  were  numerous  opposers  of  the  reigning 
idolatry  and  superstitions  of  the  church  of  Rome,  who  were 
denominated  by  their  enemies  Cathari;  they,  as  to  worldly  pro- 
perty, were  in  low  circumstances,  and  in  general,  mechanics. 
Cologne,  Flanders,  the  South  of  France,  Savoy,  and  Milan, 
were  their  principal  places  of  residence.  These  appear  to  have 
been  a  plain,  unassuming,  harmless,  and  industrious  sect  of 
Christians,  condemning,  by  their  doctrine  and  manners,  the 
whole  apparatus  of  the  fashionable  idolatry  and  superstition, 
placing  true  religion  in  the  faith  and  love  of  Christ,  and  re- 
taining a  supreme  regard  for  the  divine  word.  They  seem  to 
have  conformed  to  the  public  worship,  much  in  the  same  man- 
ner as  the  apostles  did  to  the  Jewish  church,  while  it  existed, 
still  preserving  a  union  among  themselves  in  worship,  and  in 
hearing  sermons,  so  far  as  the  iniquity  of  the  times  would 
permit. 

36 


282  HISTORY    OF    THE    CHURCH. 

This  people  continued  in  a  state  of  extreme  persecution 
throughout  this  century.  Bernard,  who  seems  to  have  heen 
extremely  ill  informed  concerning  them,  remarks,  that  they  had 
no  particular  father  of  their  heresy,  and  condemns  them  in 
whatever  respects  they  stood  opposed  to  the  high  claims  and 
superstitions  of  the  church  of  Rome.  We  cannot,  however, 
find  that  he  ever  opposed  their  real  piety. 

Bernard  lived  in  an  age  so  ignorant  and  superstitious,  that 
Protestants  are  ready  to  ask,  can  any  good  come  out  of  the 
twelfth  century?  His  writings  show  him  to  have  heen  a  man 
of  humble  and  fervent  piety.  True,  he  censured  some,  "of 
whom  the  world  was  not  worthy,"  but  of  their  true  character 
he  was  ignorant.  He  was  deeply  tinged  with  a  predilection  for 
the  Roman  hierarchy;  had  imbibed  most  of  those  errors  of  his 
time,  which  were  not  subversive  of  the  gospel;  and  the  monas- 
tic character,  which,  according  to  the  spirit  of  the  age,  ap- 
peared to  be  the  greatest  glory,  seems  to  have  much  eclipsed 
his  real  virtues,  and  to  have  prevented  his  progress  in  true 
evangelical  wisdom.  But  with  all  his  faults,  the  real  Christian 
shines  forth  in  Bernard's  life  and  death.  The  love  of  God 
seems  to  have  taken  deep  root  in  his  soul,  and  to  have  been 
always  steady  and  ardent.  He  was  about  sixty-three  years  old 
when  he  died,  of  a  disease  in  his  stomach.  A  letter  which  he 
dictated  to  a  friend,  a  very  few  days  before  his  disease,  will  be 
worthy  of  our  attention,  as  a  genuine  monument  of  that  sim- 
plicity, modesty,  and  piety,  which  had  adorned  his  conversa- 
tion. "I  received  your  love  with  affection,  I  cannot  say  with 
pleasure;  for  what  pleasure  can  there  be  to  a  person  in  my  cir- 
cumstances, replete  with  bitterness?  To  eat  nothing  solid  is 
the  only  way  to  preserve  myself  tolerably  easy.  My  sensitive 
powers  admit  of  no  further  pleasure.  Sleep  had  departed  from 
my  eyes,  and  prevented  the  least  intermission  of  my  pain. 
Stomatic  weakness  is,  as  it  were,  the  sum  total  of  my  afllictions. 
By  day  and  night  I  receive  a  small  portion  of  liquids.  Every 
thing  solid  the  stomach  rejects. — The  very  scanty  supply  which 
I  now  and  then  receive  is  painful;  but  perfect  emptiness  would 
be  more  so.  If  now  and  liicn  I  take  in  a  large  quantity,  the 
effect  is  most  distressing.  My  legs  and  feet  arc  svvoln  as  in  a 
dropsy.  In  the  midst  of  these  allliction,  that  I  may  hide  nothing 
from' an  anxious  friend,  in  my  inner  man,  (I  speak  as  a  vulgar 
person,)  the  s[)irit  is  ready,  though  the  flesh  is  weak.  Pray 
ye  to  the  Saviour,  who  willeih  not  the  death  of  a  sinner,  that 
he  would  not  delay  my  timely  exit,  but  that  still  he  would  guard 
it.  Fortify  with  your  prayers  a  poor  unworthy  creature,  that 
the  enemy  who  lies  in  wait,  may  find  no  place  where  he  may 
fix  his  tooth  and  inflict  a  wound.    These  words  have  I  dictated, 


TWELFTH    CENTURY.  283 

but  in  such  a  manner,  that  ye  know  my  affection  by  a  hand  well 
known  to  you."  Such  were  the  condition  and  temper  of  this 
excellent  saint  at  the  approach  of  death. — Thus  may  we  hope 
that  Bernard,  through  faith  and  patience,  did  at  length  inherit 
the  promises. 

The  pale  of  the  visible  church  was  still  further  extended  in 
this  century  among  the  idolatrous  nations;  and  though  the 
methods  of  propagating  divine  truth  were  too  often  unchristian, 
some  missionaries  seem  to  have  been  actuated  by  an  apostolical 
spirit.  The  articles  under  this  head  are  few,  but  well  deserve 
the  reader's  attention. 

Boleslaus,  duke  of  Poland,  having  taken  Stetin,  the  capital 
of  Pomcrania,  by  storm,  and  laid  waste  the  country  by  tire  and 
sword,  compelled  the  remaining  inhabitants  to  submit  at  discre- 
tion.   From  these  inauspicious  beginnings  Pomerania  was  made 
acquainted  with  Christianity.     For  three  years  the  conqueror 
endeavored  to  procure  pastors  and  teachers  from  his  own  do- 
minions, to  instruct  his  new  subjects;  but  could  find  none.     He 
then  engaged   Otho,   bishop  of  Bamberg,  in  the  work.     The 
duke  of  Pomcrania  met  the  bishop  on  his   approach,  and  re- 
ceived him  witli  much  respect.     The  savage  inhabitants  were, 
however,  witii  difficulty  prevented  from  murdering  him.     Otho 
was  firm,  and  by  Christian  zeal,  patience,  and  meekness,  labor- 
ed to  efTace  the  disadvantageous  impressions,  which  the  military 
expeditions  of  Boleslaus,  could  net  fail  to  have  made  on  their 
minds.     The  duchess  of  Pomerania,  with  her  female  attend- 
ants, received  the  gospel:  so  did  the  duke  with  his  companions, 
and  he  gave  this  evidence  of  sincerity,  that  he  was  prevailed 
on  by  the  instructions  of  Otho  to  dismiss  his  concubines,  who 
were  twenty-four  in  number.     This  missionary  was  afterward 
fiercely  assaulted  by  some  of  the  inhabitants,  and  with  great 
difficulty  escaped.     Otho  bore  the  injury  so  meekly,  and  per- 
severed in  his  labors  with  such  evident  marks  of  probity  and 
charity,  that  he  at  length  established  the  form  of  Christianity 
among  them.     He  commenced  his  mission  in  the  year   1123, 
and  from  his  success,  was  styled  the  apostle  of  the  Pomeranians. 
After  he  had  carried  the  gospel  to  the  remote  districts,  he  re- 
turned to  the  care  of  his  own  flock  at  Bamberg,  where  he  died 
in  1139.     That  the  work,  however,  was  very  slight  among  this 
people,  appeared  too  plainly  by  the  event.     The  Pomeranians 
soon  after  ejected  the  Christian  pastors,  and  re-established  the 
idolatry  of  their  ancestors. 

The  inhabitants  of  Ilugen,  an  island  which  lies  in  the  neigh- 
borhood of  Pomerania,  were  remarkable  for  their  obstinate  op- 
position to  Christianity.  Eric,  king  of  Denmark,  subdued  them; 
and,  among  other  conditions    of  peace,  imposed  on  them  his 


284  HISTORY    OF    THE    CHURCH. 

religion.  But  they  soon  renounced  it  for  their  ancient  idolatr)'. 
At  length  Waldemar,  king  of  Denmark,  having  subjected  them 
again,  obliged  them  to  deliver  up  to  him  their  idol  Swanterr 
•with,  which  he  ordered  to  be  hewn  in  pieces  and  burned.  He 
compelled  the  vanquished  also  to  deliver  to  him  all  their  sacred 
money,  and  released  the  Christian  captives  whom  they  held  in 
slavery,  and  converted  the  lands  which  had  been  assigned  to 
the  pagan  priests,  to  the  support  of  the  Christian  ministry. 
Also  he  furnished  the  ignorant  savages  with  pastors  and  teach- 
ers. Among  these  shone  Absalom,  archbishop  of  Lunden,  by 
whose  pious  labors,  the  gospel  received  an  establishment  in  this 
island,  which  had  so  long  baffled  every  attempt  to  evangelize 
it.  Absalom  ought  to  be  ranked  among  those  genuine  benefac- 
tors of  mankind,  who  are  willing  to  spend  and  be  spent  for  the 
good  of  souls.  Even  Jaremar,  the  prince  of  Rugen,  received 
the  gospel,  and  not  only  taught  his  wayward  subjects  by  his 
life  and  example,  but  also  by  his  useful  instructions  and  admo- 
nitions. Sometimes  he  employed  menaces,  but  to  what  degree 
and  with  what  circumstances  is  not  known.  Certain  it  is,  that  the 
people  of  Rugen  from  that  time,  were  in  some  sense,  at  least, 
evangelized.  No  people  had  ever  shown  a  more  obstinate  aver- 
sion to  the  doctrines  of  Christianity;  nor  were  the  miHtary  pro- 
ceedings of  Eric  and  Waldcmar  calculated  to  soften  their  ani- 
mosity. In  this  article,  however,  as  in  the  last,  the  characters 
of  the  missionaries  ought  to  be  distinguished  from  those  of  the 
princes;  for  in  the  accounts  of  both  the  missionaries  there  ap- 
pears very  good  evidence  oi  a  genuine  propagation  of  godliness. 
These  events  in  Rugen  took  place  about  the  year  1168.  When 
the  characters  of  princes  are  distinguished  from  that  of  mis- 
sionaries, it  is  by  no  means  intended  that  the  conduct  of  the 
former  was  unjustifiable.  The  people  of  Rugen  were  a  band 
of  pirates  and  robbers;  and  it  is  not  improbable,  but  that  the 
right  of  self-preservation  might  have  authorized  the  Danish  exr 
pedition. 

The  Finlanders  were  of  the  same  character  with  the  people 
of  Rugen,  and  infested  Sweden  with  their  incursions.  Eric, 
king  of  the  last  mentioned  country,  vanquished  them  in  war, 
and  is  said  to  have  we|)t,  because  his  enemies  died  unbnptized. 
As  soon  as  he  was  master  of  Finhxnd,  he  sent  Henry,  bishop  of 
Upsal,  to  evangelize  the  barbarians.  The  success  of  this  mis- 
sionary was  great,  and  he  is  called  the  apostle  of  the  Fin- 
landers,  though  he  was  murdered,  at  Icngtli,  by  some  of  that 
refractory  people.  He  was  stoned  (o  deatli  at  the  instigation 
of  a  murderer,  whom  he  had  endeavored  to  reclaim  by  his 
censures. 

Eric   was  excellent,  both  as  a  Christian  and  a  king.     His 


TWELFTH    CrNTURY.  285 

piety  provoked  the  derision  of  some  impious  malcontents,  by 
whom  he  was  attacked,  while  employed  in  public  worship. 
"The  remainder  of  the  festival,"  said  he,  "I  shall  observe  else- 
where." It  was  the  feast  of  the  ascension,  which  he  was  cele- 
brating. He  went  out  alone  to  meet  the  murderers,  that  he 
might  prevent  the  effusion  of  blood,  and  died  commending  his 
soul  to  God. 


CHAPTER   XIV. 


-aB> 


THIRTEENTH    CENTURY. 


GENERAL   STATE    OF    THE   CHURCH  IN    THIS    CENTURY.— THE 
WALDENSES. 

Thouoii  the  narrative  of  the  Waldensian  transactions  does 
not  belong  exclusively  to  the  thirteenth  century,  it  is,  however, 
ascribed  to  it,  because  during  this  the  sect  endured  most  cruel 
persecutions,  and  experienced  many  severe  conflicts,  which 
particularly  excited  the  attention  of  all  Europe.  At  this  period 
a  visible  churcli  can  hardly  be  said  to  have  an  existence. — 
There  were,  however,  individuals  who  loved  the  Lord,  and 
served  him  in  ihe  midst  of  corruption,  error  and  danger. 

It  was  then  a  time  of  immense   ignorance  and  wickedness. 
True,  the  Aristotelean  philosophy  greatly  prevailed;  but   it  by 
no  means  enlightened  men's  minds  with  useful  science.     Every 
serious  inquirer  after  truth  was  embarrassed  beyond  measure. 
The  most  learned  doctors,  with  very  few  exceptions,  were  not 
in  their  knowledge  many  degrees  above  the  most  ignorant  and 
vulgar.     The   herd  of  students   foolishly  employed  themselves 
about  the  miserable   translations  of  Aristotle   to  no   purpose. 
Their  ambition  was  to  appear  learned  in  the  eyes  of  the  sense- 
less multitude. — The  Dominicans  and  Franciscans  were  almost 
the  only  orders  which  devoted  themselves  to  study. — These  had 
ample  buildings  and  friendly  houses.  They  attended  the  death- 
beds of  the  rich  and  great,  and  urged  them  to   bequeath   im- 
mense  legacies    to    their   own    orders.      I'hese   gained    much 
ground,  and  till  the  time  of  the  institution  of  the  Jesuits  were 
the  pillars  of  the  papacy.     Persecution  of  heretics,  so  called, 
formed  a  great  part  of  their  employment.     While   the  other 
orders  had,  by  their  immoralities  reduced   thems(dvcs  to  con- 
tempt; these   two  orders,  having  the  sem})lance  of  worth,  not 
the  substance,  revived   the  authority   of  the  Romish   rluirch, 


TIIIRTEEiNTH    CENTURY. 


287 


supported  and  strengthened  every  reigning  superstition,  and 
by  deep  laid  plans  of  hypocrisy,  induced  numbers  to  enrich 
both  the  papacy  and  the  monastic  establishments.  These  two 
orders,  having  obtained  a  decided  ascendancy  in  England,  ar- 
rogated to  themselves  great  power.  The  abject  slavery  and 
superstition,  under  which  England  then  sunk,  appears,  from  a 
commission  which  Innocent  IV.  gave  to  John  the  Franciscan, 
in  1247,  as  follows:  "Wc  charge  you,  that,  if  the  major  part 
of  the  English  prelates  should  make  answer,  that  they  are  ex- 
empt from  foreign  jurisdiction,  you  demand  a  greater  sum, 
and  compel  them,  by  ecclesiastical  censures,  to  withdraw  their 
appeals,  any  privilege  or  indulgence  notwithstanding." 

So  shameless  were  the  popes  at  this  time,  in  their  exactions, 
and  so  perfect  was  their  dominion  over  mankind,  that  they 
grossly  defrauded  even  the  Franciscans  themselves,  and  were 
not  afraid  of  the  consequences.  Men  who  received  not  the 
testimony  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  refused  submission  to  his  easy 
yoke,  were  induced  to  kiss  the  iron  rod  of  an  Italian  tyrant. 

The  greater  part  of  Europe  had  now  forsaken  the  all-impor- 
tant article  of  justification  by  the  merit  of  Jesus  Christ  alone 
through  faith,  and  were  entangled  in  the  nets  of  pharisaical 
religion,  and  readily  betook  themselves  to  numberless  supersti- 
tions, to  give  quiet  and  ease  to  their  consciences.  The  Wal- 
denses  found  peace  and  comfort,  and  the  expectation  of  hea- 
ven through  Jesus  Christ  alone  by  faith,  and  hence  despised 
the  whole  popedom  with  all  its  appendages;  while  others,  who 
trembled  in  conscience  for  their  sins,  and  knew  not  the  holy 
wisdom  of  resting  in  Christ  alone  for  salvation,  might  swell 
with  indignation  at  the  wickedness  of  the  court  of  Rome,  but 
durst  not  emancipate  themselves  from  its  bonds.  The  power 
of  the  pope  was  then  but  a  cement  of  wickedness,  which  en- 
couraged men  with  the  hopes  of  heaven,  while  living  in  super- 
stition and  the  indulgence  of  the  greatest  crimes. 

In  1234,  pope  Gregory  IX.  desirous  of  increasing  the  credit 
of  the  popedom,  by  a  bull  directed  to  all  Christendom,  invited 
men  to  assume  the  cross,  and  to  proceed  to  the  holy  land.  In 
this  he  says,  "The  service  to  which  they  are  now  invited  is  an 
EFFECTUAL  ATONEMENT  for  thc  miscarriagcs  of  a  negligent  life. 
The  HOLY  WAR  is  a  compendious  meihod  of  discharging  men 
from  guilt,  and  restoring  them  to  the  divine  favor.  Even  if 
they  die  on  their  march,  the  intention  will  be  taken  for  the 
deed,  and  many  may  in  this  way  be  crowned  with  fighting." 

In  this,  Gregory,  in  effect,  opposed  thc  doctrine  of  the  atone- 
ment of  Christ,  and  in  contempt  of  it,  taught  men  to  expect 
justification  from  God,  on  the  merit  of  military  service,  ren- 
dered at   the  command  of  his  vicegerent.     In   this  way   the 


288  HISTORY    OF    THE    CHURCH. 

human  mind  was  removed  from  faith  in  Christ,  and  men  were' 
taught  to  rely  for  pardon  on  the  sovereign  pontiff,  and  were 
led  to  imbibe  the  fatal  doctrine,  that  wickedness  might  be 
committed,  with  the  flattering  prospect  of  gaining  the  divine 
favor,  without  a  reformation  of  heart  and  life. 

That  the  ecclesiastical  rulers  in  those  miserable  times,  did 
not  desire  the  promotion  of  piety,  but  their  own  secular  emo- 
lument, is  evident  from  their  releasing  those  who  had  engaged 
in  the  crusade  to  the  holy  land,  from  their  vows,  on  the  pay- 
ment of  a  fine.  It  is  easily  conceived  that  much  wealth  would 
be  amassed  by  this  dispensing  power.  Men  are  taught  to  pur- 
chase pardon  by  being  liberal  in  the  bestowment  of  their  money 
on  the  popish  hierarchy,  and  that  this  was  a  sure  way  to  cover 
their  crimes. 

During  this  season  of  gross  darkness  the  scripture  was  neg- 
lected; appeals  were  not  made  to  the  word  of  God,  but  to 
Aristotle  and  the  fathers,  which  were  considered  as  decisive. 
The  few  who  truly  feared  and  served  God,  suffered  extreme 
persecution. 

Of  the  eastern  churches  scarce  any  thing  worthy  of  relation 
occurs,  except  that  they  were  overrun  by  a  mixed  multitude 
undor  Othman,  who,  in  the  year  1299,  was  proclaimed  Sultan, 
and  founded  a  new  empire.  These,  under  the  name  of  Turks, 
succeeded  the  Saracens,  both  in  the  propagation  of  Mahomet- 
anism,  and  in  diffusing  the  horrors  of  war.  A  few  who  had 
been  illuminated  by  the  rays  of  divine  light  and  love,  exem- 
plified the  power  of  religion  in  their  lives:  among  this  number, 
Lewis  IX.  of  France,  held  a  conspicuous  rank.  He  often 
invited  men  of  religious  character  to  his  table,  banished  from 
his  court  all  diversions  prejudicial  to  morals,  and  lived  a  life 
of  self-denial.  No  man,  who  violated  the  rules  of  decorum, 
could  find  admission  into  his  presence.  He  frequently  retired 
for  the  purpose  of  secret  prayer.  Those  who  were  guilty  of 
blasphemy,  were,  by  his  order,  marked  on  the  lips,  some  say 
on  the  forehead,  with  a  hot  iron.  Uprightness  and  integrity 
strongly  marked  his  character.  The  nobles  he  suffered  not  to 
oppress  their  vassals.  The  exercise  of  sovereign  power  was, 
in  his  hands,  a  blessing  to  mankind.  Jn  him,  wisdom  and 
truth,  sound  policy  and  Christian  sincerity  appeared  not  at 
variance,  but  in  sweet  concord.  Under  the  complicated  dis- 
advantages of  his  situation,  he  could  only  cherish  the  spirit  of 
a  Christian  himself:  the  whole  tenor  of  liis  life  demonstrated 
the  sincerity  of  his  faith  and  love:  but,  enslaved  by  papal 
domination,  he  could  not  emancipate  his  subjects. 

True  it  is,  that  he  engaged  in  the  mad  project  of  the  cru- 
sades, a  project  imprudent  and  chimerical:  but  in  the  whole 


THIRTEENTH    CENTURY.  289 

course  of  his  military  measures,  he  avoided  the  unnecessary 
effusion  of  blood  by  saving  the  life  of  every  infidel  whom  he 
could  take  prisoner.  In  all  this,  Lewis  was  the  same  man;  the 
fear  of  God  was  his  predominant  principle  of  action.  He  was 
taken  captive  by  the  Saracens  and  menaced  with  death:  but 
ceased  not  from  his  usual  fortitude  and  concern  for  his  soldiers. 
At  length  being  ransomed,  as  he  returned  to  Europe,  three 
sermons  were  preached  every  week  on  board  his  ship,  and  the 
sailors  and  soldiers  were  catechised  and  instructed,  he  himself 
bearing  apart  in  all  the  religious  offices. 

On  a  second  crusade,  Lewis  laid  siege  to  Tunis  on  the  coast 
of  Africa,  and  died  before  that  city.     His  advice  to  Philip  his 
eldest  son,  which  he   then  gave,  was  very  salutary.     "Avoid 
wars,-'  says  he,  "with  Christians,  and   spare  the  innocent  sub- 
jects of  your  enemy.     Discountenance   blasphemy,  drunken- 
ness, and  impurity.     Lay  no  heavy  burdens  on  your  subjects. 
I  pray  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  to  strengthen  you  in  his  service, 
and  always  to  strengthen  his  grace  in  you;  and  I  beg  that  we 
may  together  see,  praise  and   honor  him  to   eternity.     Suffer 
patiently;  being  persuaded  that  you  deserve  much  more  pun- 
ishment for  your  sins;  and  then  tribulation  will  be  your  gain. 
Love  and   converse   with  the   godly:  banish  the  vicious  from 
your  company:  delight  to  hear  profitable  sermons:  wherever 
you  are,  permit  none,  in  your  presence,  to  deal  in  slanderous 
or  indecent  conversation.     Hear  the  poor  with  patience,  and 
where  your  own  interest  is  concerned,  stand  for) our  adversary 
yourself,    till   the    truth   appear."      In    his    last  hours,  Lewis 
prayed  with  tears  for  the   conversion   of  infidels  and  sinners; 
and  besought  God  that  his  army  might  have  a  safe  retreat,  lest 
through  weakness  of  the  fliesh   they  should  deny  Christ.     He 
repeated  aloud,  "I^ord,  i  will  enter  into  thine   house;  I  will 
worship  in  thy  holy  temple,  and  give  glory  to  thy  name.     Into 
thine  hands  I  commend  my  spirit."    These  were  his  last  words. 
He  died  in  1270,  aged  55. 

This  century  was  dark  indeed;  there  does  not  appear  to 
have  been  in  the  whole  Romish  church  a  single  divine,  who 
could  give  to  a  serious  inquirer  a  scriptural  answer  to  the  ques- 
tion, "what  shall  I  do  to  be  saved?"  The  light  of  scripture 
and  of  its  genuine  doctrines  was  unknown  in  Christendom. 
The  ignorance  of  the  times  was  exceedingly  great,  and  the 
difficulty  of  acquiring  divine  knowledge  beyond  our  con- 
ception. 

In  the  midst  of  this  darkness,  Grossetcste,  bishop  of  Lin- 
coln, a  man  of  excellent  genius,  distinguished  himself  for  his 
sound  morals,  and  great  learning.  His  mind  was  always  more, 
clear  in  discerning  the  end  of  true  religion  than  it  was  in  dis- 

37 


200 


HISTORY    OF    Till:    CHUUCH. 


covering  the  means  of  promoting  it.     Upright,  intrepid,  disin- 
terested, and    constantly  influenced   by  the  fear  of   God,  he- 
failed  oi"  bringing  about  the  good  which  he  conceived   in  his 
heart,  because  he  had   too  little  acquaintance  with  "the  mys- 
tery of  godlino.ss,"  and  because  he  too  much  relied  on   moral 
and  prudential  plans,  for  that  reformation  of  mankind,  which 
is  sought  in  vain  from  every  thing,  except  from  the  knowledge 
and  application  of  the   gospel.     He  was,  for  many  years,  at- 
tached to  the  church  of  Rome,  but  all  along,  opposed  to  its 
abuse  of  power  and  unjust  exactions;  towards  the  close  of  his 
life,  lie  became  more  than  ever  convinced  of  its  gross  abomi- 
nations and  scandals,  and  though  like  most  divines  of  that  age, 
not  acquainted  with  the  just  nature  of  the  Christian  article  of 
justitication   by  Jesus  Christ  the  righteous;  yet  he  appears  to 
have  trusted  to  him  for  eternal  salvation,  and  to  have   known 
too  well  his  own  sinfulness  to  have  put  any  trust  in  himself. 

The  Cathari,  w^howere  evidently  a  people  of  God,  received 
great  accessions  of  members  from  the  learned  labors  and  godly 
zeal  of  Peter  Waldo,  an  opulent  merchant  of  Lyons,  toward 
the  close  of  the  twelfth  century.  They  were  gloriously  dis- 
tinguished by  a  dreadful  series  of  persecution,  and  exhibited  a 
spectacle,  both  of  the  power  of  divine  grace,  and  of  the  ma- 
lice and  enmity  of  the  worM  against  the  real  gospel  of  Jesus 
Christ.  I  pi"opose  to  represvjnt  in  one  connected  view,  the 
history  of  this  people  till  a  littk  after  the  time  of  their  refor- 
mation. The  spirit,  doctrine,  f\nd  progress  of  the  Waldenses 
will  be  more  clearly  understood  by  this  method,  than  by  broken 
and  interrupted  details;  and  the  thirteenth  century  seems  the 
most  proper  place  in  which  their  stovy  should  be  introduced. 

These  people  were  numerous  in  the  valleys  of  Piedmont. 
Hence  the  name  of  Vaudois,  or  Vallenscs  was  given  them, 
particularly  to  those  who  inhabit  the  valleys  ef  Lucerne  and 
Argrogne.  A  mistake  arose  from  similarity  o(  names,  that 
Peter  V^aldo  or  ^Valdo,  was  the  first  founder  of  these  churches. 
For  the  name  Vallenses  being  easily  changed  into  Waldenses, 
the  Romanists  improved  this  very  easy  and  natural  mistake  into 
an  argument  against  the  antiquity  of  these  churches,  and  de- 
nied that  they  had  any  existence  till  the  appearance  of  Waldo. 
During  the  altercations  of  the  papists  and  proteslants,  it  was 
of  some  consequence  that  this  matter  should  be  rightly  stated; 
because  the  former  denied  that  the  doctrines  of  the  latter  had 
any  existence  till  the  days  of  Luther.  IJut  from  a  just  account 
of  the  subject,  it  appeared,  that  the  real  protestant  doctrine 
existed  during  the  dark  ages  of  the  church,  Jong  before  Waldo's 
time. 

About  1 1  GO,  the  doctrine  of  transubstantiation  was  required 


THIRTEENTH     CENTURY.  291 

by  the  court  of  Rome  to  be  acknowledged  by  all  men.  This 
led  to  idolatry.  Men  fell  down  before  the  consecrated  host 
and  worshipped  it  as  God.  The  impiety  of  this  abomination 
shocked  (he  minds  of  all  men  who  were  not  dead  to  a  sense  of 
true  religion.  The  mind  of  Peter  Waldo  was  aroused  to  op- 
pose the  abomination,  and  to  strive  for  a  reformation.  A  fear 
of  God,  in  union  with  an  alarming  sense  of  the  wickedness  nf 
the  times,  led  him  to  conduct  with  courage  in  opposing  the 
dangerous  corruptions  of  tbe  hierarchy.  He  abandoned  his 
mercantile  occupation,  distributed  bis  wealth  to  the  poor,  and 
exhorted  his  neighbors  (o  seek  the  bread  of  life.  The  poor, 
who  flocked  to  him  to  share  his  alms,  received  the  best  instruc- 
tion he  was  capable  of  communicating,  and  reverenced  the 
man,  of  whose  liberality  they  partook,  while  the  great  and  the 
rich  both  hated  and  despised  him. 

A  secular  man  like  Waldo  needed  instruction.  But  where 
could  it  be  found,  at  a  time  of  such  general  ignorance  and 
declension?  He  knew  that  the  scriptures  were  given  as  infalli- 
ble guides,  and  thirsted  for  those  sources  of  instruction,  which, 
at  that  time,  were  in  a  great  measure  a  sealed  book  in  the 
Christian  world.  To  men  who  understood  the  Latin  tongue, 
they  were  acccssable.  But  how  few  were  these  compared  with 
the  bulk  of  mankind!  The  Latin  vulgate  Bible  was  the  only 
edition  of  the  sacred  book  at  that  time  in  Europe:  and,  the 
languages  then  in  common  use,  the  French  and  others,  how- 
ever mixed  with  the  Latin,  were,  properly  speaking,  by  this 
time  separate  and  distinct  from  it.  It  appears  that  the  Chris- 
tian world  under  providence,  was  indebted  to  Waldo,  for  the 
first  translation  of  the  Bible  into  a  modern  tongue.  No  pains 
had  been  taken,  by  those  who  were  attached  to  the  popish 
system,  to  diffuse  biblical  knowledge  among  the  vulgar.  The 
benevolent  attempt  to  send  the  bread  of  life  among  the  com- 
mon people,  by  giving  them  the  scriptures  in  their  own  lan- 
guage, if  we  except  the  single  instance  of  the  Sclavonian  ver- 
sion, was  purely  and  exclusively  of  protestant  origin. 

As  Waldo  grew  more  acquainted  with  the  scriptures,  he  saw 
that  the  general  practice  of  nominal  Christians  was  totally  ab- 
horrent from  the  doctrines  of  the  New  Testament:  and  in  par- 
ticular, that  a  number  of  customs,  which  all  the  world  regarded 
with  reverence,  had  not  only  no  foundation  inlhe  divine  ora- 
cles, but  were  even  condemned  by  them.  Inflamed  with  equal 
zeal  and  charity,  he  boldly  condemned  the  reigning  vices,  and 
the  arrogance  of  the  pope.  lie  did  more:  as  he  advanced  in 
the  knowledge  of  the  (rue  faith  and  love  of  Christ,  he  taught 
his  neighbors  the  principles  of  practical  godliness,  and  eiicou^ 
raged  them  to  seek  salvation  by  Jesus  Christ. 


292  HISTORY    OP    THE    CHURCH. 

John  de  Beles  Mayons,  archbishop  of  l>yons,  a  distinguished 
member  of  the  corrupt  system,  forbade  the  new  reformer  to 
teach  any  more,  on  pain  of  excommunication,  and  of  being 
proceeded  against  as  an  heretic.  Waldo  replied,  that  though 
he  was  a  layman,  yet  he  could  not  be  silent  in  a  matter  which 
concerned  the  salvation  of  men.  On  this,  the  bisliop  endea- 
vored to  apprehend  him.  But  the  great  affection  of  Waldo's 
friends,  the  influence  of  his  relations,  who  were  men  of  rank, 
the  universal  regard  paid  to  his  probity  and  piety,  and  the  con- 
viction which,  no  doubt  many  felt,  that  the  extraordinary  cir- 
cumstances justified  his  assumption  of  the  pastoral  character; 
all  things  operated  so  strongly  in  his  favor,  that  he  lived  con- 
cealed at  Lyons  three  years. 

Pope    Alexander  III.   having   heard  of  the  proceedings  of 
Waldo,  anathematized  iiim  and  his  adherents,  and  command- 
ed the  archbishop  to  proceed  against  them  with  the  utmost 
rigor. 

Waldo  fled  from  Lyons,  and  his  disciples  followed  him.  By 
this  dispersion,  the  doctrine  of  Waldo  was  widely  disseminated 
throughout  Europe.  In  Dauphiny,  whither  he  retired,  his 
tenets  took  a  deep  and  lasting  root.  Some  of  his  people  pro- 
bably did  join  themselves  to  the  Vaudois  of  Piedmont,  and 
the  new  translation  of  the  Bible,  was,  doubtless,  a  rich  acces- 
sion to  the  spiritual  treasures  of  that  people.  Waldo  himself, 
however,  seems  never  to  have  been  among  them.  Persecuted 
from  place  to  place,  he  retired  into  Picardy.  Success  still  at- 
tended his  labors;  and  the  doctrines  which  he  preached,  appear 
to  have  so  harmonized  with  those  of  the  Vaudois,  that  they  and 
his  people  were  henceforward  considered  as  the  same. 

To  support  and  encourage  the  church  of  Christ,  formed  no 
part  of  the  glory  of  the  greatest  and  wisest  princes  of  that  age. 
Piiilip  Augustus,  one  of  the  most  prudent  and  sagacious  princes 
that  France  ever  saw,  was  enslaved  by  the  god  of  this  world. 
He  took  up  arms  against  the  Waldenses  of  Picardy,  pulled 
down  300  houses  belonging  to  those  who  supported  their  party, 
destroyed  some  walled  towns,  and  drove  the  inhabitants  into 
Flanders.  Not  content  with  this,  he  pursued  them  thither,  and 
caused  many  of  them  to  be  burned.  It  appears  that,  at  this 
time,  Waldo  fled  into  Germany,  and  at  last  settled  in  Bohemia, 
where  he  ended  his  days  about  the  year  1179.  He  appears  to 
have  been  one,  of  whom  the  world  was  not  worthy,  and  to  have 
turned  many  unto  righteousness.  The  word  of  God  then  grew 
and  multiplied.  In  Alsace  and  along  the  Rhine  the  gospel 
was  preached  with  a  powerful  effusion  of  the  Holy  Spirit:  per- 
secution cnsu<'d,  and  thirty-five  citizens  of  Nantz  were  burned 
at  one  fire,  in  the  city  of  Bingen,  and  at  Mentz,  eighteen.    In 


THIRTEENTH    CENTURY.  293 

those  persecutions,  the  bishop  of  Mcntz  was  very  active,  and 
and  the  bishop  of  Strasburg  was  not  inferior  to  him  in  vindictive 
zeal,  for,  through  his  means,  eigiity  persons  wei  e  burned  at  that 
place.  Every  thing  relating  to  the  Waldenses  resembled  the 
scenes  of  the  primitive  church.  Numbers  died  praising  God, 
and  in  confident  assurances  of  a  blessed  resurrection;  whence 
the  blood  of  the  martyrs  became  again  the  seed  of  the  church; 
and  in  Bulgaria,  Croatia,  Dalmatia,  and  Hungary,  churches 
were  planted,  which  flourished  in  the  thirteenth  century,  gov- 
erned by  Bartholomew,  a  native  of  Carcassone,  a  city  not  far 
from  Toulouse,  Avhich  might  be  called  in  those  days,  the  me- 
tropolis of  the  Waldenses,  on  account  of  the  numbers  who 
there  professed  evangelical  truth.  In  Bohemia  and  the  country 
of  Passaw,  the  churches  were  reckoned  to  have  contained  in 
the  former  part  of  the  fourteenth  century  eighteen  thousand 
professors.  Almost  throughout  Europe  Waldenses  were  then 
to  be  found;  and  yet  they  were  treated  as  the  oflPscouring  of 
the  earth,  and  as  people  against  whom  all  the  power  and  wis- 
dom of  the  world  were  united.  But  "the  witnesses  continued 
to  prophesy  in  sackcloth,"  and  souls  were  built  up  in  the  faith, 
hope,  and  charity  of  the  gospel. 

Here  we  are  just  called  on  to  vindicate  the  claim,  which  this 
people  made  to  the  honorable  character  of  the  church  of  God. 
In  times  of  great  declension,  whoever  is  led  by  the  spirit  of 
God  to  revive  true  religion,  necessarily  exposes  himself  to  the 
invidious  charges  of  arrogance,  uncharitableness  and  self-con- 
ceit. By  condemning  all  others,  such  an  one  provokes  the  rest 
of  the  world  to  observe  and  investigate  his  faults.  These  dis- 
advantages the  Waldenses  had  in  common  with  other  reformers; 
they  had  also  disadvantages  peculiarly  their  own.  Power, 
knowledge,  and  learning,  were  almost  entirely  in  the  hands  of 
their  adversaries.  In  them  very  particularly,  God  Almighty 
chose  the  weak  and  foolish  things  of  the  world,  to  confound 
the  wise.  As  they  were,  for  the  most  part,  a  plain  and  illite- 
rate people,  they  furnished, no  learned  divines,  no  profound 
rcasoneis,  nor  able  historians.  The  vindication,  therefore,  of 
their  claims  to  the  character  of  a  true  church  must  be  drawn 
principally  from  the  lioliness  of  their  lives  and  the  patience  of 
iheir  sufferings. 

Rainerius,  the  cruel  persecutor,  owns  that  the  Waldenses 
frequently  read  the  holy  scriptures,  and  in  their  preaching  cited 
the  words  of  (.'hrist  and  his  apostles  concerning  love,  humility, 
and  other  virtues;  insomuch  that  the  women  who  heard  them 
were  enraptured  with  the  sound.  He  further  says,  that  they 
taught  men  to  live,  by  the  words  of  the  gospel  and  the  apostles; 
that  they  led  religious  lives;  that  their  manners  were  seasoned 


294  HISTORY    OF    THE    CHURCH. 

with  grace,  and  their  words  prudent;  tlint  they  freely  dis- 
coursed of  divine  thiniis,  that  they  might  be  esteemed  good 
men.  lie  observes  lii<e\vi&e,  that  they  tauj^ht  their  children 
and  families  the  epistles  and  gospels.  Claude,  bishop  of  Tuiin, 
wrote  a  treatise  against  their  doctrines,  in  which  he  candidly 
owns,  that  they  themselves  were  blameless,  without  reproach 
among  men,  and  that  they  observed  the  divine  commands  Avitli 
all  their  might. 

Jacob  de  Riberia  says,  that  he  liad  seen  peasants'  among 
them  who  could  recite  the  book  of  Job  by  heart;  and  several 
others,  who  could  perfectly  repeat  the  whole  New  Testament. 

The  bishop  of  Cavaillon  once  obliged  a  preaching  monk  to 
enter  into  conference  with  them,  that  they  might  be  convinced 
of  their  errors,  and  the  effusion  of  blood  be  prevented.  This 
happened  during  a  great  persecution  in  1540,  in  ]Merindol  and 
Provence.  But  the  monk  returned  in  confusion,  owning  that 
he  had  never  known  in  his  whole  life  so  much  of  the  scriptures, 
as  he  had  learned  during  those  few  days,  in  which  he  had  held 
conferences  with  the  heretics. — The  bishop  hov.ever,  sent 
among  them  a  number  of  doctors,  young  men,  who  had  lately 
come  from  the  Sorbonne,  at  Paris,  which  was  renowned  for 
theological  subtilty.  One  of  them  openly  owned,  that  he  had 
understood  more  of  the  doctrine  of  salvaiion  from  the  answers 
of  the  little  children  in  their  catechism,  than  by  all  tlic  dispu- 
tations which  he  had  ever  heard.  This  is  the  testimony  of 
Vesembecius  in  his  oration  concerning  the  Waldenses.  The 
same  author  informs  us  farther,  that  Lewis  XII.  importuned  by 
the  calumnies  of  informers,  sent  two  respectable  persons  into 
Provence,  to  make  inquiries.  They  reported,  that  in  visiting 
all  their  parishes  and  temples,  they  found  no  images  or  Roman 
ceremonies,  but,  that  they  could  not  discover  any  marks  of  the 
crimes  with  which  they  were  charged;  thai  the  Sabbaih  was 
strictly  observed;  tliat  children  were  baptized  according  to  the 
rules  of  the  primitive  church,  and  instructed  in  the  articles  of 
the  Christian  faith,  and  the  commandments  of  God. — Lewis 
having  heard  the  rc})ort,  declared  with  an  oath,  "they  are 
better  men  than  m}self  or  my  peoj)le." 

We  must  add  here  the  testimony  of  that  great  historian, 
Thuanus,  an  enemy  indeed  to  the  Waldenses.  ihough  a  fair 
and  candid  one. 

He  is  describing  one  of  tlie  vallays  inhabited  b}  this  people 
in  Dauphiny,  which  is  called  the  stoney  valley.  "Their  cloth- 
ing," he  says,  "is  of  the  skins  of  sheep;  they  have  no  linen. 
They  inhabit  seven  villages:  their  houses  are  constructed  of 
ilint  stone,  with  a  flat  roof  covered  with  mud,  which  being 
spoiled  or  loosened  with  rain,  they  smooth  again  with  a  roller. 


THlttTJGEiNTH    CENTURY.  295 

In  these  they  live  with  tlieir  cuttle,  separated  from  them,  how- 
ever, by  a  fenre.  They  have  besides  two  caves,  set  apart  for 
particular  purposes,  in  one  of  which  they  conceal  their  cattle, 
in  the  other  themselves,  when  hunted  by  their  enemies.  They 
live  on  milk  and  venison,  being  by  constant  practic,  excellent 
marksmen.  Poor  as  they  are,  they  are  content,  and  live  sepa- 
rate iVom  the  rest  of  mankind.  One  thing  is  astonishing,  that 
persons  externally  so  savage  and  rude,  should  have  so  much 
moral  cultivation.  They  can  all  read  and  write.  They  are 
acquainted  with  French  so  far  as  is  needful  fur  the  understand- 
ing of  the  Bible,  and  the  singing  of  psalms.  You  can  scarce 
tind  a  boy  among  them,  who  cannot  give  you  an  intelligible 
account  of  the  faith  which  they  profess;  in  this,  indeed,  they 
resemble  their  brethren  of  the  other  valleys:  they  pay  tribute 
with  a  good  conscience,  and  the  obligation  of  this  duty  is  par- 
ticularly noted  in  the  confession  of  their  faith.  If  by  reason 
of  the  civil  wars,  they  are  prevented  from  doing  this,  they 
carefully  set  apart  tht  sum,  and  at  the  first  opportunity  pay  it  to 
the  king's  tax-gatherers." 

Francis  I.  the  successor  of  Lewis  XII.  received,  on  inquiry, 
the  following  information  concerning  the  Waldenses  of  Merin- 
dol,  and  other  neighboring  places:  namely,  that  they  were 
a  laborious  people,  who  c;)me  from  Piedmont  to  dwell  in  Pro- 
vence, about  two  hundred  years  ago:  that  they  had  much  im- 
proved the  country  by  their  industry;  that  their  manners  were 
most  excellent;  that  they  were  honest,  liberal,  hospitable,  and 
humane;  that  they  were  distinct  from  others  in  this,  that  they 
could  not  bear  the  sound  of  blasphemy,  or  the  naming  of  the 
devil,  or  any  oaths,  except  on  solemn  occasions;  and  that  if 
they  ever  fell  into  company  where  blasphemy  or  ledwness 
formed  the  subject  of  the  discourse,  they  instantly  withdrew 
themselves.  Such  are  the  testimonies  to  the  character  of  this 
people  from  enemies! 

Luther,  who  owns  that  he  was  once  prejudiced  against  them, 
testifies  that  he  understood  by  their  confessions  and  writings, 
that  they  had  been  for  ages  singularly  expert  in  the  use  of  the 
scriptures.  He  rejoiced  and  gave  thanks  to  God,  that  he  had 
enabled  the  reformed  and  the  Waldenses,  to  see  and  own  each 
other  as  brethen.  By  the  general  confession  of  the  Roman- 
ists, it  appears,  that  the  Protestants  and  the  Waldenses,  were 
looked  ou  as  holding  the  same  principles.  The  churches  of 
Piedmont  were,  however,  on  account  of  their  superior  anti- 
<iuity,  regarded  as  guides  of  the  rest,  insomuch,  that  when 
two  pastors,  who  had  been  sent  by  them  into  Bohemia,  acted 
with  perfidy,  and  occasioned  a  grevious  persecution;  still  the 
Bohemians  ceased  not  to  desire  pastors  from  Piedmont,  only 


29G  HISTORY    OF    THE    CHURCH. 

they  requested,  that  none  but  persons  of  tried  characters  might 
be  sent  to  them  in  fiitur,e. 

From  the  borders  of  Spain,  throughout  the  South  of  France 
for  the  most  part,  among  and  below  the  Alps,  along  the  Rhine, 
on  both  sides  of  its  course,  and  even  to  Bohemia,  thousands  of 
godly  souls  were  seen  patiently  to  bear  persecution  for  the  sake 
of  Christ,  against  whom  malice  could  say  no  evil,  except  that 
which  admits  the  most  satisfactory  refutation:  men  distinguish- 
ed for  every  virtue,  and  only  hated  because  of  godliness  itself. 
Persecutors  with  a  sigh  owned,  that,  because  of  their  virtue, 
they  were  the  most  dangerous  enemies  of  the  church.  But  of 
what  church?  Of  that,  which  in  the  thirteenth  century,  and 
long  before,  had  shown  itself  to  be  Antichristian.  How  faith- 
ful is  the  promise  of  God  in  supporting  and  maintaining  a 
churcii,  even  in  the  darkest  times!  but  her  livery  is  often  sack- 
cloth, and  her  external  bread  is  that  of  affliction,  while  she 
sojourns  on  earth. 

The  Waldenses  were  conscientiously  obedient  to  established 
governments,  and  their  separation  from  a  church,  so  corrupt 
as  that  of  Rome,  was  with  them  only  a  matter  of  necessity. 
We  shall  now  see  what  they  were  in  point  of  doctrine  and  dis- 
cipline. 

The  leading  principle  of  this  church  was,  "that  we  ought  to 
believe  that  the  holy  scriptures  alone  contain  all  things  neces- 
sary to  our  salvation,  and  that  nothing  ought  to  be  received  as 
an  article  of  faith  but  what  God  hath  revealed  to  us."  Wher- 
ever this  principle  dwells  in  the  heart,  it  expels  superstition 
and  idolatry.  There  the  worsliip  of  one  God,  through  the  one 
Mediator,  and  by  the  influence  of  one  Holy  Spirit,  is  practised 
sincerely.  The  dreams  of  purgatory,  the  intercession  of  saints, 
the  adoration  of  images,  dependence  on  relics  and  austerities, 
cannot  stand  before  the  doctrine  of  scripture.  The  Waldenses 
were  faithful  to  the  great  fundamental  principle  Protestantism. 
— "They  atlirm,  that  there  is  only  one  Mediator,  and  therefore 
that  we  must  not  invocate  the  saints.  That  there  is  no  purga- 
tory; but  that  all  those,  who  are  justified  by  Christ,  go  into  life 
eternal." 

A  number  of  their  old  treatises  evince,  that  for  some  hun- 
dred years,  the  principles  of  the  gospel,  which  alone  can  pro- 
duce such  holiness  of  life  as  the  Waldenses  exhibited  in  their 
conduct,  were  professed,  understood,  and  embraced  by  this 
chosen  people,  while  Antichrist  was  in  the  very  height  of  his 
power. 

In  a  book  concerning  their  pastors  we  have  this  account  of 
their  vocation. 

"All  who  are  to  be  ordained  as  pastors  among  us,  while  they 


THIRTEENTH    CENTURY.  907 

are  yet  at  home,  entreat  us  to  receive  them  into  the  ministry, 
and  desire  that  we  should  pray  to  God,  that  they  may  be  ren- 
dered capable  of  so  great  a  charge.  They  are  to  learn  by 
heart  all  the  chapters  of  St.  Matthew  and  St.  John,  all  the 
canonical  epistles,  and  a  great  part  of  the  writings  of  Solomon, 
David  and  the  prophets.  Afterwards,  having  exhibited  proper 
testinaonials  of  their  learning  and  conversation,  they  are  ad- 
mitted as  pastors  by  the  imposition  of  hands. — The  junior  pas- 
tors must  do  nothing  without  the  license  of  their  seniors;  nor 
are  the  seniors  to  undertake  any  thing  without  the  approbation 
of  their  colleagues,  that  every  thing  may  be  done  among  us  in 
order.  We  pastors  meet  together  once  every  year,  to  settle 
our  affairs  in  a  general  synod.  Those  whom  we  teach,  afford 
us  food  and  raiment  with  good  will,  and  without  compulsion. 
The  money  given  us  by  the  people  is  carried  to  the  said  general 
synod,  is  there  received  by  the  elders,  and  is  applied  partly  to 
the  supply  of  travelers,  and  partly  to  the  relief  of  the  indi- 
gent. If  a  pastor  among  us  shall  fall  into  gross  sin,  he  is 
ejected  from  the  community,  and  debarred  from  the  function  of 
preaching." 

The  -Waldenses  in  general  expressed  their  firm  belief  that 
there  is  no  other  mediator  than  Jesus  Christ:  they  spake  with 
great  respect  of  the  Virgin  Mary  as  holy,  humble,  and  full  of 
grace;  at  the  same  time  they  totally  discountenanced  that 
senseless  and  extravagant  admiration,  in  which  she  had  been 
held  for  ages.  They  asserted,  that  all,  who  had  been  and  shall 
be  saved,  have  been  elected  of  God  before  the  foundation  of 
the  world;  and  that  whosoever  upholds  free  will,  absolutely 
denies  predestination,  and  the  grace  of  God.  By  an  upholder 
of  free-will,  they  undoubtedly  meant  one,  who  maintains  that 
there  are  resources  in  the  nature  of  man  sufficiently  to  enable 
him  to  live  to  God  as  he  ought,  without  any  need  of  the  re- 
newal of  his  nature  by  divine  grace. 

They  gave  a  practical  view  of  the  doctrine  of  the  holy  Tri- 
nity, perfectly  agreeable  to  the  faith  of  the  orthodox  in  all  ages. 
Of  the  nature  and  use  of  the  sacraments,  they  expressed  the 
common  sentiments  of  the  Protestant  churches.  The  labors  of 
Claudius,  of  Turin,  in  the  ninth  century,  appear  under  God, 
to  have  produced  these  blessed  effects  as  to  the  faith  and  holy- 
ness  of  the  Waldenses.  Men,  who  spent  and  are  spent  for  the 
glory  of  God,  and  for  the  profit  of  souls,  have  no  conception 
of  the  importance  of  their  efforts.  These  often  remain  in 
durable  effects,  to  succeeding  generations,  and  are  blessed  for 
the  emancipation  of  thousands  from  the  dominion  of  sin  and 
Satan. 

The  Waldenses  took  special  care  for  the  religious  instruc- 

38 


Q98  uisToiiY  or  the  chuuch. 

tion  of  their  children,  by  catechetical  and  expository  tracts, 
adapted  to  the  plainest  understandings.  These  formed  a  very 
salutary  body  of  instruction,  and  early  taught  the  youth  the 
great  things  which  pertained  to  life  and  godliness.  If  no  more 
could  be  said  for  this  people,  than  that  they  hated  the  gross 
abominations  of  popery,  and  condemned  the  vices  of  the  gen- 
erality of  mankind,  they  might  have  been  ostentatious  Phari- 
sees, or  self-sufficient  Socinians.  But  though,  no  doubt,  there 
were  unsound  professors  among  them,  as  among  all  other  deno- 
minations yet  in  their  community,  there  were  many  real  Chris- 
tians, who  knew  how  to  direct  the  edge  of  their  severity  against 
their  indwelling  sins;  and  who  being  truly  humbled  under  a 
view  of  their  native  depravity,  betook  themselves  wholly  to  the 
grace  of  God  in  Christ  for  salvation. 

It  is  clearly  evident  from  the  general  current  of  their  history, 
that  the  Waldenses  were  a  humble  people,  prepared  to  re- 
ceive the  gospel  of  Christ  from  the  heart,  to  walk  in  his  steps, 
to  carry  his  cross,  and  to  fear  sin  above  all  other  evils.  They 
were  devoutly  strict  in  the  discharge  of  family  religion.  In 
some  ancient  inquisitorial  memoirs,  describing  their  names  and 
customs,  it  is  said  of  them;  ^'Before  they  go  to  meat,  the  elder 
among  them  says,  God,  vvho  blessed  the  five  barley  loaves  and 
two  fishes  in  the  wilderness,  bless  this  table,  and  that  which  is 
set  upon  it,  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  the  Son,  and  the  Holy 
Ghost.  And  after  meat,  he  says,  the  God,  who  has  given  us 
/corporal  food,  grant  us  his  spiritual  life,  and  may  God  be  with 
us,  and  we  always  with  him.  After  their  meals,  they  teach 
and  exhort  one  another." 

There  were  evidently  many  humble  and  devout  followers  of 
Christ  among  his  people,  who  felt  the  power  and  enjoyed  the 
consolations  of  the  doctrines  of  the  cross. 

The  external  history  of  this  people  is  little  else  than  a  series 
of  persecution.  And  it  is  to  be  regretted,  that  while  we  have 
large  and  distinct  details  of  the  cruellies  they  endured,  we 
have  very  scanty  accounts  of  the  spirit,  with  which  they  suf- 
fered; and  still  less  of  the  internal  exercises  of  holiness,  which 
are  known  only  to  the  peoj)le  of  God.  That  which  raged 
against  them  in  the  former  part  of  the  thirteenth  century,  was 
an  assemblage  of  every  thing  cruel,  perfidious,  indecent,  and 
detestable.  This  was  a  time  when  the  princes  of  the  earth,  as 
well  as  the  meanest  persons,  were  generally  enslaved  to  the 
popedom,  and  were  easily  led  to  persecute  the  children  of  God 
with  the  most  savage  barbarity.  In  1179,  some,  under  various 
pretexts  of  their  having  embraced  heretical  sentiments,  were 
examined  by  the  bishops  and  condemned.  They  were  accused 
of  receiving  only  the  New  Testament,  and  of  rejecting  the 


TIIIRTEETII    CENTURY.  299 

Old,  except  in  the  testimonies  quoted  by  our  Lord  and  ^the 
apostles.  This  charge  is,  however,  confuted  by  the  whole  tenor 
of  their  authentic  writings.  They  were  also  accused  of  assert- 
ing the  Manichean  doctrine  of  two  independent  principles;  of 
denying  the  utility  of  infant  baptism,  and  of  niany  othei-  things, 
and  all  with  an  evident  design  to  persecute  them  to  death;  be- 
cause ihey  stood  opposed  to  the  errors  and  abominations  of  the 
church  of  Rome. 

Rainerius,  who  was  a  bigoted  papist,  owns,  that  the  Wal- 
denses  were  the  most  formidable  enemies  of  the  church  of 
Rome,  "because,"  saith  he,  ''they  have  a  great  appearance  of 
godliness;  because  they  live  righteously  before  men,  believe 
rightly  in  God  in  all  things,  and  hold  all  the  articles  of  the 
creed;  yet  they  hate  and  revile  the  church  of  Rome;  and,  in 
their  accusations  they  are  easily  believed  l)y  the  people." 

But  it  was  reserved  to  Innocent  the  third,  than  whom  no  pope 
ever  possessed  more  ambition,  to  institute  the  inquisition;  and 
the  Waldenses  were  the  first  objects  of  its  cruelty.    He  autho- 
rized certain  monks  to  frame  the  process  of  that  court,  and  to 
deliver  the   supposed  heretics  to  the  secular  power.     The   be- 
ginning of  the  thirteenth  century  saw  thousands    of  persons 
hanged  or  burned  by  these  diabolical  devices,  whose  sole  crime 
was,  that  they  trusted  only  in  Jesus  Christ  for  salvation,  and 
renounced  all  the  vain  hopes  of  self-righteousness,  idolatiy,  and 
superstition.     Whoever  has  attended  closely  to  the  subject  of 
the  epistles  to  the  Colossians  and  Galalians,  and  has  penetrated 
into  the   meaning  of  the   apostle,  sees   the  great  duty  of  hold- 
ing THE  HEAD,  and  of  resting,    for  justification    by   faith,  on 
Jesus  Christ  alone,  inculcated  throughout  them  as  the  predom- 
inant precept  of  Christianity,  in  opposition  to  the  rudiments  of 
the  world,  to  philosophy  and  vain  deceit,  to  will   worship,  to 
all  dependence  for  our  happiness  on  human  works  and  devices 
of  whatever  kind.     Such  a  person  sees  what  true  protestant- 
ism is,  contrasted  witli  genuine  popery;  and,  of  course,  he  is 
convinced,  that  the  ditference  is  not  merely  verbal  or  frivolous, 
but  that  there  is  a  perfect  opposition  in  the  two  plans;  and  such 
as  admits  of  no  coalition  or  union;  nnd  that  therefore  the  true 
way  of  withstanding  the  devices  of  Satan,  is  to  be  faithful  to 
the  great  doctrine  of  justification  by  the  grace  of  Jesus  Christ, 
through  faith  alone,  and  not  by  our  own  works  or  de^ervings. 
Hence   the  very   foundation   of  false    religion    is   overthrown; 
hence  troubled  consciences  obtain  solid  peace,  and  faith,  work- 
ing by  love,  leads  men  into  the  very  spirit  of  Christianity,  while 
it  comforts  their  hearts,  and   establishes   them  in  every  good 
work. 

Schemes  of  religion  so  extremely  opposite,  being  ardently 


300  HISTORY    OF    THE    CHURCn. 

pursued  by  both  purtics,  could  not  fail  to  produce  a  violent 
rupture.  The  church  of  Christ  and  the  world  were  then  seen 
engaged  in  contest.  Innocent  first  tried  the  methods  or  argu- 
ment and  persecution.  He  sent  bishops  and  monks,  who 
preached  in  those  places,  where  the  Waldensian  doctrine  flou- 
rished. Their  success  was  very  inconsiderable.  In  the  neigh- 
borhood of  Narbonnc  two  monks  were  employed,  Peter  de 
Chateauneuf,  and  Dominic.  The  former  of  these  was  murder- 
ed, probably  by  Raymond,  count  of  Toulouse,  because  he  had 
refused  to  remove  the  excommunication,  which  he  had  de- 
nounced against  that  prince.  Though  there  appears  no  evi- 
dence that  Raymond  either  understood  or  felt  the  vital  influence 
of  the  Protestant  doctrine,  yet  he  strongly  protected  his  Wal- 
densian subjects.  He  witnessed  the  purity  of  their  lives  and 
manners,  and  heard  with  indignation  the  calumnies  with  which 
they  were  aspersed  by  their  adversaries,  who  proclaimed  to  all 
the  world  their  own  hypocrisy,  avarice  and  ambition.  He  was 
incensed  at  the  wickedness  practised  on  his  subjects,  and  indig- 
nant at  his  own  unmerited  disgrace;  but  his  conduct  in  this 
instance  was  unjustifiable.  The  event  was  disastrous.  Inno- 
cent obtained  what  he  wished,  a  decent  pretence  for  his  hor- 
rible and  most  iniquitous  persecution;  and  thousands  of  the 
sincerely  pious  were  unrighteously  calumniated  as  accessory  to 
crime. 

The  insidious  customs  of  the  inquisition  are  well  known. 
From  the  year  1206,  when  it  was  first  established,  to  the  year 
1228,  the  havoc  made  among  helpless  Christians  was  so  great, 
thai  certain  French  bishoj)s,  in  the  last  mentioned  year, desired 
the  monks  of  the  inquisition  to  defer  a  little  their  work  of  im- 
prisonment, till  the  pope  should  be  advertised  of  the  great 
numbers  aj)prehended;  numbers  so  great,  that  it  was  impossible 
to  defray  the  charge  of  their  subsistence,  and  even  to  provide 
stone  and  mortar  to  build  prisons  for  them.  Yet  so  true  is  it, 
that  the  blood  of  martyrs  is  the  seed  of  the  church,  that  in  the 
year  1530  there  were  in  Europe  above  eight  hundred  thousand 
who  professed  the  religion  of  the  Waldenscs„ 

Wiien  the  Waldcnses  saw  that  the  design  of  the  pope  was 
to  gain  the  reputation  of  having  used  gentle  and  reasonable 
methods  of  persuasion,  they  agreed  among  themselves,  to  un- 
dertake (he  open  defence  oC  their  principles.  They  therefore 
gave  the  I)ishops  to  imderstand,  that  their  pastors,  or  some  of 
them  in  the  name  of  the  rest,  were  ready  to  prove  their  religion 
to  be  truly  scri[)tural,  in  an  oj)cn  conference,  provid(;d  it  might 
be  conducted  with  propriety.  They  explained  their  ideas  of 
j)ropriety,  by  desiring  that  there  might  be,  moderators  on  both 
sides,  who  should  be  vested  with  full  authority  to  prevent  all 


,  THIRTEENTH    CENTURY.  301 

tumult  and  violence;  that  the  conference  should  be  held  at 
some  place,  to  which  all  parties  might  have  free  and  safe  access; 
and  that  some  one  subject  should  be  chosen,  with  the  common 
consent  of  the  disputants,  which  should  be  steadily  prosecuted, 
till  it  was  fully  discussed  and  determined;  and  that  he  who 
could  not  maintain  it  by  the  word  of  God,  the  only  decisive 
rule  of  Christians,  should  own  himself  confuted. 

This  was  perfectly  equitable  and  judicious,  and  the  bishop 
could  not  with  decency  refuse  to  accept  the  terms.  The  place 
of  discussion  agreed  on  was  Montreal,  near  Carcassone  in  the 
year  120G.  The  umpires  on  one  side  were  the  bishops  of  Vil- 
lencuse  and  Auxeere;  on  the  other  R.  de  Bot,  and  Antony 
Riviere. 

Severel  pastors  v^^ere  deputed  to  manage  the  debate  for  the 
Waldenses,  of  whom  Arnold  Hot  was  the  principal.  He  ar- 
rived first  at  the  time  and  place  appointed.  A  bishop  named 
Eusus,  came  afterwards  on  the  side  of  the  papacy,  accompa- 
nied by  the  monk  Dominic,  two  of  the  pope's  legates,  and 
several  other  priests  and  monks.  The  points  undertaken  to  be 
proved  by  Arnold,  were,  that  the  mass  and  transubstantiation 
were  idolatrous  and  unscriptural;  that  the  church  of  Rome  was 
not  the  spouse  of  Christ,  and  that  its  polity  was  bad  and  un- 
holy. Arnold  sent  those  propositions  to  the  bishop,  who  re- 
quired tiftcen  days  to  answer  him,  which  were  granted.  At 
the  day  appointed  the  bishop  appeared,  bringing  with  him  a 
large  manuscript,  which  was  read  to  the  conference.  Arnohl 
desired  to  be  heard  by  word  of  mouth,  only  entreating  their 
patience,  if  he  took  a  considerable  time  in  answering  so  prolix 
a  writing.  Fair  promises  of  a  patient  hearing  were  made  to 
him.  He  discoursed  for  the  space  of  four  days  with  great 
fluency  and  readiness,  and  with  such  order,  perspicuity,  and 
strength  of  argument,  that  a  powerful  impression  was  made  on 
the  audience. 

At  length  Arnold  desired,  that  the  bishops  and  monks  would 
undertake  to  vindicate  the  mass  and  transubstantiation  by  the 
word  of  God.  What  they  said  on  the  occasion  we  are  not  in- 
formed; but  the  cause  of  the  abrupt  conclusion  of  the  confer- 
ence showed  which  party  had  the  advantage.  While  the  two 
legates  were  disputing  with  Arnold,  the  bishop  of  Villeneuse, 
the  umpire  of  the  papal  party,  declared,  that  nothing  could 
be  determined  because  of  the  coming  of  the  crusaders  What 
he  asserted  was  too  true;  the  papal  armies  advanced,  and,  by 
fire  and  faggots,  soon  decided  all  controversies- 
Arnold  and  his  assistants  were,  doubtless,  of  the  number  of 
those,  who  "did  truth,  and  therefore  came   to  the  light,  that 


302  HISTORY    OF    THE    CHURCH. 

tlieir  deeds  miglit  be  made  manifest,  that  they  were  wrought  in 
God."'  And  their  adversaries  were  of  those  who  "hated  the 
light,  and  would  not  come  to  it,  lest  their  deeds  should  be  re- 
proved."' 

The  recourse  of  the  popish  party  to  arms,  in  the  room  of 
sober  argumentation,  was  to  pour  contempt  on  the  word  of 
God,  and  to  confess  that  its  light  was  intolerably  offensive  to 
them.  The  approach  of  the  crusaders,  who,  in  the  manner 
related,  put  an  end  to  the  conference,  was  not  accidental; 
for  Innocent,  who  never  intended  to  decide  the  controversy 
by  argument,  on  the  occasion  of  the  unhappy  murder  of  the 
monk  before  mentioned,  had  dispatched  preachers  throughout 
Europe,  to  collect  all,  who  were  willing  to  revenge  the  inno- 
cent blood  of  Peter  of  Chateauneuf;  promising  paradise  to 
those,  who  should  bear  arms  for  forty  days,  and  bestowing  on 
them  the  same  indulgences  as  he  did  on  tiiosc,  who  under- 
took to  conquer  the  Holy  Land.  "We  moreover  promise," 
says  he  in  his  bull,  "to  all  those  who  should  take  up  arms  to 
revenge  the  said  murder,  the  pardon  and  remission  of  their 
sins.  And  since  we  arc  not  to  keep  faith  with  those,  who  do 
not  keep  it  with  God,  we  would  have  all  to  understand,  that 
every  person  who  is  bound  to  the  said  earl  Raymond  by  oath 
of  allegiance,  or  by  any  other  way,  is  absolved  by  apostoli- 
cal authority  from  such  obligations;  and  it  is  lawful  for  any 
Roman  Catholic,  to  persecute  the  said  carl,  and  to  seize  upon 
his  country,"  &c. 

The  tyrant  proceeds  in  his  bull:  "We  exhort  you,  that 
you  would  endeavor  to  destroy  the  wicked  heresy  of  the  Al- 
bigetiscs,  and  do  this  with  more  rigor  than  you  would  use  to- 
wards the  Saracens  themselves:  persecute  them  with  a  strong 
liand:  deprive  them  of  their  lands,  and  put  Roman  Catho- 
lics in  their  room."  Such  was  the  pope's  method  of  punish- 
ing a  whole  people  for  a  single  murder  committed  by  Ray- 
mond. 

The  French  barons,  incited  by  the  motives  of  avarice  which 
Innocent  suggested,  undertook  the  work  with  vigor.  The 
Waldensian  Christians  then  had  no  otiier  part  to  act,  after 
having  performed  the  duty  of  faithful  subjects  and  soldiers, 
but  to  sutfer  with  patience  the  oppressions  of  Antichrist. 
Three  hundred  thousand  men,  induced  by  avarice  and  super- 
stition, filled  their  country,  for  several  years  with  carnage 
and  confusion.  The  scenes  of  baseness,  perfidy,  barbarity, 
indecency  and  hypocrisy,  over  which  Innocent  presided,  can 
scarcely  be  conceived.  These  were  conducted  partly  by  his 
legates,  and  partly  i)y  the  infamous  earl  Simon  of  Montfort. 


I 


THIRTEENTH    CENTURY.  303 

The  castle  of  Menerbe  on  the  frontiers  of  Spain,  for  want 
of  water,  was  reduced  to  the  necessity  of  surrendering  to 
the  pope's  legate.  A  certain  abbot  undertook  to  preach  to 
those  who  were  found  in  the  castle,  and  exhort  them  to  ac- 
knowledge the  pope.  But  they  interrupted  his  discourse, 
declaring  that  his  labor  was  to  no  purpose.  Earl  Simon  and 
the  legate  then  caused  a  great  fire  to  be  kindled,  and  burned 
one  hundred  and  forty  persons  of  both  sexes.  These  martyrs 
died  in  triumph,  praising  God  that  he  had  counted  them  wor- 
thy to  suffer  for  the  sake  of  Christ.  They  opposed  the  legate 
to  his  face,  and  told  Simon,  that  on  the  last  day  when  the 
books  should  be  opened,  he  would  meet  with  the  just  judgment 
of  God  for  all  his  cruellies.  Several  monks  entreated,  them 
to  have  pity  on  themselves,  and  promised  their  lives,  if  they 
would  submit  to  the  popedom.  But  the  Christians  "loved  not 
their  lives  to  the  death:"  only  three  women  of  the  company 
recanted. 

Another  castle  named  Termes,  not  far  from  Menerbe,  in 
the  territory  of  Narbonne,  was  taken  by  Simon  in  the  year 
1210.  "This  place,"  said  Simon,  "is  of  all  others  the  most 
execrable,  because  no  mass  has  been  sung  in  it  for  thirty 
years."  A  remark  which  gives  us  some  idea  both  of  the  sta- 
bility and  numbers  of  the  Waldenses:  the  very  worship  of 
popery,  it  seems,  was  expelled  from  that  place.  The  inhabit- 
ants made  their  escape  by  night,  and  avoided  the  merciless 
hands  of  Simon. 

But  the  triumphing  of  the  wicked  is  short:  after  he  had 
been  declared  sovereign  of  Toulouse,  which  he  had  conquered, 
general  of  the  armies  of  the  church,  its  son  and  darling;  after 
he  had  oppressed  and  tyranizcd  over  the  Waldenses  by  innu- 
merable confiscations  and  exactions,  he  was  slain  in  battle  in 
the  year  1218. 

Earl  Raymond,  died  of  sickness  in  the  year  1222,  in  a  state 
of  peace  and  prosperity,  after  his  victory  over  Simon.  No 
man  was  ever  treated  with  more  injustice  by  the  popedom. 
But  nothing  is  known  of  his  character  for  knowledge  and  piety. 
His  persecutor.  Innocent,  died  in  121G;  and  the  famous  Dom- 
inic in  1220. 

The  Waldenses  suffered  sore  and  incessant  persecutions  from 
the  church  of  Rome,  in  many  different  parts  of  Europe,  till 
the  time  of  the  reformation,  and,  in  most  instances,  they  en- 
dured them  with  admirable  patience  and  constancy. 

Thus  largely  did  the  "King  of  saints"  provide  for  the  instruc- 
tion of  his  church,  in  the  darkness  of  the  middle  ages.  The 
Waldenses   arc  indeed  the  middle  link  which  connects  the 


304  HISTORY    OF    THE    CHURCH. 

primitive  Christians  and  fathers  with  the  reformed;  and  by 
their  means,  the  proof  is  completely  established  that  salvation,  i 
by  the  grace  of  Christ,  felt  in  the  heart  by  the  power  of  the 
Holy  Ghost,  and  expressed  in  the  life,  has  ever  existed  from 
the  time  of  the  apostles  till  this  day;  and  that  it  is  a  doctrine 
marked  by  the  cross,  and  distinct  from  all  that  religion  of 
mere  form,  which  calls  itself  Christian,  but  which  wants  the 
spirit  of  Christ. 


cm  AFTER   XV. 


THE  FOURTEENTH  CENTURY. 

GENERAL   STATE    OF    THE     CHURCH     IN     THIS    CENTURY. 

The  same  ignorance  and  superstition,  the  same  vices  and 
immoralities,  wliich  predominated  in  the  last  century,  abounded 
in  this.  Real  Christians  were  to  be  found  only  among  the 
Waldenses,  or  in  those  who  worshipped  God  in  obscurity. 
Various  other  sects  arose,  who  were  cruelly  persecuted  by  popes 
and  emperors;  but  none  appear  to  have  professed  the  real  doc- 
trines, or  were  influenced  by  the  real  spirit  of  Jesus.  Some 
of  them,  both  in  principle  and  practice,  were  the  disgrace  of 
human  nature.  But  to  detail  the  narratives  of  fanaticism,  with 
which  most  ecclesiastical  histories  abound,  is  not  the  object  of 
this  work. — The  church  of  God,  considered  as  a  society,  seems 
then  to  have  existed  only  among  ihe  Waldenses. 

There  were  numerous  societi'js  in  this  century,  that  suffered 
extremely  by  the  iron  hand  of  power.  Among  all  these,  the 
Waldenses,  sometimes  called  Lollards,  by  way  of  reproach, 
seem  perfectly  distinguislied,  by  their  solid  piety,  sound  scrip- 
tural judgment,  and  practical  godliness;  and  therefore  they 
may  justly  be  accounted  to  have  suffered  for  righteousness  sake; 
while  the  rest,  as  far  as  certainty  appears,  were  the  martyrs  of 
folly,  turbulence,  or  impiety. 

In  the  east  the  profession  of  Christianity  still  existed  in  that 
contracted  empire  of  which  Constantinople  was  the  metropolis; 
but  nothing  appears  like  the  primitive  faith  and  piety. 

The  maxims  and  examples  of  the  court  of  Rome,  in  this  pe- 
riod, were  unspeakably  detrimental  to  the  cause  of  godliness. 
It  claimed  a  right  to  dispose  of  all  offices  in  the  church,  and 
in  that  way,  amassed  incredible  sums.  Boniface  VIII.  then 
filled  the  Christian  world  with  the  noise  and  turbulence  of  his 
ambition.     He  died  in  extreme  misery,  in   1303,  in    the  ninth 

3U 


306  HISTORY    OF    THE    CHURCH. 

yeiir  of  his  papacy.  For  fifty  years  afterward,  the  church  had 
two  or  three  heads  at  the  same  time:  and  while  each  of  the 
contending  popes  was  anatliematizint!;  his  competitors,  the  re- 
verent e  (jf  mankind  for  the  popedom  was  dimini.'-hod,  and  the 
la!>ors  of  those  whu  strove  lo  propagate  divine  truth,  hegan  to 
be  more  seriously  regarded  by  men  of  conscience  and  probity. 

Eleazcr,  count  of  Arian,  in  Naples,  born  in  12.)5,  distin- 
guislied  himself  for  his  piety.  At  the  age  of  twenty-three,  he 
succeeded  to  his  father's  estate;  and  for  five  years,  which 
brouglit  him  to  the  close  of  life,  he  supported  a  constant  tenor 
of  devotion,  and  religious  seriousness.  Some  of  the  regula- 
tions of  his  houshold  were  these. 

"I  cannot  allow  any  blasphemy  in  my  house,  nor  any  thing 
in  word  or  deed  which  offends  the  laws  of  decorum. 

"liCt  the  ladies  spend  the  morning  in  reading  and  prayer, 
the  afternoon  at  some  work. 

"Dice,  and  all  games  of  liazard  are  prohibited. 

*'Let  all  persons  in  my  house  divert  themselves  at  proper 
times,  but  never  in  a  sinful  manner. 

"Let  there  be  constant  peace  in  my  family;  otherwise  two 
armies  arc  formed  under  my  roof,  and  the  master  is  devoured 
by  them  both. 

"If  any  difference  arise,  let  not  the  sun  go  down  upon  your 
wrath. 

"We  must  bear  with  something,  if  we  have  to  live  among 
mankind.  Such  is  our  frailty,  we  are  scarcely  in  tune  with 
ourselves  a  whole  day;  and  if  a  melancholy  humor  come  on 
us,  we  know  not  well  what  we  would  have. 

Not  to  bear  and  not  to  forgive,  is  diabolical;  to  love  ene- 
mies, and  to  do  good  for  evil,  is  the  mark  of  the  children  of 
God. 

"Every  evening,  all  my  family  shall  be  assembled  at  a  godly 
conference,  in  which  they  shall  hear  something  of  God  and 
salvation.  Let  none  be  absent  on  pretence;  of  attending  to  my 
affairs.  I  have  no  affairs  so  interesting  to  me  as  the  salvation 
of  my  domestics. 

"I  seriously  forbid  all  injustice,  which  may  cloak  itself  under 
<;olor  of  serving  me." 

"If  ]  feel  an  impatience  under  affront,"  said  he  on  one  occa- 
sion, "1  look  at  Christ.  Can  any  thing  which  I  suffer,  be  like 
to  that  whicli  he  endured  for  me?"' 

God  lias  his  secret  saints  in  the  most  gloomy  state  of  the 
church;  and  Eleazar  seems  to  have  been  one  of  these.  In  his 
last  sickness,  the  hi«?tory  of  our  Saviour's  passion  was  daily 
read  to  him,  and  by  tliis  means  his  mind  was  consoled  under 
ihe  pains  with  which  he  was  afflicted. 


FOURTEENTH    CENTURY.  307 

In  this  century  too,  Bradwardine,  an  Fnglishman,  arose,  dis- 
tinguished for  his  accurate  and  profound  investigation  in  divin- 
ity. Deeply  sensible  of  the  desperate  wickedness  of  the  human 
heart,  and  of  the  preciousness  of  the  grace  of  Christ,  he  seems 
to  have  overlooked,  or  little  regarded  the  fashionable  supersti- 
tions of  his  time,  and  to  have  applied  the  whole  vigor  and 
vehemence  of  his  spirit  to  the  defence  of  the  principles  of  the 
gospel.  He  was  a  strong  and  able  advocate  for  the  scripture 
doctrine  of  free  and  sovereign  grace,  in  oj)position  to  all  self- 
righteous  claims.  Conscious  of  the  pernicious  tendency  of 
SELF-suFFiciENCv,  hc  wrotc  much  against  Pelagianism,  with  a 
heart  evidently  inflamed  with  zeal  for  the  divine  glory,  and 
laboring  for  the  spiritual  profit  of  souls. — While  writing  in  de- 
fence of  fiee  grace,  he  appears  to  have  been  under  the  steady 
influence  of  humility  and  piety;  and  after  having  described  the 
opposition  made  to  divine  grace  from  age  to  age,  he  thus  con- 
cludes: "I  know,  O  Lord  God,  that  thou  dost  not  despise  nor 
forsake  those  who  love  thee;  but  thou  dost  sustain,  teach, 
cherish,  strengthen  and  confirm  them.  Relying  on  this,  thy 
goodness  and  truth,  I  undertake  to  war  under  thy  invincible 
banners." 

Bradwardine  lived  in  an  age  dreary,  unpromising  and  full  of 
darkness:  but  notwithstanding  all  this,  he  appears  to  have  lived 
by  faith  on  the  Son  of  God. 

John  Wiclclitf,  an  Englishman,  the  renowned  reformer,  a 
man  of  extensive  knowledge,  and  great  strength  of  mind,  flou- 
rished about  the  year  371.  lie  preached  pointedly  against  the 
prevailing  abuses  in  religion;  particularly  the  real  presence  of 
Christ  in  the  eucharist.  On  this  point  he  has  been  considered 
remarkably  clear.  In  this,  his  principal  design,  it  appears, 
was  to  recover  the  church  from  idolatry,  especially  in  regard  to 
the  sacrament  of  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ. 

Sensible  that  the  papal  power  was  founded  in  usurpation,  he 
insisted  that  the  church  of  Rome  was  not  the  head  of  other 
churches,  that  St.  Peter  was  not  superior  to  the  other  apostles, 
and  that  the  pope,  in  the  power  of  the  keys,  was  only  equal 
to  a  common  priest.  These  were  undoubtedly  the  sentiments 
of  genuine  protestantism,  and  excited  a  spirit  of  bitter  perse- 
cutions against  him. 

This  reformer  translated  the  Bible  from  the  Latin  into  the 
English  tongue:  the  value  of  which  work,  at  so  dark  a  time, 
was  great.  At  this,  the  Roman  hierarchy  were  eniaged,  which 
evinced  that  they  hated  the  light,  and  would  not  come  to  it, 
lest  their  deeds  should  be  reproved. 

Concerning  Wickliff  it  may  with  propriety  be  said,  that  a 
political  spirit  too  deeply  infected  his  conduct;  but  that  special 


308  HISTORY    OF    THB    CHURCH, 

benefit  arc  rued,  from  his  labors,  to  the  church  of  Christ,  both 
in  England  and  upon  the  continent.  He  died  in  peace  at  Lut- 
terworth, in  the  year  1387. 

In  the  year  1410,  his  works,  about  two  hundred  volumes, 
were  burned  at  Oxford,  by  order  of  Subinco,  archbishop  of 
Prao^ue;  and  in  1428,  his  remains  were  dug  out  of  his  grave 
and  burned,  and  his  ashes  thrown  into  the  river  at  liUtterworth. 

Wickliff  had  many  errors  and  many  virtues:  but  he  gave 
evidence  of  true  piety.  An  effusion  of  (he  Divine  Spirit  ac- 
companied his  labors,  which  were  abundant,  and  its  effects 
appear  to  have  been  lasting.  He  was  a  formidable  adversary 
of  the  papal  superstitions,  and  a  spirited  and  able  advocate  for 
the  RIGHT  of  the  common  people  to  read  the  scriptures. — He 
was  earnest,  every  where  in  his  writings,  to  establish  the  grand 
Protestant  sentiment,  of  theVusufficiency  of  the  scriptures  for 
saving  instruction.  The  reason  of  his  having  done  this  was: 
friars  persecuted  (lie  faithful,  and  said,  "It  had  never  been  well 
with  the  church  since  lords  and  ladies  I'egarded  the  gospel,  and 
relinquished  the  manners  of  their  ancestors." 

Wickliff  labored  abundantly  to  persuade  men  to  trust  wholly 
to  Christ,  and  rely  altogether  upon  his  sufferings,  and  not  to 
seek  to  be  justified  in  any  other  %vay. 


CHAPTER   XVI. 


~<m< 


FIFTEENTH    CENTURY. 


THE  LOLLARDS.— THE  COUNCIL  OF  CONSTANCE,  INCLUDING  THE 
CASE  OF  JOHN  PIUSS,  AND  JEROM  OF  PRAGUE.-THE  HUSSITES 
TILL  THE  BEGINNING  OF  THE  REFORMATION.— A  BRIEF  RE- 
VIEW OF  THE  FIFTEENTH  CENTURY. 


Terms  of  reproach  have,  in  all  ages,  been  applied  to  real 
Christians.  Lollard,  the  name  given  to  the  followers  of  Wick- 
liff,  is  to  be  considered  as  one  of  them. 

Arundel,  archbishop  of  York,  in  this  century  used  his  utmost 
to  induce  king  Richard  il.  to  harass  all  persons,  who  should 
dare,  in  their  native  language,  to  read  and  study  the  gospels 
of  Jesus  Christ. 

In  the  year  1399,  Richard  was  deposed  by  Henry  of  Lan- 
caster. He  was  shortly  afterward  ciowned  by  Arundel,  arch- 
bishop of  Canterbury  under  the  title  of  Henry  IV.  A  perse- 
cution then  commenced,  more  terrible  than  any  which  had  ever 
been  known  under  the  English  kings.  William  Sawtre,  a 
a  clergyman  in  J^ondon,  who  openly  taught  the  doctrine  of 
Wicklilf,  was  the  first  man  who  was  burnt  in  England  for  op- 
posing the  abominations  of  popery.  In  the  year  1400,  he  suf- 
fered the  flames  of  martyrdom,  glorying  in  the  cross  of  Christ, 
and  strengthened  by  divine  grace. 

John  Badby,  an  illiterate  workman,  was  about  this  time  per- 
secuted to  death,  for  afiirming  that  the  consecrated  bread 
remaineth,  after  its  consecration  the  same  material  bread, 
which  it  was  before,  a  sign,  or  sacrament  of  the  living  God. 
"1  believe,"  said  he,  •'the  omnipotent  God  in  Trinity  to  be 
ONE.  But  if  every  consecrated  host  be  the  Lord's  body,  then 
there  are  twenty  thousand  gods  in  England.'"  After  he  had 
been  declivercd  by  the  bisiiops  to  the  secular  power,  he  was, 
by  tlic  king's  wiit,  condemned   to  be   burned.     The   prince  of 


310  HISTORY    OF    THE    CHURCH. 

Wales  being  present,  earnestly  exhorted  him  to  recant,  me- 
nacing the  most  terrible  vengeance,  if  he  should  remain  obsti- 
nate. Bad  by  was  inflexible.  As  soon  as  he  felt  the  fire,  he 
cried,  "Mercy !"  The  prince,  supposing  that  he  was  entreat- 
ing the  mercy  of  his  judges,  ordered  the  fire  to  be  quenched. 
— '•'Will  you  forsake  heresy,"  said  young  Henry;  '•'and  will 
you  conform  lo  the  faith  of  the  holy  church?  If  you  will  you 
shall  have  a  yearly  stripend  out  of  the  king's  treasury."  The 
martyr  was  unmoved;  Henry  in  a  rage  declared,  that  he  might 
now  look  for  no  favor.     Bad  by  gloriously  finished  his  course. 

The  conflict  had  now  grown  serious,  and  Henry  published  a 
severe  statute,  by  which  grevious  pains  and  penalties  were  to 
be  inflicted  on  all,  who  should  dare  to  defend  or  encourage  the 
tenets  of  Wickliffe;  and  this,  in  conjunction  with  a  constitution 
of  Arundel,  too  tedious  to  be  recited,  seemed  to  threaten  the 
total  extinction  of  this  falsely  named  heresy.  The  persecu- 
tors were  very  active,  and  many  persons  through  fear  recant- 
ed; but  worthies  were  still  found,  who  continued  faithful  unto 
death. 

In  the  year  1 113,  Henry  IV.  died,  and  was  succeeded  by 
Henry  V.  who  trode  in  his  steps,  and  cour.tenanced  Arundel,  in 
his  plan  of  extirpating  the  Lollards,  and  of  supporting  the  ex- 
isting hierarchy  by  penal  coercions.  In  the  tirst  year  of  the 
new  king's  reign,  this  archbishop  collected  in  St.  Paul's  church 
in  London,  a  synod  of  all  the  bishops  and  clergy  of  England. 
The  principal  object  of  the  assembly  was  to  repress  the  grow- 
ing sect;  and  as  Sir  John  Oldcastle,  lord  Cobham,  had  on  all 
occasions  discovered  a  partiality  for  these  reformers,  the  resent- 
ment of  the  archbishop  and  of  the  whole  body  of  the  clergy, 
was  particularly  levelled  at  this  nobleman.  Lord  Cobham  was 
most  obnoxious  to  the  ecclesiastics.  For  he  had  openly  and 
distinguishingly  opposed  the  abuses  of  popery.  At  a  great 
expense,  he  had  collected,  transcribed,  and  dispersed  the  works 
of  Wickliir  among  tiic  common  people  witliout  reserve;  and  it 
was  well  known  that  he  maintained  a  great  number  of  itinerant 
preachers,  in  many  parts  of  the  country. 

But  Lord  Cobham  was  a  favorite  both  of  the  king  and  the 
people;  and  therefore  to  cficct  his  destruction  was  an  undertak- 
ing which  re(]uircd  much  caution. 

The  archbishop  was  in  earnest,  and  he  concerted  his  mea- 
sures with  prudence. 

His  first  step  was  to  procure  the  royal  mandate  for  sending 
twelve  commissioners  to  Oxford,  to  examine  ;ind  report  tlie  pro- 
gress of  heresy.  They  found  Oxford  overrun  with  heretics. 
The  opinions  of  Wicklilf  had  made  their  way  among  the  junior 
students;  and    the  talents  and  integrity  of  their  master  were 


' 


FIFTEENTH    CENTURY.  311 

held  in  high  esteem  and  admiration  by  his  disciples. — Arundel 
laid  his  information  before  the  grand  convention  who  determin- 
ed, that,  without  delay,  Lord  Cobham  should  be  prosecuted  as  a 
heretic.  With  great  solemnity,  a  copy  of  each  of  WicklitT's 
works  was  publicly  burnt,  by  the  enraged  archbishop,  in  the  pre- 
sence of  the  nobility,  clergy,  and  people;  and  one  of  Lord  Cob- 
ham's  books  was  of  the  number  burnt.  This  circumstance  con- 
firmed the  assembly  in  their  belief  that  that  nobleman  was  a 
great  encourager  of  the  Lollards. 

At  the  moment  when  the  convocation  were  vowing  vengeance 
against  Lord  Cobham,  some  of  the  more  cool  and  discreet  mem- 
bers, are  said  to  have  suggested  the  propriety  of  sounding  how 
the  young  king  would  relish  the  measures  they  had  in  view, 
before  they  should  proceed  any  further.  Arundel  instantly 
perceived  the  wisdom  of  this  advice,  and  resolved  to  follow  it. 

To  give  weight  to  his  proceedings,  this  artful  primate,  at  the 
head  of  a  great  number  of  dignified  ecclesiastics,  complained 
most  grievously  to  Henry,  of  the  heretical  pr^'ctices  of  his  fa- 
vorite servant  Lord  Cobham,  and  entreated  his  majest}'  to  con- 
sent to  the  prosecution  of  so  incorrigible  an  offender. 

Through  the  management  of  Arundel  the  king's  mind  was 
previously  impressed  with  strong  suspicions  of  Lord  Cobham's 
heresy  and  enmity  to  the  church.  That  very  book,  above 
mentioned,  of  this  excellent  man,  which  the  convocation  had 
condemned  to  the  flames,  was  read  aloud  before  the  king,  the 
bishop,  and  the  temporal  peers  of  the  realm;  at  the  recital  of 
which,  Henry  was  exceedingly  shocked  and  declared,  that,  in 
liis  life  he  never  heard  such  horrid  heresy. — However,  in  con- 
sideration of  the  high  birth,  military  rank,  and  good  services 
of  Sir  John  Oldcastle,  the  king  enjoined  the  convocation  to 
deal  favorably  with  him,  and  to  desist  from  all  further  process 
for  some  days:  he  wished  to  restore  him  to  the  unity  of  the 
church  without  rigor  or  disgrace,  and  promised,  that  he  himself 
in  the  mean  time,  would  send  privately  to  the  honorable 
knight,  and  endeavor  to  persuade  him  to  renounce  his  errors. 

The  king  kept  his  promise,  and  is  said  to  have  used  every 
argument  he  could  think  of,  to  convince  him  of  the  high  offence 
of  separating  from  the  church;  and  at  last,  to  have  pathetically 
exhorted  him  to  retract  and  submit,  as  an  obedient  child  to  his 
holy  mother.  The  answer  of  the  knight  is  very  expressive  of 
the  frank  and  open  intrepidity  which  distinguished  his  charac- 
ter. "You  I  am  always  ready  to  obey,"  said  he,  "because  you 
are  the  appointed  minister  of  God,  and  bear  the  sword  lor  the 
punishment  of  evil  doers.  But  as  to  the  pope  and  his  spiritual 
minions,  1  owe  them  no  obedience,  nor  will  I  pay  them  any; 


'i&4  HISTORY    01'    Tlili    CliUnCH. 

i'or  as  sure  asGod's  word  is  true,  to  me  it  is  fully  evident,  thai 
the  pope  of  Rome  is  the  great  Antichrist,  Ibretold  in  holy  writ, 
the  son  of  perdition,  the  open  adversary  of  God,  and  the  abom- 
inalion,  standing  in  the  holy  place."  The  extreme  ignoroncc 
of  Henry  in  matters  of  religion,  disposed  him  by  no  means  to 
relish  such  an  answer  as  this:  he  immediately  turned  away  from 
him  in  visible  displeasure,  and  gave  the  disciple  of  Wickliff  to 
the  malice  of  his  enemies. 

Arundel,  supported  by  the  sovereign  power,  sent  a  citation 
to  the  castle  of  Cowling,  where  lord  Cobham  then  resided.  But 
feudal  ideas  were,  at  that  time,  no  less  fashionable  than  those 
of  ecclesiastical  domination.  The  high  spirited  nobleman 
availed  himself  of  his  privileges,  and  refused  admission  to  the 
messenger.  I'he  archbishop  then  cited  him,  by  letters  affixed 
to  the  great  gates  of  the  cathedral  of  Rochester;  but  lord 
Cabham  still  disregarded  the  mandate.  Arundel,  in  a  rage, 
excommunicated  him  for  contumacy,  and  demanded  the  aid  of 
the  civil  power  to  apprehend  him. 

Cobham,  alarmed  at  the  appoaching  storm,  wrote  a  confes- 
sion of  his  faith,  delivered  it  (o  the  king,  and  entreated  his 
majesty  to  judge  for  himself,  whether  he  had  merited  all  this 
rough  treatment.  This  confession  the  king  coldly  ordered  to 
be  delivered  to  the  archbishop.  Lord  Cobham  then  offered  to 
bring  a  hundred  knights,  who  would  bear  testimony  to  the  in- 
nocence of  his  life  and  opinions.  When  these  expedients  had 
failed,  he  assumed  a  higher  strain,  and  begged  that  he  might  be 
permitted,  as  was  usual  in  less  matters,  to  vindicate  his  inno- 
cence by  the  law  of  arms.  He  said  he  was  ready  "in  the 
quarrel  of  his  faith,  to  fight  for  life  or  death,,  with  any  man 
living,  the  king  and  the  lords  of  his  council  being  excepted." 
In  the  issue,  Cobham  was  arrested  by  the  king's  express  order, 
and  lodged  in  the  tower  of  Ijondon. 

On  the  day  appointed,  Arundel,  the  archbishop,  with  the 
bishops  of  liondon  and  Winchester,  constituted  the  court.  Sir 
Robert  Morley  brought  lord  Cobham  before  them,  and  he  was 
arraigned  for  trial — "Sir,"  said  the  primate,  "you  stand  here, 
both  detected  of  heresies,  and  also  excommunicated  for  con- 
tumacy. Notwithstanding  we  have,  as  yet,  neither  shown  our- 
selves unwilling  to  give  you  absolution,  nor  yet  do,  to  this  hour, 
provided  you  will  meekly  ask  for  it." 

liOrd  Cobliam  took  no  notice  of  this  offer,  but  desired  per- 
mission to  read  an  account  of  his  faith,  which  had  long  been 
settled,  and  to  which  he  intended  to  stand.  He  then  took  out 
of  his  bosom  a  writing  respecting  the  articles  whereof  he  was 
accused,  and  when  ho  had  read  it,  delivered  the  same  to  the 
archbishop. 


FIFTEENTH    CENTURY.  S13 

The  contents  of  the  paper  were,  in  substance,  these: 

1.  That  the  most  worshipful  sacrament  of  the  altar  is  Christ's 
i)odj,  in  the  form  of  bread. 

2.  That  every  man  that  would  be  saved,  must  forsake  sin, 
and  do  penance  for  sins  already  committed,  with  true  and  sin- 
cere contrition. 

3.  That  images  might  be  allowable  to  represent  and  give 
men  lively  ideas  of  the  passion  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and 
of  the  martyrdom  and  good  lives  of  saints;  but,  that  if  any  man 
gave  that  worship  to  dead  images,  which  was  due  only  to  God, 
or  put  such  hope  or  trust  in  them  as  he  should  do  in  God,  he 
became  a  grievous  idolater. 

4.  That  the  matter  of  pilgrimages  might  be  settled  in  few 
words.  A  man  may  spend  all  his  days  in  pilgrimages,  and  lose 
his  soul  at  last:  but  he  that  knows  the  holy  commandments  of 
God,  and  keepeth  them  to  the  end,  shall  be  saved,  though  he 
never  visited  the  shrines  of  saints,  as  men  now  do,  in  their  pil- 
grimages to  Canterbury,  Rome,  and  other  places. 

The  archbishop,  intent  on  the  destruction  of  the  prisoner, 
informed  him  that  there  were  many  good  things  in  his  paper, 
but  that  on  several  other  articles  of  belief,  he  had  not  been 
sufficiently  explicit,  and  that  upon  these  also  his  opinion  would 
be  expected.  As  a  directory  to  his  faith,  he  promised  to  send 
him  in  writing,  the  clear  determinations  of  the  church,  and 
warned  him  very  particularly  to  attend  to  this  point;  whether, 
in  the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  the  material  bread,  did  or  did  not 
remain,  after  the  words  of  consecration. 

The  determination  of  the  primate  and  clergy,  which,  accord- 
ing to  promise,  was  sent  to  lord  Cobham,  in  the  tower,  here 
follows: 

1.  The  faith  and  determination  of  the  holj  church,  touching 
the  blissful  sacrament  of  the  altar  is  this,  that  after  the  sacra- 
mental words  be  once  spoken  by  a  priest  in  his  mass,  "the  mate- 
rial bread,  that  was  before  bread,  is  turned  into  Christ's  very 
body;  and  the  material  wine,  that  was  before  wine,  is  turned 
into  Christ's  very  blood."  And  so  there  remaineth,  thenceforth, 
neither  material  bread,  nor  material  wine,  which  were  there 
before  the  sacramental  w^ords  were  spoken. 

2.  Every  Christian  man,  living  here  bodily  on  earth,  ought  to 
confess  to  a  priest  ordained  by  the  church,  if  he  can  come  to 
him. 

3.  Christ  ordained  St.  Peter  to  be  his  vicar  here  on  earth, 
whose  see  is  the  holy  church  of  Rome:  and  he  granted  that 
the  same  power  which  he  gave  to  Peter,  should  succeed  to  all 
Peter's  successors:  whom  we  now  call  popes  of  Rome  .  .  .  .  , 

40 


314  HISTORY    or    THE    CHURCH. 

and  whom  Christian  men  ought  to  ohej,   after  the  laws  of  the 
church  of  IlomLi. 

4.  Lastly,  the  holy  church  had  determined,  that  it  is  merito- 
rioudto  a  Christian  man  to  go  on  a  pilgrimage  to  holy  places; 
and  there  to  worship  holy  relics,  and  images  of  saints,  apostles, 
martyrs,  and  confessors,  approved  by  the  church  of  Rome. 

On  Monday,  the  day  appointed  for  the  next  examination, 
Arundel  accosted  lord  Cohham,  with  an  appearance  of  great 
mildness,  and  put  him  in  mind  that  on  the  preceding  Saturday, 
he  had  informed  him,  he  was  "accursed  for  contumacy  and  dis- 
obedience to  the  holy  church;"'  and  had  expected  he  would  at 
that  time  have  meekly  requested  absolution.  The  archbishop 
then  declared,  that  even  now  it  was  not  too  late  to  make  the 
same  request,  provided  it  was  done  in  duo  form,  as  the  church 
had  ordained. 

Lord  Cobham,  with  the  humility  of  a  Christian,  and  the  firm- 
ness of  a  soldier,  replied:  "I  never  yet  trespassed  against  you^ 
and  therefore  1  do  not  feel  the  want  of  your  absolution.'*  Then 
kneeling  down  on  the  pavement,  and  lifting  up  his  hands  to 
heaven,  he  said,  "I  confess  myself  iiere  unto  thee,  my  eternal, 
living  God,  that  I  have  been  a  grievous  sinner.  IIow  often  in 
my  frail  youth,  have  I  offended  thee,  by  ungoverned  passions, 
pride,  concupiscence,  intemperance!  How  often  have  I  been 
drawn  into  horrible  sin  by  anger,  and  how  many  of  my  fellow 
men  have  I  injured  from  this  cause!  Good  Lord,  I  humbly  ask 
of  thee  mercy:  here  I  need  absolution." 

Then  rising  with  tears  in  his  eyes,  he  cried  with  a  loud  voice, 
"1^0 !  tliese  are  your  guides,  good  people.  Take  notice;  for  the 
violation  of  God's  holy  law  and  liis  great  commandments,  they 
never  cursed  me;  but,  for  their  own  arbitrary  appointments  and 
traditions,  they  most  cruelly  treat  me  and  other  men.  I^et  them, 
however,  remember,  that  Christ's  denunciations  against  the 
Pharisees,  shall  l>e  fulfilled." 

The  dignity  of  lord  Cobham's  manner,  and  the  vehemence 
of  his  expression,  threw  the  court  into  some  confusion. 

After  the  primate  had  recovered  himself,  he  proceeded  to 
examine  the  prisoner  respecting  the  doctrine  of  transubstantia- 
tion.  "Do  you  believe,  that  riftcr  the  words  of  consecration, 
there  remains  any  .matkrial  bread?"  "The  scriptures,"  said 
Cobham,  "make  no  ninntion  of  .Viati;rial  bread;  1  believe  that 
Christ's  body  remains  in  the  iorm  of  bread.  Li  the  sacrament 
there  is  !)otii  Christ's  body  and  the  bread:  the  bread  is  the  thing 
wesecwith  our  eyes;  but  the  body  of  Christ  is  hid,  and  only 
to  be  seen  by  fait!)."  Upon  which,  with  one  voice,  they  cried 
Heresy!  Heresy! — One  of  the  bishops  in  particular  said  ve- 
hemently, "That  it  was  a  foul  heresy  to  call  it  bread."  Cobham 


FIFTEENTH    CENTURY.  315 

answered  smartly,  '-St.  Paul,  (be  apostle,  was  as  wise  a  man  as 
you,  and  perhaps  as  good  aChrit^tian: — and  yet  he  calls  it  buead. 
"The  bread,"  saith  he,  ',that  we  break,  is  it  not  tlie  communion 
of  the  body  of  Christ?"  To  be  short  with  you,  1  believe  the 
scriptures  most  cordially,  but  I  have  no  belief  in  your  lordly 
laws  and  idle  determinations:  ye  are  no  part  of  (Christ's  holy 
church,  as  your  deeds  do  plainly  show."  Doctor  Walden,  the 
prior  of  the  Carmelites,  and  Wickliff's  greatest  enemy,  now  lost 
all  patience,  and  exclaimed,  "What  rash  and  desperate  people 
are  these  followers  of  WicklilF." 

"Before  God  and  man,"  replied  Cobham,  "I  solemnly  here 
profess,  that  till  I  knew  WicklilF,  whose  judgment  }e  so  liighly 
disdain,  I  never  abstained  from  sin;  but  after  i  became  acquaint- 
ed with  that  virtuous  man  and  his  despised  doctrines,  it  hath 
been  otherwise  with  me;  so  much  grace  could  I  never  find  in 
all  your  pompous  instructions." 

"It  were  hard,"  said  Walden,  "ti.at  in  an  age  of  so  many 
learned  instructors,  you  should  have  had  no  giace  to  amend 
your  life,  till  you  heard  the  devil  prea:h." 

"Your  fathers,"  said  Cobham,  "the  old  Pharisees,  ascribed 
Christ's  miracles  to  Beelzebub,  and  his  doctrines  of  the  devil. 
Go  on,  and  like  them  ascribe  every  good  thing  to  the  devil. 
Goon,  and  pronounce  every  man  a  heretic,  who  rebukes  your 
vicious  lives.  Pray,  what  warrant  have  you  from  scripture,  for 
this  very  act  you  are  now  ahout?  Where  is  it  written  in  all 
God's  lavv  that  you  may  thus  sit  in  judgment  upon  tlic  life  of 
man?  Hold!  perhaps  you  will  quote  Annas  and  Caiaplias  who 
sat  upon  Christ  and  his  apostles." 

"Yes,  sir,"  said  one  of  the  doctors  of  law,  "and  Ciirist  too, 
for  he  judged  Jud\s." 

"i  never  hcai-d  that  he  did,"  said  lord  Coblumi.  "Judas 
judged  himsef,  and  thereupon  went  out  and  hanged  himself. — 
Indeed  Christ  pronounced  a  wo  against  him,  for  his  covctous- 
ncss,  as  he  does  still  against  you,  who  follow  Judas'  steps." 

At  the  conclusion  of  this  long  and  ini^juitous  trial,  the  beha- 
viour of  lord  Cobham  was  perfectly  consistent  with  the  tcmj)er 
he  had  exhibited  during  its  progress.  Theie  remained  the  same 
undaunted  spirit  and  resolution,  and  the  same  serenity  and  re- 
signation. Some  of  the  last  questions  vviiich  were  put  to  lord 
Cohham,  re-pectcd  the  worship  of  the  cuoss;  and  his  answers 
j)rove  that  neither  ihe  acuteness  of  his  genius  was  blunted,  nor 
the  solidity  of  his  judgment  impaired. 

One  of  the  Friars  asked  him,  whether  he  was  ready  to 
worship  the  cross  uj)on  which  Christ  died? 

"Where  is  it?"  said  lord  Cobham. 

"Butsuj)pose  it  was  here  at  this  moment?   said  the  Fiiar. 


31G  HISTORY    OF    THE    CHURCH. 

"A  wise  man  indeed,'"  said  Cobham,''to  put  me  such  a  ques- 
tion; and  jet  lie  himself  does  not  know  where  the  thing  is! 
But,  tel!  me,  I  pray,  what  sort  of  worship  do  I  owe  to  it?" 

One  of  the  conclave  answered,  "such  worship  as  St.  Paul 
speaks  of  when  ho  sa3"s,  God  forbid  that  I  should  glory  save  in 
the  cross  of  Christ." 

"Right,"  replied  Cobham,  and  stretched  out  his  arms,  "that 
is  the  true  and  the   very  cross;    far   better  than    your  cross  of 
wood." 

'•Sir,"  said  the  bishop  of  London,  "you  know  very  well  that 
Christ  died  upon  a  material  cross." 

"True,"  said  Cobham;  "and  I  know  also  that  our  salvation 
djd  not  come  by  that  material  cross;  but  by  him  who  died  there- 
upon. Further,  I  know  u'ell  that  St.  Paul  rejoiced  in  no  other 
cross,  but  in  Christ's  passion  and  death  only,  and  in  his  own  suf- 
icrings  and  persecution,  for  the  same  truth  which  Christ  had 
died  for  before." 

By  the  quickness  and  pertinence  of  lord  Cobham's  answers, 
and  by  his  spirit  and  resolution,  the  court  was  amazed,  and  for 
that  day,  brought  to  a  stand.  Arundel,  with  a  great  show  of 
lenity  and  kindness,  Vvith  mournful  looks,  entreated  the  prisoner 
to  retiirn  into  the  bosom  of  the  church,  and  all  this  with  the 
most  consummate  hypocrisy.  For  he,  wijiout  further  delay, 
judged,  and  pronounced  Sir  John  Oldcastle,  Lord  Cobliam,  to 
bean  incorrigible,  pernicious  and  detestable  heretic;  and  hav- 
ing condemned  him  as  such,  delivered  him  to  the  secular  juris- 
diction. 

J,ord  Cobham,  with  a  most  cheerful  countenance,  said, — 
"Though  you  condemn  my  body,  which  is  but  a  wretched  thing, 
vet  I  am  well  assured,  ye  can  do  no  harm  lo  my  soul,  any  more 
than  could  satan  to  tbe  soul  of  Job.  He  that  created  it,  will,  of 
liis  infinite  mercy,  save  it.  Of  this  I  have  no  manner  of  doubt. 
And  in  regard  to  the  articles  of  my  belief,  I  will  stand  to  them, 
even  to  my  very  death,  by  the  grace  of  the  eternal  Cod." 
He  then  turued  to  tlie  people,  and  stretching  out  his  hands, 
cried  with  a  very  loud  voice,  "Good  christian  people!  for  God's 
love,  be  well  aware  of  these  men;  else,  they  will  beguile  you, 
and  lead  you  blindfold  into  hell  with  themselves-"  Having  said 
these  words,  he  fell  down  upon  his  knees,  and  lifting  up  his  hands 
and  eyes  to  heaven,  prayed  for  his  enemies  in  the  following 
words,  "Lord  God  Eternal!  I  beseech  thee,  of  thy  great  mercy, 
to  forgive  my  persecutors,  if  it  be  th}'  blessed  will!" 

Jle  was  then  sent  back  to  the  lower  under  the  care  of  Sir 
Robert  Moreley.  In  the  mean  time,  Arundel,  finding  that  the 
persecution  of  this  \  irluous  man,  was  \ery  uni)Oj)ular,  went  in 
person  to  the  king  and  requested  his  majesty  to  postpone,  for  the 


FIFTEENTH    CENTURY.  317 

space  of  fifty  days,  the  punishment  of  lord  Cobhani,  This 
profound  hypocrite,  thus  temporized,  to  find  the  opportunity  of 
a  few  v/eeks  for  lessening  the  credit  of  this  pious  lord,  among  the 
people,  by  a  variety  of  scandalous  aspersions. 

Lord  Cobham,  having  remained  some  time  in  the  tower,  at 
length,  by  unknown  means,  made  hi.?  escape,  and  arrived  safe  in 
Wales,  where  he  concealed  himself  more  than  four  years.  But 
through  the  diligence  of  lord  Powis  and  his  dependants,  he  was 
at  length  discovered,  taken  and  brought  to  London. 

His  fate  was  soon  determined.  He  was  dragged  into  St.  Giles^ 
field  with  all  the  insult  and  barbarity  of  enraged  superstition; 
and  there,  both  as  a  heretic  and  a  traitor,  suspended  alive  in 
chains,  upon  a  gallows,  and  burnt  to  death. 

Lord  Cobham  died,  as  he  had  lived,  in  the  faith  and  hope  of 
the  gospel,  and  to  the  end  of  his  life  bearing  a  noble  testimony 
to  its  genuine  doctrines.  He  is  allowed  to  have  been  a  man  of 
great  learning,  and  to  have  had  a  profound  knowledge  of  the 
scriptures.  At  the  place  of  execution,  with  the  utmost  bravery 
and  most  triumphant  joy,  he  exhorted  the  people  to  follow  the 
instructions  which  God  had  given  them  in  the  scriptures;  and 
to  disclaim  those  false  teachers,  whose  lives  and  conversation 
were  so  contrary  to  Christ  and  his  religion. 

This  noble  martyr  believed  and  trusted  in  Him,  who  hath 
graciously  said,  "Fear  not  little  ilock,  it  is  your  Father,s  good 
pleasure  to  give  you  the  kingdom;"  and  he  has  undoubtedly 
gone  to  receive  a  crown  of  glory. 

Henry  Chicheley,  then  archi)ishop  of  Canterbury,  continued 
at  the  head  of  that  see  from  1114  to  1443,  and  partly  by  forced 
abjurations,  and  partly  by  the  flames,  domineered  over  the  Lol- 
lards, and  almost  effaced  the  vestiges  of  godliness  in  the  king- 
dom. This  was  one  of  the  most  gloomy  seasons,  which  the 
church  ever  experienced.  The  doctrines  of  Wickliff  had  in- 
deed been  embraced  in  Bohemia;  but  the  fires  of  persecution 
were  also  kindled  in  that  country;  at  the  same  time,  no  quarter 
was  given  to  any  professor  of  the  pure  religion  of  Christ  in 
England.  The  strictest  search  was  made  after  Lollards  and 
their  books;  and  while  a  few  souls,  dispersed  through  various 
parts, sighed  in  secret,  and  detesting  the  prevailing  idolatry, 
worsliip])ed  God  in  spirit  and  in  truth,  they  found  no  human  con- 
s'olalion  or  support  whatever.  In  Kent,  whole  families  were 
obhgcd  to  relinquish  their  places  of  abode  for  the  sake  of  the 
gospel. 

About  this  time,  William  Ta}lor,  a  priest,  was  burnt,  for 
asserting  that  every  prayer,  for  some  supernatural  gift,  must  be 
directed  only   to   God.     All,  who  diligently  and  devoutly  read 


318  IirSTORY    OF    THE    CHURCH. 

the  scriptures,  and  denied  popish  superstitions,  were  persecuted 
as  heretics. 

But  the  burning  of  heretics  was  found  not  to  be  the  way  to 
extinguish  heresy.  On  the  contrary,  both  in  England  and  on  the 
continent,  such  detestable  cruelty  increased  the  compassion  of 
the  people  for  the  sufferers,  excited  their  indignation  against 
the  persecutors,  and  roused  a  spirit  of  en({uiry  and  opposition 
to  the  existing  heirarchy,  which  at  length,  under  the  direction 
of  a  kind,  overruling  Providence,  proved  fatal  both  to  papal 
corruptions  and  usurped  dominion. 

In  the  times  of  Wickliffand  his  followers,  the  prevailing 
religion  had  so  little  influence  on  morals  and  the  heart,  that  a 
popish  writer  gives  the  following  distinguishing  mark  of  what 
he  accounts  heresy:  "The  disciples  of  Wicklilf  are  men  of  a 
serious,  modest  deportment;  avoiding  all  ostentation  in  dress, 
mixing  little  with  tiie  busy  woild,  and  complaining  of  the  de- 
bauchery o[  mankind.  They  maintain  tliemselvcs  wholly  by 
their  own  labor,  and  utterly  despise  wealth:  being  fully  content 
with  bare  necessaries.  They  are  chaste  and  temperate;  arc 
never  seen  in  taverns,  or  amused  by  the  trifling  gaieties  of  life. 
Yet  you  find  them  always  employed;  either  learning  or  teach- 
ing. They  are  concise  and  devout  in  their  prayers;  blaming 
an  unanimated  prolixity.  Tiiey  never  swear;  speak  little;  and 
in  their  public  preaching,  lay  their  chief  stress  on  charity." — 
Persons  of  the  papal  heirarcy,  who  stigmatized  such  sentiments 
as  heretical,  however,  gloried  in  calling  tiie  abominable  commu- 
nity with  which  they  themselves  associated,  the  holy  chijuch. 

Who  will  deny  that  the  human  "heait  is  deceitful  above  all 
things  and  desperately  wicked!" 

This  celebrated  council  made  no  essential  reformation  in  reli- 
gion, but  persecuted  men  who  truly  fe.ired  God,  and  tolerated 
all  the  predominant  corruptions.  Theii-  labors  therefore  do  not 
deserve  to  be  recorded,  on  account  of  the  piety  and  virtue  of 
those  who  composed  this  council.  Tlic  transactions  of  Con- 
stance do,  however,  throw  light  on  the  state  of  religion  at  that 
time.  They  illustrate  the  character  of  John  IIuss  and  of  Jerom 
of  Prague,  and  allbrd  various  instructive  reflections  to  thosc^ 
who  attend  to  the  dispensations  of  Divine  Piovidence,  and 
would  understand  the  com|)arative  power  of  nature  and  grace, 
of  mere  human  resources,  and  the  operations  of  the  Holy  vSpirit. 
—  The  council  met  in  141 1.  The  christian  world  had  been  dis- 
tracted nearly  10  years,  by  a  schism  in  the  popedom.  The 
ohjectof  thiscouncil?was  tosetlle  the  dispute  and  reslore^pcace  to 
liie  churcli.  Three  pretenders  to  the  cli.iir  of  St.  Peter,  sever- 
ally, claimed  infallibility.  ';  he  very  nature  of  their  struggle 
was  subversive  of  the   authority  to  which   each  of  (hem  made 


FIFTEENTH    CENTURY.  319 

pretensions;  and  of  their  vain  contest  there  seemed  lo  be  no 
€nd.  The  princes,  statesmen,  and  rulers,  of  the  church,  in 
those  times,  wanted  not  discernment  to  see  the  danger,  to 
whicli  tiie  whole  ecclesiastical  system  was  exposed  by  these 
contentions;  but  it  seems  never  to  have  come  into  the  minds  of 
them,  or  of  Jiny  of  the  members  of  the  council,  to  examine  the 
foundation  on  whicli  the  popedom  itself  was  erected.  That  on 
all  sides,  was  looked  on  as  sacred  and  inviolable,  thoua;h  allow- 
ed to  be  burdened  and  incumbered  with  innumerable  abuses. 

This  council  deposed  the  tiiree  existing  popes,  and  chose  a 
new  successor  of  St.  Peter,  Pilartin  V. ;  and  while  they  had 
their  eye  only  on  the  restoration  of  the  unity  of  the  Roman  see, 
they  decreed  the  superiority  of  councils  over  popes;  and  thus 
gave  a  dee[)  wound  to  the  tyrannical  heirarchy,  which  proved  of 
considerable  advantage  to  those  real  reformers,  who  arose  about 
a  hundred  years  after  the  council  of  Constance. 

That  there  needed  a  reformation  of  the  church,  in  all  its 
component  parts,  and  that  church  discipline  oupht  to  be  re-es- 
tablished, weie,  indeed,  ideas  which  lay  within  their  know- 
ledge; and  the  members  of  this  council  universally  confessed, 
that  reformation  and  discipline  ought  to  be  prosecuted  with 
vigor.  But  they  brought  not  to  the  council  the  materials,  which 
alone  conld  qualify  them  for  such  a  work.  In  general,  they 
knew  of  nothing  higher  than  the  voice  of  natural  conscience, 
the  dictates  of  common  sense,  and  something  concerning  the 
preceptive  part  of  Christianity.  Their  system  of  religion  was 
letter,  not  spirit;  law,  not  gospel.  To  promote  the  recovery 
of  depraved  mankind,  they  knew  no  methods  but  those  of  moral 
suasion,  on  principles  merely  natui-al.  The  original  depravity 
of  man,  salvation  through  the  atonement  of  an  infinite  Re- 
deemer, and  regeneration  by  the  Holy  Spirit,  were  doctrines, 
the  use  and  efficacy  of  which  they  did  not  understand.  Tliese, 
however,  are  the  only  effectual  instruments  for  the  reformation 
of  a  corrupted  church,  or  individual. 

The  members  of  this  celebrated  council  undertook  to  make 
"bricks  without  straw;"  and  their  projects  of  reform  served 
only,  in  the  event,  to  teach  posterity,  that  tiie  real  doctrines  of 
the  gospel  ought  to  be  distinctly  known,  cordially  relished,  and 
powerfully  experienced,  by  those  who  would  undertake  to  en- 
lighten mankind. 

In  this  council,  Italy,  France,  Germany,  Bohemia,  Ilungarj-, 
Poland,  England,  Denmark,  and  Sweden,  were  represented. 
Twenty  archbishops,  nearly  150  bishops,  about  150  other  digni- 
taries, and  more  than  200  doctors,  attended  this  council:  yet 
they  had  not  sufficient  spirit  and  integrity  to  punish  crimes  of 
the  most  atrocious  nature.  Indeed,  it  was  not  to  be  expected  that 


320 


HISTORY    OF    THE    CHURCH. 


they  slioiild  enact  and  execute  laws,  which  bore  hard  on  their 
own  piide,  their  sloth,  and  their  love  of  gain:  consequently, 
after  all  they  did,  the  sui^stantial  evils  which  existed  in  the 
church  still  remained.  They  could  burn-,  without  merc}^,  those 
whom  they  deemed  heretics,  though  men  of  real  godliness,  more 
readily,  than  lay  the  axe  of  wholesome  discipline  at  the  root  of 
their  own  vices. 

At  the  opening  of  the  council  of  Constance,  pope,  John 
XXIII.  and  the  emperor  Sigismund,  were  at  the  head  of  it, 
who  continually  endeavored  to  baifle  the  views  of  each  other. 
John  was  by  far  the  most  powerful  of  the  three  popes,  who,  at 
that  time,  struggled  for  the  chair  of  St.  Pctei-;  and  Sigismund, 
while  he  pretended  to  acknowledge  his  authority,  had  secretly 
resolved  to  oblige  him  to  renounce  the  pontificate.  Sigismund 
was  remarkable  for  hypocrisy  and  dissimulation.  By  both  these 
potentates,  and  by  many  others  connected  with  the  council, 
political  artifices  were  multiplied.  These  were  the  men  who 
undertook  to  punish  heretics  and  reform  the  church. 

Pope  Jolm  had  already,  in  a  council  at  Rome,  condemned 
the  opinions  of  John  Huss,  and  was  then  determined  to  signal- 
ize his  zeal  for  what  was  then  called  the  church,  by  confirming 
the  same  condemnation  at  Constance. 

Huss  had  been  summoned  to  the  council  to  answer  for  him- 
self, though  already  excommunicated  at  Rome.  He  obtained, 
however,  a  writing  from  the  emperor,  engaging  that  he  should 
be  allowed  to  pass  without  molestation.  The  emperor,  in  con- 
junction with  his  brother  Wenceslaus,  king  of  Bohemia,  had 
committed  him  to  the  care  of  several  Bohemian  lords,  particu- 
larly of  John  de  Chlum.  This  escort  travelled  with  him  to  Con- 
stance, where  they  arrived  six  days  after  the  pope. 

John  Huss  was  born  in  Bohemia  in  1373,  of  mean  parentage^ 
but  by  his  superior  genius,  industry,  eloquence,  probity  and 
decency  of  manners,  was  raised  to  great  e  minence.  He  was 
appointed  rector  of  the  university  of  Prague,  which  was  then 
in  a  very  flourishing  stat«.  In  the  year  1400,  he  was  nominated 
preacher  of  Betlilchem,  and  in  the  same  year  was  made  con- 
fessor to  Sophia,  the  wife  of  Wenceslaus  king  of  Bohemia,  a 
princess  of  great  meri(,who  highly  esteemed  him. 

In  1405,  Huss  preached  in  the  chapel  of  Bethlehem,  with 
great  celebrity.  At  first  he  is  said  to  have  held  the  writings  of 
WicklifT  in  detestation.  But  it  is  not  in  the  power  of  prejudice 
to  prevent  the  progress  of  the  Divine  councils,  and  the  work  of 
the  Holy  Spirit  on  the  heart.  Huss  was  gradually  convinced  of 
the  power  and  excellency  of  evangelical  truth.  His  doctrinal 
knowledge  was,  however,  very  limited  and  defective;  but  the 
little  fundament-il  li,^ht  which,  through  grace,  he  attained,  was 


FIFTEENTH    CENTURY.  321 

directed  to  the  best  practical  purposes.  He  preaclied  loudly 
against  the  abuses  of  the  Romish  ciiurch,  and  particularly  the 
imposture  of  fcilse  miracles,  which  then  abounded.  He  also 
preached  in  a  synod  at  Prague,  in  the  archbishop's  presence, 
with  great  freedom  against  the  vices  of  the  clergy.  Gregory 
XH.  one  of  the  three  popes,  whose  schism  gave  rise  to  the  coun- 
cil of  Constance,  was  received  in  Bohemia.  But  when  mea- 
sures were  proposed  for  calling  a  general  council  to  compose 
the  schism,  Huss  engaged  the  university  to  support  them,  and 
exhorted  all  Bohemia  to  do  the  same.  The  archbishop  of  Prague, 
who  was  attached  to  Gregory,  opposed  Huss,  called  him  a  schis- 
matic, and  forbade  him  to  ex^srcise  the  pastoral  functions  in  his 
diocess.  About  the  same  time,  on  occasion  of  a  dispute  be- 
tween the  natives  and  foreigners,  who  belonged  to  the  univer- 
sity, Huss,  having  supported  the  former,  and  gained  his  point, 
the  Germans,  in  disgust,  retired  from  Prague.  This  circum- 
stance enabled  the  Bohemian  teacher  to  speak  more  publicly 
according  to  the  viewsof  Wickliff.  The  archbishop  of  Prague 
committed  the  books  of  the  latter  to  the  flames  in  1410.  But 
the  progress  (><^  his  opinions  was  rather  accelerated  than  retard- 
ed by  this  pilep. 

The  troubles  of  Huss  were  multiplied,  and  he  was  excommu- 
nicated at  Rome.  He  had  sent  his  proctors  thither  to  answer 
for  him;  but  the}'  were  committed  to  prison,  after  they  had  re- 
mained there  to  no  purpose  a  year  and  an  half.  Huss,  after  his 
excommunication,  had  no  other  remedy  but  to  appeal  to  Al- 
mighty God  in  very  solemn  terms.  In  his  appeal,  which  was 
charged  on  him  as  a  crime,  among  many  other  things,  he  says, 
"Almighty  God,  the  one  only  essence  in  Three  Persons,  is  the 
first  and  last  refuge  of  those  who  are  oppressed.  Our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  very  God  and  very  man,  being  desirous  to  redeem,  from 
eternal  damnation,  his  children  elected  before  the  foundation 
of  the  world,  has  given,  by  suifering  a  bloody  and  ignominious 
death,  this  excellent  example  to  his  disciples,  to  commit  their 
cause  to  the  judgment  of  God."  He  still  continued  to  preach 
on  subjects,  which  he  deemed  seasonable  and  useful.  In  one 
sermon,  he  treated  of  the  uses  of  the  commemoration  of  the 
saints,  among  which  he  reckons  meditation  on  the  misf^ry  of 
man,  subject  to  death  for  sin;  and  on  the  death  which  Jesus 
Christ  sutfered  for  our  sin.  In  this  same  sermon,  while  he  Z'^al- 
ously  opposed  the  abuses  of  the  times,  he  discovered  that  he 
himself  was  not  then  entirely  clear  of  the  popish  notion  of  pur- 
gatory. •■Inpra3ing  devoutly  for  the  dead,"  said  he,  "we  pro- 
cure relief  to  the  saints  in  purgatory."  He  admitted,  however, 
"that  tliereis  no  mention  of  such  a  practice  in  the  holy  scrip- 
tures; and,  that  neither  the  prophets,  nor  Jesus  Christ,  nor  his 

41 


3'2'J  msTORY  or  the  chdrch. 

apostles,  nor  the  saints  that  followed  close  after,  taught  prayer 
for  the  dead."  '•!  verily  believe,"  continued  Huss,  "this  custom 
was  introduced  by  the  avarice  of  priests,  who  don't  trouble  them- 
selves to  exhort  the  people  to  live  well,  as  did  the  prophets,  Je- 
sus Christ  and  the  apostles;  but  take  great  care  to  exhort  them 
to  make  rich  offerings  in  hopes  of  happiness  and  a  speedy  de- 
livery from  purgatory. 

At  length,  John  Huss  was  forbidden  to  preach  any  more  at 
Prague.  All  that  he  could  then  do  was  to  instruct  his  country- 
men by  his  writings.  Having  been  summoned,  as  we  have  seen, 
to  Constance,  he  obeyed;  and  before  his  departure,  offered  to 
give  an  account  of  his  faitli  in  the  presence  of  a  provincial  synod 
at  Prague,  but  was  not  able  to  obtain  an  audience.  -In  this  and 
some  other  particulars  he  appears  to  have  acted  with  great 
frankness  and  integrity;  and  though  his  mind  strongly  for  boded 
that  which  happened  in  tlie  issue,  his  resolution  to  appear  at 
the  general  council  was  constant  and  unmoved. 

On  the  day  succeeding  his  arrival  at  Conslnnce,  Huss  gave 
notice  of  it  to  the  pope,  tlirough  his  friend  John  -le  Chlum,  who, 
at  t;;e  same  time,  implored  for  him  the  protection  of  his  holi- 
ness. Pope  John  was  then  in  much  fear  on  his  own  account, 
andit  beiioved  him  not,  in  present  circumstances,  lo  exercise 
the  fulness  of  papal  domination.  He,  therefore,  answered 
courteously;  declared  that  he  would  use  all  his  power  to  prevent 
any  injustice  to  bo  done  to  him  while  at  Constance,  and  took  off 
his  excommunication. 

Huss  appears  to  have  expected  that  he  should  have  had  per- 
mission to  preach  before,  the  council;  for  he  had  prepared  ser- 
mons for  that  purpose,  which  are  inserted  among  his  works. 

In  the  first  of  these  he  declared  his  reliance  on  the  word  of 
God  as  the  only  true  and  sufficient  rule  of  salvation.  Also  he 
declared  his  veneration  for  fathers  and  councils,  so  far  as  they 
are  conlbrmable  to  scripture.  He  added,  "every  man  must  be 
a  disciple  either  of  God  or  of  Satan.  Faith  is  the  rudiment  of 
one  of  these  schools,  infidelity  of  the  other.  A  man  must  be- 
lieve in  God  alone,  not  in  the  virgin,  not  in  ;  he  saints,  not  in  the 
Lhurch,  not  in  the  pope:  for  none  of  these  are  God."  "The 
church,"  he  said,  "is  an  assembly  of  all  the  predestinated,  and 
consists  'of  the  triumphant  church  in  heaven,  the  mJitant  church 
unearth,  and  the  sleeping  church:"  })itial)le  I)lin(ln(:ss!  "who 
are  now  bulfering  in  purgatory."  He  allowed  the  int*.  rcession 
of  the  virgin  Mary  and  of  other  sjiints;  and,  in  favor  of  this 
popish  tenel,  spoke  far  more  forcibly,  than  might  have  been 
expected  liom  one,  who  had  so  unlimited  a  veneration  for  liie 
Jjoly  kcripturns. 

Huss  may  be  said   lo  have   been  a  martyr  for  holy  practice 


PIFTEENTII     CENTURV.  323 

itself.  He  does  not  seem  to  fmve  lield  any  one  doctrine-,  which 
at  that  day  was  called  heretical.  The  world  hated  him,  be- 
cause he  was  not  of  the  world,  and  because  he  testified  of  it, 
that  its  works  were  evil.  He  appears  to  have  had  thai  faith 
which  works  by  love,  purifying  the  heart.  IVitli  those  who  per- 
secuted him,  even  to  the  flames  of  martyrdom,  the  term  "vicious 
believer,"*  appears  not  to  have  been  a  solecism  in  language. — 
He  appears  to  have  received  an  unction  from  the  Holy  One, 
which  preserved  his  holy  alFection  alive,  amidst  the  contagion 
of  superstition,  the  temptations  of  the  world,  and  the  menaces 
of  insolent  and  tvrannical  domination. 

Those  who  look  only  at  the  external  forms  of  religion,  might 
be  tempted  to  think,  that  the  council  of  Constance,  vv^as  in 
general  influenced  by  the  Spirit  of  God.  ]n  all  their  public 
sessions  they  sang  an  anthem,  and  then  prayed  kneeling.  After 
having  remained  some  time  in  this  posture,  a  deacon  called  out 
to  them  to  ri-;e;  and  the  president  addressed  himself  to  the 
Holy  Ghost  in  a  loud  voice  in  a  collect,  which,  in  very  solemn 
and  explicit  terms,  supplicated  his  effectual  influence,  tha.t,not- 
withstandiug  the  enormity  of  their  sins,  which  filled  them  with 
dread,  he  would  deign  to  descend  into  their  hearts,  ro  direct 
them,  to  dictate  their  decrees,  and  to  execute  them  himself,  and 
also  to  preserve  their  minds  from  corrupt  passions,  and  not  suflTer 
them  through  ignorance  or  selfishness,  to  swerve  from  justice 
and  truth.  The  ideas,  and  perhaps  the  very  words  were,  how- 
ever, taken  from  better  times,  when  the  operations  of  the  Holy 
Ghost  were  not  only  professed,  but  felt,  in  christian  assemblies. 
The  forms  of  true  religion  often  remain  a  long  time  after  the 
spirit  of  it  has  been  almost  extinguished.  Both  the  emperor 
Sigismund  and  his  consort  Earba,  who  were  infamous  for  lewd- 
ness, attended  the  religious  ceremonies  of  this  council.  Sigis- 
mund, in  a  deacon's  h,abit,  read  the  gospel,  while  the  pope  cele- 
brated mass ! 

Huss  was  soon  deprived  of  his  lil^erty,  in  the  .following  man- 
ner. He  was  accused  by  Paletz,  professor  of  divinity  at  Prague, 
and  by  Causis,  a  pastor  of  one  of  the  parishes  of  the  same  city. 
These  men  caused  bills  to  be  posted  up  against  him  in  Coustance^ 
as  an  excommunicated  heretic.  When  Huss  complained,  the 
pope  replied,  "What  can  I  do  in  this  case?  Your  ov/n  coun- 
trymen have  done  it."'  The  bisiiops  of  Augsburgh  and  of  Trent 
were  directed  to  summon  him  to  appear  before  .John  XXHl.  "1 
had  expected,"  said  Huss,  "to  give  an  account  of  myself  before 
the  general  council,  and  not  before  the  pope  and  his  cardinals; 
however,  I  am  willing  to  lay  down  my  life,  rather  than  betray 
the  truth."'  He  set  out  therefore  without  delay,  accompanied 
by  his  generous  friend  John  de  Chlum.,    On  his  arrival  at  the 


S24 


mSTORT    OF    THB    CHUUCH. 


pope's  palace,  he  was  committed  to  prison.  Chlum  made  loud 
complaints  to  the  pope,  but  in  vain.  Eight  articles  were  exhi- 
bited against  Huss  by  Causis,  and  the  pope  appointed  commis- 
sioners to  try  him.  The  vexations  and  insults,  to  which  Huss 
was  exposed,  were  numerous  and  cruel:  and  he  was  unjustly 
accused  of  being  more  unfriendly  to  the  church  of  Rome,  than 
he  really  was.  Whatever  AVickliff  maintained,  Huss  was  ac- 
cused of  maintaining;  nor  were  his  own  express  declarations 
respected,  particularly  in  regard  to  transubstantiation,a  doctrine 
which  he  certainly  believed,  and  on  which  he  wrote  his  thoughts 
while  under  confinement  at  Constance.  With  great  clearness 
he  vindicated  himself  against  the  charge  of  heresy;  but  his  holy 
life  was  unpardonable  in  the  eyes  of  his  enemies.  Moreover, 
all  those  whom  the  faithfulness  of  his  pastoral  services  in  Bohe- 
mia had  provoked,  tiicn  found  an  opportunity  to  wreak  their 
vengeance  upon  him. 

The  generous  count  de  Chlum,  grieved  and  incensed  at  the 
imprisonment  of  Huss,  wrote  to  Sigismund  on  thid  subject.  That 
prince  immediately  sent  express  orders  to  his  ambassadors  to 
cause  him  to  be  set  at  liberty,  and  even  to  break  the  gates  of 
the  prison  in  case  of  resistance.  The  unfortunate  Buss  was  not, 
however,  released;  and  he  soon  found  that  the  arts  and  in 
trigues,  both  of  the  pope  and  of  the  emperor,  were  so  deceptive 
that  to  commit  liimself  to  Him  that  judgeth  righteously,  was  his 
only  expedient.  In  the  mean  time,  the  doctors,  in  their  preach- 
ing, exclaimed  most  emphatically  against  the  prevailing  evils 
and  abuses,  and  exhorted  the  council  to  reform  the  church  with 
vigor.  Its  growing  corruptions  and  enormities  were,  by  them, 
exposed  in  the  strongest  colors.  Wickliil  himself,  or  Huss, 
could  scarcely  have  spoken  in  a  more  pointed  or  severe  manner. 
They  were  not,  however,  permitted  to  censure  with  impunity 
even  the  most  shameful  practices.  They  preached  by  order  of 
their  superiors,  and  took  particular  care,  in  the  midst  of  their 
keenest  animadversions,  to  express  an  unequivocal  respect  to 
the  popedom  i\i  general. 

Though  fSigisnuind's  authority  extended  over  the  empire,  and 
he,  by  virtue  of  that  authority,  ntjiiircd  all  his  subjects  to  suffer 
Huss  to  pass  and  repass  secure;  and  for  the  honor  of  his  imperial 
Majesty^  if  need  be,  to  provide  him  zcilh  good  passports,  yet  the  com- 
missioner-, for  the  examination  of  IIiiss,  persuaded  the  emperor 
that  he  ought  not  to  keej)failli  with  a  man  accused  of  heresy, 
and  that,  to  acquiesce  in  the  desires  of  the  venerable  council, 
was  the  line;  of  conduct  proper  for  him  to  pursue,  as  an  obe- 
dient and  good  son  of  the  churrh;  Huss,  therefore,  was  7iot 
allowed  U>  repass,  but  was  detained  in  [)rison  at  Constance. 

Before  the  dcatjj  of  their  countryman,  the  Bohemian  nobility, 


FIFTEENTH    CENTURY. 


325 


enraged  at  the  perfidy  of  Sigismund,  repeatedly  remonstrated^ 
by  letters,  against  his  proceedings,  but  all  to  no  purpose.  At 
the  solicitation  of  Paletz,  Huss  was  confined  in  the  Dominican 
convent,  where  he  became  dangerously  sick,  through  the  bad 
air  and  other  inconveniences  of  a  noisome  dungeon. 

The  same  John  who  had  most  unrighteously  persecuted  Huss, 
found  himself  so  disagreeably  situated  at  Constance,  by  reason 
of  the  accusations  of  his  enemies,  and  the  intrigues  and  manoeu- 
vres of  Sigismund,  and  the  majority  of  the  council,  that  he  de- 
termined to  depart,  in  secret  from  the  assembly.  He  fled  to 
Schaffhausen,  a  city  belonging  to  Frederic,  duke  of  Austria, 
who  had  promised  to  defend  him.  But  the  emperor,  Sigismund, 
determined  on  supporting  the  authority  of  the  council,  took 
such  measures  as  obliged  Frederic  to  surrender  at  descretion, 
and  to  abandon  the  cause  of  John.  Thus  that  pontiff,  who,  at 
first  had  presided  at  the  council,  after  having  fled  from  place  to 
place,  was  at  length  confined  at  Gottleben,  in  the  same  prison 
where  Huss,  the  victim  of  his  cruelty,  was  confined. 

The  three  rival  popes  were  at  length  deposed,  and  declared 
by  the  council  incapable  of  being  re-elected.  Huss,  in  the 
mean  time,  contrary  to  every  principle  of  justice,  honor  and  hu- 
manity, was  still  kept  in  confinement,  and  in  vain  solicited  a 
fair  hearing  of  his  cause. 

At  this  council  another  striking  example  of  the  same  spirit 
of  persecution  was  exhibited,  and  that  towards  Jerom  of  Prague, 
a  firm  fiiend  and  adherent  of  John  Huss.  Jerom  was  a  master 
of  arts,  and  a  man  of  veiy  superior  talents.  Though  his  char- 
acter was  neither  clerical  nor  monastic,  yet  he  spared  no  pains 
to  second  all  the  endeavors  of  Huss  to  promote  a  reformation  in 
Bohemia.  He  even  travelled  into  England  to  procure  know- 
ledge, and  brought  the  books  of  Wickliff  into  his  own  country. 
When  Huss  was  setting  out  from  Prague,  Jerom  had  exhorted 
him  to  maintain  with  steadfastness  the  doctrines  which  he  had 
preached,  and  had  promised  that  he  himself  would  go  to  Con- 
stance to  support  him,  if  he  should  hear  that  he  was  oppressed. 

Jerom  was  true  to  his  promise.  Huss,  in  one  of  his  letters  to 
a  friend,  had  desired  Jerom  not  to  come,  lest  he  should  meet 
with  the  same  treatment  which  he  himself  had  experienced;  but 
he  did  not  desist  from  his  purpose,  and  came  directly  to  Con- 
stance. Having  learned  that  Huss  was  not  allowed  a  fair  exa- 
mination, and  that  somesecret  machination  was  formed  against 
himself,  he  retired  to  Uberlingen,  whence  he  wrote  to  the  em- 
peror to  request  a  safe  conduct.  Sigismund  refused  to  grant  his 
petition.  Upon  which  Jerom  published  a  paper,  declaring  it 
to  be  his  desire  to  answer  any  charges  of  heresy  that  could 
possibly  be  brought  against  him.     This  produced  no  satisfactory 


326 


niSrORY    OF    THE    CHURCH. 


answer',  and  finding  he  could  iiiot  be  of  any  service  to  his  friend 
Huss,  he  resolved  to  return  to  his  own  country.  After  his  de- 
parture, he  was  summoned  to  appear  before  the  council,  and  a 
safe  conduct  or  passport,  was  given  ium.  This,  however,  con- 
tained such  a  sako  to  justice,  and  the  interests  of  the  fiith,  as  ren- 
dered it,  in  effect,  a  mere  nulHty. 

To  omit  a  long  detail  of  uninteresting  particulars,  this  per- 
secuted reformer  was  arrested  at  Hirsaw,  on  his  return  to  Bo- 
hemia, and  was  led  in  chains  to  Constance.  There  he  was 
immediately  brought  before  a  general  congregation,  which 
seemed  intent  on  insulting,  ensnaring,  and  browbeating  their 
virtuous  prisoner. 

*' You  vented  severa!  errors  in  our  university,''  said  a  doctor 
from  Cologne.  "Be  pleased  to  name  one,"  answered  .Terom. 
The  accuser  plead  that  his  memory  failed  him.  "You  advanced 
most  impious  heresies  among  us,"  said  a  divine  from  Heidleburg: 
"I  remember  one,  parlicuJarly  concerning  the  Trinity.  You 
declared  that  it  resembled  water,  snow,  and  ice."  Jerom 
avowed  that  he  still  persisted  in  his  opinions,  but  was  ready  lo 
retract,  with  humility,  and  with  pleasure,  when  he  should  be 
convinced  of  an  error.  No  opportunity  was,  however,  allowed 
him  either  for  explanation  or  defence:  all  was  confusion  and 
uproar:  voices  burst  from  every  quarter,  "Away  with  him,  away 
with  him;  to  the  fire;  to  (he  fire  " 

Jerom  stood  astonished  at  the  gross  indecency  of  this  scene, 
and  as  soon  ns  he  could  in  any  degree  be  heard,  looked  round 
the  assembly  with  a  steady  and  significant  counlenancc.  and 
cried  aloud,  "Since  nothing  I)ut  my  blood  will  satisfy  you,  I  am 
resigned  to  the  will  o(  God."  The  archbishop  of  Saltzbourg 
replied,  "No,  Jerom — God  hath  no  pleasure  in  the  death  of  the 
wicked,  but  that  he  turn  from  his  way  and  live." 

After  this  tumultuous  examination.  Jerom  was  delivered  to 
the  officers  of  the  city,  and  immediately  carried  to  a  dungeon. 
Some  hours  afterward,  Wallenrod,  archbishop  of  Riga,  caused 
him  to  be  conveyed  privately  to  St.  Paul's  church,  where  he  was 
bound  to  a  post,  and  his  hands  were  chained  to  his  neck.  In 
this  posture  Jerom  remained  ten  days,  and  v/as  fed  only  with 
bread  and  water.  iJuring  this  time  his  friends  knew  not  what 
had  become  of  him;  till  at  length  one  of  them  received  notice 
of  his  pitiliable  situation,  from  the  keeper  of  the  prison,  and 
procured  him  better  nourishment.  The  hardships  which  he 
underwent  brought  upon  him  a  dangerous  illness,  in  the  course 
of  which  he  pressed  the  council  to  allow  him  a  confessor.  With 
difficulty  he  at  length  obtained  his  request,  and  through  his 
means  procured  some  small  mitigation  of  his  sufferings;  but  lie 
remained  in  prison  till  the  day  of  his  death. 


FIFTEEN!  (I    CENTUHl,  327 

Some  who  composed  the  co'j.ocil  of  Constance,  were  /earned 
and  able;  many,  superstitious  and  bigotted,  and  most  of  them, 
worldlj-minded  and  unprincipled,  totally  ignorant  of  evangeli- 
cal truth.  And  as  the  works  of  the  famous  WicklifF,  which  had 
laid  the  foundation  of  tiie  religious  innovations  in  Bohemia,  re- 
probated the  general  course  of  their  wicked  practices,  they  pro- 
ceeded to  condemn  the  doctrines  of  that  obnoxious  reformer. 
This  they  did,  as  rVir  as  appears,  without  one  dissenting  voice, 
and  pronounced  the  author  of  them  a  heretic.  They  even  pni- 
ceeded  so  far  as  to  declare  "that  there  is  no  salvation  out  of  the 
church  of  Rome."  This  they  aflirmed  on  the  supposed  validity 
of  a  decretal  of  pope  Callixtus,  which  declared  "that  the  church 
of  Rome  is  the  mistress  of  all  churches;  and  that  it  is  not  law- 
ful to  depart  from  her  decisions.'" 

At  this  council,  complaint  was  made  by  the  Poles,  against 
the  Teutonic  knights,  who,  armed  with  indulgences  for  the  con- 
version of  infidels,  and  with  papal  bulls  for  putting  themselves 
in  possession  of  conquered  countries,  gratified  their  military 
passion,  while  they  imagined  they  were  doing  Ciod  service,  by 
liarassing  and  wasting  the  Prussians  and  Poles  with  lire  and 
sword.  The  question  of  law  for  the  decision  of  the  assemblv 
was,  whether  it  is  right  for  christians  to  convert  infidels  by  force 
of  arms,  and  to  seize  their  estates.  The  council  appointed 
commissioners  to  enquire  into  the  business;  but  otherwise  did 
not  decide  the  dispute. 

At  this  council  too,  the  dispute  concerning  administering  the 
cup  in  the  communion  to  the  laity,  was  introduced;  and  those 
who  were  for  the  disuse  of  it,  asserted  that  the  controversy  arose 
in  consequence  of  the  doctrine  of  John  Huss,  and  this  they 
urged  to  hasten  his  condemnation. 

The  appearance  of  the  new  controversy,  added  to  the  ques- 
tion concerning  Jerom  of  Prague,  increased  the  fury  of  the 
storm  against  Husss,  and  his  enemies  labored  day  and  night  for 
his  destruction.  His  health  and  strength  had  decayed  by  the 
rigcr  of  his  continement.  The  great  men  of  Bohemia  endea- 
vore  1  in  vain  to  procure  justice  to  be  done  to  their  countryman. 
Private  examinations,  insults  and  vexations,  were  plied  to  shake 
his  constancy,  and  to  render  a  public  trial  unnecessary.  But 
this  holy  man,  refusing  to  give  answers  in  private,  and  continu- 
ing to  solicit  a  public  trial,  gave  his  adversaries  no  advantage 
over  him  either  through  warmth  or  timidity.  lie  retracted 
nothing  of  what  he  had  openly  preached,  and  possessed  his  soul 
in  patience  and  resignation. 

The  unrighteous  views  of  the  council  having  been  thus  far 
balfled,  he  was  conducted  to  Constance,  lodged  in  the  Franscis- 
can  monastery,  and  loaded  with  chains;  in  which  condition,  ex- 


328  HISTOUV    OF    THE    CHURCH* 

cepting  the  time  when  he  was  under  examination,  he  remained 
until  the  day  of  his  condemnation. 

His  first  hearing  before  the  council  was  attended  with  so 
much  confusion,  through  the  intemperate  rage  of  his  enemies, 
that  nothing  could  be  concluded.  In  the  second,  in  which  the 
emperor  Wcis  present,  for  the  purpose  of  preserving  order,  Huss 
was  accused  of  denying  the  doctrine  of  transubstantiation. — 
Some  Englishmen,  who  knew  what  Wickliff  held  on  that  point, 
and  who  were  ready  to  take  for  granted,  that  Huss  dissented  in 
no  article  from  their  countryman,  pressed  him  vehemently  on 
the  subject.  It  appeared,  however,  that  Huss  followed  the- 
church  of  Rome  on  this  doctrine;  and  thesinccrity  of  his  creed',, 
though  a  mistaken  one,  appears  from  his  treatise  on  the  body  of 
Christ. 

A.  tedious  dispute  ensued  concerning  the  refusal  of  Huss  to 
join  with  those  who  condemned  the  erros  of  Wickliff.  He  ex- 
plained himself  with  sufficient  precision;  declared,  that  he 
blamed  the  conduct  of  the  archbishop  of  Subinco  at  Prague^ 
only  because  he  had  condemned  WicklifT's  books  without  exa- 
mination, and  without  distinction;  and  added,  that  most  of  the 
university  of  Prague  found  fault  with  that  prelate,  because  he- 
produced  no  reasons  from  the  scriptures.  Huss  further  observed 
to  the  council,  that,  not  having  been  able  to  obtain  justice  from 
John  XXIII.  he  had  appealed  from  him  to  Jesus  Christ.  His  seri- 
ousness in  mentioning  this  appeal  exposed  him  to  the  derision  of 
the  council.  Huss,  however,  with  great  gravity  affirmed,  that  it 
was  always  lawful  to  appeal  from  an  inferior  to  a  higher  court; 
that  in  this  case  the  Judge  was  infallible,  full  of  equity  and 
compassion,  and  one  who  would  not  refuse  mercy  to  the  misera- 
ble. The  levity  of  the  assembly,  and  the  seriousness  of  the 
prisoner,  were  remarkably  contrasted.  The  conscious  martyr, 
in  appealing  to  Jesus  Christ,  must  have  had  his  own  mind  fixed 
on  the  last  judgment,  and  aimed  at  making  an  impression  on 
the  court  by  directing  their  attention  to  that  awi'ul  tribunal. 

John  de  Chlum  remained  an  unshaken  friend  to  Huss,  through- 
out all  his  trials,  notwithstanding  the  muUitude  of  his  adversa- 
ries, and  supported  with  courage  and  constancy  the  insulted 
victim  of  their  fury.  Huss,  in  liis  third  hearing,  answered  the 
enquiries  made  of  him  concerning  articles  of  supposed  heresy, 
which  were  extracted  from  his  works;  owning,  denying  or  ex- 
plaining, with  much  clearness  and  candor,  as  occasion  rc(|uired. 
He  was  vehemently  pressed  to  retract  iiis  errors,  to  own  the 
justice  of  the  accusations,  and  to  submit  to  the  decrees  of  the 
council.  Put  neither  promises  nor  menaces  moved  b'm  "To 
abjtirc,*'  said  lie,  "is  to  renounce  an  erro:-  that  hath  b«!i'n  lield. 
But,  as  in  many  of  these  articles,  errors   are  laid  (o  my  charge 


FIFTEEXTH    CENTURY.  329 

which  1  neverthoujhtof,  how  can  1  renounce  them  hyoatli?  As 
in  many  ofthose  articles,  which  I  own  to  be  mine,  I  will  renouce 
them,  with  all  my  hearl,  if  any  man  will  teacli  me  sounder  doc- 
trines than  what  I  have  advanced."    Ilis  conscientious  integrity, 
however, availed  him  not.     The  court  demanded  a  general  re- 
traction; and  nothing  short   of  that  could    procure   him  their 
favor.     The  tedious  malignity  of  the    fhird  day's  examination 
oppressed,  at  length,  both  the  mind  and  body  of  Huss;  and  the 
more  so  because   he  had  passed  the   preceding  night   sleepless 
through  pain  of  the  (ooth-ache.     For  some  days  before,  he  had 
also  been  afflicted  with  tlie  gravel,  and  was,  in  other  respects, 
in  a  weak  state  of  health.     At  the  close  of  the    examination, 
he  was  carried  back  to  prison,  whither  John  de  Chlum  followed 
him.     "O  what  a  comfort,"  said  he,  "was  it  to  me,  to  see  that 
this  nobleman  did  not  disdain  to  stretch  out  his  arm  to  a  poor 
heretic  in  iron?,  whom  all  the  w^orld,  as  it  were,  had  forsaken." 
In  the  same  letter  in  which  he  mentions  this,  he  begs  the  pray- 
ers of  his  friend,  because  "the  spirit  indeed  is  willing,  but  the 
flesh  is  weak." 

After  the  departure  of  Huss,  Sigismund,  with  the  most  unre- 
lenting barbarity,  pronounced  him  a  heretic  worthy  of  the 
flames.  On  the  next  day,  a  form  of  retraction  was  sent  to  this 
persecuted  prisoner,  wbich,  though  it  was  penned  in  ambiguous 
terms,  plainly  appeared,  on  the  wiiole,  to  imply  a  confession  of 
guilt.  Ilnss  therefore  refused  to  sign  it;  and  added,  that  he  had 
rather  be  cast  into  the  sea  with  a  millstone  about  his  neck,  than 
giveoff*ence  to  his  pious  neighbors  by  acknowledging  that  to  be 
true  which  he  knew  to  be  false;  that  he  had  preached  patience 
and  consiancj'  (o  others,  and  tliat  he  was  willing  to  show  an  ex- 
ample of  these  graces,  and  hoped  by  divine  assistance  to  be 
enabled  to  do  so. 

We  have  constantly  seen  in  the  course  of  this  history,  that 
the  holiness  of  heart  and  life,  which  real  christians  have  evi- 
denced from  age  to  age,  has  been  connected  with  the  peculiar 
doctrines  of  Christianity.  Sometimes  one  of  these  doctrines, 
and  sometimes  another,  constituted  the  prominent  feature  of 
their  profession;  but  itis  in  vain  tolook  for  men  of  real  holiness 
and  virtue,  who  were  inimical  or  even  indifferent  to  the  prin- 
ciples of  tiie  gospel.  Huss  dwelt  largely  on  the  depravity  of 
human  nature,  and  t  lugiit  clearly  the  nec<'Psity  of  divine  influ- 
encei)  to  bring  men  to  be  holy  in  heart  and  life.  By  distinguish- 
ing those,  whom  God  made  his  peculiar  people  in  Christ,  and 
are  evidently  pointed  out,  by  their  practical  holiness,  as 
diflferent  fron)  the  rc«t  of  mankind,  he  gnv  (jfl'cuce.  Un- 
doubtedly his  open  rebukes  of  sin,  both  by  his  public  preach- 
ing and  writings,  and  the  uniform    purify  and  innoronco  of  his 

42 


3S0 


UlsrORV    Ol    TUli    <  JILRCII. 


manners,  had  inflamed  l!u;  temper?  of  Hic  great  men  of  the 
age,  both  in  church  and  shite.  It  was,  however,  scarcely  to  be 
expected  that  the  council  of  Ccmstancc  should,  even  upon  their 
own  principles,  proceed  to  condemn  to  the  flames  wiliiout  the 
least  proof  of  heresy,  an  upright  man,  because  he  refused  to 
acknowledge  that  (o  be  true  which  he  believed  to  be  false;  or 
that  this  same  council  should  justify  the  deceit  and  perfidy  of 
their  imperial  president:  their  conduct^  therefore,  is  to  be  con- 
sidered as  a  striking  proof,  not  only  of  the  general  depravity  of 
hum?in  nature,  but  also  of  the  general  wickedness  of  the  Ro- 
man church. 

The  council  settled,  before  hand,  after  what  manner  IIuss 
was  to  be  trcaied,in  case  he  should  retract.  He  was  to  have 
been  degraded  from  the  priesthood,  and  to  be  forever  shut  up 
between  four  walls.  This  was  the  only  reward,  which  the  un- 
feeling tyrants  had  intended  to  bestow  on  him,  in  the  event  of 
his  wounding  his  conscience  to  gratify  them.  It  would  be  erro- 
neous to  lay  the  whole  Aveight  of  blame  on  the  popes,  on  account 
of  the  enormities  of  the  church  of  Rome.  It  was  generally 
and  systematically  corrupt;  it  had  recently  deposed  three  popes; 
it  was,  at  present,  withouta  pope, and  yet  was  guilty  of  crimes, 
not  less  heinous  than  the  worst  which  the  pontiffs  ever  com- 
mitted* ^ 

The  council  exhorted  IIus?,  according  to  his  own  account, 
written  the  night  before  Irisdeath.  to  pronounce  every  one  of  the 
articles,  which  had  been  extracted  from  his  books,  to  be  errone- 
ous; but  he  absolutel}'  refused  to  accede  to  so  unreasonable  a 
requisition,  except  they  would,  from  the  scriptures,  prove  his 
doctrine  to  be  incorrect. 

The  emperor  and  council,  having  tried  their  utmost  to  induce 
him  to  recant,  and  IIuss  remaining  firm  in  his  determination 
not  t(«  giv(;  up  his  doctrine,  imle.'S  convinced  of  his  erior  from 
scripture  evidence,  he  was  again  brought  before  the  council  in 
the  presence  of  the  emperor,  the  princes  of  the  empire,  and  an 
incredible  concourse  of  people.  The  bishop  of  I^odi  preached 
a  sermon  from  those  words  of  St.  Paul,  ''''That  the.  body  of  sin 
might  be  di-'droi/rd.''^  With  the  giossest  ignorance,  or  the  most 
virulent  and  indecent  malice,  lie  {)erverted  the  words  to  the  pur- 
pose of  the  council.  "Destroy  heresies  and  errors,"  i-aid  he, 
"but  chiefly  that  obstinate  heretic,"'  pointing  to  the  prisoner. 
While  they  were  readini;  the  articles  extracted,  or  ])rctended 
to  be  extracted,  fiom  hi-i  \\rilings,  IIuss  was  beginning  to  an- 
swer to  each  distinctly,  but  was  told  that  he  might  answer  to 
them  all  at  the  same  time,  and  was  ordered  at  present  to  be 
silent.  He  expo^tuialed  in  vain  on  the  unreasonableness  of  this 
injunction.     Lifting;  up  his  hands  to  lu-aven,  he  begged  the  pre- 


.      FIFTEENTH    CENTURY.  331 

f 

laics  in  God's  name  to  indulge  him  the  freedom  of  speech,  that 
he  might  justify  himself  before  the  people;  "after  which," 
said  he,  ''jou  may  dispose  of  me  as  you  think  fit."  But  the 
prelates  persisting  in  their  refusal,  he  kneeled  down,  and  with 
uplifted  eyes  and  hands,  with  a  loud  voice  recommended  his 
cause  to  the  Jud^e  of  all  the  earth.  Being  accused  in  the  arti- 
cle  of  the  sacrament  of  having  maintained  that  the  material 
bread  remains  after  consecration,  he  loudly  declared,  that  he 
never  believed  or  taught  so.  Nothing  could  be  more  iniquitous 
than  this  charge,  which  he  had  fully  refuted  on  his  former  exa- 
mination. But  the  council  was  determined  to  burn  him  as  a 
heretic,  and  it  behoved  them  to  exhibit,  at  any  rate,  some  shew 
of  proving  his  heretical  opinions.  A  still  more  shameless  accu- 
sation was  introduced.  It  was"  said,  '-A  certain  doctor  bears 
witness,  that  IIuss  gave  out,  that  he  should  Iiccome  the  fourth 
person  in  the  Trinity.*'  '-What  is  the  name  of  that  doctor?" 
replied  the  prisoner,  protesting  against  the  charge  as  a  flagrant 
calumny,  and  making  an  orthodox  confession  of  his  feith  on 
the  subject  of  the  Trinit}'.  Nevertheless,  the  bishop  who  had 
read  the  accusation,  refused  to  mention  the  doctor's^  name. — 
Being  again  upbraided  with  his  appeal  to  Jesus  Christ,  "See," 
said  he,  with  hands  lifted  up  towards  heaven,  "most  gracious 
Saviour,  how  the  council  condemns  as  an  error  what  thou  hast 
prescribed  and  practised,  when,  overborne  by  enemies,  thou 
committcdst  thy  cause  to  God,  thy  Father,  leaving  us  this  ex- 
ample, that  when  we  are  oppressed,  we  may  have  recourse  to 
the  judgment  of  God."  "Yes,"  continued  he,  turning  to  the  as- 
sembly, "I  have  maintained,  and  do  still  maintain,  that  an  ap- 
peal to  Jesus  Christ  is  most  just  and  right,  because  He  can 
neither  be  corrupted  by  bribes,  nor  be  deceived  by  false  wit- 
nesses, nor  be  overreached  by  artifice.  1  came  voluntarily  to 
this  council,  under  the  public  faith  of  the  emperor  here  present." 
In  pronouncing  these  last  words,  he  looked  earnestly  at  Sigis- 
mund,  who  blushed  at  the  sudden  and  unexpected  rebuke. 

Sentence  was  then  pronounced  both  against  John  Huss  and 
his  books;  and  he  was  ordered  (o  be  degraded.  The  bishops 
clothed  him  in  the  priest's  garments,  and  put  a  chalice  into  his 
hands.  While  they  were  thus  employed,  IIuss  said,  that  "the 
Jews  put  a  while  garment  on  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  to  mock 
him,  when  Jlerod  delivered  him  to  Pilate,"  and  he  made  re- 
flections of  the  same  kind  on  each  of  the  sacerdotal  ornaments. 
When  the  prisoner  was  fully  apparelled,  the  prelates  once  more 
exhorted  him  to  retract,  and  to  this  exhortation  he  replied  with 
his  usual  tirmne^^.  They  then  caused  him  to  come  down  from 
the  stool  on  which  he  stood,  and  pronounced  these  words,  "O 
cursed  Judas,  who,  having  forsaken  the  counsel  of  peace,  art 


332  HISTORY    OF    THE    CHURCH. 

* 

entered  into  that  of  the  Jews,  we  take  this  chalice  from  thee, 
in  which  is  the  blood  of  Jesus  Christ.""  But  God  was  with  the 
martyr,  who  cried  aloud,  "I  trust  in  the  mercy  of  God,  I  shall 
drink  of  it  this  very  day  in  his  kingdom."  They  then  took  from 
him  all  his  vestments,  uttering  a  curse  on  stripping  him  of 
each.  Having  completed  his  degradation,  liy  the  addition  of 
some  other  ridiculous  insults  not  worth}-  of  a  distinct  relation, 
they  put  a  paper  coronet  on  his  head,  on  which  they  had  painted 
three  devils,  with  this  inscription,  arch-heretic,  and  said,  "We 
devote  thy  soul  to  the  infernal  devils."  "1  am  glad,"  said  the 
martyr,  "to  wear  this  crown  of  ignominy  for  the  love  of  him 
who  wore  a  crown  of  thorns." 

When  the  painted  paper  was  put  upon  his  head,  one  of  the 
bishops  said,  "Now  we  commit  fiiysoul  to  the  devil."  "But  I," 
said  Huss,  "commit  my  spirit  into  thy  hands,  O  Lord  Jesus 
Christ;  unto  thee  I  commend  my  spirit,  which  thou  hast  re- 
deemed." The  council  then  ordered  this  sentence  to  be  pro- 
nounced, namely:  '■'-The  holy  synod  of  Constance  declares^  that 
John  Hiiss  ought  to  be  given  up  to  the  secular  pozver,  and  does  accord- 
ingly so  give  him  up^  considering  that  the  church  of  God  has  no 
more  to  do  with  him.'''' 

Sigismund  committed  the  execution  of  ITuss  to  the  elector 
Palatine.  The  martyr,  walking  amidst  his  guards,  declared  his 
innocence  to  the  people.  When  he  came  near  the  place  of 
execution,  he  kneeled  and  prayed  with  such  fervor,  that  some 
of  the  people  said  aloud,  "What  this  man  has  done  before,  we 
know  not;  but  now  we  hear  him  offer  up  most  excellent  prayers 
to  God."  Ti\e  elector  Palatine  prevented  him  from  speaking  to 
the  people,  and  ordered  him  to  be  burned.  "Loj-d  Jesus,"  said 
Huss  aloud,  "1  humbly  suffer  this  cruel  death  for  thy  sake,  and 
I  pray  thee  to  forgive  all  my  enemies."  His  paper  crown  falling 
from  his  head,  the  soldiers  put  it  on  again,  saying,  "it  must  be 
burnt  with  the  devils,  whom  he  had  served."  His  neck  was  fas- 
tened to  a  stake,  and  the  wood  was  piled  about  him.  The  elector 
advanced  once  more  on  the  often  repeated  subjectof  retraction. 
"What  I  have  written  and  taught,"  rejoined  Huss,  "was  to 
rescue  souls  from  the  power  of  the  devil,  and  to  deliver  them 
from  the  tyranny  of  sin;  and  I  do  gladly  seal  what  I  have  writ- 
ten and  taught  with  my  blood."  The  elector  withdrawing,  the 
tire  was  kindled,  and  Huss  was  soon  suffocated,  having  called 
upon  God  as  long  as  he  could  speak.  Thus,  by  a  death  which 
has  affixed  eternal  infamy  on  the  council  of  Constance,  slept  in 
Jesus  the  celebrated  John  Huss,  one  of  the  most  upright  and 
blameless  of  men.  Human  depravity  has  not  oi'ivu  produced  a 
scene  so  flagitiously  ini(jiiitous,  and  so  much  calculated  to  bring 
disgrace  on  tlic  Roman  church.     The   uncommon   pains  taken 


FirTKEN'l'H    OENTUKY. 


333 


to  prevent  his  death  by  a  retraction,  demoiistrales  the  convic- 
tion oi"  the  council,  that  they  were  doing  what  they  could  nor 
justify  to  tlieir  own  consciences.  At  the  same  time  the  grace 
of  God  was  marvellously  displayed  in  supporting  and  strength- 
ening the  martM-,  who  appears  indeed  to  have  exhibited  all  the 
tlie  graces  of  a  true  discij)le  of  Christ. 

.Toward  the  latter  end  of  the  year  14l5,  a  letter  was  sent  to 
the  council  Irom  Bohemia,  signed  by  about  CO  principal  per- 
sons, barcms,  noblemen  and  others  of  that  kingdom,  an  extract 
of  whicli  is  as  follows:  "We  know  not  from  what  motive  you 
have  condenmed  John  lluss,  baclielor  of  divinity  and  preacher 
of  the  gospel.  Ye  have  put  him  to  a  cruel  and  ignominious 
death,  though  convicted  of  no  heresy.  We  wrote  in  his  vindi-^- 
cation  to  Sigismund,  king  of  the  Roman?.  This  apology  of 
ours  oughtto  have  been  communicated  to  your  congregations; 
but  we  have  been  told  that  yc  burnt  it  in  contempt  of  us.  Wc 
protest,  therefore,  with  the  heart  as  well  as  with  the  lips,  that 
John  IIuss  was  a  man  very  honest,  just,  and  orthodox;  that  for 
many  years  he  conversed  among  us  with  godly  and  blameless 
manners;  that  during  all  tiiose  years  he  explained  to  us  and  to 
our  subjects,  the  gospel  and  the  books  of  the  Old  and  New 
Testament,  according  to  the  exposition  of  holy  doctors  approv- 
ed by  the  church;  and  that  he  has  left  writings  behind  him  in 
which  he  constantly  abhors  all  heresy.  He  taught  us  also  to 
detest  every  thing  heretical.  In  his  discourses  he  constantly 
exhorted  us  to  peace  and  charity,  and  his  own  life  exhibited  to 
us  a  distinguished  example  of  these  virtues.  After  ail  the  in- 
quiry which  we  have  made,  we  can  find  no  blame  attached  to 
the  doctrine  oi-  life  of  tiie  said  John  IIuss;  but  on  the  contrary, 
every  thing  pious,  laudable  and  worthy  of  a  true  pastor.  Ye 
have  not  only  disgraced  us  by  his  condemnation,  hut  have  also 
unmercifully  imprisoned,  and  perhaps  already  put  to  death  Je- 
rom  of  Prague,  a  man  of  most  profound  learning  and  copious 
eloquence,  llim  also  have  ye  condemned  unconvicted.  Not- 
withstanding all  that  liath  passed,  we  are  resolved  to  sacrifice 
our  lives  for  the  defence  of  the  gospel  of  C'hrist,  and  of  his 
fciithful  preachers."  This  letter  was  unanimously  approved  in 
an  assembly  of  Bohemian  lords  held  at  Prague. 

The  council,  startled  at  the  bold  expostulations  of  this  letter, 
yet  being  still  determined-to  maintain  their  own  unjust  authori- 
ty, at  lengtli,  partly  by  promises,  and  p.utly  by  threatenings, 
induced  Jerom  of  Prague  to  retract  his  sentiments.  In  this, 
Jerom  anathamalized  the  articles  both  of  Wickliffand  of  Huss, 
and  declared  that  he  believed  every  thing  that  the  council  be- 
lieved. He  even  added,  that  if,  in  future,  any  doctrine  should 
escape  from  him  contrary  to  his  recantation,  he  would  submit  to 


334  HISTORY    OF    THE    CHURCH. 

everlasting  punishment!  Thus  was  disgraced  before  all  the 
world,  and  humbled  in  his  own  eyes,  a  man  of  most  excellent- 
morals,  of  superior  parts,  and  of  great  learning  and  fortitude. 
This  is  an  event,  memorable  in  the  annals  of  human  imbecility!- 
Consider  diligently  the  instruction  which  it  affords.  The  power 
and  the  mercy  of  God,  in  owning  his  fallen  servant,  and  aftei- 
ward  restoring  and  supporting  him,  weie  magnified,  in  this 
instance,  in  a  very  striking  manner. 

Jerom,  after  his  retraction,  was  remanded  to  prison,  with 
some  enlargement  of  liberty. 

There  were  some,  notwithstanding  tbe  recantation  of  Jerom, 
who  insisted  upon  his  being  tried  a  second  time.  The  council, 
therefore,  proceeded  to  examine  him  again  upon  the  articles 
formerly  exhibited  against  him,  and  upon  hew  articles,  then,  for 
the  first  time,  brought  forward.  The  prisoner  refused  to  be 
sworn,  because  they  at  first  denied  him  the  hberty  of  defence.' 

Then  it  was  that  this  great  man  began  to  exhibit  that  strength 
of  mind,  that  force  of  genius  and  eloquence,  and  that  integrity 
and  fortitude,  which  will  be  the  admiration  of  all  ages. 

Having  obtained  freedom  of  speech,  during  his  trial,  in  his 
defence  he  said,  "I  came  to  Constance  to  defend  John  lluss, 
because  I  had  advised  him  to  go  thither,  and  had  promised  to 
come  to  his  assistance,  in  case  he  should  be  oppressed.  Nor 
am  1  ashamed  here  to  make  public  confession  of  my  own  cow- 
ardice. I  confess  and  tremble  while  I  think  of  it.  that  through 
fear  of  punishment  by  fire,  I  basely  consented,  against  my  con- 
science, to  the  condemnation  of  Wickliff  and  Huss."  He  then 
declared  that  he  disowned  his  recantation,  as  the  greatest  crime 
of  which  he  had  ever  been  guilty;  and  that  he  was  determined 
to  his  last  breatli  to  adhere  to  the  principles  of  those  two  men, 
which  were  as  sound  and  pure,  as  their  lives  were  holy  and 
blameless.  He  excepted  indeed  WicklilPs  opinion  of  the  sacra- 
ment, and  declared  his  agreement  with  the  Roman  cliurch  in 
the  article  of  transubstantiation.  Having  concluded  his  speech, 
he  was  carried  back  to  prison,  and  was  there  visited  by  several 
persons,  who  hoped  to  reclaim  him,  but  in  vain. 

Jerom  having  been  brought  again  before  the  council,  the 
bishop  of  Lodi  preached  a  sermon  from  these  words,  "//c  np- 
hraidc.d  them  willi  their  unbelief  and  hdrdncsa  of  heart.'''  He  ex- 
horted the  prisoner  not  to  show  himself  incorrigible,  as  he  had 
liitherto  done.  He  paid  some  tribute  of  {)raise  to  his  extraor- 
dinary abilities,  and  at  the  same  lime  extolled  the  lenity  and 
generosity  with  which  he  had  been  treated  by  the  council.  Jerom, 
raising  himself  on  a  bench,'  undertook  to  refute  the  preacher. 
H6  declared  again,  that  he  had  done  nothing  in  his  whole 
life,  of  which  he  so   bitterly  repented,  a';  his  rrcantation:  that 


FirrEENTH    CENTURY.  335 

he  revoked  it  from  his  very  son!,  as  also  the  letter  which  he  had 
been  induced  to  write  on  this  subject  to  theBohennians;  that  he 
had  been  guilty  of  the  meanest  falsehood  by  making  that  recan- 
tation; that  he  esteemed  John  Huss  a  holy  man;  and  that  he 
knew  no  heresy  of  which  he  had  been  guilty,  unless  they  should 
call  by  that  name,  his  open  disapprobation  of  the  vices  of  the 
clergy.  That  if,  after  this  declaration,  credit  should  still  be 
given  do  the  false  v.itness  borne  against  Huss,  he  should  con- 
sider the  fathers  of  the  council  themselves  as  unworthy  of  all 
belief.  '••This  pious  man,"  said  Jerom,  alluding  to  John  Huss, 
''could  not  bear  to  sec  the  revenues  of  the  church,  which  were 
principally  designed  for  th.e  maintenance  of  the  poor,  and  for 
works  of  liberality,  ?pent  in  debauchery  with  women,  in  feasts, 
hounds,  furniture,  gaudy  apparel,  and  other  expenses,  unworthy 
of  Christianity."' 

The  firmness,  eloquence,  and  zeal  of  Jerom,  sensibly  affect- 
ed the  council.  They  proposed  to  him  once  more,  to  retract. 
But  he  replied,  ''Ye  have  determined  to  condemH  me  unjustly; 
but  after  my  death  I  shall  leave  a  sting  in  your  consciences,  and  a 
worm  that  shall  never  die.  ]  appeal  to  the  sovereign  Judge  of 
all  the  ejh'th,  in  whose  presence  you  must  appear  to  answer 
me."  After  sentence  had  been  pronounced  against  him,  Je- 
rom was  delivered  to  the  secular  power,  and  was  treated  with 
scorn  and  insult,  similar  to  that  which  his  friend  Hujs  had  expe- 
rienced. He  put  the  mitre  v,  it!i  his  own  hands  on  his  head,  say- 
ing he  was  glad  to  wear  it  for  the  sake  of  Him  who  was  crown- 
ed with  one  of  thorns.  Ashe  went  to  execution,  he  sung  the 
apostle's  creed,  and  the  hymns  of  the  church,  with  aloud  voice 
and  a  cheerful  countenance.  He  kneeled  at  the  stake  and 
prayed.  Being  then  bound,  he  raised  his  voice,  and  sung  a 
paschal  hymn  at  that  time  much  in  vogue  in  the  church. 

"Hail  liappy  clay,  and  (.'vev  he  adored, 

"When  hell  was  conquered  by  great  heaven's  Lord." 

•  The  executioner  having  a])proachcd  to  the  pile  behind  his 
back,  lest  Jerom  should  see  him,  "Come  forward,"  said  tlit'  mar- 
tyr, "and  put  tire  to  it  before  my  face."  He  continued  alive  in 
the  flames  a  full  quarter  of  an  hour,  and  sustained  the  torment 
with  great  fortitude  and  courage.  When  he  was  much  scorch- 
ed with  the  fury  of  the  fire,  and  almost  smothered  in  its  flames, 
he  was  heard  to  cry  out,  "O  Lord  (^od,  have  mercy  on  me! 
havemtrcyon  n)e!"  And  a  little  afterward,  "Thou  knowcst 
how  I  have  loved  thy  truth."  By  and  by,  the  wind  parted  the 
flames,  and  exhibited  his  body  full  of  large  blisters,  a  dreadful 
spectacle  to  tlie  beholders;  yet  even  then  his  lips  are  said  to 
have  continued  still  moving,  as  if  his  mind  was  actuatrd  by 
intense  devotion. 


336 


HISTORY    OP    THIS    CtlUnCH. 


Though  the  acquaintance,  which  Jerom  liad  with  the  trutii  of 
the  gospel,  appears  (o  liave  been  partial  and  imperfect;  yet  the 
knowledge  wiiich  he  had,  doubtless  respected  the  essential  doc- 
tiines  of  chrsitianity;  and  his  spirit  and  constancy,  in  his  last 
sufferings,  his  dependence  on  tlie  grace  of  Christ,  his  expecta- 
tion of  a  blesssed  resurrect»ion,  and  his  humble  confession  of 
sinfulness  and  unwortliiness,sufticiently  distinguish  him  from  the 
stoic  philosopher,  or  the  mere  moralist,  who,  whatever  portion 
he  may  have  of  the  first  of  these  qualities,  is  totally  void  of  all 
the  rest. 

Jerom  endured  his  last  sufferings  with  a  cheerful  countenance, 
and  with  more  than  stoical  constancy. 

By  the  acts  of  the  council  of  Constance,  the  wickedjiess  of 
the  ecclesiastical  system,  then  prevalent  in  Europe,  was  clearly 
demonstrated.  Thoucjh  all  fhe  knowledge  and  abilitv,  which 
the  Roman  hcirarchy  could  afford,  were  collected  at  Constance, 
yet  the  able  and  learned  fathers  of  that  council  were  so  far 
from  reformitig 'the  evils  of  what  they  called  the. church,  that 
they  proved  it  more  certainly  to  be  Antichrist.  The  whole  of 
the  clerical  establishment  then  concurred  in  the  support  of  ini- 
quity. The  real  gospel  itself  was  neither  understood,  nor 
preached,  nor  valued,  in  the  Roman  church.  They  trilled  re- 
specting sins  with  the  most  scandalous  levity,  and  persecuted 
to  death  those  very  persons  who  earnestly  opposed  the  corrup- 
tions of  the  times.  The  glory  of  God,  the  truths  of  the  gospel, 
and  real  kingdom  of  .lesus  Christ,  havinii;  !)een  kept  out  ofsight 
by  all  who  constituted  that  council, none  of  them  regarded  refor- 
mation much  further  than  it  concerned  their  own  interested 
views,  and  nothing  that  deserved  the  name  of  reformation 
ensued. 

In  the  latter  end  of  the  year  1417,  the  council  of  Constance, 
elected  Otho  de  Colonna  pope,  who  took  the  name  of  Martin 
V.  How  destitute  he  was  of  real  piety,  and  of  all  true  know- 
ledge of  the  scripture  doctrines  of  salvation,  and  what  were  the 
views'and  sentimer.ls  of  that  council,  will  appear  from  the  bull 
by  which  it  wasdissolyed.  An  extract  of  it  is  as  follows:  "Mar- 
tin, bishop,  servant  of  the  servants  of  God,  at  the  request  of 
the  sacrcfi  council  we  disnrii^s  it.  Moreover,  by  the  authoi'ity 
of  the  Almighty  God  and  ol"  the  blessed  apostles  St.  Peter  and 
St.  Paul,  and  by  our  own  fiiithoiity,  we  grant  to  all  the  mem- 
i)ers  of  the  council  plenary  absolution  of  all  their  sins  once  in 
their  lives,  so  that  every  one  of  them,  within  two  months  after 
the  notification  of  this  privilege  iias  come  to  his  knowledge, 
may  enjoy  the  benefit  of  the  said  absolution  in  form.  We  also 
grant  them  the  same  privilege  in  the  moment  of  death;  and  we 
extend  il  to  the  domestics,  as  well  as   to  the  masters,  on  condi- 


FIFTEENTH    CENTURY.  337 

tion,  that,  from  the  day  of  the  notilication,  both  the  one  and 
the  other  fast  every  Friday,  during  a  whole  year,  for  the  abso- 
lution granted  to  them  while  alive,  and  another  year  for  their 
absolution  in  the  moment  of  death,  unless  lliere  be  some  lawful 
impediment,  in  which  case  they  shall  do  other  works  of  piety. 
And  after  the  second  year,  they  shall  be  obliged  to  fast  on  Fri- 
days during  life,  or  do  some  other  acts  of  piety,  on  pain  of  in- 
curring the  displeasure  of  Almighty  God  and  of  tlie  blessed 
apostles  St.  Peter  and  St.  Paul."' 

The  council  of  Constance  began  to  sit  in  1414,  and  was  dis- 
solved in  1418.  In  that  council  a  greateffort  was  made  by  the 
united  wisdom  of  Europe,  but  in  vain,  lo  effect  that  reformation, 
which  God  alone  in  his  own  time  produced  in  such  a  manner,  as 
to  illustrate  the  divine  declaration,  Salvation  is  "not  by  power, 
but  by  my  Spirit,  saith  the  Lord  of  hosts."' 

The  Bohemians  having  heard  of  the  murder  of  John  Huss 
and  Jerom  of  Prague  with  great  indignation,  forty  thousand  of 
the  followers  of  Huss  assembled  on  a  mountain  a  few  miles  from 
Prague  under  their  leaders  Zisca  and  Nicolas,  where  the  latter 
administered  to  them  the  communion  in  both  kinds.  They  had 
taken  the  field  to  oppose  the  Romish  iieirarchy  with  fire  and 
sword;  a  bloody  war  ensued,  which  continued  thirteen  years 
with  various  success,  and  with  many  inhuman  cruelties  on  both 
sides.  The  main  body  of  the  discontented  Bohemians  were  at 
length  satisfied  with  the  cup  in  the  sacrament,  and  with  the 
administration  of  the  ordinance  in  their  own  language. 

Those  who  differed  from  the  church  of  Rome,  only  in  the 
affair  of  the  communion  in  both  kinds,  were  denominated  Calix- 
tines,  from  Calix,  the  Latin  name  for  cup.  Those  who  were 
more  thorough  in  their  opposition  to  the  abominations  of  the 
church  of  Rome,  and  who  resembled  the  Waldenses,  in  the 
great  article  of  their  faith,  were  called  Taborites,  from  the 
circumstances  of  their  having  accommodated  themselves  with 
tents,  when  they  took  the  field  to  oppose  the  papal  power:  the 
word  tabor.)  in  the  Bohemian  language,  signifying  tent. 

The  Taborites,  besides  the  scriptural  celebration  of  the  sa- 
crament, desired  to  see  a  real  reformation  of  the  church,  and 
the  establishment  of  purity  of  doctrine  and  discipline.  But, 
after  a  long  scrl^-s  of  military  confusion,  they  found  themselves 
still  a  persecuted  body  of  men;  and  those  of  them  who  had  been 
inclined  to  have  recourse  to  tlie  sword,  were  gradually  convinced 
that  patient  faith  and  perseverance  in  prayer  are  the  proper 
arms  of  the  christian  soldier.  Never  was  there  a  more  striking 
instance  of  the  inefficacy  of  carnal  weapons  in  defending  the 
church  of  Christ.  By  this  long  and  bloody  war,  which  the  Bo- 
hemians carried  on  with    great  success,   and    with   undaunted 

43 


.>o^  TirSTORY    GF    THE    CHUUCH. 


courage  and  fortitude,  thej  gained  only  two  priviligcs,  nnerely 
of  an  external  nature  in  the  administration  of  the  Lord's  sup- 
per. With  these  the  nnajority  of  the  people  remained  content, 
and  still  adhered  to  the  papjil  abominations,  while  the  real 
christians  were  exposed  as  much  as  ever  to  the  persecutions  of 
the  church  of  Rome,  and  were  not  only  abandoned,  but  also 
cruelly  treated  by  their  brethren. 

In  the  mean  time,  Rokyzan,  a  Calixtine,  was  allured  by  the 
hopes  of  the  archbishopric  of  Prague,  to  second  the  views  of 
the  papal  party.  He  was  elected  archbishop  in  143G,  and  la- 
bored to  induce  the  Bohemians  to  be  content  without  the  cup, 
and  in  all  other  things  to  conform  to  the  Romish  doctrine  and 
worship.  Rokyzan,  fearing  he  sliould  lose  his  dignity,  could 
not  be  prevailed  on  openly  to  oppose  the  Romish  corruptions; 
he,  however,  advised  the  Hussites  to  edify  one  another  in  private, 
and  gave  them  some  good  books  for  that  purpose.  He  also  ob- 
tained for  them  permission  to  withdraw  to  the  lordship  of  Lititz, 
on  the  confines  of  Silesia  and  Moravia,  and  there  to  regulate 
their  plan  of  worship  according  to  their  own  consciences. 

About  the  year  14o3,  a  number  of  Hussites  repaired  to  Lititz, 
and  chose  Miciiael  Bradazius  for  their  minister.  He,  with  some 
assistants,  under  the  direction  of  Gregoiy,  who  was  in  a  great 
measure  the  founder  of  the  unity  of  the  Hussite  brethren,  held 
a  conference  in  1457,  in  which  the  plan  of  the  Hussite  church, 
or  that  of  the  United  Brethren,  was  formed;  idolatrous  rites 
were  prohibited,  and  a  strictness  of  discipline,  resembling  that 
of  the  primitive  christian  church,  was  instituted.  But  in  this 
they  failed  to  promote  the  spirit  of  godliness  to  the  degree  they 
had  expected,  and  this  through  the  neglect  of  an  accurate  sys- 
tem of  christian  doctrines.  As  holy  exercises  of  heart  do  take 
place  in  the  view  of  truth,  the  inward  life  and  vigor  of  their 
church  did  not  correspond  with  the  purity  of  its  external  system, 
and  distressed  consciences  could  not  find  among  them  that  com- 
fort and  liberty  which  are  necessary  to  liie  existence  ofgodliness 
to  any  great  extent.  In  one  point,  however,  they  proved  them- 
selves the  real  followers  of  Christ.  They  determined  to  make 
use  of  no  carnal  weapons  for  the  defence  of  religion;  and  no 
more  to  suffer  the  name  of  Hussites  to  be  disgraced  by  such  un- 
christian methods  as  it  formerly  had  been. 

They  were  soon  called  to  the  exercise  of  that  passive  courage 
which  they  had  professed.  The  increase  of  their  congregations 
in  Bohemia  and  JNloravia,  was  beheld  with  suspicion  both  by 
llomish  and  Calixtine  priests,  and  they  were  accused  of  having 
an  intention  to  excite  tumults  and  seize  the  government.  The 
Hussites  were  then  loaded  with  the  calumnies  of  their  enemies 
and  suiTered  persecution.     The  United  Brethren  had  hoped  for 


FIFTEENTH    CENTURY  35H* 

support  in  Rokjzan,  whose  ministry  had  former/y  been  useful  to 
their  souls;  but  he,  then  living  in  miserable  grandeur,  dearly 
purchased  at  the  expense  of  a  good  conscience,  afforded  them 
none.  The  following;  extract  of  a  letter  which  the  brethren 
wrote  to  him,  while  they  labored  under  the  imputations  ofpro- 
moting  needless  divisions,  will  give  the  reader  some  idea  of 
their  principles  and  spirit: — "Your  sermons  have  been  highly 
grateful  and  pleasant  to  us.  You  earnestly  exhorted  us  to  flee 
from  the  horrible  errors  of  Antichrist,  revealed  in  these  last 
days.  You  taught  us  that  the  devil  introduced  the  abuses  of  the 
sacraments,  and  that  men  placed  a  false  hope  of  salvation  in 
them.  You  confirmed  to  us  from  the  writings  of  the  apostles 
and  from  examples  of  the  primitive  church,  the  true  doctrine 
of  those  divine  inslituiions.  Being  distressed  in  our  consciences, 
and  distracted  by  a  variety  of  opinions,  which  prevailed  in  the 
church,  we  were  induced  to  follow  your  advice,  which  was  to 
attend  the  ministry  of  Peter  Chelezitius,  whose  discourses  and 
writings  gave  us  a  clear  insight  into  christian  truths;  insomuch 
that  when  we  saw  your  life  and  practice  were  at  variance  with 
your  doctrine,  we  were  constrained  to  entertain  doubts  concern- 
ing your  religious  character.  When  we  conversed  with  you  on 
this  occasion,  your  answer  was  to  this  effect,  'I  know  that  your 
sentiments  are  true;  but,  if  I  should  patronize  your  cause,  1 
must  incur  the  same  infamy  and  disgrace  which  you  have.' — 
When  we  understood  that  you  would  desert  us,  rather  than  r«- 
linquish  the  honors  of  the  world,  having  no  refuge  but  in  God, 
we  implored  him  to  make  known  to  us  the  mystery  of  his  will. 
As  a  gracious  Father,  he  hath  looked  upon  our  afflictions,  and 
hath  heard  our  prayers.  Trusting  in  our  God,  we  have  assem- 
bled ourselves  in  the  unity  of  the  faith  by  which  we  have  been 
justified  through  Jesus  Christ,  and  of  which  we  were  made  par- 
takers in  conformity  to  the  image  of  his  death,  that  we  might  be 
the  heirs  of  eternal  life.  Do  not  imagine,  that  we  have  sepa- 
rated ourselves  from  you  on  account  of  certain  rites  and  ceremo- 
nies instituted  by  men;  but  on  account  of  evil  and  corrupt  doc- 
trines. For  if  we  could,  in  connexion  with  you,  have  preserved 
the  true  faith  of  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord,  we  never  should  have 
made  this  separation." 

Thus  does  it  appear  that  the  Hussite  brethren  were  not  mere 
schismatics,  but  properly  reformed  protestants,  who  separated 
from  the  church  of  Rome  on  account  of  the  essentials  of  god- 
liness, and  because,  in  that  church,  they  could  not  preserve  the 
genuine  faith  of  the  gospel,  and  purity  of  worship.  And  the 
constancy  with  which  they  endured  persecution,  showed  that 
they  had  not  received  the  grace  of  God  in  vain.  For  they  wort? 
declared  unworthy  of  the  common  rights  of  subjects;  and  in  the 


310  IIISTOUY    OF    THE    CHURCH. 

depth  of  winter,  were  driven  out  of  the  cities  and  villages,  with 
the  ibrfciturc  ot'  all  their  elfects.  The  sick  were  thrown  into 
the  open  fields,  where  many  perished  with  cold  and  hunger. — 
Narious  sorts  of  torture  were  inflicted  on  the  brethren:  num- 
bers were  barbarously  murdered,  and  many  died  in  the  prisons. 
During  tlicsc  melancholy  scene?',  Gregory,  nephew  of  Roky- 
zan,  was  distinguished  by  his  zeal,  fortitude  and  charity.  To 
these  virtues  he  added  prudence  and  discretion,  of  which  he 
g;ive  a  remarkable  instance.  The  governor  of  Prague,  appre- 
hending danger  to  the  brethren  to  be  at  hand,  had  the  kindness 
to  warn  Gregory  to  withdraw  from  that  place,  which  he  accord- 
ingly did.  Some  of  the  brethren  were  disgusted  at  this  con- 
duct, and  boasted  that  the  rack  wfis  their  breakfast,  and  the 
ll.imes  their  dinner.  Some  of  these  men,  however,  failed  on  the 
trial,  and  recanted  to  save  their  lives;  though  of  the  lapsed, 
8ome  bemoaned  their  fall,  and  recovered  by  repentance.  Greg- 
ory himself,  on  another  occasion  underwent  with  patience  the 
tortures  of  the  rack.  In  the  extremity  of  his  sufl'ering  he  fell 
into  a  swoon,  and  was  believed  to  have  expired.  His  uncle 
llokyzan  hastened  to  the  prison  at  the  news,  and  lamented 
over  him  in  these  words,  ''My  dear  Gregory-,  I  would  to  God 
1  were  where  thou  art*"'  S:)  strong  was  the  pov/er  of  con- 
science still  in  this  unhappy  archbishop!  But  Gregory  recover- 
Cil,  and  was  preserved  to  the  church  to  a  very  advanced  age. 

The  brethren  having  heard  of  the  sensibility  discovered  by 
llokyzan,  addressed  themselves  to  him  again;   but   his  answers 
were  of  the;  same  kind  as  formerly,     lie  was  determined  not  to 
suffer  persecution;  and  tliey  in  their  farewell  letter,  said  to  him 
with  more  zeal  than  discretion,  "thou  artof  tlie  world,  and  wilt 
perish  with  the  world."     Tiie  persecution  took  a  different  turn; 
the  Hussites  were   no  longer  tortured,  but  were  driven  out  of 
the  country;  where  they  were  obliged   to    hide    themselves  in 
mountains  and  woods,  and  to  live  in  the  wilderness.     In  this  sit- 
uation, in    1  i67,  they  came  to  n  resolution   to  form  a  church 
among  themselves,  and  to  appoint  their  own  ministers.     In  1480, 
they  received  a  great  increase  of  their  numbers  from  the  acces- 
sion of  Waldensian  refugees,  who  escaped  out  of  Austria,  wbert; 
Stephen,  the  last  bishoj)of  the  Waldenses  in  that  province,  was 
burnt  alive,  and  wlicre  the  vehemence  of  persecution  no  longer 
allowed  this  people    to  live  in  security.     A  union  was  easily 
formed  between  the  Waldenses  and  Hussites,  on  account  of  the 
similarity  of   their  sentiments    and    manners.      The   refugees, 
however,  found  their  situation  but  little  meliorated  by  a  junction 
with  a  people,  who  were  obliged  to  conceal  themselves  in  ibick- 
eis  and  in  clefts  of  rocks;  and   who,  to  escape  detection  by  the 
smoke, made  no  fires  except  in  the  night,  when  they  read  the 


FIFTEENTH    CENTURY.  341 

word  of  God  and  prayed.  Their  sufferings  were  great.  Roky- 
zan  in  his  latter  d.iys,  persecuted  them,  and  died  in  despair  about 
the  year  1471. 

In  1481,  the  Hussites  were  banished  from  Moravia,  but  in  six 
years  afterwards  they  returned  into  that  country.  In  the  be- 
ginning of  the  loth  century,  they  had  '200  congregations  in  Bo- 
hemia and  Moravia.  Their  most  violent  persecutors  were  the 
Calixtines,  who,  for  the  most  part,  resembled  the  papists,  except 
in  that  from  which  their  name  was  derived. 

Hence  closes,  for  ttie  present,  the  history  of  the  Hussites, 
who  doubtless  as  a  bodv  of  men,  feared  God  and  served  him  in 
the  gospel  of  his  Son.  They  also  maintained  a  degree  of  dis- 
cipline among  tliemselves  vastly  superior  to  that  of  any  other 
who  bore  t!ie  christian  name,  except  the  churches  of  the  Wal- 
denses.  Both  of  these,  however,  defective  in  evangelical 
LIGHT.  But  God  in  mercy  was  then  hastening  an  exhibition  of 
this,  in  the  reformntion,  which,  after  we  shall  have  very  briefly 
surveyed  the  principal  events  of  the  15th  century;  must  engage 
our  attention. 

The  most  remarkable  events  of  this  period,  appear  to  have 
been  directed  by  Divine  Providence  with  a  subserviency  to  the 
reformation. 

The  Turks  had  become  very  formidable  in  the  East,  and  were 
extending  their  conquests  to  the  West.  Europe,  though  greatly 
oppressed  by  their  persevering  cruelties,  neither  humbled  itself 
before  God,  nor  took  any  measures  to  check  tlieir  ambition. — 
But  God  was  then  preparing  the  way  to  bring  order  out  of  con- 
fusion, and  light  out  of  darkness.  Many  learned  men,  on  ac- 
count of  the  troubles  in  the  East,  emigrated  from  Greece  into 
Europe,  where  they  revived  the  study  of  letters,  and  hereby 
prepared  the  way  for  the  demolition  of  idolatry  and  superstition. 
About  the  year  1410,  the  inestimable  art  of  printing  was  in- 
vented. Learning  began  to  be  cultivated  with  vast  ardor; 
classical  knowledge  was  greatly  increased.  Learned  men  weie 
furnished  with  critical  skill  and  ingenuity,  of  which  they  avail- 
ed themselves  in  the  instruction  of  the  ignorant.  By  the  labors 
of  the  learned  Erasmus,  who  arose  about  this  time,  monastic  su- 
perstition received  a  wound  which  has  never  been  healed. 

Thus,  und(;r  the  care  of  Divine  Providence,  materials  were 
collected  for  that  beautiful  edifice  which  soon  began  to  arise. 
In  the  15th  century,  the  great  value  and  use  of  these  materials 
scarcely  appeared;  the  s  ime  corruptions,  both  of  faith  and 
practice,  which  have  so  often  been  described,  still  prevailed  in 
all  their  horrors. 

In  the  mean  time,  there  were  some  individuals,  who,  though 
not  connected   with   .?ny  particular   christian  societies,  evinced 


34^ 


HISTORY    OF    TfcE    CHURCH. 


the  power  of  godliness.  Among  these  was  Thoma;*  Rheclon,  a 
Frenchman,  who,  having  gone  to  Rome,  to  improve  his  under- 
standing in  religious  concerns,  found  the  corruptions  of  that  venal 
cit)'  astonrshingi}'  great,  and  that  the  hahitalion  of  St.  Peter 
had  even  become  a  den  of  thieves.  His  zealous  spirit  was  stir- 
red witliin  him.  to  give  an  open  testimony  to  evangelical  truth. 
B}'  continual  preaching  he  incurred  the  hatred  of  the  ruling 
powers,  was  degraded  from  the  priesthood,  and  burnt,  four 
years  after  his  arrival  at  Rome.  In  1499,  Jerom  Savanarola, 
an  Italian  monk,  with  two  friars,  Dominic  and  Sylvester,  were 
burnt  at  Florence  for  preaching  the  doctrine  of  free  justification 
through  faith  in  Christ. 

Vincent  Ferrer,  tliouf;h  bred  in  the  midst  of  darkness,  and 
connected  with  the  worst  of  ecclesiastical  characters,  was  a 
shining  model  of  piety.  At  the  age  of  forty-two  he  began  to 
preach  with  great  fervor  in  every  town  from  Avignon  towards 
Valcntia.  His  word  is  said  to  have  l)cen  powerf'ul  among  the 
Jews,  the  Mahometans,  and  others.  He  labored  abundantly  in 
Spain,  P'rance,  Italy,  England,  Scotland,  and  Ireland;  and  by 
the  desire  of  Henry  V.  made  Norniandy  and  Britanny  the  thea- 
tre of  his  la!)ors  during  the  ia«t  two  years  of  i)is  life.  He  died 
at  the  age  of  62. 

The  following  is  a  quotation  from  his  book  on  spiritual  life, 
and  will  give  an  idea  of  his  piety:  ''Do  you  desire  to  study  to 
advantage?  Consult  God  more  than  books,  and  ask  him  hum- 
bly, to  make  you  understand  vvhat  you  read.  Study  drains  the 
mind  and  heart.  Go  from  time  to  time  to  be  refreshed  at  the 
feet  of  Christ  under  his  cross.  Some  moments  of  repose  there 
give  fresh  vigor  and  new  light:  interrupt  your  study  by  short, 
but  fervent  ejaculations.  Science  is  the  gift  of  the  Father  of 
lights.  Do  not  consider  it  as  attainable  n.ereiy  by  your  own 
mind  and  industrj." 

Bernardin  of  Sienna,  who  must  close  this  concise  review  of 
the  15th  century,  was  born  in  the  year  1380,  and  on  account  of 
his  uncommon  zeal  in  preaching,  was  called  "the  burning  coal." 
He  gave  this  advice  to  clergymen,  ''Seek  first  the  kingdom  of 
God,  and  the  Holy  Ghost  will  give  you  a  wisdom  which  no  ad- 
versary can  withstand."  This  excellent  man  expressed  an 
earnest  wish  to  be  able  to  cry  out  wilh  a  trumpet  through  the 
world,  "How  long  will  ye  love  sinplicity  ?'' 


CII  APTK  R  XVII. 


SIXTEENTH    CENTURY. 


GENERAL  STATE  OF  THE  CHURCH  PREVIOUS  TO  THE  REFOR- 
MATION.—OF  DOCTRINES,  RITES,  CEREMONIFS,  &c.  IN  THE 
SIXTEENTH  CENTURY.— OF  THE  REFORMATION  IN  GERMANY. 
—HISTORY  OF  THE  REFORMATION  IN  GERMANY,  &c.— REFOR- 
MATION IN  ENGLAND.— REFORMATION  IN  SCOTLAND,  IRELAND, 
THE  LOW  COUNTRIES,  &c. — OF  THE  OTHER  SECTS  WHICH 
APPEARED  IN  THE  SIXTEENTH  CENTURY.— OF  LEARNING  AND 
LEARNED  MEN   IN   THE  SIXTEENTH  CENTURY. 

The  situation  of  the  Roman  pontiffs  was  singular  at  the  conn- 
nriencement  of  this  century.  They  had  not,  according  to  the 
apparent  state  o(  things,  the  smallest  reason  to  apprehend  any 
opposition  to  their  pretensions,  or  rebellion  against  their  author- 
ity; since  those  alarming  commotions,  which  had  been  excited 
in  the  preceding  ages  by  the  Waldense.^  and  Albigenses,  and 
lately  by  the  Bohemians,  were  entirely  suppressed,  and  had 
yielded  to  the  united  powers  of  the  council  and  the  sword. — 
Such  of  the  Waldenses  as  yet  remained,  lived  contented  under 
the  difficulties  of  extreme  poverty  in  the  vallies  of  Piedmont, 
and  proposed  to  themselves  no  higher  earthly  felicity,  than  that 
of  leaving  to  their  descendants  that  wretched  and  obscure  cor- 
ner of  Europe,  wiiich  separates  the  Alps  from  the  Pyrenian 
mountains,  while  tiie  himdful  of  Boiiemians,  who  survived  the 
ruin  of  their  faction,  and  still  persevered  in  their  opposition  to 
the  Roman  yoke,  had  neither  strength  nor  knowledge  adequate 
to  any  new  attempt,  and  therefore,  instead  of  inspiring  terror, 
became  objects  of  contempt. 

Alexand'T  VI.  was  succeeded  in  the  pontificate  by  Pius  III. 
who,  in  less  than  a  month  after  his  election,  was  dej)rived,  by 
death,  of  his  new  dignity;  and   the  vacant  chair  was  obtained, 


344  HISTORY    OF    TIIK    Cnt'RCII. 

by  fraud  and  bribery,  by  Julius  II.  To  ttie  other  odious  vices 
with  which  this  man  dishonored  the  pontificate,  may  be  added 
the  most  savage  ferocity,  the  most  despotic  vehemence  of  tem- 
per, and  the  most  extravagant  and  franetic  passion  for  war.  He 
began  his  mihtary  enterprises  by  entering  into  a  war  with  the 
Venetians,  after  having  strengthened  his  cause  by  an  alMance 
with  the  emperor  and  the  king  of  France.  He  then  laid  siege 
to  Ferraraj  and,  at  length,  turned  his  arms  against  his  former 
ally,  the  Frencli  monarch,  in  conjunction  witli  the  Venetians, 
Spaniards,  and  Swiss,  whom  he  had  drawn  into  this  war,  and 
engaged  in  his  cause  by  an  offensive  league.  His  whole  pon- 
tificate, indeed,  was  one  continued  scene  of  military  tumult,  nor 
during  his  life  did  he  suffer  Europe  to  enjoy  one  moment's  tran- 
quillity. 

From  this  dreadful  cloud  which  was  suspended  over  Europe,  * 
some  rays  of  light,  however,  seemed  to  break  forth,  which 
promised  a  better  state  of  things,  and  gave  some  reason  to  ex- 
pect a  reformation  in  the  church.  Lewis  XII,  king  of  France, 
provoked  by  the  insults  he  had  received  from  this  violent  pontiff, 
meditated  revenge,  and  even  caused  a  medal  to  be  struck,  with 
a  menacing  inscription,  expressing  his  resolution  tooverturn  the 
power  of  Rome,  which  was  represented  by  the  tide  of  Babylon 
on  this  coin.  Several  cardinals  also,  encouragcdby  the  protec- 
tion of  this  monarch  and  the  emperor  Maximilian  I.  assembled, 
in  the  year  1511,  a  council  at  Pisa,  with  an  intention  to  set 
bounds  to  the  tyranny  of  Julius,  and  to  correct  and  reform  the 
errors  and  corruptions  ofa  superstitious  church.  The  pope,  on 
the  contrary,  relying  on  his  own  strength,  and  on  the  power  of 
his  allies,  beheld  these  threatening  appenrances  without  the 
least  concern,  and  even  treated  them  with  mockery  and  contempt. 
He  did  not,  however,  neglect  the  proper  methods  of  rendering 
ineffectual  the  efforts  of  his  enemies,  and  therefore  gave  orders 
for  a  council  to  meet  in  the  palace  of  the  l.atoran,  in  the  year 
1512,  in  which  the  decrees  of  the  council  of  Pisa  were  con- 
demned and  annulled  in  the  most  injurious  and  insulting  terms. 
This  condemnation  would,  undoubtedly,  have  been  followed 
with  the  most  formidable  anathemas  against  Lewis  and  other 
princes,  had  not  death  snatched  away  the  enterprising  pontiff, 
in  1512,  in  the  midst  of  his  ambitious  and  vindictive  projects. 

He  was  succeeded,  in  the  year  1513,  by  Leo  X.  of  the  family 
of  Medicis.  Tliis  pontiff  was  a  protector  of  men  of  learning, 
and  Was  himself  learned.  He  was  a  lover  and  a  patron  of  the 
arts.  His  tim(j  was  divided  between  conversation  with  men  of 
letters,  and  pleasure.  He  had  an  invincible  aversion  to  what- 
ever was  accompanied  with  solicitude  and  care,  and  discovered 


SIXTEENTH    GENTURY.  345 

the  utmost  impatience  under  events  of  that  nature.  He  did  not, 
however,  neglect  the  grand  object  which  the  generality  of  his 
predecessors  had  so  much  at  heart,  the  promoting  and  advancing 
the  opulence  and  grandeur  of  the  Roman  see.  He  was  careful 
that  nothing  should  be  transacted  in  the  council  of  the  Lateran, 
which  Julius  had  assembled  and  loft  sitting,  that  had  the  least 
tendency  to  favor  the  reformation  of  the  church.  He  went 
still  farther;  and  in  conference  with  Francis  I.  king  of  France, 
at  Bologna,  engaged  that  monarch  to  abrogate  the  Pragmatic 
Sanction,  so  long  odious  to  the  popes  of  Rome,  and  to  substitute 
in  its  place  another  body  of  laws,  more  advantageous  to  the  pa- 
pacy, which  were  imposed  upon  his  subjects  under  the  title  of 
the  Concordate,  and  received  with  the  utmost  indignation  and 
reluctance. 

The  principal  transactions  of  the  six  immediate  successors  of 
Leo  will  be  found  in  a  succeeding  chapter,  which  treats  of  the 
reformation.     Let  it  suffice  for  the  present  to  remark,  that  they 
were  the   melancholy  witnesses  of  the  dismemberment   of  the 
papal  dominion,  for  the  maintenance  of  which,  they,  however, 
contended  with  zeal  at  least,  if  not  with  policy.     Of  the  popes 
who  followed  the  establishment  of  the  reformed  religion,  Pius 
V.  a  man  of  a  severe  and  melancholy  disposition,  rendered  him- 
self remarkable  by  a  bull,  which  he  published  against  Elizabeth, 
queen  of  England,  degrading  her  from  her  dignity,  and  exhorting 
her  subjects  to  revolt  against   her;    and  Gregory  XHL  openly 
commanded  the  massacre  of  the  Protestants  in  France.     Sixtus 
V.  was  the  son  of  a  poor  peasant  on  the  borders  of  Ancona,  but 
was  possessed  of  a  most  ambitious  mind,   and    proved  a  severe 
master  and   a  troublesome   neighbor.     His  best  quality  was  a 
love  of  letters.     He  caused  the  version  of  the  Bible  called  the 
Vulgate,  as  corrected  by  the  council  of  Trent,  to  be  printed  in 
1589,  as  the  only  authentic  version  of  the  sacred  scriptures. — 
The  three  succeeding  popes  enjoyed  that  dignity  only  a  few 
weeks;  and  on  the  26th  of  February,  1592,  Clement  VHL  was 
elected,  whose    pontificate  was  distinguished  by  a  famous  dis- 
pute concerning  Grace;  which  for  some  time  divided  and  ha- 
rassed the  church  of  Rome. 

The  public  worship  of  the  Romish  church  consisted,  in  this 
age,  of  only  a  pompous  round  of  external  ceremonies,  and  much 
more  adapted  to  dazzle  the  eye  than  to  affect  the  heart.  The 
number  of  those,  who  were  at  all  qualified  to  administer  public 
instruction  to  the  people,  was  not  very  considerable;  and  their 
discourses,  which  contained  little  more  than  fictitious  reports  of 
miracles  and  prodigies,  insipid  fables,  wretched  quibbles,  and 
illiterate  jargon,  deceiving  instead  of  instructing  the  multitude. 
Several  of  these  sermons  are  yet  extant,  which  it  is  impossible 

44 


346  iiisToiiy  OF  the  church. 

to  read  without  indignation  and  contempt.  Those  declaimers, 
who,  on  account  of  their  gravity  of  manners,  or  their  supposed 
superiority  in  wisdom  and  knowledge,  held  the  most  distin- 
guished rank,  had  a  common-place  set  of  subjects  allotted  to 
them,  on  which  they  were  constantly  exercising  the  power  of 
their  eloquence.  These  subjects  were  the  authority  of  the 
church,  and  the  obligations  of  obedience  to  her  decisions;  the 
virtues  and  merits  of  the  saints,  and  their  credit  at  the  tribu- 
nal of  heaven;  the  dignity,  glory,  and  love  of  the  blessod  Virgin; 
the  efficacy  of  relics;  the  duty  of  adorning  churches,  and  en- 
dowing monasteries;  the  necessity  of  these  good  works  (as  that 
phrase  was  then  understood)  to  salvation;  the  intolerable  flames 
of  purgatory,  and  the  utility  of  indulgences.  Such  were  the 
subjects  which  employed  the  zeal  and  labors  of  the  most  emi- 
nent doctors  of  this  century.  Nor  was  the  restoration  of  letters 
sufficient  to  revive  in  mankind  a  sense  of  their  own  dignity,  or 
to  recover  them  from  the  miserable  bondage  to  which  through 
ignorance  they  had  imperceptibly  subjected  themselves,  and  in 
which  they  were  now  partly  retained  by  the  extended  arm  of 
persecution. 

The  prodigious  swarms  of  monks,  that  overspread  Europe  in 
the  course  of  this  century,  occasioned  universal  murmurs  and 
complaints.  Such,  however,  was  the  genius  of  the  age,  that 
they  would  have  remained  undisturbed,  had  they  taken  the 
smallest  pains  to  preserve  any  remains  even  of  that  external 
decency  and  religion  which  distinguished  them  in  former  times. 
But  the  Benedictine  and  other  monkish  fraternities,  who  were 
invested  with  the  ;;rivilege  of  possessing  certain  lands  and  rev- 
enues, broke  through  all  restraint,  made  the  worst  possible  use 
of  their  opulence;  and,  forgetful  of  the  gravity  of  their  char- 
acter, and  of  the  laws  of  their  order,  rushed  headlong  into  the 
shameless  practice  of  every  vice.  The  mendicant  orders,  and 
particularly  those  who  followed  the  rules  of  St.  Dominic  and  St. 
Francis,  though  perhaps  not  borne  away  by  the  general  torrent 
of  licentiousness,  lost  their  credit  in  a  different  manner;  for 
their  rusticity,  their  superstitions,  their  ignorance,  and  cruelty, 
alienated  from  t^iem  the  minds  of  the  people,  and  effectually 
diminished  their  reputation.  They  had  the  most  barbarous 
aversion  to  the  arts  and  sciences,  and  expressed  an  abhorrence 
of  those  learned  and  eminent  men,  who  endetivored  to  open 
the  paths  of  science  to  the  pursuits  of  the  studious  youth,  who 
recommended  the  culture  of  the  mind,  and  attacked  the  barba- 
rism of  the  age  in  their  writings  and  conversation. 

In  the  course  of  this  century,  the  internal  government  of  the 
church  of  Rome  underwent  some  not  unimportant  alterations,  a 
considerable  part  of  which   may  be  ascribed  to  the  influence  of 


SIXTEENTH    CENTURY.  347 

the  reformation  by  Luther.     One  of  the  most  remarkable  of 
these  events  was  the   estabUshment  of  the  order  of  Jesuits,  a 
body,  whose  influence  on  ecclesiastical  as  well  as  civil  affairs  has 
been  more  considerable  than  that  of  any  religious  order  that 
ever  appeared  within  the  pale  of  the  christian  church.     When 
men  take  a  view  of  the  rapid  progress  of  this  society  towards 
wealth  and  power;  when  they  contemplate  the  admirable  pru- 
dence with  which  it  has  been   governed;  when  they  attend  to 
the  persevering  and   systematic  spirit  with  which  its  schemes 
have  been  carried  on;  they  are  apt  to  ascribe  such  a  singular 
institution  to  the  superior  wisdom  of  its  founder,  and  to  suppose 
that  he  had  formed  and  digested  his  plan  with  profound  policy. 
But  the  Jesuits,  as  well  as  the  other  monastic  orders,  are  indebt- 
ed for  the  existence  of  their  order,  not  to  the  wisdom  of  their 
founder,  but  to  his  enthusiasm.     Ignatio  Loyola  was  a  fanatic, 
distinguished  by  extravagancies  in   sentiment  and  conduct,  no 
less  incompatible  with  the  maxims  of  reason,  than  repugnant  to 
the   spirit   of  religion.     The   wild   adventures  and   visionary 
schemes,  in  which  his  enthusiasm  engaged  him,  equal  any  thing 
recorded  in  the  legends  of  the  Romish  saints;  but  are  unworthy 
of  notice  in  history. 

Prompted  by  this  fanatical  spirit,  or  incited  by  the  love  of 
power  and  distinction,  from  which  such  pretenders  to  superior 
sanctity  are  not  exempt,  Loyola  was  ambitious  of  becoming  the 
founder  of  a  religious  community.  The  plan,  which  he  formed 
of  its  constitution  and  laws,  was  suggested,  as  he  gave  out,  by 
the  immediate  inspiration  of  heaven.  But  notwithstanding  this 
high  pretension,  his  design  met  at  first  with  violent  opposition. 
The  pope,  to  whom  Loyola  had  applied  for  the  sanction  of  his 
authority  to  confirm  the  institution,  referred  his  petition  to  a 
committee  of  cardinals.  They  represented  the  establishment 
to  be  unnecessary  as  well  as  dangerous,  and  Paul  refused  to 
grant  his  approbation.  At  last,  Loyola  removed  all  his  scruples, 
by  an  offer  which  it  was  impossible  for  any  pope  to  resist.  He 
proposed,  that  besides  the  three  vows  of  poverty,  of  chastity, 
and  of  monastic  obedience,  which  are  common  to  all  the  orders 
of  regulars,  the  members  of  his  society  should  take  a  fourth 
vow  of  obedience  to  the  pope,  binding  themselves  to  go  whith- 
ersoever he  should  command,  for  the  service  of  religion,  and 
without  requiring  any  thing  from  the  Holy  See  for  their  sup- 
port. At  a  time  when  the  papal  authority  had  received  such  a 
shock  by  the  revolt  of  so  many  nations  from  the  Romish  church; 
at  a  time  when  every  part  of  the  popish  system  was  attacked 
with  so  much  violence  and  success,  the  acquisition  of  a  body  of 
men,  thus  peculiarly  devoted  to  the  see  of  Rome,  and  whom  it 
might  set  in  opposition  to  all  its  enemies,  was  an  object  of  the 


348  HISTORY    OF    THE    CHURCH. 

highest  consequence.  Paul,  instantly  perceiving  this,  confirmed 
the  institution  of  the  Jesuits  by  his  bull;  granted  the  most  ample 
privileges  to  the  members  of  the  society;  and  appointed  Loyola 
to  be  the  tirst  general  of  the  order. 

The  constitution  and  laws  of  the  society  were  perfected  by 
Laynezand  Aquaviva,  the  two  generals  who  succeeded  Loyola, 
men  far  superior  to  their  master  in  abilities,  and  in  the  science 
of  government. 

The  professed  object  of  almost  all  the  monastic  orders  is  to 
separate  men  from  the  world,  and  from  any  concern  in  its  affairs. 
On  the  contrary,  the  Jesuits  were  taught  to  consider  themselves 
as  formed  for  action.  They  vv'ere  chosen  soldiers,  bound  to  ex- 
ert themselves  continually  in  the  service  of  God,  and  of  the 
pope,  his  vicar  upon  earth.  That  they  might  have  full  leisure 
for  this  active  service,  they  were  totally  exempted  from  those 
functions,  the  performance  of  which  is  the  chief  business  of 
other  monks.  They  appeared  in  no  processions;  they  practised 
no  rigorous  austerities;  they  did  not  consume  one  half  of  their 
time  in  the  repetition  of  tedious  offices.  But  tiicy  were  re- 
quired to  attend  to  all  the  transactions  of  the  world,  on  account 
of  the  influence  which  these  may  have  upon  religion;  they  were 
directed  to  study  the  dispositions  of  persons  in  high  rank,  and  to 
cultivate  their  friendship;  and  by  the  very  constitution,  as  well 
as  genius  of  the  order,  a  spirit  of  action  and  intrigue  was  infused 
into  all  its  member?. 

As  the  object  of  the  society  of  Jesuits  differed  from  that  of 
the  other  monastic  orders,  the  diversity  was  no  less  in  the  form 
of  its  government.  The  other  orders  are  to  be  considered  as 
voluntary  associations,  in  which  whatever  affects  the  whole  body 
is  regulated  by  the  common  suffrage  of  all  its  members.  The 
executive  power  is  vested  in  the  persons  placed  at  the  head  of 
each  convent,  or  of  the  whole  society;  the  legislative  authority 
resides  in  the  community.  Affairs  of  moment,  relating  to  par- 
ticular convents,  are  determined  in  conventual  chapters;  such 
as  respect  the  whole  order  are  considered  in  general  congrega- 
tions. But  Loyola,  full  of  the  ideas  of  implicit  obedience,  which 
he  had  derived  from  his  military  profession,  appointed  that  the 
government  of  his  ordei  should  be  purely  monarchial.  A  gen- 
eral, chosen  for  life  by  deputies  from  the  several  provinces,  pro- 
fessed power  that  was  supreme  and  independent,  extending  to 
every  person,  and  to  rvery  case,  lie,  by  his  sole  authority, 
nominated  provirjcials,  rectors,  and  every  other  officer  employed 
in  the  government  of  the  society,  and  could  remove  them  at 
pleasure.  In  him  was  vested  the  sovereign  administration  of 
the  revenues  and  funds  of  iho  order.     Every  member  belonging 


SIXTEENTH    CENTURY.  349 

to  it  was  at  his  disposal ;  and  by  his  uncontrollable  mandate,  he 
could  impose  on  them  any  task,  or  employ  them  in  any  service. 
To  his  commands  they  were  required  not  only  to  yield  outward 
obedience,  but  to  resign  to  him  the  inclinations  of  their  wills, 
and  the  sentiments  of  their  minds.  There  is  not  in  the  annals 
of  mankind  any  example  of  such  absolute  despotism,  exercised 
not  over  monks  confined  in  the  cells  of  a  convent,  but  overmen 
dispersed  among  all  the  nations  of  the  earth. 

As  the  constitutions  of  the  order  vested  in  the  general  such 
absolute  dominion  over  all  its  members,  they  carefully  provided 
for  his  being  perfectly  informed  with  respect  to  the  character 
and  abilities  of  his  subjects.  Every  novice,  who  offered  himself 
as  a  candidate  for  entering  into  the  order,  was  obliged  to  mani- 
fest his  conscience  to  the  superior,  or  to  a  person  appointed  b}' 
him;  and  in  doing  this  was  required  to  confess  not  only  his  sins 
and  defects,  but  to  discover  the  inclinations,  the  passions,  and 
the  bent  of  his  soul.  This  manifestation  was  to  be  renewed 
every  six  months.  The  society,  not  satisfied  with  penetrating 
in  this  manner  into  the  innermost  recesses  of  the  heart,  directed 
each  member  to  observe  the  words  and  actions  of  the  novices; 
and  he  was  bound  to  disclose  every  thing  of  importance  concern- 
ing them  to  the  superior.  In  order  that  this  scrutiny  into  their 
character  might  be  as  complete  as  possible,  a  long  noviciate  was 
to  expire,  during  which  they  passed  through  the  several  grada- 
tions of  ranks  in  the  society,  and  they  must  have  attained  the 
full  age  of  thirty-three  years  before  they  could  be  admitted  to 
take  the  final  vows,  by  which  they  became  professed  members. 
In  order  that  the  general,  who  was  the  soul  that  animated  and 
moved  the  whole  society,  might  have  under  his  eye  every  thine: 
necessary  to  inform  or  direct  him,  the  provincials  and  heads  of 
the  several  houses  were  obliged  to  transmit  to  him  regular  and 
frequent  reports  concerning  the  members  under  their  inspection. 
In  these  they  descended  into  minute  details  with  respect  to  the 
character  of  each  person,  his  abilities,  natural  or  acquired,  his 
temper,  his  experience  in  affairs,  and  the  particular  department 
for  which  he  was  best  fitted.  These  reports,  when  digested  and 
arranged,  were  entered  into  registers  kept  on  purpose,  that  the 
general  might,  at  one  comprehensive  view,  survey  the  state  of 
the  society  in  every  corner  of  the  earth;  observe  the  qualifica- 
tions and  talents  of  its  members;  and  thus  choose,  with  perfect 
information,  the  instruments,  which  his  absolute  power  could 
employ  in  any  service  for  which  bethought  proper  to  destine 
them. 

Unhappily  for   mankind,    the  vast  influence  which  the  order 
of  .Jesuits  acquired,  was  often  exerted  with  the  most  pernicious 


350  HISTORY    OF    THE   CHURCH. 

effect.  Such  was  the  tendency  of  that  discipline  observed  by 
the  society  in  forming  its  members,  and  such  the  fundamental 
maxims  in  its  constitution,  that  every  Jesuit  was  taught  to  re- 
gard the  interest  of  the  society  as  the  capital  object,  to  which 
every  consideration  was  to  be  sacrificed.  This  spirit  of  attach- 
ment to  their  order,  the  most  ardent,  perhaps,  that  ever  influ- 
enced any  body  of  men,  is  the  characteristic  principle  of  the 
Jesuits,  and  serves  as  a  key  to  the  genius  of  their  policy,  as  well 
as  to  the  peculiarities  in  their  sentiments  and  conduct. 

The  other  monastic  orders  underwent  some  changes  in  their 
constitution.  Matthew  de  Bassi,  a  native  of  Italy,  and  a  Fran- 
ciscan of  the  more  rigid  class,  persuaded  himself  in  the  year 
1521,  that  he  was  divinely  inspired  for  the  purpose  of  restoring 
the  primitive  discipline  of  his  order.  He  became  the  father  of 
the  Capuchins,  who  are  a  branch  of  the  Franciscans,  and  derive 
their  name  from  the  sharp  pointed  capuche  or  cowl,  which  they 
added  to  the  ordinary  Franciscan  habit.  They  differ  from  the 
-others  only  in  this,  and  in  the  profession  of  a  higher  degree  of 
sanctity  and  severity.  Another  branch  of  the  Franciscan  order 
received  the  denomination  of  Rccolkts*  in  France,  reformed 
Franciscans  in  Italy,  and  bare-footed  Franciscans  in  Spain.  In 
1532,  they  were  furnished  with  a  separate  rule  by  Clement  VII. 
and  are  called  Friars  Miliars  of  the  strict  observance 

The  first  society  of  regular  Glerks  was  formed  in  1529,  and 
called  Theatins,  from  their  founder  John  Peter  Carassa,  bishop 
of  Theate  in  Naples,  and  afterwards  pope,  under  the  title  of 
Paul  IV.  The  distinguishing  profession  of  this  order  is  extreme 
poverty  without  even  the  resource  of  begging.  In  this  age,  so 
fertile  in  these  noxious  productions,  the  society  of  Priests  of  the 
orator^/  also  sprung  up.  They  derive  their  name  from  the  ora- 
tory or  cabinet  of  devotion,  which  Philip  Neri,  their  founder, 
built  at  Florence,  for  himself  and  the  companions  of  his  studies. 
II  is  but  justice  to  remark,  that  this  order  has  been  adorned  by 
Baronius,liaynaldus,  Laderchius,  and  many  others  respectable 
for  their  literary  worth. 

The  zeal  for  reformation  was  not  in  this  century  confined  to 
tbe  male  sex.  Theresa,  a  Spanish  lady  of  illustrious  birth,  in 
conjunction  with  Johannes  Santa  Crusa,  made  some  zealous 
efforts  for  the  improvement  of  the  Carmelites.  Her  self-denying 
discipline  not  being,  however,  equally  relished  by  the  rest  of  the 
order,  proved  only  a  perpetual  sourct;  of  discord  and  uneasiness. 
The  more  austere  part  of  the  society  was  therefore  separated 

*So  called   from   the  faculty  of  recollection,  l»y   which    tliey    pretended    to 
revive  the  rule  of  St.  Franris.     Formey. 


SIXTEENTH    CENTURY.  351 

from  the  others  in  1580,  and  formed  into  a  distinct  order,  under 
the  name  of  the  hare-footed  Cannelitcs. 

To  overturn  a  system  of  religious  belief  founded  on  ancient 
and  deep-rooted  prejudices,  supported  by  power,  and  defended 
with  no  less  art  than  industry;  to  establish  in  its  room  doctrines 
of  the  most  contrary  genius  and  tendency;  ad  to  accomplish  all 
this,  not  by  external  violence  or  the  force  of  arms,  are  opera- 
tions which  historians,  the  least  prone  to  credulity  and  supersti- 
tion, ascribe  to  that  Divine  Providence  which,  with  infinite 
ease,  can  affect  designs  that  to  human  sagacity  appear  impossi- 
ble. The  interposition  of  Heaven,  in  favor  of  the  Christian 
religion  at  its  first  publication,  was  manifested  by  miracles  and 
prophecies  wrought  and  uttered  in  confirmation  of  it.  Though 
none  of  the  reformers  possessed,  or  pretended  to  possess,  these 
supernatural  gifts,  yet  that  wonderful  preparation  of  circum- 
stances which  disposed  the  minds  of  men  for  receiving  their 
doctrines,  that  singular  combination  of  causes  which  secured 
their  success,  and  enabled  men  destitute  of  power  and  of  policy 
to  triumph  over  those  who  employed  against  them  extraordinary 
efforts  of  both,  may  be  considered  as  no  slight  proof  that  the 
same  hand,  which  planted  the  Christian  religion,  protected  the 
reformed  faith,  and  reared  it,  from  beginnings  extremely  feeble, 
to  an  amazing  degree  of  strength  and  maturity. 

It  was  from  causes  seemingly  fortuitous,  and  from  a  source 
very  inconsiderable,  that  all  the  mighty  effects  of  the  reforma- 
tion flowed.  Leo  X.  when  raised  to  the  papal  throne,  found 
the  revenues  of  the  church  exhausted  by  the  vast  projects  of 
his  two  ambitious  predecessors.  His  own  temper,  naturaljy 
liberal  and  enterprising,  rendered  him  incapable  of  severe  and 
patient  ecnomy,  and  his  schemes  for  aggrandizing  the  family  of 
Medicis,  his  love  of  splendor,  and  his  munifience  in  rewarding 
men  of  genius,  involved  him  daily  in  new  expenses;  in  order  to 
provide  a  fund  for  which,  he  tried  every  device  that  the  fertile 
invention  of  priests  had  fallen  upon,  to  drain  the  credulous  mul- 
titude of  their  wealth.  Among  others,  he  had  recourse  to  a  sale 
of  indulgences.* 

The  right  of  promulgating  these  indulgences  in  Germany, 

*The  Romish  church  helievc  that  pious  persons  may  do  works  of  supereroga- 
tion, that  is  to  say,  more  good  works  than  are  necessary  for  their  own  salvation. 
All  such  works,  according  to  their  doctrine,  are  deposited  together  with  the  infi- 
nite merits  of  Jesus  Christ,  in  one  inexhaustible  treasury.  The  keys  of  this 
were  committed  to  St.  Peter,  and  to  his  successors  the  popes,  who  may  open  it 
at  pleasure;  and  by  transferring  a  portion  of  this  superabundant  merit  to  any 
particular  person  for  a  sum  of  moncv,  may  convoy  to  him  cither  pardon  for  his 


353  HISTOUY    OF    THE    CHURCH. 

together  with  a  share  in  the  profits  arising  from  the  sale  of  them^ 
was  granted  to  Albert,  elector  of  Mentz  and  archbishop  of  Mag- 
deburg, who,  as  his  chief  agent  for  retailing  them  in  Saxony, 
employed  Tetzel,  a  Dominican  friar,  of  licentious  morals,  but  of 
an  active  spirit,  and  remarkable  for  his  noisy  and  popular  elo- 
quence. He,  assisted  by  the  monks  of  his  order,  executed  the 
commission  with  great  zeal  and  success,  but  with  little  discretion 
or  decency;  and  though,  by  magnifying  excessively  the  benefit 
of  their  indulgences,  and  by  disposing  of  them  at  a  very  low 
price,  they  carried  on  for  some  time  an  extensive  and  lucrative 
traffic  among  the  credulous  and  the  ignorant;  the  extravagance 
of  their  assertions,  as  well  as  the  irregularities  in  their  conduct, 
came  at  last  to  give  general  offence.  The  princes  and  nobles- 
were  irritated  at  seeing  their  vassals  drained  of  so  much  wealth, 
in  order  to  replenish  the  treasury  of  a  profuse  pontiff;  and  men 
of  piety  regretted  the  delusion  of  the  people.  Even  the  most 
unthinking  were  shocked  at  the  scandalous  behaviour  of  Tetzel 
and  his  associates,  who  often  squandered  in  drunkenness,  gaming, 
and  low  debauchery,  those  sums  which  were  piously  bestowed 
in  hopes  of  eternal  happiness;  and  all  began  to  wish  that  some 
check  was  given  to  this  commerce,  no  less  detrimental  to  society 
than  destructive  to  religion. 


own  sins,  or  a  release  for  any  one  for  whom  he  feels  an  interest,  from  the  pains  of 
purgatory.  Such  indulgences  were  offered  as  a  recompense  for  those  who  en- 
gaged in  the  wars  of  the  Crusades  against  the  Infidels.  Since  those  times  the 
power  of  granting  indulgences  has  been  greatly  abused  in  the  church  of  Rome. 
Pope  Leo  X.  finding  that  the  sale  of  indulgences  was  likely  to  be  lucrative, 
granted  to  Albert,  elector  of  Mentz,  and  archbishop  of  Magdeburg,  the  benefit 
of  the  indulgences  of  Saxony  and  the  neighboring  parts,  and  farmed  out  those 
of  other  countries  to  the  highest  bidder;  who,  to  make  the  best  of  their  bargain, 
procured  the  ablest  preachers  to  cry  up  the  value  of  the  commodity.  The  form 
of  these  indulgences  were  as  follows: — "May  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  have  mercy 
upon  thee,  and  absolve  thee  by  the  merits  of  his  most  holy  passion.  And  I, 
by  his  authority,  that  of  his  blessed  apostles,  Peter  and  Paul,  and  of  the  most 
holy  pope,  granted  and  committed  to  me  in  these  parts,  do  absolve  thee,  first 
from  all  ecclesiastical  censures,  in  whatever  manner  they  may  have  been  incur- 
red; then  from  all  thy  sins,  transgressions,  and  excesses,  how  enormous  soever 
they  may  be ;  even  from  such  as  are  reserved  for  the  cognizance  of  the  Holy  See, 
and  as  far  as  the  keys  of  the  holy  church  extend.  I  remit  to  you  all  punishment 
which  you  deserve  in  jiurgatory  on  their  account;  and  I  restore  you  to  the  holy 
sacraments  of  the  church,  to  the  unity  of  the  laiihful,  and  to  that  innocence  and 
purity  which  you  possessed  at  baptism:  so  that  when  you  die,  the  gates  of  pun- 
ishment shall  be  shut,  and  the  gates  of  the  paradise  of  delight  shall  be  opened ;^ 
and  if  you  shall  not  die  at  present,  this  grace  shall  remain  in  full  force  when  you 
are  at  the  point  of  death.  In  the  name  of  the  Father,  Son,  and  the  Holy  Ghost.' 


SIXTEENTH    CENTURY.  353 

Such  was  the  favorable  juncture,  when  Martin  Luther  first 
began  to  question  the  efficacy  of  indulgences,  and  to  declaim 
against  the  vicious  lives  and  false  doctrines  of  the  persons  em- 
ployed in  promulgating  ihem.  Luther  was  a  native  of  Eisleben 
in  JSaxony,  and,  though  born  of  poor  parents,  had  received  a 
learned  education,  duiing  the  progress  of  which  he  gave  many 
indications  of  uncommon  vigor  ruid  acuteness  of  genius.  As 
his  mind  was  naturally  susceptible  of  serious  impressions,  and 
tinctured  with  somewhat  of  that  religious  melancholy  which 
delights  in  the  solitude  and  devotion  of  a  monastic  life,  he  re- 
tired into  a  convent  of  Augustin  friars,  and  assumed  the  habit 
of  that  order.  He  soon  acquired  great  reputation  for  his  piety, 
his  love  of  knowledge,  and  his  unwearied  application  to  study. 
He  had  been  taught  the  scliolastic  philosophy  and  theology 
which  were  then  in  vogue,  and  wanted  not  penetration  to  com- 
prehend all  the  niceties  and  distinctions  with  which  they  abound; 
but  his  understanding,  naturally  sound,  soon  became  disgusted 
with  those  subtle  and  uninstructive  sciences,  and  sought  for  some 
more  solid  foundation  of  knowledge  and   of  piety  in  the  holy 


According  to  a  book,  called  the  Tax  of  tho  sacred  Roman  Chancery,  in  which 
are  the  exact  sums  to  be  levied  for  the  pardon  of  each  particular  sin,  some  of 
the  fees  are  thus  stated :  For  Simony,  10*.  6d. — ForSaciilege,  \0s.  6d. — For 
taking  a  false  oath,  9s.  0 — For  robbing,  ]2«.  0 — For  burning  a  neighbor's  house, 
12s.  0 — For  defiling  a  virgin,  9s.  0 — For  murdering  a  layman,  7s.  6d. — For  keep- 
ing a  concubine,  10s.  6d. — For  laying  violent  hands  on  a  clergyman,  lOs.  6d. 

The  terms  in  which  the  retailers  of  these  abominable  licenses  described  their 
advantages  to  the  purchasers,  and  the  arguments  with  which  they  urged  the  ne- 
cessity of  obtaining  them,  were  so  extravagant  that  they  appear  almost  incredi- 
ble. If  any  man,  said  they,  purchase  letters  of  indulgence,  his  soul  may  rest 
secure  with  respect  to  its  salvation.  The  souls  confined  in  purgatory,  for  whose 
redemption  indulgences  are  purchased,  as  soon  as  the  money  is  paid,  instantly 
escape  from  that  place  of  torment,  and  ascend  into  heaven.  That  the  efficacy 
of  indulgences  was  so  great,  that  the  most  iieinous  sins  would  be  remitted  and 
expiated  by  them,  and  the  person  be  freed  both  from  punishment  and  guilt. — 
That  the  cross  erected  by  the  preachers  of  indulgences  was  equally  efficacious 
with  the  cross  of  Christ.  "Lo,"  said  they,  "the  heavens  are  open,  if  you  enter 
not  now,  when  will  )'on  enter?  For  twelve  pence  you  may  redeem  the  soul  of 
your  father  out  of  purgatory;  and  are  you  so  ungrateful  that  you  will  uot  rescue 
the  soul  of  your  parent  from  torment?  If  you  had  but  one  coat,  ycu  ought  to 
strip  yourself  of  that  instantly,  and  sell  it  in  order  to  purchase  such  benefit," 
&,c.  It  was  against  these  preachers  of  licentiousness,  and  their  diabolical  con- 
duct, that  Luther  first  began  to  declaim. — Since  the  reformation,  the  popes 
have  been  more  sparing  in  the  cxerci.sc  of  this  pretended  power;  although  it  is 
said  they  still  carry  on  a  trade  with  iliem  to  the  Indies  where  they  are  readily 
purchased.  It  is  likewise  stated,  that  indulgences  may  still  be  obtained  »f 
Rome,  but  it  is  presumable   that  the  purchnses  are  less  frequent. 

i5 


354  HISTORY  or  the  church. 

scriptures.  Having  found  a  copy  of  the  Bible,  whicli  lay  neg- 
lected in  the  library  of  his  monastery,  he  devoted  himself  to  the 
study  of  it,  with  such  eagerness  and  assiduity  as  aistonished  the 
monks,  who  were  little  accustomed  to  derive  their  theological 
notions  from  that  source  The  great  progress  which  he  made 
in  this  uncommon  course  of  study,  augmented  so  much  the  fame 
both  of  his  sanctity  and  of  his  learning,  that  Frederic,  elector  of 
Saxony,  having  founded  an  university  at  Wittemberg  on  the 
Elbe,  the  place  of  his  residence,  Luther  was  chosen  first  to 
teach  philosophy,  and  afterwards  theology  there;  and  was  deem- 
ed the  chief  ornament  of  that  society. 

While  Luther  was  at  the  height  of  his  reputation  and  author- 
ity, Tetzel  began  to  publish  indulgences  in  the  neighborhood  of 
Wittemberg.  As  Saxony  was  not  more  enlightened  than  the 
other  provinces  of  Germany,  Tetzel  met  with  piodigious  success. 
It  was  with  the  utmost  concern  that  Luther  beheld  the  artifices 
of  those  who  sold,  and  the  simplicity  of  those  who  bought  indul- 
gences. Ilis  warm  and  impetuous  temper  did  not  suffer  him 
long  to  conceal  his  opinions,  or  to  continue  a  silent  spectator  of 
the  delusion  of  his  countrymen.  From  the  pulpit  in  the  great 
church  at  Wittemberg,  he  inveighed  bitterly  against  the  irregu- 
larities and  vices  of  the  monks  wiio  published  indulgences;  he 
ventured  to  examine  the  doctrines  whicli  they  taught,  and  point- 
ed out  to  the  people  the  danger  of  relying  for  salvation  upon 
any  other  means  than  those  appointed  by  God  in  his  word.  The 
boldness  and  novelty  of  these  opinions  drew  great  attention, 
and  being  recommended  by  the  authority  of  Luihers  personal 
character,  and  delivered  with  a  popular  and  persuasive  elo- 
quence, they  made  a  deep  impression  on  his  hearers.  Encour- 
aged by  the  favorable  reception  of  his  doctrines,  he  wrote  to 
Albert,  elector  of  Mentz  and  archbishop  of  Magdeburg,  to 
whose  Jurisdiction  that  part  of  Saxony  was  subject,  and  remon- 
strated warmly  against  the  false  opinions,  as  well  as  wicked  lives 
of  the  preachers  of  indulgences;  but  he  found  that  prelate  too 
deeply  interested  in  their  success  to  correct  their  abuses.  His 
next  attempt  was  to  gain  the  suffrage  of  men  of  learning.  For 
this  purpose  he  published  ninety-five  theses,  containing  his  sen- 
timents with  regard  to  indulgences.  'I  hose  he  proposed,  not 
as  points  fully  established,  or  of  undoubted  certainty,  l)ut  as 
subjects  of  inquiry  and  disputation;  he  appointed  a  day,  on 
which  the  learned  were  invited  to  imj)ugn  them,  either  in  per- 
son or  by  writing;  to  the  wliole  he  subjoined  solemn  protesta- 
tions of  his  high  respect  for  the  apostolic  see,  and  of  his  implicit 
submission  to  its  authority.  No  opponent  appeared  at  tlu;  time 
prefixed;  the  theses  spread  over  Germany  with  astonisiiing 
rapidity;  they  were  read   with    the  greatest  eageiness;  and  all 


SIXTEENTH    CENTURT^  355 

admired  the  boldness  of  the  man,  who  had  ventured,  not  only 
to  call  in  question  the  plenitude  of  papal  power,  but  to  attack 
the  Dominicans,  armed  with  all  the  terrors  of  inquisitorial  author- 
ity. 

The  friars  of  St.  Augustine,  Luther's  own  order,  gave  no 
check  to  the  publication  of  these  uncommon  opinions.  Luther 
had,  by  his  piety  and  learning,  acquired  extraordinary  authority 
among  his  brethren;  he  professed  the  highest  regard  for  the 
authority  of  the  pope;  his  professions  were  at  that  time  sincere; 
and  as  a  secret  enmity  subsists  among  all  the  monastic  orders  of 
the  Romish  church,  the  Augustins  were  higly  pleased  with  his 
invectives  against  the  Dominicans,  and  hoped  to  see  them  ex- 
posed to  the  hatred  and  scorn  of  the  people.  His  sovereign,  the 
elector  of  Saxony,  the  wisest  prince  at  that  time  in  Germany, 
secretly  encouraged  his  attempts,  and  flattered  himself  that  this 
vlispute  among  the  ecclesiastics  themselves  might  give  some 
check  to  the  exactions  of  the  court  of  Rome,  which  the  secular 
princes  had  long,  though  without  success,  been  endeavoring  to 
oppose. 

Several  theses  appeared  in  opposition  to  the  ninety-five  pub- 
lished by  Luther,  and  the  arguments  produced  for  his  confuta- 
tion were  the  sentiments  of  schoolmen,  the  conclusions  of  the 
canon  law,  and  the  decrees  of  popes.  The  decisions  of  judges 
so  partial  and  interested,  did  not  satisfy  the  people,  who  began 
to  call  in  question  the  authority  even  of  these  venerable  guides, 
wlien  they  found  them  standing  in  direct  opposition  to  the  dic- 
tates of  reason,  and  the  determinations  of  the  divine  law. 

Meanwhile  these  novelties  in  Luther's  doctrines,  which  inter- 
ested all  Germany,  excited  little  attention  and  no  alarm  in  the 
court  of  Rome.  Leo,  fond  of  elegant  and  refined  pleasures, 
intent  upon  great  schemes  of  policy,  a  stranger  to  theological 
controversies,  and  apt  to  despise  them,  regarded  with  the  utmost 
indifference  the  operations  of  an  obscure  friar,  who,  in  the  heart 
of  Germany,  carried  on  a  scholastic  disputation  in  a  barbarous 
style.  Leo  imputed  the  whole  to  monastic  enmity  and  emula- 
tion, and  seemed  inclined  not  to  interpose  in  the  contest,  but  to 
allow  the  Augustins  and  Dominicans  to  wrangle  about  the  mat- 
ter with  their  usual  animosity. 

The  solicitations,  however,  of  Luther's  adversaries,  together 
with  the  surprising  progress  which  his  opinions  made  indifferent 
parts  of  Germany,  roused  at  last  the  attention  of  the  court  of 
Rome,  and  obliged  F^eoto  take  measures  for  the  security  of  the 
church  against  an  attack  that  now  appeared  too  serious  to  be 
despised.  For  this  end  he  summoned  Luther  to  appear  at  Rome, 
within  sixty  days,  before  the   auditor  of  the  chamber,  and  the 


356  HISTORY    OF    THE    CHURCH. 

inquisitor-general,  Prierias,  who  had  written  against  him,  whom 
he  empowered  jointly  to  examine  his  doctrines,  and  to  decide 
roncerning  them.  He  wrote,  at  the  same  time,  to  the  elector  of 
Snxony,  bcieeching  l)im  not  lo  protect  a  man  whose  heretical 
and  profane  tenets  were  so  shocking  to  piou*  ears;  and  enjoined 
the  provincial  of  the  Auijustins  to  check  by  hi<  authority  the 
rashness  of  an  arrogant  monk,  wliich  brought  disgrace  upon  the 
order  of  St.  Augustine,  and  gave  olfenccand  disturbance  to  the 
whole  church. 

From  th(!  strain  of  these  letters,  as  well  as  from  the  nomina- 
tion of  a  judge  so  prejudiced  and  partial  as  Prierias,  Luther 
easily  saw  what  sentence  he  might  expect  at  Rome.  He  dis- 
covered, for  that  reason,  the  utmost  solicitude  to  have  his  cause 
tried  in  Germany,  and  before  a  le?s  suspected  tribunal.  The 
professors  in  the  university  at  Wittemberg,  anxious  for  his  safety, 
wrote  to  the  pope,  and  after  employing  several  pretexts  to  excuse 
Luther  from  appearing  at  Rome,  entreated  Leo  to  commit  the 
examination  of  his  doctrines  to  some  persons  of  learning  and 
authority  in  German}-.  The  elector  requested  the  same  thing 
of  the  pope's  legale  at  the  diet  of  Augshurg;  and  as  Luther 
himself,  who  at  that  time  did  not  even  entertain  the  smallest 
suspicion  concerning  the  divine  original  of  papal  authority,  had 
written  to  Leo  ;i  submissive  letter,  promi^ing  an  unreserved 
compliance  with  his  will,  the  pope  gratilicd  them  so  far  as  to 
empower  his  legate  in  Germany,  Cardinal  Cajetan,  a  Dominican, 
eminent  for  scholastic  learning,  and  passionately  devoted  to  the 
Roman  sec,  to  hear  and  determine  his  cause. 

Luther,  having  obtained  the  emj)eror's  safe  conduct,  immedi- 
ately repaiied  to  Augsburg.     The  cardinal  received  him  with 
decent  respect,  and  endeavored  at  first  to   gain  upon   him  by 
gentle  treatment:   but  tliinking  it  beneath  the  dignity  of  his  sta- 
tion to  enter  into  any  formal  dispute  with  a  person  of  such  inferior 
rank,  he  required  him,  by  virtue  of  the  apostolic  powers  with 
which  he  was  clothed,  to  retract  his  errors  with  regard  to  indul- 
gences and  the  nature  of  faith;  and  to  abstain,  for  the  future, 
from  the  publication  of  new  and  dangerous  opinions.     Luther, 
fully  persuaded  of  the  truth  of  his  own  tenets,  and  confirmed  in 
the  belief  of  them  by  the  approbation  which  they  had  met  with 
among  persons  conspicuous   l)olh  for  learning  and  piety,  was 
surprised  at  this  abrupt  mention  of  a  recantation,   before  any 
endeavors  were  used  to  convince  him  that  he  was  mistaken. — 
He  had  flattered  himself  that,  in  a  conference  concerning  the 
points  in  dispute,  with  a  prelate  of  such  distinguished  abilities, 
he  should  be  able  to  remove  many  of  those  imputations  with 
which  the  ignorance  or  malice  of  his   antagonists  had   loaded 
^-"T*;  but  the  high  tone  of  authority  that  the  cardinal  assumed 


SIXTEENTH     CENTURY.  357 

extinguished  at  once  all  hopes  of  this  kind,  and  cut  off  every 
prospect  of  advantage  from  the  interview.  His  native  intrepid- 
ity of  mind,  however,  did  not  desert  him.  He  declared  with 
the  utmost  (irmness,  that  he  could  not,  with  a  safe  conscience, 
renounce  opinions  which  he  believed  to  be  true;  nor  should  any 
consideration  ever  induce  him  to  do  what  would  be  so  base  in 
itself,  and  so  offensive  to  God.  At  the  same  time,  he  continued 
to  express  no  less  reverence  than  formerly  for  the  authority  of 
the  apostolic  see;  he  signified  his  willingness  to  submit  the 
whole  controversy  to  certain  universities  which  he  named,  and 
promised  neither  to  write  nor  preach  concerning  indulgences 
for  the  future,  provided  his  adversaries  were  likewise  enjoined 
to  be  silent  with  respect  to  them.  All  these  otfers  Cajetan  dis- 
regarded or  rejected,  and  still  insisted  peremptorily  on  a  simple 
recantation,  tlireatening  him  with  ecclesiastical  censures,  and 
forbidding  him  to  .'"ppear  again  in  his  presence,  unless  he  resolv- 
ed instantly  to  comply  with  what  he  had  required.  This  haughty 
and  violent  proceeding,  as  well  as  other  circumstances,  gave 
Luther's  friends  such  strong  reasons  to  suspect  that  even  the 
imperial  safe  conduct  would  not  be  able  to  protect  him  from 
the  legate's  power  and  resentment,  that  they  prevailed  on  him 
to  withdraw  secretly  from  Augsburg,  and  lo  return  to  his  own 
country.  But  before  his  departure,  he  prepared  a  solemn  ap- 
peal from  the  legate,  ill-informed  at  that  time  concerning  his 
cause  from  the  pope,  who  indeed  ought  not  to  have  committed  a 
cause  of  this  importance  to  an  inferior  agent. 

Cajetan,  enraged  at  Luther's  abrupt  retreat,  and  at  the  pub- 
lication of  his  appeal,  wrote  to  the  elector  of  Saxony,  complain- 
ing of  both;  and  requiring  him  as  he  regarded  the  peace  of  the 
church,  or  the  authority  of  its  head,  either  to  send  that  seditious 
monk  a  prisoner  to  Rome,  or  to  banish  him  out  of  his  territories. 
It  was  not  from  theological  considerations  that  Frederic  had 
hitherto  countenanced  Luther.  His  protection  flowed  almost 
entirely  from  political  motives,  and  was  afforded  with  great  se- 
crecy and  caution.  He  had  neither  heard  any  of  Luther's  dis- 
courses, nor  read  any  of  his  books;  and  though  all  Germany 
resounded  with  his  fame,  he  had  never  once  admitted  him  into 
his  presence.  But  upon  this  demand  which  the  cardinal  made, 
it  became  necessary  to  throw  off  somewhat  of  his  former  reserve. 
He  had  been  at  great  expense,  and  had  bestowed  much  atten- 
tion on  founding  a  new  university,  an  object  of  considerable 
importance  to  every  German  prince;  and  foreseeing  how  fatal  a 
blow  the  removal  of  Luther  would  be  to  its  reputation,  he,  un- 
der various  pretexts,  and  with  many  professions  of  esteem  for 
the  cardinal,  as  well  as  of  reverence  for  the  pope,  not  only  de- 
clined complying  with  eitherof  his  requests,  but  openly  discover- 
ed great  concern  for  Luther's  safety. 


358  HISTORY     OK    THE    ('HIJRCH. 

The  inflexible  rigor,  with  which  Cajetan  insisted  on  a  simple 
recantation,  gave  great  otFence  to  Luther's  followers  in  that  age. 
But  it  was  impossible  for  the  legate  to  act  another  part.  The 
judges  before  whom  Luther  had  been  required  to  appear  at 
Rome,  without  waiting  for  the  expiration  of  the  sixty  days  al- 
lowed him  in  the  citation,  had  already  condemned  him  as  an 
heretic.  Leo  had,  in  sevenal  of  his  briefs  and  letters,  stigma- 
tized him  as  a  child  of  iniquity,  and  a  man  given  up  to  a  repro- 
bate sense.  Nothing  less,  therefore,  than  a  recantation  could 
save  the  honor  of  the  church,  whose  maxim  it  is,  never,  to  aban- 
don the  smallest  point  that  it  has  established,  and  which  is  even 
precluded  by  its  pretensions  to  infallibility,  from  having  it  in  ils 
power  to  do  so. 

In  this  situation,  Luther  discovered  no  symptoms  of  timidity 
or  remissness,  but  continued  to  vindicate  his  own  conduct  and 
opinions,  and  to  inveigh  against  those  of  his  adversaries  with 
more  vehemence  than  ever. 

As  every  step,  however,  which  was  taken  by  the  court  of 
Rome,  convinced  Luther  that  liCO  would  soon  proceed  to  the 
most  violent  measures  against  him,  he  had  recourse  to  the  only 
expedient  in  his  power,  in  order  to  prevent  the  elFect  of  the 
papal  censures.  He  appealed  to  a  great  council,  which  he 
affirmed  to  be  the  representative^  of  the  catholic  church,  and 
superior  in  power  to  the  pope,  who,  being  a  fallible  man,  might 
err,  as  St.  Peter,  the  most  perfect  of  his  predecessors,  had 
erred. 

It  soon  appeared,  that  Luther  had  not  formed  rash  conjec- 
tures concerning  the  intentions  of  the  Romish  church.  A  bull, 
of  a  date  prior  to  his  appeal,  was  issued  by  the  pope,  in  which 
he  magnified  the.  virtue  and  efficacy  of  indulgences;  he  required 
all  Christians  to  assent  to  what  he  delivered  as  the  doctrine  of 
the  catholic  church;  and  subjected  those,  who  should  hold  or 
teach  any  contrary  opinion,  to  the  heaviest  ecclesiastical  cen- 
sures. 

Among  Luther's  followers,  this  bull,  which  they  considered 
as  an  unjustifiable  effort  of  the  pope  in  order  to  preserve  that 
rich  branch  of  his  revenue  which  arose  from  indulgences,  pro- 
duced little  eU'ecl.  J3ut  among  the  rest  of  his  countrymen,  such 
a  clear  decision  of  the  sovereign  pontiff  against  him,  and  enforced 
by  such  dreadful  penalties,  must  have  been  attended  wilh  con- 
secjuenccs  very  fatal  to  his  cause,  if  these  had  not  been  prevent- 
ed in  a  great  measure,  by  the  death  of  the  em])eror  Maximilian, 
whom  both  his  principles  and  liis  interest  prompted  to  support 
the  authority  of  the  holy  see.  In  cons(!quencc  of  this  event, 
the  vicariat  of  that  ])art  of  Germany  which  is  governed  by  the 
Saxon  laws  devolved   to  the  elector  of  Saxony;  and   under  the 


SIXTEENTU    CENTURY.  359 

shelter  of  his  friendly  administration,  Luther  not  only  enjoyed 
traquillity,  but  his  opinions  were  suffered,  during  the  inter-reg- 
num  which  preceded  the  election,  to  take  root  in  different  places, 
and  to  grow  up  to  some  degree  of  strength  and  firmness.  At 
the  same  time,  as  the  election  of  an  emperor  was  a  point  more 
interesting  to  I^eo  than  a  theoligical  controversy  which  he  did 
not  understand,  and  of  which  he  could  not  foresee  the  conse- 
quences, he  was  so  extremely  solicitous  not  to  irritate  a  prince 
of  such  considerable  influence  in  the  electoral  college  as  Fred- 
eric, that  he  discovered  a  great  unwiUingt)ess  to  pronounce  the 
sentence  of  excommunication  against  Lulher,  which  his  adver- 
saries demanded  with  the  most  clamorous  importunity. 

To  these  political  views  of  the  pope,  as  well  as  to  his  natural 
aversion  to  severe  measures,  was  owing  the  suspension  of  any 
further  proceedings  against  Luther  for  eighteen  months.  Per- 
petual negotiations,  however,  in  order  to  bring  the  matter  to 
some  amicable  issue,  were  carried  on  during  that  space.  The 
manner  in  which  these  were  conducted,  having  given  Luther 
many  opportunitied  of  observing  the  corruption  of  the  court  of 
Rome,  he  began  to  utter  some  doubts  with  regard  to  the  divine 
original  of  the  papal  authority.  A  public  disputation  was  held 
upon  this  important  question  at  Leipsic,  between  Luther  and 
Eccius,  one  of  his  most  learned  and  formidable  antagonists;  but 
it  was  as  fruitless  and  indecisive  as  such  scholastic  combats  usu- 
ally prove. 

Nor  did  this  spirit  of  opposition  to  the  doctrines  and  usurpa- 
tions of  the  Romish  church  break  out  in  Saxony  alone;  an  attack 
no  less  violent,  and  occasioned  by  the  same  causes,  was  made 
upon  them  about  this  time  in  Switzerland.  The  Franciscans 
being  entrusted  with  the  promulgation  of  indulgences  in  that 
country,  executed  their  commission  with  the  same  indiscretion 
and  rapaciousncss,  which  had  rendered  the  Dominicans  so  odi- 
ous in  Germany.  They  proceeded,  nevertheless,  with  uninter- 
rupted success  till  they  arrived  at  Zurich.  There  Zuinglius,  a 
man  not  inferior  to  Luther  in  zeal  and  intrepidity,  ventured  to 
oppose  them;  and  being  animated  with  a  republican  boldness, 
he  advanced  with  more  daring  and  rapid  steps  to  overturn  the 
whole  fabric  of  the  established  religion.  The  appearance  of 
such  a  vigorous  auxiliary,  and  the  progress  which  he  made,  was 
at  first  matter  of  great  joy  to  Luther.  On  the  other  hand,  the 
decrees  of  the  universities  of  Cologne  and  Louvaine,  which  pro- 
nounced his  opinions  to  be  erroneous,  afforded  great  cause  of 
triumph  to  liis  adversaries. 

But  the  undaunted  spirit  of  Luther  acquired  additional  forti- 
tude from  every  instance  of  opposition;  and  he  began  to  shake 
the  firmest  foundations  on  which  the   wealth   or  power  of  the 


360  HISTORY    OF    THE    CHURCH. 

church  were  established.     Leo  came  at  last  to  be  convinced, 
that  all  hopes  of  reclaiming  him  by  forbearance  were  vain;  sev- 
eral prelates  of  great  wisdom  exclaimed  no   less  than    Luther's 
personal  adversaries,  against  the   pope's   unprecedented  lenity; 
the  dignity   of  ihe   papal  see  rendered  the  most   vigorous  pro- 
ceedings necessary;    the    new   emperor,   it  was  hoped,  would  . 
support  its  authority;  nor  did  it  seem  probable  that  the  elector 
of  Saxony  would  so  far  forget  his  usual  caution,  as  to  set  him- 
self in  opposition  to  their  united  power.     The  college  of  car- 
dinals was  often  assembled  in  order  to  prepare  the  sentence  with 
due  deliberation,  and  the  ablest  canonists  were  consulted  how 
it  might  be  expressed  with  unexceptionable  formality.     At  last, 
on  the  15th  of  June,  1520,  the  bull,  so  fatal  to  the  church  of 
Rome,  was   issued.     Forty-one    propositions,  extracted  out  of 
Lutlier's  works,  are  therein  condemned  as  heretical,  scandalous, 
and  offensive  to  pious  ears;  all  persons  are  forbidden  to  read  his 
writings,  upon  pain  of  excommunication;  &uch  as  had  any  of 
them  in  their  custody  are  commanded  to  commit  them  to  the 
flames^  he  himself,  if  he  did  not,  within  sixty  days,  publicly  re- 
cant his  errors,  and  burn  his  books,  is  pronounced  an  obstinate 
heretic;  is  excommunicated,  and  delivered  unto  Satan  for  the 
destruction  of  his   flesh;  and  all   secular  princes  are  required, 
under  pain  of  incurring  the  same  censure,  to  seize  his  person, 
that  he  might  be  punished  as  his  crimes  deserved. 

The  publication  of  this  bull  in  Germany  excited  various  pas- 
sions in  different  places.  Luther's  adversaries  exulted;  his  fol- 
lowers read  Leo's  anathemas  with  more  indignation  than  terror. 
In  some  cities,  the  people  violently  obstructed  the  promulgation 
of  the  bull;  in  others,  the  persons  who  attempted  to  publish  it 
were  insulted,  .and  the  bull  itself  torn  in  pieces,  and  trodden 
under  foot.* 

This  sentence,  which  he  had  for  some  time  expected,  did  not 
disconcert  or  intimidate  Luther.  Alter  renewing  his  appeal 
to  the  general  council,  he  published  remarks  upon  the  bull  of 
excommunication;  and  being  now  persuaded  that  Leo  had  been 
guilty  both  of  impiety  and  injustice  in  his  proceedings  against 
him,  he  boldly  declared  the  pope  to  he  that  man  of  sin,  or  anti- 
christ, whose  appearance  is  foretold  in  the  New  Testament;  he 
declaimed  against  his  tyranny  and  usurpations  with  greater 
violence  than  ever;  he  exhorted  all  Christian  princes  to  shake 
offsucii  an  ignominious  yoke;  and  boasted  of  his  own  happiness 
in  being  marked  out  as  the  object  of  ecclesiastical  indignation, 
because  he  had  ventured  to  assert  the  liberty  of  mankind.  Nor 
did  he  confine  his  expressions  of  contempt  for  the  papal  power 
to  words  alone;  Leo  having,  in  execution  of  the  bull,  appointed 
Luther's   books  to  be  burnt  at  Rome,  he,  by  way  of  retaliation, 


SIXTEENTH    CEXTURY.  361 

assembled  all  the  professors  and  students  in  the  university  of 
^Vittetnbiirg,  and  with  great  pomp,  in  presence  of  a  va'>t  nail- 
tiiudc  of  spectators,  cast  the  volumes  of  canon  law,  together 
with  the  bull  of  excommunication,  into  the  flames;  and  his  ex- 
ample was  imitated  in  several  cities  in  Germany.  The  manner 
in  which  he  justihod  this  ac(ion,  was  still  more  offensive  tiian 
tlie  action  itself.  Having  collected  from  the  canon  law  some  of 
the  most  extravagant  propositions  with  regard  to  the  plenitude 
and  omnipotence  of  the  papal  power,  as  well  as  the  subordina- 
tion of  all  secular  jurisdiction  to  the  authority  of  the  holy  see, 
he  published  these  with  a  commentary,  pointed  out  the  impiety 
of  such  tenets,  and  their  evident  tendency  to  subvert  all  civil 
government. 

After  the  death  of  jMaximilian  I.  his  grandson,  Charles  V. 
king  of  Spain,  succeeded  him  in  the  empire,  in  the  year  I5l9f. 
Leo  X.  seized  this  occasion  of  putting  the  emperor  in  mind  of 
his  character  as  advocate  and  defender  of  the  church,  and  de- 
manding the  exemplary  punishment  of  Luther,  who  had  rebel- 
led .against  its  sacred  laws. 

The  vast   and    dangerous  schemes  which  Francis  L  king  of 
France  was  forming  against  Charles,  made  it  necessary  for  him 
to  secure  the  frcidndship  of  the  pope,  and  determined  him  to 
treat  Luther  with  great  severity,  as  the    most  effectual  method 
of  soothing  Leo  into    a   concurrence  with  his  measures.     Ilis 
eagern'^ss  to  acomplish  this  rendered  him  not  unwilling  to  grat- 
ify the  papal  legates  in  Germany,  who  insisted  that  without  any 
delay  or  formal  deliberation,  the  diet,  which  was  assembled  at 
Worms,  ought  to  condemn  a  man  whom  the  pope    had   already 
excommiinicaled   as  an  incorrigible   heretic.     Such  an  abruj)t 
manner  of  proceeding,  however,  being  deemed  unprecedented 
and  unjust  b}'  tiie   members  of  the  diet,  they  made  a  point  of 
Luther's  appearing  in  person,  and  declaring  whether  he  adhered 
or  not  to  those  oj)inions  which  had  drawn  upon  him  the  censures 
of  tlie   church.     Not    only   the  emperor,   but   all   the  princes 
through   whoso    tenitories  he  had   to  pass,  granted  liim  a  safe- 
conduct;  and  Charles  wrote  to  him  at  the  same  time,  requiring 
his  immediate  nlfendance  on  the  diet,  and  renewing  his  promises 
of    protection    from   any   injury  or  violence.     I^uther  did  not 
hesitate  one  moment  about  yielding  obedience,  and  set  out  for 
Worms,  attended  by  t  .c  b.erald  who  had  brought  tlie  emperor's 
letter  and   safe-conduct.     While  on   his  journey,  many   of  his 
iViends,  whom  the  fate  of  Huss  under  similar  circumstances,  and 
nntwitlislanding  the  same  security  of  an  imperial  safe-conduct, 
filled  with  so'icitude,  ;:dvised  and  intreated  him  not  to  rush  wan- 
tonly info  the  midst  of  danger.     But  Luther,  superior  to  such 
terrors,  silenced  them  with  this  reply,  "I  am  lawfully  called," 

4G 


SG2 


HISTORY'    OP    T:IE    CHURCir. 


said  he,  "to  appear  in  that  city,  and  thither  will  I  go  in  the 
name  of  the  Lord,  though  as  many  devils,  as  there  are  tile  on 
the  houses,  were  there  combined  against  me.'" 

The  reception  he  met  with  at  Worms  was  such  as  he  might 
have  reckoned  a  fall  reward  for  all  his  labours,  if  vanity  and  the 
love  of  applause  had  been  the  principles  by  which  he  was  in- 
fluenced. Greater  crowds  assembled  to  behold  him,  than  had 
appeared  at  the  emperor's  public  entry;  his  appartments  Vv^ere 
daily  tilled  with  princes  and  personages  of  the  highest  rank 
and  he  was  treated  with  all  the  respect  paid  to  those  who  pos- 
sess the  power  of  directing  the  understanding  and  sentiments  of 
other  men;  an  homage,  more  sincere,  as  well  as  more  flattering, 
than  any  which  pre-eminence  in  birth  or  condition  can  com- 
mand. At  his  appearance  before  the  diet,  he  behaved  with 
great  decency  and  firmness.  He  readily  acknowledged  an  ex- 
cess of  vehemence  and  acrimony  in  his  controversial  writings, 
hut  refused  to  retract  his  opinions,  unless  he  were  convinced  of 
their  falsehood;  or  consent  to  their  being  tried  by  any  other 
rule  than  the  word  of  God.  When  neither  threats  nor  intreaties 
could  prevail  on  him  to  depart  from  this  resolution,  some  of  the 
ecclesiastics  proposed  to  imitate  the  example  of  the  council  of 
Constance,  and,  by  punishing  the  author  of  this  pestilent  heresy, 
who  was  now  in  their  power,  to  deliver  the  church  at  once  from 
such  an  evil.  This  was  opposed  both  by  the  members  of  the 
diet  and  by  the  emperor,  and  Luther  was  permitted  to  depart  in 
safety.  A  few  days  after  he  left  the  city,  a  severe  edict  was 
published  in  the  emperor's  name,  and  by  authority  of  the  diet, 
depriving  him,  as  an  ohi^tinateand  excommunicated  criminal,  of 
all  the  privileges  which  hu  enjoyed  as  a  subject  of  the  empire, 
forbidding  any  prince  to  harbour  and  protect  him,  and  requiring 
all  to  concur  in  seizing  his  person,  as  soon  as  the  term  specified 
in  his  safe-conduct  was  expired. 

But  this  rigorous  decree  had  no  considerable  effect,  the  exe- 
cution of  it  being  prevented,  partly  by  the  multiplicity  of  occu- 
pations which  the  commotions  in  Spain,  together  with  the  wars 
in  Italy  and  the  Low  Countries,  created  to  the  emperor;  and 
partly  by  a  prudent  precaution  employed  by  the  elector  of  Sax- 
ony. As  Luther,  on  his  return  from  Worms,  was  passing  near 
Altenstein  in  Thuringia,  a  number  of  horsemen  in  masks  rushed 
suddenly  out  of  a  wood,  where  the  elector  had  appointed  Ihem 
to  lie  in  wait  for  him,  and  surrounding  his  company, carried  him, 
after  dismissing  his  attendants,  to  "Wartburg,  a  s^trong  castle 
not  far  distant.  There  the  elector  ordered  liim  tobe  supj)lied 
wiih  every  thing  necessary  or  agreeable,  but  the  place  of  his 
retreat  was  carefully  concealed;  until  the  fmy  of  the  present 
storm  against  him  Ijcgan  toa!)ate.     In  this  solitude  he  remriidccl 


SI.ITISBMTH    *:ENTUIIY.  363 

nine  months,  and  exerted  his  usual  vigor  and  industry  in  defence 
of  ills  doctrines,  or  in  confutation  of  his  adversaries,  publishing 
several  treatises,  which  revived  the  drooping  spirits  of  his  fol- 
lowers. 

During  his  confinement,  his  opinions  continued  to  gain  ground 
in  every  city  in  Saxony ;  and,  the  Augtistins  of  Wittemburg,  with 
the  approbation  of  the  university,  and  the  connivance  of  the 
elector,  ventured  upon  the  first  step  towards  an  alteration  in  the 
estabiished  forms  of  public  worship,  by  abolishing  the  celebra- 
tion of  private  masses,  and  by  giving  the  cup  as  well  as  the 
bread  to  the  laity  in  administering  the  sacrament  of  the  Lord's 
supper. 

During  his  retirement  at  Wartburg,  Luther  received  the 
intelligence  that  a  solemn  decree  condemning  his  opinions  had 
been  published  by  the  university  of  Paris,  and  that  Henry  VIIL 
of  England, had  written  a  treatise  on  the  Seven  Sacraments,  in 
confutation  of  his  opinions.  Luther  who  was  not  overawed, 
either  by  the  authority  of  the  university,  or  the  dignity  of  the 
monarch,  soon  published  his  animadversions  on  both,  in  a  style 
no  less  vehement  and  severe  than  he  would  have  used  in  confu- 
ting his  meanest  antagonist.  A  controversy,  managed  by  dis- 
putants so  illustrious,  drew  more  general  attention;  and  the 
doctrines  of  the  reformers,  in  spite  both  of  the  civil  and  eccle- 
siastical powers  combined  against  them,  daily  gained  converts 
both  in  France  and  in  England. 

Luther  was  drawn  from  his  retreat  by  the  imprudence  of 
Carlostadius,  one  of  his  disciples,  who,  animated  with  the  same 
zeal,  but  possessed  of  less  moderation,  propagated  wild  and 
dangerous  opinions,  chiefly  among  the  lower  people.  Encour- 
aged by  his  exhortations,  they  rose  in  several  villages  of  Saxony, 
broke  into  the  churches  with  tumultuary  violence,  and  destroyed 
the  images  with  which  they  were  adorned.  Those  irregular 
and  outrageous  proceedings  were  so  repugnant  to  all  the  elec- 
tor's cautious  maxims,  that,  if  they  had  not  received  a  timely 
check,  they  could  hardly  have  failed  of  alienating  from  the 
reformers  a  prince,  no  less  jealous  of  his  own  authority,  than 
afraid  of  giving  oflfencc  to  the  emperor,  and  other  patrons  of  the 
ancient  opinions.  Luther,  sensible  of  the  danger,  without  wait- 
ing for  Frederic's  permission,  returned  to  Wiltemberg.  Hap- 
pily for  the  refoi'mation,  the  veneration  for  his  person  and 
authority  were  still  so  great,  that  his  appearance  alone  suppres- 
ed  that  spirit  of  extravagance  which  began  to  seize  his  party. 
Carlostadius  and  his  fanatical  followers,  struck  dumb  by  his 
rebukes,  submitted  at  once,  and  declared  that  they  heard  the 
voice  of  an  angel,  not  of  a  man. 

Before  l.-uthcr  left  his  retreat,  he  had  begun  to  translate  the 


301  illSTORY    OV    TXlIi    CHUKCrt- 

bible  into  tlie  German  tongue,  an  undertaking  for  which  he  was 
well  qualified;  he  had  a  competent  knowledge  in  the  original 
languages,  a  thorough  acquaintance  with  the  style  and  senti- 
ments of  the  inspired  writers;  and  though  his  compositions  in 
Latin  were  rude  and  barbarous,  he  was  rer.koned  a  great  master 
of  the  purity  of  his  mother  tongue.  By  his  own  assiduous 
application,  together  with  the  assitance  of  Melancthon,  and 
several  other  of  his  disciples,  he  finished  part  of  the  New  Tes- 
tament in  the  year  15!22.  It  was  read  with  wonderful  avidity 
and  attention  by  persons  of  every  rank.  They  were  astonished 
at  discovering  how  contrary  the  precepts  of  the  author  of  our 
religion  are  to  the  inventions  of  those  priests  who  pretended  to 
be  his  vicegerents;  and  having  now  in  their  hand  the  rule  of 
faith,  they  thought  themselves  qualified,  by  applying  it,  to  judge 
of  the  established  opinions,  and  to  pronounce  when  they  were 
conformable  to  the  standard,  or  when  they  de})arted  from  it. 
The  great  advantages  arising  from  Luther's  translation  of  the 
bible  encouraged  the  advocates  for  reformation,  in  the  other 
countries  of  Europe,  to  imitate  his  example,  and  to  publisli  ver- 
sions of  the  scriptures  in  their  respective  languages. 

About  this  time,  Nuremburg,  Frankfort,  Hamburgh,  and  sev- 
eral other  cities  in  Germany,  of  the  first  rank,  openly  embraced 
the  reformed  religion,  and  by  the  authority  of  their  magistrates 
abolished  the  mass,  and  other  supeistitious  rites  of  popery. 
The  Dukes  of  Brunswick  and  Lunenburgh,  the  Prince  of  Anhalt 
and  other  distinguished  personages,  became  avowed  patrons  of 
Luther's  opinions,  and  countenanced  the  preaching  of  them 
among  their  subjects. 

Leo  X.  had  been  succeeded  in  the  pontificate  by  Adrian  VL 
a  native  of  Utrecht,  and  a  man  of  some  probity  and  candour. 
He  could  not,  however,  behold  this  growing  defection  without 
concern;  and  his  first  care,  after  his  arrival  in  Italy,  had  been 
to  deliberate  with  the  cardinals,  concerning  tiie  proper  means 
of  putting  a  slop  to  it.  He  was  profoundly  skilled  in  scholactic 
theology,  and  having  been  early  noticed  on  that  account,  he  still 
retained  such  an  excessive  admiration  of  the  science  to  which 
he  was  first  indebfed  for  his  reputation  and  success  in  life,  that 
he  considered  Luther's  invectives  against  the  schoolmen,  parti- 
cularly Thomas  Aqljinas,as  little  less  than  blasphemy.  At  the 
same  time  his  own  manners  being  extremely  simple,  and  unin- 
fected with  any  of  the  vices  which  reigned  in  the  court  of 
Rome,  he  was  as  sensible  of  its  corruptions  as  the  reformers 
themselves,  and  viewed  them  with  no  less  indignation.  The 
brief  which  he  addressed  to  the  diet  of  the  cm[)ire  assembled 
at  Nuremburg,  November,  1522,  and  the  instructions  which  he 
gave  to  Cheregato;  the  nuncio  whom  he  sent  thither,  were 


SIXTEENTH    CENTURY.  365 

framed  agreeable  to  these  views.  On  the  one  hand,  he  con- 
demned Luther's  opinions  with  more  asperity  than  Leo  had  ever 
used;  he  severely  censured  the  princes  of  Germany  forsutfering 
him  to  spread  his  pernicious  tenets,  by  their  neglecting  to  execute 
the  edict  of  the  diet  at  Worms,  and  required  them,  if  Luther 
did  not  instantly  retract  his  errors,  to  destroy  him  with  fire  as  a 
gangrened  and  incurable  member.  On  the  other  hand,  he, 
with  great  candour,  acknowledged  the  corruptions  of  the  Roman 
court  to  be  the  source  from  which  had  flow-ed  most  of  the  evils 
the  church  now  felt  or  dreaded;  he  promised  to  exert  all  his 
authority  towards  reforming  those  abuses;  and  he  requested  of 
them  to  give  him  their  advice  with  regard  to  the  most  effectual 
means  of  suppressing  that  new  lieresy  which  had  sprung  up 
among  them. 

The  members  of  the  diet,  after  praising  the  pope's  pious  and 
laudable  intentions,  excused  themselves  for  not  executing  the 
edict  of  Worms,  by  alleging  that  the  prodigious  increase  of 
Luther's  followers,  as  well  as  the  aversion  to  the  court  of  Rome 
among  their  other  subjects,  on  account  of  its  innumeiable  exac- 
tions, rendered  such  an  attempt  not  only  dangerous,  but  impos- 
sible. They  affirmed  that  the  grievances  of  Germany,  which 
arose  from  impositions  no  less  real  than  intolerable, called  now 
for  some  new  and  efficacious  remedy;  and, in  their  opinion,  the 
only  remedy,  which  afforded  them  any  hope  of  seeing  the 
church  restored  to  soundness  and  vigour,  was  a  general  council. 
Such  a  council,  therefore,  they  advised  him,  after  obtaining  the 
emperor's  consent,  to  assembly  without  delay,  in  one  of  the 
great  cities  of  German}'. 

The  nuncio,  more  artful  than  his  master,  was  startled,  at  the 
proposition  of  a  council;  and  easily  foresaw  how  dangerous  such 
an  assembly  might  prove,  at  a  time  when  many  openly  denied 
the  papal  authority,  and  tlie  reverence  and  submission  yielded 
to  it  visibly  declining  among  all.  For  that  reason  he  app]ied 
his  utmost  address,  in  order  to  prevail  on  the  members  of  the 
diet  to  proceed  themselves  with  greater  severity  against  the 
Lutherian  heresy,  and  to  relinquish  their  proposal  concerning  a 
general  council  to  be  held  in  Germany.  They,  perceiving  the 
nuncio  to  be  more  solicitous  about  the  interest  of  the  Roman 
court,  than  the  tranquility  of  the  empire,  or  purity  of  the  church, 
remained  inHcxible,  and  continued  to  prepare  the  catalogue  of 
their  grievances  to  be  presented  to  the  pope.  The  nimcio, 
that  he  might  not  be  the  bearer  of  a  remonstrance  so  disagreea- 
ble to  his  court,  left  Nuremberg  abruptly,  without  taking  leave 
of  the  diet. 

The  secular  princes  accordingly  drew  up  the  list  (so  famous 
intheGerm-tn  annals)  of  ^n  hundred  grievances,  which  the  em- 


366  HISTORY    OF    THE    CHURCH. 

peror  imputed  to  the  iniquitous  dominion  of  tlie  papal  ^ee.  They 
complained  of  the  sums  exacted  for  dispensations,  absolutions, 
and  indulgences;  of  the  expense  arising  from  the  lavv-suits  car- 
ried by  appeal  to  Rome;  of  the  innumerable  abuses  o':casioned 
by  reservation?,  commendams,  and  annates;  of  the  exemption 
from  civil  jurisdiction  which  the  clergy  had  obtained;  of  the  arts 
by  which  they  brought  all  secular  causes  under  the  cognisance 
of  the  ecclesiastical  judges:  of  the  indecent  and  profligate  lives 
Avhich  not  a  few  of  the  clergy  led;  and  of  -various  other  partic- 
ulars. In  the  end  they  concluded,  that,  if  the  holy  eee  did  not 
speedily  deliver  them  from  these  intolerable  burdens,  they  would 
employ  the  power  anri  authority  with  which  God  had  entrusted 
f,hem,  in  order  to  procure  relief. 

Instead  of  such  severities  against  Luther  and  his  followers  as 
the  nuncio  had  recommended,  the  recess  or  edict  of  the  diet 
contained  only  ag'^nerai  injunction  to  all  ranks  of  men  to  wait 
with  patience  for  the  determinations  of  the  council  which  was 
to  be  assembled,  and  in  the  mean  time  not  to  publish  any  new 
opinions  contrary  to  the  established  doctrines  of  the  church; 
together  «iti>  an  admonition  to  all  preachers  to  abstain  from 
matters  of  controvery  in  their  discourses  to  the  people,  and 
confine  themselves  to  the  plain  and  instructive  truths  of  religion. 

"While  these  aff;iirs  were  in  agitation,  pope  Adrian  died,  and 
was  succeeded  on  the  23d  of  November  1523,  by  the  cardinal 
de  Medicis,  who  assumed  the  name  of  Clement  YII,  This 
pontifTexcelled  Adriaxi  as  much  in  the  arts  of  government,  as  he 
was  inferior  to  him  in  purity  of  life  and  uprightness  of  inten- 
tion. Having  obtained  his  election  by  verv  uncanonical  means, 
he  was  afraid  of  an  assembly  that  might  subject  it  to  a  scrutiny 
which  it  could  not  stand,  and  determined  therefore  to  elude  the 
demands  of  the  Germans,  both  with  respect  to  the  calling  of  a 
council,  and  reforming  abuses  int  he  papal  court.  For  this  pur- 
pose he  made  choice  of  cardinal  Campeggio,  an  artful  man,  as 
his  nuncio  to  the  diet  of  the  empire,  assembled  again  at  Nu- 
remberg. 

Campeggio  without  taking  notice  of  what  had  passed  in  the 
last  meeting,  exhorted  the  d'ct  to  execute  the  edict  of  Worms 
with  vigour,  as  the  only  efiTectual  means  of  suppressing  Luther's 
doctrines.  The  diet,  in  return,  desired  to  know  the  pope's  inten- 
tions concerning  the  council,  and  the  r'>drcss  of  the  hundred 
grievances.  The  former,  the  nuncio  endeavored  to  elude  by 
general  declarations  of  the  pope's  resolution  to  pursue  sucli 
measures  as  would  be  for  the  greatest  good  of  the  church.  With 
regard  to  the  latter,  as  Adrian  was  dead  before  the  catalogue 
of  grievances  reached  Rome,  and  as  of  consequence  it  had  been 
regularly  laid  before  the  present  pope,  Campeggio  declined  ma- 


i 


SIXTEKNTU    CENTURY.  367 

king  any  definite  answer  to  them  in  Clement's  name;  though,  at 
the  same  time,  he  observed  that  their  catalogue  of  grievances 
contained  many  particulars  extremely  indecfnt  and  undutiful, 
and  that  the  publishing  it  by  their  own  authority  was  highly 
disrespectful  to  the  Roman  see.  In  the  end,  he  renewed  his 
demand  of  their  proceeding  with  vigour  against  Luther  and  his 
adherents.  But  though  an  embassador  from  the  emperor,  who 
was  at  that  lime  very  solicitous  to  gain  the  pope,  warmly  second- 
ed the  nuncio,  with  many  professions  of  his  m^ister's  zeal  for  the 
honor  and  dignity  of  the  papal  see,  the  recess  of  the  diet  was 
conceived  in  terms  of  almost  the  same  import  with  the  former, 
without  enjoining  any  additional  severity  against  Luther  and  his 
party. 

Before  he  left  Germany,  Campeggio,  in  order  to  soothe  the 
people,  published  certain  articles  fi)r  the  amendment  of  some 
disorders  and  abuses  which  prevailed  among  the  inferior  clergy:, 
but  tliis  partial  reformation,  which  fell  so  far  short  of  the  ex- 
pectation of  the  Lutherans,  gave  no  satisfaction,  and  produced 
little  eirecL. 

The  marriage  of  Luther  in  the  year  1526,  with  Catharine 
Boria,  a  nun  of  noble  family  who  had  fled  from  the  cloister, 
was  {av  from  meeting  with  general  approbation.  Luther  himself 
was  sensible  of  the  impression  which  it  had  made  to  his  disad- 
vantage; but  being  satisfied  with  his  own  conduct,  he  bore  the 
censure  of  his  friends,  and  the  reproaches  of  his  adversaries, 
with  his  usual  fortitude. 

This  year  the  reformation  lost  its  first  protector,  Frederick, 
elector  of  Saxony;  but  the  blow  was  the  less  sensibly  felt,  as  he 
was  succeeded  by  his  brother  John,  a  more  avowed  and  zealous, 
though  a  less  able  patron  of  Luther  and  his  doctrines. 

Another  event  happened  about  the  same  time,  which  occa- 
sioned a  considerable  change  in  the  state  of  Germany.  The 
Teutonic  order  being  driven  from  their  settlements  in  the  east, 
had  been  obliged  to  return  to  their  native  country.  Their  zeal 
and  valour  were  too  impetuous  to  remain  long  inactive.  They 
invaded,  as  was  already  intimated,  the  province  of  Prusia,  the 
inhabitants  of  which  were  still  idolators;  and  having  completed 
the  conquest  of  it,  held  it  many  years  as  a  fief  depending  on 
the  crown  of  Poland.  Fierce  contests  arose  during  this  period, 
between  the  grand  masters  of  the  order,  and  the  kings  of  Poland. 
Albert,  a  prince  of  the  house  of  Brandenburgh  who  was  elected 
grand  master  in  the  year  one  thousand  Hvc  hundred  and  elev- 
en, engaging  Iceenly  in  this  quarrel,  maintained  a  long  war 
with  Sigismund,  king  of  Poland;  but  having  become  an  early 
convert  to  Luther's  doctrines,  this  gradually  lessened  his  zeal  for 
the  interests  of  his  fraternity,  so  that  he  took  the  opportunity  of 


368  HISTORY    OF    THE  CHURCH. 

the  confusions  in  the  empire,  and  the  absence  of  the  emperor, 
to  conclude  a  treaty  with  Sigismund  greatly  to  his  own  private 
emohimcnt.  By  it  that  part  of  Prussia,  which  belonged  to  the 
Teutonic  order,  was  erected  inio  a  secular  and  hereditary  duchy, 
and  the  investiture  of  it  granted  to  Albert,  who,  in  return,  bound 
himself  to  do  homage  for  it  to  the  kings  of  Poland  as  their  vas- 
sal. Immediately  after  this,  he  made  public  profession  of  the 
reformed  religion,  and  married  a  princess  of  Denmark. 

Ill  this  state  of  affairs,  the  patrons  of  popery  projected  a  war 
against  the  Lulherar.s,  who  in  their  turn  prepared  for  defence. 
In  the  mean  time  the  edict,  assembled  in  Spire  in  the  year  1526, 
at  which  Ferdinand,  the  emperor's  brother  presided,  ended  in  a 
manner  more  favorable  to  the  friends  of  the  reformation,  than 
they  could  naturally  expect.  The  emperor's  ambassadors  at 
this  diet  were  ordered  to  use  their  most  earnest  endeavours  for 
the  suppression  of  all  further  disputes  concerning  religion,  and 
to  insist  upon  the  rigorous  execution  of  the  sentence  which  had 
been  pronounced  at  Worms  against  Luther  and  his  followers. 
The  greater  part  of  the  German  princes  resolutely  opposed  this 
motion,  declariugthat  they  could  not  execute  that  sentence,  nor 
come  to  any  determination  with  respect  to  the  doctrines  by 
which  it  had  been  occasioned,  before  the  whole  matter  was  sub- 
mitted to  the  cognisance  of  a  general  council  lawfully  assembled ; 
alleging  that  the  decisions  of  controversies  of  this  nature  be- 
longed properly  to  such  a  council,  and  to  it  alone.  This  opinion, 
after  long  and  warm  debates,  was  adopted  by  a  great  majority, 
and  at  length,  consented  to  by  the  whole  assembly;  when  it  was 
unanimously  agreed  to  present  a  solemn  address  to  the  emperor, 
beseeching  him  to  assemble,  without  delay,  a  free  and  general 
council;  and  it  was  also  agreed,  that, in  the  mean  time,  the  prin- 
ces and  states  of  the  empire  should,  in  their  respective  dominion.s 
be  at  liberty  to  manage  ecclesiastical  matters  in  the  manner 
they  should  thiak  most  expedient;  yet  so  as  to  be  able  to  give 
to  God  and  to  the  emperor  an  account  of  them. 

Nothing  could  be  more  favorable  to  those  whohadthe  cause 
of  pure  and  genuine  religion  at  heart,  than  a  resolution  of  this 
nature.  The  emperor  was  at  this  time,  so  entirely  engaged  in 
regiilatincj  the  troubled  state  of  his  dominions  in  France, 
Spain,  and  Italy,  as  rendered  it  impossible  for  him  to  turn  his 
attention  to  the  affairs  of  Germany  in  general,  and  st'll  less  to 
the  slate  of  religion  in  pa-(icular.  lie  was  I)esi.les  little  dis- 
posed to  favour  the  pope,  who  after  the  dc  ith  of  I'Vancis  I.  at 
the  battle  of  Pavia,  filled  with  many  uneasy  apprehensions  of  the 
growing  power  of  the  emperor  in  Italy,  had  entered  into  a 
confederacy  with  the  French  and  Venetians  against  Charles 
V.     This  imprudent  measure,   therefore,  inflamed  the  resent- 


-    *•  SIXTBENTH    WEiVTUUY^  3G9 

ment  and  indignation  of  Ciiarles  to  such  a  degree,  that  he  abol- 
ished the  papal  authority  in  his  Spanish  dominions,  made  war 
upon   the  pope   in  Italy,  laid  siege  to  Rome  in  the  year  1527, 
blocked  up  Clement  in  the  Castle  of  St.  Angelo,  and  exposed 
him  to  the  most    severe  and  contumelious  treatment.     These 
critical  events,  together  with  the  liberty  granted  to  the  diet  at 
Spire,  were  prudently  and  industriously  improved  by  the  friends 
of  the  reformation  to  the  advantage  of  their  cause,  and  to  the 
augmentation  of  their  number.     Several  princes  being  deliv- 
ered now  from  their  restraint,  renounced  publicly  the  supersti- 
tion of  Rome,  and  introduced  among  their  subjects  the  same 
forms  of  religious  worship,  and  the  same  system  of  doctrine, 
which  had  been  received  in  Saxony.     Others,  though  placed  in 
such  circumstances  as  discouraged  them  from  acting  in  an  open 
manner  against  the  interests  of  the  Roman  Pontiff,  were,  how- 
ever, far  from  discovering  the  smallest  opposition  to  those  who 
withdrew  the  people  from  his  despotic  yoke.     In  the  mean  time 
Luther  and  his  fellow-laborers,  particularly  those  who  were  with 
him  at  Wittemberg,  by  their  writings,  their  instructions,  their 
admonitions  and  councils,  inspired  the  timorous  with  fortitude, 
dispelled  the   doubts  of  the   ignorant,  fixed  the  principles  and 
resolution  of  the  floating  and  inconstant,  and  animated  all  the 
friends  of  genuine  Christianity  with  a  spirit  suitable  to   the 
grandeur  of  their  undertaking. 

But  this  tranquility  was  not  of  long  duration.  It  was  inter- 
rupted by  a  new  diet,  assembled  in  the  year  1520,  in  the  same 
place  by  the  emperor,  after  he  had  appeased  the  commotions 
and  troubles  which  had  employed  his  attention  in  several  paris 
of  Europe,  and  concluded  a  treaty  of  peace  with  Clement  VII. 
The  power  which  had  been  granted  by  the  former  diet  to  every 
prince,  of  managing  ecclesiastical  matters  as  they  thought 
proper,  until  the  meeting  of  a  general  council,  was  now  revoked 
by  a  majority  of  votes;  and  every  change  was  declared  unlaw- 
ful, which  should  be  introduced  into  the  doctrine,  discipline,  or 
worship,  of  the  established  religion,  before  the  determination  of 
the  approaching  council  was  known. 

The  elector  of  Saxony,  the  marquis  of  Brandenburgh,  the 
langrave  of  Ilesse,  the  dukes  of  Lunenburgh,  the  prince  of 
Anhalt,  together  with  the  deputies  of  fourteen  imperial  or  free 
cities,  entered  a  solemn  protest  against  this  decree,  as  unjust 
and  impious.  On  that  account  they  were  distinguished  by  the 
name  of  Protkstants  an  appellation  which  has  since  been  ap- 
plied indiscriminately  to  all  sects,  of  whatever  denomination, 
which  have  revolted  from  the  Roman  see.  The  Protestants 
next  sent  ambassadors  into  Italy,  to  lay  their  grievances  before 
the  emperor,  from  whom  they  met  with  the  most  discouraging 

-47 


370  HISTORY    OF   THE   CHURCH. 

reception.     Charles  was  at  that  time  in  close  union  with  the 
pope,  and  solicitous  to  attach  him  to  his  interest. 

The  emperor  set  out  for  Germany,  having  already  appointed 
a  diet  of  the  empire  to  be  held  at  Augsburgh.  In  his  journey 
towards  that  cit}-,  he  had  many  opportunities  of  observing  the 
disposition  of  the  Germans  with  regard  to  the  points  in  contro- 
versey  and  found  their  minds  every  where  so  much  irritated  and 
inflamed,  as  convinced  him,  that  nothing  tending  to  severity  or 
rigour  ought  to  be  attempted,  until  all  other  measures  proved 
ineffectual.  He  made  his  public  entry  into  Augsburgh  with  ex- 
traordinary pomp;  and  found  there  such  a  full  assembly  of  the 
members  of  the  diet,  as  was  suitable  both  to  the  importance  of 
the  affairs  which  vvere  to  come  under  their  consideration,  and  to 
the  honor  of  an  emperor,  who,  after  a  long  absence,  returned 
to  them  crowned  with  reputation  and  success.  His  presence 
seems  to  have  communicated  to  all  parties  an  unusual  spirit  of 
moderation  and  desire  of  peace.  The  elector  of  Saxony  would 
not  permit  Luther  to  accompany  him  to  the  diet,  lest  he  should 
offend  the  emperor  by  bringing  into  his  presence  a  person  ex- 
communicated by  the  pope,  and  who  had  been  the  author  of  all 
those  dissensions  which  it  now  appeared  so  diflicult  to  compose. 
At  the  emperor's  desire,  all  the  Protestant  princes  forbade  the 
divines  who  accompanied  them,  to  preach  in  public  during  their 
residence  in  Augsburg.  For  the  same  reason  they  employed 
the  gentle  and  Pacific  Melancthon,  to  draw  up  a  confession  of 
their  faith,  expressed  in  terms  as  little  offensive  to  the  Roman 
Catholics,  as  a  regard  for  truth  would  permit.  JMelanthon 
executed  a  task  so  agreeable  to  his  natural  dispositon,  with  great 
moderation  and  address.  The  creed  which  he  composed, known 
by  the  name  of  the  Confession  of  Augsburg ,^  from  the  place 
where  it  was  presented,  was  read  publicly  in  the  diet.  A  con- 
troversy ensued  between  the  reformed  and  popish  divines;  but, 
notwithstanding  the  interference  of  the  emperor  to  reconcile 
the  contending  parties,  such  insuperable  barriers  were  placed 
between  the  two  churches,  that  ail  hopes  of  bringing  about 
a  coalition  geemed  utterly  desperate.  The  endeavours  of 
Charles  among  the  princes  were  equally  unproductive  of  suc- 
cess. Such  was  the  excess  of  their  zeal,  that  it  overcame  all 
attachment  to  their  political  interest,  which  is  commonly  the 
predominant  motive  among  princes.  The  chiefs  of  the  Protes- 
tants, though  solicited  separately  by  the  emperor,  and  allured  by 
the  promise  or  prospect  of  those  advantages,  which  it  was 
known  they  were  most  solicitous  to  attain,  refused  with  a  forti- 
tude highly  worthy  of  imitation,  to  abandon  what  tliey  deeme^ 
the  cause  of  God,  for  the  sake  of  an  earthly  acquisition. 

*Thib  confession  is  tliesame  in  substance  with  that  of  the  Cuinborland  Pres- 
byterian Church,  witii  the  one  exception,  the  posHi})iiity  of  failing  from  a  state 
of  juBtifieation,  which  Cumberland  Presbyterians  disbelieve. 


SIXTEENTH    CENTURY.  371 

Every  scheme  in  order  to  gain  or  disunite  the  Protestant  party 
proving  abortive,  nothing  now  remained  for  the  emperor  but  to 
take  some  vigorous  measure  towards  asserting  the  doctrines 
and  authority  of  the  established  church.  To  effect  this,  a  se- 
vere decree  against  the  Protestants  was  enacted  in  the  diet;  and 
the  utmost  danger  to  the  reformers  arose  on  every  side.  Luther 
by  his  exhortations  and  writings  revived  the  desponding  hopes  of 
his  associates,  and  his  exhortations  made  the  deeper  impression 
upon  them,  as  they  were  greatly  alarmed  at  that  time  by  the 
account  of  a  combination  among  the  popish  princes  of  the  em- 
pire for  the  maintenance  of  the  established  religion,  to  which 
Charles  himself  had  acceded.  Convinced  that  their  own  safety, 
as  well  as  the  success  of  their  cause,  depended  upon  union,  they 
assembled  at  Smalkalde,  where  they  concluded  a  league  of 
mutual  defence  against  all  aggressors,  by  which  they  formed 
the  Protestant  states  of  the  empire  into  one  regular  body,  and 
beginning  already  to  consider  themselves  as  such,  they  resolved 
to  apply  to  the  kings  of  France  and  England,  and  to  implore 
them  to  patronize  and  assist  their  new  confederacy. 

Francis,  the  king  of  France,  and  avowed  rival  of  the  emperor, 
without  seeming  to  countenance  their  religious  opinions,  de- 
termined secretly  to  cherish  those  sparks  of  political  discord; 
and  the  king  of  England,  highly  incensed  against  Charles,  in 
complaisance  for  whom,  the  pope  had  long  retarded,  and  now 
openly  opposed  his  long  solicited  divorce  from  his  queen,  Cath- 
arine of  Arragon,  was  equally  disposed  to  strengthen  a  league 
which  might  be  rendered  so  formidable  to  the  emperor.  But 
his  favorite  project  of  the  divorce  led  him  into  such  a  labyrinth 
of  schemes  and  negociations,  and  he  was,  at  the  same  time,  so 
intent  on  abolishing  the  papal  jurisdiction  in  England,  that  he 
had  no  leisure  for  foreign  atTairs.  This  obliged  him  to  rest  sat- 
isfied with  giving  general  promises,  together  with  a  small  supply 
of  money,  to  the  confederates  of  Smalkalde. 

Meanwhile,  many  circumstances  convinced  Charles  that  this 
was  not  a  juncture  when  the  expatriation  of  heresy  was  to  be 
attempted  by  violence  and  rigour;  and  that,  in  compliance  with 
the  pope's  inclinations,  he  had  already  proceeded  with  imprudent 
precipitation.  Negociations  were,  therefore,  carried  on  by  his 
direction  with  the  elector  of  Saxony  and  his  associates ^  and 
after  many  delays,  terms  of  pacification  were  agreed  upon  at 
Nuremberg,  and  ratified  solemnly  in  the  diet  at  Katisbon.  In 
this  treaty  it  was  stipulated,  that  universal  peace  be  established 
in  Germany,  until  the  meeting  of  a  general  council,  the  convo- 
cation of  which  within  six  months  the  emperor  shall  endeavor 
to  procure;  that  no  person  shall  be  molested  onaccouwt  of  reli- 
gion; that  a  stop  shall  be  put  to  all  processes  begun  by  the 
imperial  chamber  against  Protestants,  and  the  sentences  already 


372  HISTORY    OF    THE    CHURCH. 

to  their  detriment  shall  be  declared  void.  On  their  part  the 
Protestants  engaged  to  assist  the  emperor  with  all  their  forces 
in  resisting  the  invasion  of  the  Turks.  Thus  by  their  firmness, 
by  their  unanimity,  and  by  their  dexterity  in  availing  themselves 
of  the  emperor's  situation,  the  Protestants  obtained  terms  which 
amounted  almost  to  a  toleration  of  their  religion;  and  the  Pro- 
testants of  Gcrnianv,  who  had  liitlierto  been  viewed  onlv  as  a 
religious  sect,  came  henceforth  to  be  considered  as  a  political 
body  of  no  small  importance. 

About  the  beginning  of  August  in  this  year,  1532,  the  elector 
of  Saxony  died,  and  was  succeeded  by  his  son  .John  Frederic; 
ihe  reformation,  however,  rather  gained  than  lost  by  that  event. 

During  those  important  transactions  in  Germany,  which  have 
been  just  related,  the  glorious  dawn  of  reformation  gradually 
arose  upon  other  nations.  Some  of  the  most  considerable  prov- 
inces of  Europe  had  already  broken  their  chains,  and  openly 
withdrawn  themselves  from  the  discipline  of  Rome  and  the  ju- 
risdiction of  its  pontiff.  The  reformed  religion  was  propaga- 
ted in  Sweden,  soon  after  Luther's  rupture  with  Rome,  by  one 
of  his  disciples.  The  zealous  eiforts  of  this  missionary  were 
powerfully  seconded  by  that  valiant  and  public-spirited  prince, 
Gustavus  Vasa  Ericson.  But  as  the  religious  opinions  of  the 
Swedes  were  in  a  fluctuating  state,  and  their  minds  divided  be- 
tween their  ancient  superstitions,  and  the  doctrine  of  Luther, 
Gustavus  wisely  avoided  all  vehemence  and  precipitation  in 
spreading  the  new  doctrine,  and  proceeded  in  this  important 
undertaking,  in  a  manner  suitable  to  the  principles  of  the  refor- 
mation, wliich  he  regarded  as  diametrically  opposed  to  compul- 
sion and  violence.  The  first  object  of  his  attention  was  the 
instruction  of  his  people  in  the  sacred  doctrines  of  the  scrip- 
tures, and  he  spread  abroad  through  the  kingdom  the  Swedish 
translation  of  the  Bible,  which  had  been  made  by  Olaus  Petri. 
After  having  taken  every  proper  means  to  effect  his  design, 
Crustavus,  in  the  assembly  of  the  states  of  Westeraas,  recom- 
mended tlie  lioctrine  of  the  reformers  with  such  zeal,  wisdom, 
and  piety,  that  it  was  unanimously  resolved,  that  the  plan  of  re- 
formation proposed  by  Luther,  sliould  have  free  administration 
among  the  Swedes.  This  resolution  was  principally  owing  to 
the  firmness  and  magnanimity  of  Gustavus,  who  declared  pub- 
hcly.  that  he  would  lay  down  his  sceptre  and  retire  from  his 
kingdom,  rather  than  rule  a  j)eoj)le  enslaved  by  the  orders  and 
aathority  of  the  pope,  and  more  controlled  by  the  tyranny  of 
their  bishops,  than  by  the  laws  of  the  kingdom.  From  this  time 
thep.'iyal  empire  in  Sweden  was  entirely  overturned,  and  (Gus- 
tavus Was  declared  the  head  of  the  church. 

The  reformation  was  also  received  in  Denmark,  as  early  as 


SIXTEENTH    CENTURY.  373 

the  year  1521,  in  consequence  of  the  ardent  desire  discovered 
by  Christian  or  Christiern  II.  of  having  his  suijjccts  instructed 
in  the  principles  and  doctrines  of  Luther.  The  kingdom  of 
France  was  not  inaccessible  to  the  reformation.  Margaret, 
queen  of  Navarre,  and  sister  of  Francis!.,  the  implacable  en- 
emy and  perpetual  rival  of  Charles  V.  was  extremely  favour- 
able to  the  new  doctrine.  The  auspicious  patronage  of  this  illus- 
trious princess  encouraged  several  pious  and  learned  mentopro- 
pograte  the  principles  of  the  reformation  in  France,  and  even  to 
erect  several  protcstant  churches  in  that  kingdom.  It  is  mani- 
fest from  the  most  authentic  records,  that  so  early  as  the  year 
1523,  there  were,  in  several  of  the  provinces  of  that  country, 
multitudes  of  persons,  who  had  conceived  the  utmost  aversion 
both  against  the  doctrine  and  tyranny  of  Rome,  and,  among 
these,  many  persons  of  rank  and  dignity,  and  even  some  of  the 
episcopal  order.  As  their  numbers  increased  from  day  to  day, 
and  troubles  and  commotions  were  excited  in  several  places  on 
account  of  religious  diifercnces,  the  authority  of  the  monarch 
and  the  cruelty  of  his  officers  intervened,  to  support  the  doctrine 
of  Rome  by  the  edge  of  the  sword  and  the  terrors  of  the  gibbet; 
and  on  this  occasion  many  persons,  eminent  for  their  piety  and 
virtue,  were  put  to  death  with  the  most  unrelenting  barbarity. 
This  cruelty,  however,  instead  of  retarding  rather  accelerated 
the  progress  of  the  reformation. 

About  this  time  the  famous  Calvin  began  to  draw  the  atten- 
tion of  the  public,  but  more  especially  the  queen  of  Navarre. 
He  was  born  at  Noyon  in  Picardy,  on  the  10th  of  July,  1509, 
and  was  bread  to  the  law,  in  which,  as  well  as  in  all  the  other 
branches  of  literature  then  known,  his  studies  were  attended 
with  the  most  rapid  success.  Having  acquired  the  knowledo-c 
of  religion,  by  a  diligent  perusal  of  the  holy  scriptures,  he  began 
early  to  perceive  the  necessity  of  reforming  the  established  sys- 
tem of  doctrine  and  worship.  His  zeal  exposed  him  to  various 
perils,  and  the  connection  he  had  formed  with  the  friends  of  the 
reformation,  whom  Franci  I.  was  daily  committing  to  the  flames 
placed  him  more  than  once  in  imminent  danger,  from  which  he 
was  delivered  by  the  good  offices  of  the  excellent  queen  of 
Navarre.  To  escape,  however  the  impending  storm,  he  retired 
to  Basil,  where  he  published  his  Christian  Institutions;  and  pre- 
fixed to  them  that  famous  dedication  to  Francis  I.  which  has 
attracted  the  admiration  of  succeeding  ages,  and  which  was 
designed  to  soften  the  unrelenting  fury  of  that  prince  ao-ainst 
the  Frotcstants.  ^ 

The  doctrine  of  Luther  made  a  considerable,  though  perhaps 
a  secret,  progress  in  Spain,  Hungary,  Bohemia,  Folan^d,  and  the 
Netherlands,  and  had   in  all  these  countries  many  friends,  of 


374  nrsTORY  of  the  church. 

whom  several  repaired  to  Wittemberg,  to  improve  their  knowl- 
edge and  enlarge  their  views  under  such  an  eminent  master. 

In  the  year  1539,  George,  Duke  of  Saxony  died;  and  his 
death  was  an  event  of  great  advantage  to  the  reformers.  From 
the  first  dawn  of  the  reformation,  he  had  been  its  enemy  as 
avowedly  as  the  electoral  princes  were  its  protectors.  But  by 
his  death  without  issue,  his  succession  fell  to  his  brother  Henry, 
whose  attachment  to  the  Protestant  religion  surpassed  if  possi- 
ble, that  of  his  predecessor  to  popery.  Henry  no  sooner  took 
possession  of  his  new  dominions,  than  he  invited  some  Protestant 
divines,  and  among  tlicm  Luther  himself,  toLeipsic;  and,  by 
their  advice  and  assistance,  he  overturned  in  a  few  week  the 
whole  system  of  ancient  rites,  establishing  the  full  exercise  of 
the  reformed  religion,  with  the  universal  applause  of  his  sub- 
jects, who  had  long  wished  for  this  change,  which  the  authority 
of  their  duke  alone  had  prevented. 

After  a  long  succession  of  negociations  and  delays,  a  general 
council  was  convoked  at  Trent  in  the  year  1545,  which  appear- 
ed extremely  hostile  to  the  Protestant  cause.  As  soon  as  the 
confederates  of  Smalkalde  received  information  of  the  opening 
of  the  council,  they  published  a  long  manifesto,  containing  a 
protest  against  its  meetings,  together  with  the  reasons  which, 
induced  them  to  decline  its  jurisdiction,  The  pope  and  empe- 
ror, on  their  part,  were  so  little  solicitous  to  quicken  or  add 
vigour  to  its  operations,  as  plainly  discovered  that  some  ebject 
of  greater  importance  occupied  and  interested  them. 

The  Protestants  were  not  inattentive  spectators  of  the  mo- 
tions of  the  sovereign  pontiff  and  of  Charles  V.  and  a  variety 
of  information,  corroborating  all  which  their  own  jealousy  or 
observation  led  them  to  apprehend,  left  little  reason  to  doubt  of 
the  emperor's  hostile  intentions.  Under  this  impression,  the  de- 
puties of  the  confederates  of  Smalkalde  assembled  at  Frankfort, 
and  by  communicating  their  intelligence  and  sentiments  to 
each  other,  reciprocally  heightened  their  sense  of  the  impend- 
ing danger.  But  their  union  was  not  such  as  their  situation 
re(|uired,  or  the  preparation  of  their  enemies  rendered  ne- 
cessary. 

To  calm  the  apprehensions  of  the  Protestants,  Charles  had 
recourse  to  duplicity;  and  the  military  preparations  he  had  al- 
ready mad«  were  represented  by  Granvelle  the  imperial  minis- 
ter, as  designed  only  as  a  defence  against  the  attacks  of  the 
English  and  French.  But  the  emperor's  actions  did  not  corres- 
pond with  these  professions.  For,  instead  of  aj)pointing  men 
of  known  moderation  and  pacific  temper,  to  appear  in  defence 
of  the  Catholic  doctrines,  at  a  conference  which  fiad  been  agreed 
on,  he  made  choice  of  fierce  bigots,  attached   to  their  own  sye- 


SIXTEENTH    CENTURY.  375 

tern  with  a  blind  obstinacy,  which  rendered  all  hope  of  a  recon- 
ciliation desperate.  Malveiida,  a  Spaish  divine,  who  took 
upon  him  the  conduct  of  the  debate  on  the  part  of  the  Catholics, 
managed  it  with  all  the  subtle  dexterity  of  a  scholastic  meta- 
physician, more  studious  to  perplex  his  adversaries  than  to 
convince  them,  and  more  intent  on  palliating  error  than  on  dis- 
covering truth.  The  Protestants,  filled  with  indignation  as  well 
at  his  sophistry,  as  at  some  regulations  which  the  emperor  en- 
deavored to  impose  on  his  disputants,  broke  off  the  conference 
abruptly,  being  now  fully  convinced  that  in  all  his  late  measures, 
the  emperor  could  have  no  other  vievy  than  to  amuse  them,  and 
to  gain  time  for  ripening  his  own  schemes. 

While  appearances  of  danger  daily  increased,  and  the  tem- 
pest which  had  been  so  long  gathering  was  ready  to  break  forth 
in  all   its   violence  against  the  Protestant  church,  Luther  was 
saved,  by  a  seasonable  death,  from  feeling  or  beholding  its  de- 
structive rage.     Having  gone,  though  in  a  declining  state  of 
health,  and  during  a  rigorous  season,  to  his  native  city  of  Eisle- 
ben,  in  order  to  compose,  by  his  authority,  a  dissension  among 
the  counts  of  Mansfield,   he    was  seized  with  a  violent  inflama- 
tion  in  his  stomach,  which  in  a  few  days  put  an  end  to  his  life, 
February  18th,   1546,  in  the  63d  year  of  his  age.     Ashe  w'as 
raised  up  by  Providence  to  be  the  author  of  one  of  the  greatest 
and  most  interesting  revolutions  recorded  in  history ,''there  is  not 
any  person  perhaps  whose  character  has  been  drawn  with  such 
opposite    colours.     It  is,  however,   his  own  conduct,  not  the 
undistinguishing  censure  or  the  exaggerated  praise  of  his  con- 
temporaries, which  ought  to  regulate  the  opinions  of  the  present 
age  concerning  him.     Zeal    for  what  he    regarded  as  truth, 
undaunted  intrepidy  to  maintain  his  own  system,  abilities  both 
natural  and  acquired  to  defend  his  principles,  and  unwearied 
industry  in  propagating  them,  and  virtues  which  shine  so  con- 
spicuous in  every  part  of  his  behaviour,  that  even  his  enemies 
must  have  allowed  him  to  have  possessed  in  an  eminent  degree. 
To  these  may  be  added,  with  equal  justice,  such    purity  and 
even  austerity  of  manners,  as  became   one  who  assumed  the 
character  of  a  reformer;  such  sanctity  of  life  as  suited  the  doc- 
trine which  he  delivered;  and  such  perfect  disinterestedness  as 
affords  no  slight  presumption   of  his  sincerity.     Superior  to  all 
seltish  considerations,  a  stranger  to  the  elegancies  of  life,  and 
dispising  its  pleasures,  he  left  the  honors  and  emoluments  of  the 
church  to  his  disciples,  remaining  satisfied  himself  in  his  original 
state  of  professor  in    the  university,  and  pastor  of  the  town  of 
Wittemberg,  with  the  moderate  appointment  annexed  to  the 
oftices.     His  extraordinary  (pialitics  wen^  allayed  with  no  in- 
considerable mixture  of  human  frailty    and  human  passions. 


376  HISTORY    OF    THE    CHURCH. 

These,  however,  were  of  such  a  nature,  thai  they  cannot  be  im- 
puted to  any  malevolence  or  corruption  of  heart,  but  seem  to 
have  ^aken  their  rise  from  the  same  source  with  many  of  his 
virtue?.  His  mind,  forcible  and  vehement  in  all  its  oppcrations, 
roused  by  great  objects,  or  agitated  by  violent  passions  broke 
outon  many  occasions,  with  an  impetuosity  which  astonishes  men 
of  feebler  spirits,  or  such  as  are  placed  in  a  more  tranquil  situation. 
By  carrying  some  praise-worthy  disposition  to  excess,  he  bor- 
dered sometimes  on  what  is  culpable,  and  was  often  betrayed 
into  actions  which  exposed  him  to  censure. 

Towards  the  close  of  Luther's  life,  th:  ugh  without  any  per- 
ceptible diminution  of  zeal  or  abilities,  the  infirmities  of  his 
temper  increased  upon  him,  so  that  he  grew  more  impatient  of 
contradiction.  Having  lived  to  be  a  witness  of  his  own  amazing 
success;  to  see  a  great  portion  of  Europe  embrace  his  doctrines; 
and  to  shake  the  foundation  of  the  papal  thione,  before  which 
the  mightiest  monarchs  had  trembled,  he  discovered  on  some 
occasions,  symptoms  of  vanity.  He  must  have  been,  indeed, 
more  than  man,  if,  upon  contemplating  all  that  he  actually  ac- 
complished, he  had  never  felt  any  sentiment  of  this  kind.  But 
'  he  was,  in  word  and  in  deed,  a  Christian. 

Some  time  before  his  death  he  felt  his  strength  declining,  his 
constitution  being  worn  out  by  a  prodigious  multiplicity  of  busi- 
ness, added  to  the  labour  of  discharging  his  ministerial  function 
with  unremitting  dilligence,  to  the  fatigue  of  constant  study, 
besides  the  conposition  of  works  as  voluminous  as  if  he  had 
enjoyed  uninterrupted  leisure  and  retirement.  His  natural 
intrepidity  did  not  forsake  him  at  the  approach  of  death;  his 
last  conversation  with  his  friends  was  concerning  the  happiness 
reserved  for  good  men  in  fut'ire  life,  of  which  he  spoke  with 
the  fervour  and  delight  natural  to  one  who  expected  and  wished 
to  enter  soon  upon  the  enjoyment  of  it.  His  funeral  was  cele- 
brated, by  order  of  the  elector  of  Saxony,  with  extraordinary 
pomp.  He  left  several  children  by  his  wife  Catharine  Boria, 
who  survived  him.  Towards  the  end  of  the  last  century,  there 
were  in  Saxony  some  of  his  decendants  in  decent  and  honour- 
able stations. 

The  emperor,  meanwhile,  pursued  the  plan  of  dissimulation 
with  which  he  had  set  out;  but  such  events  soon  occurred,  as 
staggered  the  credit  which  the  Protestants  had  given  to  his  de- 
clarations. The  council  of  Trent,  though  still  composed  of  a 
small  number  of  Italian  and  S])anish  jjrelates,  without  a  single 
deputy  from  m  iny  of  the  kin^^doms  which  it  assumed  aright  of 
binding  by  its  decrees,  being  ashamed  of  its  long  inactvity,  , 
proceeded  now  to  settle  articles  of  the  greatest  importance, 
Having  begun  with  examining  tlie  first  and  ch  ef  poii>t  in  con- 


SIXTEENTH    CENTURY.  377 

troversy  between  the  church  of  Rome  and  the  reformers,  con- 
cerning the  rule  which  should  be  held  as  supreme  and  decisive 
in  matters  of  faith,  the  council,  by  its  infallible  authority,  deter- 
mined, ''That  the  books,  to  which  the  designation  oi  apocryphal 
hath  been  given,  are  of  equal  authority  with  those  which  were 
received  by  the  Jews  and  primitive  Christians  into  the  sacred 
canon;  that  the  traditions  handed  down  from  the  apostolic  age, 
and  preserved  in  the  church,  are  entitled  to  as  much  regard  as 
the  doctrines  and  precepts  which  the  inspired  authors  have 
committed  to  writing;  that  the  Latin  translation  of  the  scrip- 
tures, made  or  revised  by  St.  Jerome,  and  known  by  the  name 
of  the  Vulgate  translation,  should  be  read  in  churches,  and  ap- 
pealed to  in  the  schools,  as  authentic  and  canonical :"  and  against 
all  who  disclaimed  the  truth  of  these  tenets,  anathemas  were 
denounced  in  the  name  and  by  the  authority  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 

Several  circumstances  conspired  to  convince  the  protestants 
that  the  council  was  ready  to  condemn  their  opinions,  and  the 
pope  to  punish  all  who  embraced  them,  and  that  Charles  had 
determined  upon  their  extirpation.  In  this  situation  they  expos- 
tulated with  the  emperor,  and  proposed  several  projects  for 
settling  the  matter  in  dispute;  but  their  memorial  was  receive<t 
by  him  with  a  contemptuous  smile.  Having  already  taken  h\s 
final  resolution,  and  perceiving  that  nothing  but  force  could 
compel  them  to  acquiesce  in  it,  he  dispatched  the  cardipal  of 
Trent  to  Rome,  to  conclude  an  alliance  with  the  pope,  tl?e  terms 
of  which  were  already  agreed  on;  he  commanded  z  body  of 
troops,  levied  on  purpose  in  the  Low  Countries,  cO  advance 
towards  Germany;  he  gave  commissions  for  raisipg  men  in  dif- 
ferent parts  of  the  empire;  he  warned  John  and  Albert  of 
Brandenburg,  that  now  was  the  proper  time  of  exerting  them- 
selves, in  order  to  rescue  their  ally,  Henry  of  Brunswick  from 
captivity. 

The  protestants,  in  this  disagreeable  siiuation,  had  recourse 
to  negotiations.  The  powers  to  which  they  addressed  them- 
selves were  the  state  of  Venice,  the  I?elvetic  body,  the  kings  of 
France  and  England;  but  in  all  the^e  applications  they  were 
successively  disappointed.  NotwiAstanding,  however,  their  ill 
success  in  their  negotiations  with  /6reign  courts,  the  confederates 
found  nodifliculty  at  home,  in  b'inging  a  sufficient  force  into  the 
field.  By  a  concurrence  of  cj^iscs,  they  were  enabled  to  assem- 
ble in  a  few  weeks  an  army^omposed  of  seventy  thousand  foot 
and  fifteen  thousand  horse,  provided  with  a  train  of  one  hundred 
and  twenty  canon,  eight  hundred  ammunition  wagons,  eight 
thousand  beasts  of  burden,  and  six  thousand  pioneers. 

The  number  of  their  troops,  as  well  as  the   amazing   rapidity 
with  which  they  had  assembled  them,  astonished  the   emperor, 

48 


378  HISTORY  or  the  church. 

and  filled  him  with  the  most  disquieting  apprehensions.  He 
waspndecd,  in  no  condition  to  resist  such  a  mighty  force.  Shut 
up  in  Ratisbon,  a  town  of  no  great  strength,  whose  inhabitants, 
being  mostly  Lutherans,  would  have  been  more  ready  to  betray 
than  to  assist  him,  with  only  three  thousand  Spanish  foot,  and 
about  five  thousand  Germans  who  had  joined  him  from  diflferent 
parts  of  the  empire,  he  must  have  been  overwhelmed  by  the 
approach  of  such  a  formidable  army,  which  he  could  not  fight, 
nor  could  he  even  hope  to  retreat  from  it  in  safety.  Tiic  pope's 
troops,  though  in  full  march  to  his  relief,  had  hardly  reached 
the  frontiers  of  Germany;  the  forces  which  he  expected  from 
the  Low  Countries  had  not  yet  begun  to  move,  and  were  even 
far  from  being  complete.  His  situation,  however,  called  for 
more  immediate  succour,  nor  did  it  seem  practicable  for  him  to 
wait  for  such  distant  auxiliaries  with  whom  hisjunction  was  so 
precarious. 

But  it  happened  fortunately  for  Charles,  that  the  confederates 
did  not  avail  themselves  of  the  advantage  which  lay  so  full  in 
their  view.  They  addressed  themselves  to  him  by  manifestoes, 
when  they  should  have  assailed  him  with  arms.  On  the  other 
hand,  Charles,  though  in  such  a  perilous  situation  as  might  have 
inspired  him  with  moderate  sentiments,  appeared  as  inflexible 
and  haughty  as  if  his  affairs  had  been  in  the  most  prosperous 
state.  His  only  reply  was  to  publish  the  ban  of  the  empire 
agains*^^  the  elector  of  Saxony  and  landgrave  of  Hesse,  their 
leaders,  and  against  all  who  should  dare  to  assist  him. 

A  few  days  after  the  ban  of  the  empire  was  published,  the 
confederate^,  according  to  the  custom  of  that  age,  sent  a  herald 
to  the  imperiivl  camp  with  a  solemn  declaration  of  war  against 
diaries,  towho.nthcy  no  longer  gave  any  other  title  than  that 
of  pretended  emp;^ror,  and  renounced  all  allegiance,  homage, 
or  duty  which  he  njglit  claim,  or  which  they  had  hitherto  yield- 
ed to  him. 

The  war  was  carriet  on  with  various  success  for  the  greater 
part  of  the  campaign,  wcen  the  perfidy  of  prince  Maurice  of 
Saxony  gave  a  decided  tu^n  in  favour  of  the  emperor.  His 
view  was  manifestly  from  th?  first  the  increase  of  his  dominions, 
which  were  too  small  for  his  aspiring  niind.  With  this  view,  he 
had  repaired  to  Ratisbon  in  the  month  of  May,  under  pretext 
of  attending  the  diet;  and  witli  the  most  mysterious  secrecy 
concluded  a  treaty,  in  which  he  engaged  to  assist  the  emperor 
as  a  faithful  subject;  and  Charles,  in  return,  stijmlated  to  bestow 
on  him  all  the  spoils  of  the  elector  of  Saxony,  his  dignities  as 
well  as  territories.  History  hardly  records  any  treaty  that  can 
bcconsidcH'd  as  a  more  manifest  vi(datioi>  of  the  most  powerful 
principles  which  ought  to  influence  human  o.ctioiis.     Maurice,  a 


SIXTEENTH    CENTURY.  379 

professed  protestant,  at  a  time  when  the  belief  of  religion,  as 
well  as  zeal  for  its  interests,  took  strong  possession  of  every 
mind,  binds  himselfto  contribute  his  assistance  towards  carrying 
on  a  war  which  had  manifestly  no  other  object  than  the  extir- 
pation of  the  protestant  doctrines.  He  engages  to  take  arms 
against  his  father-in-law,  and  to  strip  his  nearest  relation  of  his 
honours  and  dominions.  He  joins  a  dubious  fiiend  against  a 
known  benefactor,  to  whom  his  obligations  were  both  great  and 
recent.  Nor  wasthe  pj'ince  who  ventured  upon  all  this  one  of 
those  audacious  politicians,  who,  provided  they  can  accomplish 
their  ends,  and  secure  their  interest,  avowedly  disregard  the 
most  sacred  obligations,  and  glory  in  contemning  whatever  is 
honourable  or  decent.  Maurice's  conduct,  if  the  whole  must 
be  ascribed  to  policy,  was  more  artful  and  masterly;  he  executed 
his  plan  in  all  its  parts,  and  yet  endeavoured  to  preserve,  in 
every  step  which  he  took,  the  appearance  of  what  was  fair,  and 
virtuous,  and  laudable.  It  is  probable,  from  his  subsequent 
behaviour,  that,  with  regard  to  the  protestant  religion  at  least, 
his  intentions  were  upright,  that  he  fondly  trusted  to  the  empe- 
ror's promises  for  its  security,  but  that,  according  to  the  fate  of 
all  who  refi'  e  too  muchin  policy,  in  attempting  to  deceive  others, 
he  himself  was  in  some  degree  deceived. 

His  first  care,  however,  was  to  keep  the  engagements,  into 
which  he  had  entered  with  the  emperor,  closely  concealed: 
and  so  perfect  a  master  was  he  in  the  art  of  dissimulation, 
that  the  confederates,  notwithstanding  his  declining  all  connec- 
tion with  them, and  his  remarkable  assiduity  in  paying  court  to 
the  empcroi',  seemed  to  have  entertained  no  suspicion  of  his 
designs.  Even  the  elector  of  Saxony,  when  he  marched  at  the 
beginning  of  the  campaign  to  join  his  associates,  committed  his 
dominions  to  Maurice's  protection,  wiiich  he,  Avith  an  insidious 
appearance  of  friendship,  readily  undertook.  But  scarcely 
had  the  elector  taken  the  field,  when  Maurice  began  to  consult 
privately  with  the  king  of  the  Romans  how  to  invade  those  very 
territories,  with  the  defence  of  which  he  was  entrusted.  Soon 
after,  the  emperor  sent  him  a  copy  of  the  imperial  ban  denoun- 
ced against  the  elector  and  langrave.  As  he  was  next  heir  to 
the  former,  and  particularly  interested  in  preventing  strangers 
from  getting  his  dominions  into  their  possession,  Charles  requi- 
red him,  not  only  for  iiis  own  sake,  but  upon  the  allegiance  and 
duty  which  he  owed  to  the  head  of  the  empire,  instantly  to  seize 
and  detain  in  his  hands  the  forfeited  estates  of  the  elector; 
warning  liim,  at  the  same  time,  tiiat  if  he  neglected  to  obey 
these  comman(l>,  he  should  be  held  as  accessary  to  the  crimes  of 
his  kinsman,  and  be  liable  to  tlie  same  punishment. 

The  artifice,  which  it  was  probable  Maurice  himself  suggest- 


380  HISTORY    OF    THE    CHURCH. 

\ 

ed,  afforded  him  a  flimsy  pretext  for  seizing  the  dominions  of  his 
friend  and  benef;ictor,which,  with  some  sacrifices  to  appearances, 
he  presently  put  in  practice. 

In  the  fatal  battle  of  Mulhausen,  the '^-Ith  of  April,   1547,  the 
elector  of  Saxony  was  taken  prisoner.     He   was  treated  by  the 
emperor  with  the  utmost  insolence;  and,  contrary  to  the  laws  of 
the  empire  and  the  faith'of  tr  ;aties,  who  brought  him  to  a  mock 
trial,  not  before  the  states  of  the  empire,  but  before  a  court-mar- 
tial composed  of  Spanish  and  Italian  officers.     He  was    con- 
demned to  die  by  this  unjust  tribunal,  and  received  the  sentence 
-with  a  magnanimity,  which  can  only  be  exhibited  by  those  who 
are  actuated  by  the  principles  of  true  religion.     It  was  his  ear- 
nest desire  to  submit   to  his  fate,  and  preserve  his   dominions 
untouched  for  his  posterity;  but  the  tears  and  entreaties  of  his 
wife  and  family  prevailed  over  this  resulve,  and  he  resigned  his 
electoral  dignity,  to  which  was  annexed  the  severe  condition    of 
remaining  the  emperor's  prisoner  for  life.     The  perfidious  Mau- 
rice was  put  in  possession  of  his  electoral    dominions;  though 
this  sacrifice  was  not  made  without  reluctance  by  the    ambitious 
emperor. 

The  unfortunate  landgrave,  terrified  by  the  fate  of  the  elec- 
tor, was  induced  to  commit  himself  to  the  emperor's  clemency; 
l)ut  he  too  found  that,  after  the  most  ignominous  submission,  he 
was  detained  a  prisoner  contrary  to  the  faith  of  the  emperor, 
expressly  pledged:  and  he  and  the  degraded  elector  of  Saxony 
were  exhibited  to  the  populace  in  all  the  journlesof  the  emperor, 
the  melancholy  witnesses  and  ornaments  of  his  insolent  triumph. 
The  unbounded  ambition  of  tlic  emperor,  and  the  jealousy 
and  resentment  of  the  pope,  operated  at  this  dangerous  crisis 
for  the  preservation  of  the  reformed  religion  in  Germany. 
While  both  agreed  that  all  religious  disputes  should  be  submit- 
ted to  the  general  council,  it  was  warmly  debated  M'here  this 
council  should  sit,  at  Trent  wheie  it  was  originally  convened, or 
at  Bologna.  When  Charles  found  himself  unable  to  overcome 
the  obstinacy  of  the  pope,  he  published  that  system  of  faith 
which  is  known  by  the  name  of  the  IiUcrini^  because  it  professed 
to  contain  only  temporary  regulations,  till  a  free  general  council 
should  be  held;  and  he  had  influence  enough  with  the  diet, 
which  was  sitting  at  Augsburg,  to  obtain  a  kind  of  extorted  or 
tacit  consent  tliat  it  should  be  received  and  enforced  as  a  gen- 
eral system  of  faith  throughout  the  German  empire. 

This  system,  which  contained  almost  every  article  of  the 
popish  tenets  expressed  with  studied  ambiguity,  proved  equally 
disgusting  to  papists  and  prolestants.  Wiiile  the  I^uduran  di- 
vines fiercel)' attacked  it  on  the  one  h.-ijul,  the  general  of  the 
Dominicans  with  no  less  vehemence  impugned  it  on  the  other. 


SIXTEENTH    CENTURY  381 

But  at  Rome,  as  soon  as  the  contents  of  the  Interim  came  to  be 
known,  the  indignation  of  the  courtiers  and  ecclesiastics  rose  to 
the  greatest  iieight. 

The  pope,  however,  whose  judgment  was  improved  by  longer 
experience  in  great  transactions,  as  well  as  by  a  more  extensive 
observation  of  human  affairs,  was  astonished  that  a  prince  of 
such  superior  sagacity  as  the  emperor  should  be  so  intoxicated 
with  a  single  victory,  as  to  imngine  that  he  might  give  law  to 
mankind,  and  decide  even  in  those  matters,  with  regard  to  which 
they  are  most  impatient  of  dominion. 

The  emperor,  on  the  other  hand,  fond  of  his  own  plan,  adhered 
to  his  resolution  of  carrying  it  into  full  execution.  But  though 
the  elector  Palatine,  the  elector  of  Brandenburg,  and  Maurice, 
seemed  ready  to  yield  implicit  obedience  to  whatever  he  should 
enjoin, he  met  not  every  Avhere  with  a  like  obsequious  submis- 
sion. John,  marquis  of  Brandenburg  Anspach,  although  he  had 
taken  part  with  greatzeal  in  the  war  against  the  confederates  of 
Smalkale,  refused  to  renounce  doctrines  which  he  held  to  be 
sacred;  and  reminding  the  emperor  of  the  repeated  promises 
which  he  had  given  his  protestant  allies,  of  allowing  them  the 
free  exercise  of  their  religion,  he  claimed,  in  consequence  of 
these,  to  be  exempted  from  receiving  the  Interim.  Some  other 
princes  also  ventured  to  mention  the  same  scruples,  and  to  plead 
the  same  indulgence.  But  on  this,  as  on  other  trying  occa- 
sions, the  firmness  of  the  elector  of  Saxony  was  most  distinguish- 
ed, and  merited  the  highest  praise.  Charles  well  knowing  the 
authority  of  his  example  with  all  the  protestant  party,  laboured 
with  the  utmost  earnestness,  to  gain  his  appi-obation  of  the  In- 
terim, and  attempted  alternately  to  work  upon  his  hopes  and 
his  fears.  But  he  was  alike  regardless  of  both.  After  having 
declared  his  fixed  belief  in  the  doctrines  of  the  reformation,  he 
refused  to  abandon  the  principles  for  which  he  had  so  long  con- 
tended. By  this  magnanimous  resolution,  he  set  his  countrymen 
a  pattern  of  conduct,  so  very  different  from  that  which  the 
emperor  wished  him  to  have  exhibited  to  them,  that  it  drew 
upon  him  fresh  marks  of  his  displeasure,  and  he  was  deprived 
of  every  consolation  which  could  mitagate  the  rigours  of  a  close 
and  tedious  confinement.  The  langravc  of  Hesse,  his  com- 
panion in  misfortune,  did  not  maintain  the  same  constancy,  but 
wrote  to  the  emperor,  offering  not  only  to  approve  of  the  Inter- 
im, but  to  yield  an  unreserved  submission  to  his  will  in  every 
other  particular.  Charles,  however,  who  knew  that  whatever 
course  the  langravc  might  hold,  neither  his  example  nor  au- 
thority would  i)revail  on  his  children  or  subjects  to  receive  the 
Interim,  paid  no  reg;ird  to  his  offers.  He  was  kept  confined  as 
strictly  as  ever;  and  while  he  suffered  the  cruel    mortification  of 


383  HISTORY  OF  the  church. 

liaving  his  conduct  set  in  contrast  with  that  of  the  elector,  he 
derived  not  the  smallest  benefit  from  the  mean  step  which  ex- 
posed him  to  such  deserved  censure. 

But  it  was  from  the  free  cities  that  Charles  experienced  the 
most  violent  opposition.  He  therefore  proceeded,  contrary  to 
the  laws  of  the  German  empire,  to  seize  them  by  force,  and  to 
new-model  their  constitutions.  While  these  affairs  were  trans- 
acting, Paul  III.  expired  at  Rome,  in  15J9,  and  the  cardinal  di 
Monte,  who  had  been  tlie  confidential  minister  of  Paul,  was 
elected  in  his  stead,  and  assumed  the  title  of  Julius  HI.  With 
some  difficulty  this  pontilf  was  prevailed  upon  by  Charles  to 
re-assemble  tlie  council  at  Trent.  But  a  different  scene  now 
opened  to  the  eyes  of  Europe.  JNIaurice,  who  had  formerly 
sacrificed  so  much  to  his  inordinate  ambition,  became  secretly 
jealous  of  the  growing  tyranny  of  the  emperor;  and  desirous  of 
retaining  the  power  which  he  himself  had  obtained;  his  first 
measure  was  to  protest  in  the  warmest  terms  against  the  coun- 
cil to  be  called  at  Trent,  unless  the  subjects  already  examined 
there  were  re-debated,  and  the  protestants  allowed  a  deciding 
voice  in  the  council.  Ilis  next  was  to  conclude  a  secret  treaty 
with  Henry  H.  of  France,  for  th.e  purpose  of  reducing  the  em- 
peror; and  in  the  beginning  of  March,  1552,  he  declared  war 
against  that  monarch,  in  support  of  the  protestant  religion. 
Charles  was  soon  ignominiously  expelled  from  Germany;  the 
council  of  Trent  dissolved  itself  with  constern;ition,  and  was 
not  able  to  re-assemble  for  the  space  often  years. 

After  these  events,  so  glorious  to  the  protestant  cause,  the 
peace  of  religion  was  concluded  at  Passau,  on  the  2d  of  Au- 
gust, 1552.  By  this  treaty  the  landgrave  was  restored  to  li  herty ; 
the  Interim  was  declared  null  and  void;  and  both  protestants 
and  catholics  were  secured  in  the  free  exercise  of  their  religion, 
until  the  meeting  of  a  diet,  which  was  lobe  summoned  within 
sixmontlis,  to  determine  amicably  tlie  presetit  dis])utcs.  Mau- 
rice did  not  long  survive  to  enjoy  the  fruits  either  of  his  newly- 
acquired  glory,  or  of  his  former  treachery  and  usurpation.  He 
was  killed  in  the  battle  of  Sieverhausen,  fighting  against  Albert 
of  Brandenburg,  (who  had  not  acceded  to  the  peace  of  Passau,) 
on  the  Uth  of  June,  1553,  in  the  32d  year  of  his  age,  and  in  the 
Gth  after  his  attaining  the  electoral  dignity.  It  is  to  be  regretted, 
that  the  degraded  elector  derived  no  advantage  from  this  event. 
The  states  of  Saxony,  with  that  ingratitude  and  inconsistency 
which  distinguishes  the  proceedings  of  every  mob,  preferred 
the  claim  of  Augustus,  the  brother  of  Maurice,  by  the  descend- 
ants of  whom  tiic  electorate  is  still  possessed. 

It  was  nearly  three  years  before  the  troubles  of  Germany 
would  permit  a  diet  to  be  assembled.     In  the  year  1555,  how- 


SIXTEENTH    CENTURY  283 

ever,  this  famous  and  eagerly-expected  diet  met  at  Augsburg, 
and  was  opened  by  Ferdinand,  in  the  emperor's  name;  and  after 
many  debates  and  intrigues,  a  recess  was  at  length  framed  and 
passed  on  the  25tli  of  September,  which  completely  confirmed 
the  peace  of  religion.  The  following  are  the  chief  articles 
which  this  act  of  legislature  contained.  That  such  princes  and 
cities  as  have  declared  their  approbation  of  the  confession  of 
Augsburgh,  shall  be  permitted  to  profess  the  doctrine  and  exer- 
cise tlie  worship  wiiich  it  authorizes,  without  interruption  or 
molestation  fiom  any  power  or  person  whatsoever;  that  the  pro- 
testants,  on  their  part,  shall  give  no  disquiet  to  the  princes  and 
states  who  adhere  to  the  tenets  and  rites  of  the  church  of  Rome; 
that,  for  the  future,  no  attempt  shall  be  made  towards  termina- 
ting religious  differences,  but  by  the  gentle  and  pacific  methods 
of  persuasion  and  conference;  that  the  popish  ecclesiastics  shall 
claim  no  spiritual  jurisdiction  in  such  states  as  receive  the  con- 
fession of  Augsburg;  that  such  as  had  seized  the  benefices  or 
revenues  of  the  church  previous  to  the  treaty  of  Passau,  shall 
retain  possession  of  them,  and  be  liable  to  no  prosecution  in  the 
imperial  chamber  on  that  account;  that  the  supreme  civil  power 
in  every  state  shall  have  a  right  to  establish  what  form  of  doc- 
trine and  worship  it  shall  deem  proper,  and,  if  any  of  its  subjects 
refuse  to  conform  to  these,  shall  permit  them  to  remove  with  all 
their  effects  whithersoever  they  shall  please;  that  if  any  prelate 
or  ecclesiastic  shall  hereafter  abandon  the  Romish  religion,  he 
shall  instantly  relinquish  his  dioces  or  benefice,  audit  shall  be 
lawful  for  those  in  whom  the  right  of  nomination  is  vested,  to 
proceed  immediately  to  an  election,  as  if  the  office  were  vacant 
by  death  or  translation,  and  to  appoint  a  successor  of  undoubted 
attachment  to  the  ancient  system. 

IVom  causes  not  less  fortuitous  than  those  which  produced 
the  reformation  in  Germany,  must  the  reformation  in  England 
be  deduced;  for  though  the  commencement  of  that  event  is 
referred  to  the  measures  of  Henry  YIII.  yet  it  certainly  never 
obtained  his  full  concurrence,  and  a  persecution  of  the  reformed 
opinions  marked  almost  every  period  of  his  reign.  Educated  by 
his  father  Henry  VII.  with  uncommon  care,  the  literary  attain- 
ments of  this  monarch  exceeded  those  of  the  generality  of  prin- 
ces; and  the  scholastic  divinity,  so  congenial  to  his  vain  and 
contentious  temper,  was  prosecuted  by  him  with  unremitting 
industry.  Thomas  Aquinas  became  his  fiivoiite  author,  and 
the  contempt  with  which  Luther  treated  the  dogmas  of  this 
writer,  excited  in  Henry  the  warmest  indignation  and  abbor- 
lence.  Impelled  by  resentment,  he  published  a  treaties  upon 
the  Seven  Sacraments^  in  reply  to  the  book  concerning  the  Baby- 
lonish Captivity,   written  by  Luther.     This  work  was  admired 


384  HISTORY    OF    THE    CHURCH. 

by  the  mullitude,  extolled  by  the  courtiers,  and  spoken  of  by  the 
pope  in  full  consistory,  in  terms  only  suited  to  the  productions 
of  immediate  inspiration;  and  the  zeal  of  the  pious  monarch 
was  rewarded  by  the  decendant  of  St.  Peter,  with  the  title 
(still  enjoyed  by  his  successors)  oC  Defender  of  the  Faith. 

A  perfect  agreement  amongst  the  most  formidable  opponents 
of  l.uther  was  however  prevented  by  various  circumstances. 
Both  public  and  private  interest  induced  Heni-y  to  oppose  the 
designs  of  the  emperor  Charles  V.;  and  the  offence  he  had 
given  to  his  favourite  cardinal  Wolsey,  in  opposing  his  views  to 
the  papacy,  contributed  to  the  declaration  of  the  monarch  in 
favour  of  the  antagonists  ofCharles.  It  is  probable  that  the 
hatred  and  resentment  of  the  cardinal  towards  the  house  of 
Spain  contributed  in  no  inconsiderable  degree  to  his  ready  con- 
currence in  the  real  or  fictitious  scruples  of  Henry,  against  fur- 
ther cohabitation  with  his  wife  Catharine  of  Arragon,  the  widow 
ofhis  deceased  brother.  The  greater  part  of  the  bishops  obedient- 
ly acquiesced  in  the  project  of  the  king  and  his  favourite  scheme 
for  obtaining  a  divorce,  and  all,  except  the  bishop  of  Rochester, 
declared  their  opinions  against  the  legality  of  the  marriage, 
though  it  had  received  the  sanction  of  a  papal  dispensation. 
Wolsey  flattered  the  king  with  speedily  obtaining  a  favourable 
decision  from  the  court  of  Rome;  and,  had  no  other  interest 
intervened,  it  is  probable,  from  the  facility  with  which  all  dis- 
pensations from  that  court  were  procured,  that  Henry  would  not 
have  been  disappointed.  But  the  pope,  though  under  obliga- 
tions to  Henry,  was  in  the  power  of  the  emperor.  The  reiter- 
ated entreaties  and  presents  of  Wolsey  at  length  obtained  the 
appointment  of  cardinal  Campeggio  as  legate,  who  was  invested 
with  powers  to  examine  and  afterwards  to  annul  the  marriage; 
and  to  tliis  commission  was  added  the  authority  for  indulging 
cardinal  Wolsey  in  his  long-meditated  scheme  of  appropriating 
the  revenues  of  several  monasteries  to  the  support  of  colleges, 
bishoprics,  and  cathedral  churches. 

Previous  to  the  arrival  of  the  legate,  the  queen  had  engaged 
the  assistance  of  the  emperor,  her  nephew,  in  her  cause.  The 
English  and  imperial  factions  at  Rome  sedulously  endeavoured 
to  obtain  a  decision  favourable  to  the  views  of  their  respective 
courts;  and  the  embarrassed  pontiflT,  to  avoid  giving  positive 
off^'uce  to  either  party,  dispatched  orders  to  Campeggio  to  pro- 
tract the  decision.  The  legale  secretly  favoured  the  party  of 
the  emperor,  and  contrived  delays  little  adapted  to  the  desires 
of  the  king,  who  was  violently  enamoured  with  the  beautiful 
and  accomplislied  Anna  fjulirn,  whom  he  ardently  wished  to 
espoues.  Every  artifice  and  intrigue  which  could  be  suggested 
by  policy  were  employed  to  procure  a   decretal  bull  annulling 


SIXTEENTH    CENTURY.  385 

the  marriage;  but  the  pope  was  inflexible,  and  it  was  not  till 
after  repeated  delays  that  the  legate  began  the  process  in  Eng- 
land. The  Linliappy  Catharine  refused  to  defend  her  cause  in 
a  court  in  which  she.  was  certainly  prejudged,  and  appealed  to 
the  pope,  who,  by  the  influence  of  the  emperor,  cited  Henry  to 
appear  at  Rome:  but  tliis  summons  the  monarch  absolutely  re- 
fused. 

Extremely   irritated    by   the  protraction  of  his  suit,  Henry 
became  disgusted  with  cardinal  Wolsey  for   not    having  accom- 
plished the  business  of  the  divorce.     In  tliis  situation   of  affairs, 
a  project  was  proposed  by  Dr.  Cranmer,  fellow  of  Jesus  College, 
Cambridge,  that  the  king  should  engage  the  principal  European 
divines,  and  tlic  universities,  to  examine  the  legality  ofhis  mar- 
riage; and  if  they,  from  the  evidence  of  scripture,  pronounced 
it  unlawful,  that  he  should  then  declare  the  marriage  null,  as  the 
dispensation  of  the  pope  could  not  be  sufficient  to   abrogate  the 
law  of  God.     This  measure  introduced  Cranmer  into  the   confi- 
dence of  the  king,  and  his  elevation  kept  pace  with  the   falling 
fortunes  of  Wolsey.     The  decisions  of  those  to  whom  the  cause 
of  the  king  was  referred  were  in  favour  of  a  divorce:  but    the 
pope  refused  a  ratification  of  their  sentence;  and   Henry,  dis- 
gusted with  his  conduct,  proliibited  any   person  within    his   do- 
minions from  publishing  a  bull  contrary    to  his    own    authority. 
The  decision  of  the  divines  was  confirmed  by  the  parliament, 
and  the  convocation;  and  every  thing  foreboded  a  rupture  with 
Rome. 

A  protracted  courtship  had  not  abated  the  affections  of  the 
king,  and  he  married  Ann  BuUen.  He  was  again  cited  to  ap- 
pear at  Rome,  but  his  agents  protested  against  the  jurisdiction 
of  the  pope.  In  1533,  the  parliament  again  met,  and  an  act 
passed  by  which  it  was  determined  that  no  ajjpeal  should  be 
made  to  the  court  of  Rome,  nor  any  respect  paid  to  its  censures. 
The  convocation  proceeded  concerning  the  king's  union  with 
Catharine,  which  was  declared  unlawful;  and  Cranmer,  who 
had,  though  contrary  to  his  wish,  been  appointed  archbishop  of 
Canterbury,  pronounced  a  divorce  which  annulled  the  mar- 
riage of  Henry  with  his  former  (pieen.  Ann  Bullen  was  imme- 
diately invested  with  the  crown,  and  made  a  public  procession 
through  the  city.  The  emperor  was  extremely  incensed  by 
these  measures;  and  the  king  of  France,  though  he  had  previ- 
ously engaged  to  mediate  with  the  pope  in  favour  of  Henry, 
and  even  to  institute  a  patriarch  in  France  in  opposition  to  the 
see  of  Rome,  yet  appeared  little  disposed  to  involve  himself  in 
disputes  with  that  court.  The  pope  however,  alarmed  at  the 
probability  of  losing  England,  promised  Henry  that  upon  his 
return  to  spiritual  obedience  he  would  still  decide  in  his  favour. 

19 


386  MISTORV    OF    THE    CnUKCII. 

Henry  readily  acceded  to  the  terms,  and  dispatched  an  envoy 
to  Rome,  who  fronn  the  delays  he  encountered  in  his  journey 
did  not  arrive  there  in  the  appointed  lime,  and  the  imperial  fac- 
tion represented  his  non-appearance  as  contumacy  on  the  part 
of  Henry,  who  was  punished  by  a  papal  decree  which  ratirted 
the  decision  of  the  consistory,  that  the  marriage  between  the 
king  and  Catharine  was  perfectly  valid,  and  he  was  required  to 
live  with  her  as  his  lawful  wife.  This  determined  Henry  to 
shake  off  the  papal  yoke.  The  arguments  concerning  the 
supremacy  were  fully  discussed,  and  it  was  determined  both  by 
the  parliament  and  convocation,  that  the  pope  possessed  no 
power  in  England,  and  that  the  authority  of  the  king  extended 
to  the  regulation  not  only  of  civil  but  of  ecclesiastical  con- 
cerns. The  succession  to  the  throne  was  settled  upon  the  issue 
of  his  present  marriage,  or,  in  default  of  that,  on  the  king's 
light  heirs  for  ever,  and  sworn  to  by  nearly  all  the  clergy,  regu- 
lar and  secular.  In  the  ensuing  session  of  1534,  an  act  passed 
declaring  the  king  the  supreme  head.,  on  earth,  of  the  church  of 
England,  and  all  heresies  and  abuses  in  the  spiritual  jurisdiction 
were  referred  to  him  and  his  heirs,  to  be  openl}-  tried.  The 
revenues  formerly  exacted  by  the  popes  were  assigned  to  the 
crown. 

The  preachers  of  reformation  had  been  little  molcsled  during 
the  ministry  of  Wolsey.  The  German  reformers  had  dispatched 
to  them  a  considerable  number  of  books,  which  exposed  the 
errors  and  absurdities  of  the  Romish  church,  and  were  secretly 
but  extensively  circulated.  The  principal  performance  they 
received,  was  a  translation  of  the  Bible.  On  the  a[)|iointmcnt 
of  Sir  Thomas  More  to  the  chancellorship,  the  king  was  how- 
ever pcisnaded  to  treat  the  leformcrs  with  severity,  a?  tlie  most 
infallible  nu'thocl  to  conciliate  the  favour  of  the  Romish  sec. 
The  laws  against  ihem  wcie  accordingly  rigorously  enforced, 
and  numbers  wer('  burnt  at  the  stake.  These  persecutions  were 
however  checked  by  an  act  which  regulated  the  proceedings 
against  heretics,  and  by  the  necessity  in  which  the  king  was 
involved,  in  order  toembairass  the  oj)tiations  of  the  emperor, 
and  to  prevent  his  directing  his  arms  against  England. 

A  convocation  was  held  in  153r),  in  which,  after  several  vehe- 
ment disputes,  Cranmer  obtained  permission  from  the  king  to 
have  the  liible  translated  inio  the  vulgar  tongue,  and  within  a 
short  time  the  impression  was  completed.  This  brilliant  dawn 
precedeu  however  a  temfe>*uou^  d;iy.  The  vr>r?atile  Henry 
had  again  chaiigfd  the  object  of  his  alFcrtions,  whose  influence 
over  his  mind  ha  1  probably  occasioned  the  readiness  with  which 
he  entered  intoschemc  scalculated  to  produce  effects  to  which  he 
was  in  reality  adverse;  and  the  enemies  of  the  reformation  took 


SIXTEENTH     CENTURY.  387 

advantage  of  the  change  in  the  king's  mind,  to  ruin  Anna  Bul- 
len,  whose  unhappy  death  considerably  retarded  the  progress  of 
the  reformed  doctrines. 

The  translation  of  the  Bible  was  completed  in  15.^7,  and 
Cromwell  had  ti^e  address  to  obtain  an  order  from  the  king  that 
it  should  be  permitted  to  be  read  by  all  his  subjects.  There  was 
however  no  abatement  of  zeal  against  the  heretics  in  the  mind 
of  Henry,  and  his  hatred  towards  them  was  increased  by  the 
exhortations  of  the  bigotted  Gardiner,  bishop  of  Winchester, 
who  represented  that  severity  against  them  was  not  only  in  itself 
proper  and  salutary,  but  extremely  well  adapted  to  conciliate 
the  good  opinion  of  the  people.  The  influence  of  Cranmer 
with  the  king  had  for  some  time  been  declining;  but  Cromwell, 
who  still  preserved  his  place  in  the  confidence  of  Henry,  and 
who  was  equally  solicitous  in  the  cause  of  reformation,  deter- 
mined to  engage  the  monarch  in  such  an  alliance  with  the  prin- 
ces of  Germany,  as  should  secure  the  promotion  of  their  views. 

In  1539,  the  total  dissolution  of  the  monasteries  was  elFected; 
but  Cromwell's  activity  in  their  suppression,  and  his  ardour  for 
the  doctrines  of  reformation,  had  rendered  him  extremely  un- 
popular; and  his  elevation  from  the  station  of  an  obscure  indi- 
vidual to  the  enjoyment  of  the  highest  honours  of  the  state 
made  him  extremely  obnoxious  to  the  nobility.  The  attachment 
of  the  king  to  Catherine  Howard  afforded  the  duke  of  Norfolk, 
her  uncle,  an  opportunity  of  eirecting  the  ruin  of  a  man  whose 
birth  he  despised,  whose  sentiments  he  abhorred,  and  whose 
elevation  he  envied.  The  clergy  had  suffered  too  much  from 
the  exposure  and  censures  of  Cromwell,  not  to  concur  in  any 
measure  which  might  accelerate  his  fall.  He  was  accordingly 
attainted  of  high  treason,  and  lost  his  life  on  the  blocks.  The 
death  of  Cromwell  for  some  time  impeded  the  progress  of  the 
doctrines  of  the  reformation,  and  the  king  was  engaged  in  a 
renewal  of  severities  against  the  reformed  party. 

The  full  use  of  the  translation  of  the  Bible  was  not  yet  al- 
lowed, and  in  the  year  1543,  an  act  passed,  which  prohibited 
the  inferior  orders  of  the  people  from  possessing  a  Bible.  The 
spirits  of  the  reformers  were  revived  in  the  ensuing  year  by  an 
order  from  the  king,  for  translating  into  English  the  Prayers, 
Processions,  and  Litanies,  which  they  flattered  themselves  would 
be  succeeded  by  a  full  translation  of  all  the  ditferent  Liturgies. 
Henry  however  lived  not  further  to  prosecute  the  w^ork  of  refor- 
mation, or -any  other  work;  but  died  on  the  '27ih  of  January,  in 
the  year  L517.  He  left  all  parties  dissatisfied  with  his  conduct. 
His  system  of  reformation  was  not  calculated  to  satisfy  the 
minds  of  either.  He  had  proceeded  too  far  not  to  olfend  the 
one,  but  stopped  very  short  of  what  would  have    gratified    the 


588  HISTORY    OF    THE    CHURCH. 

other;  «ind  to  both  he  was  equally  the  object  of  distrust  and  of 
fear. 

The  first  step  respecting  the  reformation  which  was  publicly 
taken  after  tlic  accession  of  Edward  A'l.liis  son  and  successor, 
was  in  consequence  of  the  niaiked  disapprobation  which  was 
frequently  shown  to  images.  Several  were  forcibly  taken  down 
from  the  churches;  and  Seymourc,  duke  of  Somerset,  who  had 
been  invested  with  the  title  of  protector  during  the  minority  of 
the  king,  justified  the  measures,  but  prudently  censured  the  vio- 
lent and  disorderly  mode  in  which  it  had  been  performed.  The 
deceased  monarcli,  by  the  suppression  of  the  monasteries,  had 
without  reluctance  deprived  the  dead  of  the  benetit  of  the  mass- 
es which  had  already  been  paid  for,  and  which  were  supposed 
to  effect  their  deliverance  from  purgatorial  pains;  but  this  was 
4uring  the  enjoyment  of  health,  and  in  the  prospect  of  an  ex- 
tended life.  That  superstition  which  has  been  early  implanted 
in  the  mind  is,  however,  apt  to  recur  whenever  the  mind  from 
any  cause  becomes  weakened;  and  Henry  conferred  a  rich 
endowment  upon  the  church  of  Windsor  for  the  reciting  of 
masses  upon  his  account.  The  splendid  donation  was  not,  how- 
ever, without  effects,  of  the  benefit  of  which  the  reformers 
largely  partook;  it  introduced  an  inquiry  into  the  utility  of  soul- 
masses  and  obits,  which  was  extremely  favourable  to  the  cause 
of  reformation. 

In  the  first  parliament  of  Edward,  an  act  passed  for  receiving 
the  communion  in  both  kinds;  and  the  convocation,  which  sat  at 
the  same  time,  determined  in  favour  of  the  legality  of  marria- 
ges contracted  by  any  of  Jhe  sacerdotal  order.  In  the  year 
15i8,  an  order  was  issued  for  the  suppression  of  several  ceremo- 
nies, and  to  this  an  injunction  ensued  for  the  removal  of  all 
images  from  the  churches;  and  all  shrines,  together  with  the 
plate,  were  appropriated  to  the  use  of  the  king. 

In  the  year  1549  an  act  passed,  legalizing  the  marriages  of 
the  clergy,  and  another  confirming  the  liturgy.  Cranmer  hav- 
ing obtained  these  concess-ions, endeavoured  still  further  to  ex- 
tend the  reformed  opinions  respecting  the  nature  of  the  Lord's 
supper.  In  1550,  a  new  form  of  ordination  was  prepared,  and 
confirmed  under  the  great  seal;  the  prayers  to  the  saints  were 
erased  from  the  ancient  rituals,  and  the  clergy  ceased  to  oppose 
tiie  progress  gf  alteration.  From  the  different  changes  which 
had  arisen  in  ecclesiastical  promotions,  the  bishops  were  in 
general  extremely  well  affected  to  the  reformation;  and  it  was 
therefore  agreed  to  proceed  to  a  settlement  of  the  articles  of 
religion.  The  brilliancy  of  the  prospect  they  had  now  attained 
was,  however,  soon  obscured,  and  the  ])remature  death  of  the  virtu- 
ous young  king  which  impeded  the  establishment  ofre formation. 


SIXTEENTH    CENTURY. 


S80 


Mary  the  daughter  of  Henry  VIII.  and  of  Catharine  of 
Arragon,  ascended  the  throne  with  a  fixed  determination  to 
introduce  popery,  and  would  precipitately  have  abolished  every 
vestige  of  the  rel'ormalion,  had  not  the  persuasions  and  advice 
of  her  counsellors,  and  principally  of  Gardiner  whom  she  had 
promoted  to  the  ofljce  of  clianccllor,  induced  her  to  effect  her 
measures  by  gradual  means.  Bonner,  whose  violence  had  oc- 
casioned his  expulsion  from  the  bishopric  of  London  during  the 
former  rnign,  was  soon  re-instated  in  his  see;  hut  some  oblique 
reflections  against  tlie  memory  of  the  deceased  monarch,  thrown 
out  in  a  sermon  by  Bourne  one  of  the  bishop's  chaplains,  occa- 
sioned a  violent  ferment  amongst  tie  populace.  This  tumult 
afforded  a  pretext  for  new  nieasur(?s,  and  a  prohibition  was 
issued  to  prevent  the  preaching  of  any,  but  such  as  could  ob- 
tain a  license  from  the  bigotted  chancellor.  Images  and  the 
ancient  rites  began  soon  to  re-appear;  the  Roman  catholics 
were  encouraged  and  promoted,  and  the  reformers  as  much  as 
possible  excluded  from  all  offices  of  power  and  trust.  These 
measures  were  too  unjust  and  violent,  not  to  excite  the  indic;na- 
tion  of  Cranmer,  who,  with  the  benevolent  and  virtuous  Lati- 
mer bishop  of  Worcester,  and  several  others,  was  imprisoned  in 
the  Tower.  A  parliament  was  speedily  summoned,  from  which 
many  of  the  friends  of  reformation  were  either  artfully  or  vio- 
lently excluded,  and  an  act  passed  lor  repealing  all  the  laws 
relative  to  religion  enacted  during  the  former  reign.  Cranmer 
was  degraded  from  the  see  of  Canterbury,  and  attained  of  high 
treason. 

These  events,  so  distressing  to  the  reformers,  were  succeeded 
by  the  intelligence  which  soon  began  to  transpire  of  the  treaty 
between  Mary  and  the  pope.  On  her  accession  to  the  throne, 
a  messenger  had  been  secretly  dispatched  to  her  from  his  holi- 
ness, to  persuade  her  to  a  reconciliation  with  the  apostolic  see. 
Mary  was  perfectly  disposed  to  the  measure,  and  assured  him  of 
her  firm  intention  to  return  to  the  obedience  required;  but  was 
toosensiblcof  the  obstruction  which  might  arise  to  her  affairs 
by  the  premature  declei'ation  of  such  an  intention,  not  to  oblige 
the  messenger  to  secrecy.  The  submission  of  the  queen  was 
gratefully  received  by  the  court  of  Rome.  A  public  rejoicing 
of  three  days  succeeded  the  intelligence,  during  which  the  pope 
ofliciated  at  the  mass  in  person,  and  made  a  liberal  distribution 
of  indulgences  to  the  people.  Cardinal  Pole  was  appointed  in 
the  quality  of  legate  to  negotiate  the  affair  in  England;  but  his 
journey  was  deferred  at  the  express  desire  of  the  queen,  who 
found  that  the  restoration  of  the  papal  power,  and  the  union 
with  the  prince  of  Spain  which  was  then  negotiating,  were  steps 
too  adventurous  to  be  undertaken  at  the  same  time. 


390  HISTORY    OF    TJfli  CHURCH. 

The  marriage  of  Mary  with  the  prince  of  Spain,  was  a  meas- 
ure so  extremely  unpopular  (hat  insurrections  took  place  in  sev 
era]  parts  of  the  kingdom.  They  were,  however,  soon  quelled; 
but  produced  the  general  eirects  of  an  ill  concerted  opposition 
to  a  weak  government;  the  friends  of  the  queen  were  elated, 
and  her  enemies  depressed.  Nor  was  this  the  only  advantage 
they  produced:  a  pretext  was  by  this  means  afforded  for  the 
removal  of  suspected  or  disatlected  persons,  and  the  reformed 
party  were  charged,  though  without  anysufhcient  proof,  of  be- 
ing the  amhors  of  the  revolt.  Injunctions  were  issued  to  the 
bishops  to  enforce  the  ecclesiastical  laws  which  existed  during 
the  reign  of  Henry  VIII.  They  were  further  required  to  sup- 
press ail  heresy  and  heretics,  and  to  dismiss  all  married  clergy- 
men from  their  appointments.  This  was  succeeded  by  an  order 
for  the  expulsion  of  seven  of  the  reformed  bishops,  under  the 
pretext  eitlierof  tlieir  marriage,  or  theii-  opposition  to  the  uni- 
versdl  church.  Several  others  of  the  bishops  fled;  the  remainder 
had  too  ardent  aspirations  for  preferment,  to  oppose  the  views 
of  the  court;  and  tlie  introduction  of  sixteen  r)ew  bishops,  to 
replace  those  who  had  voluntarily  or  forcibly  been  expelled  from 
their  sees,  composed  a  bench  little  disposed  to  counteract  the 
designs  of  the  queen. 

A  cruel  persecution  soon  after  took  place,  and  several  eminent 
persons  were  condemned  to  the  stake.  These  cruel  executions 
had  their  customary  effects;  they  united  the  interests  of  the 
persecuted  party,  and  excited  the  censures  of  the  moderate. 
Gardiner,  alarmed  for  the  consequences,  resigned  the  manage- 
ment of  these  alFairs  to  the  fierce  and  sanguinary  Bonner.  Every 
circumstance  of  aggravated  cruelty  was  inllicted  upon  the  un- 
happy victims,  and  humanity  recoils  from  the  relation'  of  their 
sutferings.  The  zealous  queen  restored  to  the  clergy  all  the 
lands  of  which  they  had  been  deprived  by  her  predecessors, 
and  animated  Bonner  in  his  efforts  for  the  extirpation  of  heresy. 
The  bigotry  and  austerity  of  Mary  had  been  increased  by  her 
adoption  of  Spanish  counsel?,  and  her  natural  peevishness  was 
increased  by  her  losing  all  hopes  of  producing  a  successor  to  the 
crown,  and  by  the  deserlion  of  her  husband,  the  unworthy 
Philip.  The  only  alleviation,  of  which  her  melancholy  ap- 
peared susceptible,  arose  from  the  destruction  of  the  reformed 
party,  and  the  restoration  of  several  of  the  religious  houses. 
Sixty-seven  of  the  reformers  sufTered  in  the  year  1555,  at  the 
stake,  amongst  whom  was  the  virtuous  Ridley,  and  the  aged 
Latimei-,  who-^e  j)rimitive  simj)licity  of  character  was  a  tacit 
reproach  upon  the  luxury  and  false  refinements  of  the  Romish 
clergy. 

The  ruin  of  (he  chief  of  the  reformed  party  in    England    had 


SIXTEENTH    CENTURY.  391 

been  previously  resolved,  yet  the  life  of  the  illustrious  Crnnmer 
was  spared  till  the  year  155(».  The  utmost  ingenuity  of  malice 
was  employed  to  ridicule  .ind  increase  tlie  sulFerings  under 
which  he  laboured;  and  the  credit  in  which  he  stood  with  ihe 
reformed  party  both  at  home  and  abroad  made  his  opponents 
extremely  desirous  to  procure  a  change  in  his  opinions.  For 
this  pur[)osc  every  effort  was  employed  to  pioduce  a  recantation 
of  his  sentiments:  and,  untbrtunately  for  tlie  peace  of  that  short 
portion  of  life  which  remained  to  him,  Cranmei-,  in  a  fit  of  weak- 
ness or  of  terror,  signed  his  abjuration  of  the  new  opinions. 
The  inhuman  queen  had,  however,  determined  upon  hisdestnjc- 
tion,  but  the  knowledge  of  her  intentions  wa^"  concealed  from 
the  destined  victim.  Cranmer,  however,  immediatel}'  repented, 
with  great  angiiisii  of  mind,  of  the  compliance  into  which  he 
had  been  betrayed,  and  composed  a  confession  of  faitii  according 
to  the  real  dictates  of  his  conscience.  He  was  condemned  to 
the  stake;  and  when  taken  from  his  prison  to  the  church  previ- 
ous to  his  execution,  he  discovered  the  utmost  agitation,  and 
expressed  extreme  remorse  for  having  in  a  weak  and  unguarded 
moment  been  tempted  to  relinquish  those  principles  for  which 
he  was  willing  to  sacrifice  his  life.  He  was  desirous  to  proceed 
in  his  exhortations  to  the  people;  but  he  was  hurried  to  the 
stake,  where  he  endured  his  severe  sufferings  wi(h  unshaken 
constancy,  and  appeared  particularly  desirous  to  expiate  his 
fault  by  voluntarily  exposing  his  riglit  hand  to  the  flames  till  it 
dropped  off,  repeatedly  exclaiming,  '  This  unworthy  hand!" 

Thus  perished  the  distinguished  leader  of  the  English  refor- 
mation, whose  virtues  and  talents  would  have  conferred  dignity 
on  a  Ie?s  important  cauii'.  His  death  was  the  prelude  (o  several 
others.  Seventy-nine  uiihaj)[)y  suffi.-rers  expiated  the  crinu;  of 
heresy  at  tlie  stake  in  15.37,  and  scjyeral  more  in  the  following 
year;  great  numbers  di(;d in  prison;  and  the  collective  nuaiber 
of  those  who  perished  for  the  laitli  during  these  unhappy  trans- 
actions amounted  to  above  six  hull  bed  persons,  of  whom  live 
were  bishops,  and  twenty-one  ministers.  The  graves  were  even 
summoned  to  surrender  the  guilty  dead.  INIartin  Bncer,  and 
Fagius,  two  German  divines  who  had  been  invited  into  England 
by  Edward  VI.  were  cited  to  appear  and  give  an  account  of 
their  faith;  but  as  they  had  been  interred  some  years  before, 
tliey  did  not  appear,  and  this  confunif/n/ was  punished  by  their 
bodies  being  taken  up,  hanged,  and  then  consumed  to  ashes. 

The  deal h  of  Mary  in  1558,  was  receixed  with  despondence 
by  the  papal  party,  and  with  equal  joy  by  the  friends  of  refor- 
mation. The  opinions  of  Elizabeth,  l)er  successor,  respecting 
religion  were  well  known:  her  legitimecy,  and  consequently 
her  claim  to  the  throne,  depended    upon  the    invalidity  of  her 


392  HISTORY    OV   THE    CHURCH. 

father's  marriage  with  Catharine  of  Arragon;  she    was  there- 
fore both  frompoUtinal  and  religious  motives  an   enemy    to  the 
papal  powr>r,  and  attached  to  the  reformfiLion.      One  of  the  first 
measures  taken  bv  Elizabeth  was  to  notify  lier  accession  to  the 
foreign  courts,  and  amongst  others  co  that  oi  Rome.     The  pope, 
however,  received  her  ambassadors  with  gveat  haughtiness,  and 
refused  to  acknowledge  her  title  to  the  throne  upon  any    other 
terms  tlian  a  submission  to  the  apostolic  see.     To  that  authority 
the  queen  was  on  every  account  determined  not  to  submit,  and 
it  was  resolved  by  her  codocil  that  she  should  take  the  advice  of 
parliament  concerning  the  measures  which  might  be  most   effi- 
cacious for  opposing  his  influence  against  her  in  foreign  courts. 
Every  measure  pursued  by  the  ncA'  queen  predicted  the  des- 
truction of  tlie  papal  party.     Public  disputations  on  the   contro- 
verted points  were  once  more  commanded,  and    probably  were 
terminated  in  their  usual  way,  leaving  each   party    rather  con- 
firmed than  altered  in    their   original  opinion.     The    book  of 
Common  Prayer,  was  again  revised,  and  introduced    into   the 
churches;  and  the  abbey  lands,  restored  by  Mary,    were  agam 
resumed  by  the  crown.     The  oath    respecting   the  (jueen's  su- 
premacy was,  however,  rejected  by  many  of  the  bishops:    but 
the  greater  part  ofthem  remained  quietly  in  England   after  the 
deprivation  of  their  sees;  and    the    character   of  Elizabeth  de- 
rives one  of  its  brightest  rays  from  the  policy   or  the    clemency 
with  which  she  permitted  the  unmolested  departure    of  all  who 
desired  leave  to  retire  into  other  countries,    and  the  moderation 
with  which  all  abuses  were  suppressed,  and  all  alterations  intro- 
duced.    The  Bible  underwent  another  translation,  which   was 
completed  in  three  years:  and  the  doctrines  of  the  reformation 
were   declared  those    of  the  English   church.     The    reformed 
party  in  Scotland,  F''ance,and  the  Netherlands,  were  powerfully 
assisted  by  Elizabeth,  w^ho  was  left  atsullicient  leisure  to  attend 
to  their  concerns  by    the   submission  with   which   the   English 
catholics  received  all  the  innovations  she  introduced.    ITer  len- 
ity, though  in  fact  only  the  dictate    of  justice,  yd,   contrasted 
with  the  violence  of  her  predecessor,  demanded  their  gratitude. 
The  monka  who  had  been  dispossessed  of  their  monasteries  had 
been  assigned  pen<?ions,  which  were  to  be  paid  by  the  possessors 
of  the  forfeited  lands.  These  paymr-nls  \v{;re,  however,  neglect- 
ed; and   this  unhappy    fraternity,  who  had   been  educated   in 
solitude  and  ignorance,  were  starving  in  old  age,  disregarded  by 
the  protestants,  and  tco   numerous  to    find   relief  from  those  of 
their  own  pcirsnas'on.     In  this  r^xigency   tiieir    wants    were  re- 
lieved by  Elizabeth;  she  commanded  that  their  pensions  should 
be  paid  with  punctuality  and  justice,  and  satisfaction  be   made 
for  all  arrears  unjustly  detained. 


8IXTBEMTH    CENTUHY  3i)3 

The  dependence  of  so  considerable  a  country  as  England 
upon  the  sec  of  Rome  was  a  circumstance  too  flattering  to  the 
vanity,  and  too  gratifying  to  the  avarice  of  that  court,  to  be 
easily  relinquished.  Pius  IV.  therefore  no  sooner  ascended  the 
papal  chair,  than,  condemning  the  arrogance  of  his  predecessor, 
he  made  several  overtures  for  a  reconciliation  with  Elizabeth, 
and  proposed  to  concede  to  the  English  the  ritual  they  approved, 
and  the  use  of  the  communion  in  both  kinds,  on  condition  that 
the  queen  should  acknowledge  her  subjection  to  the  Roman  see. 
This  she  refused.  His  successor  Pius  V.  was  much  less  mode- 
rate, and  is  accused  of  having  instigated  several  attempts  againit 
the  life  of  Elizabeth.  These,  and  the  designs  of  the  king  of 
Spain  to  invade  her  dominions,  together  with  the  endeavours 
made  use  of  by  the  Catholic  priests  to  seduce  her  subjects  from 
their  allegiance,  form  some  excuse  for  the  departure  of  the 
queen  from  those  sentiments  of  moderation  which  had  distin- 
guished and  illumined  the  commencement  of  her  reign.  It  is 
with  regret  that  posterity  will  view  this  change  from  mildness 
to  severity  towards  her  opponents  in  religion.  Though  induced 
to  it  by  strong  provocations,  her  course  in  several  instances  can 
never  be  justified.  > 

The  opinions  which  had  been  propagated  by  Luther  in  Ger- 
many, w§re  soon  extended  to  Scotland,  which  in  common  witli 
the  other  nations  in  Europe  had  long  groaned  under  the  papal 
yoke.  The  reformation  doctrines  were  received  by  considera- 
ble numbers  in  that  country  during  the  reign  of  James  V.  and 
political  causes  contributed  to  their  extension.  This  monarch 
wished  to  humble  the  nobility,  and  for  this  purpose  sought  the 
support  of  the  clergy;  and  the  nobles,  who  envied  the  power  of 
the  sacerdotal  order,  were,  in  opposition  to  the  crown,  addition- 
ally disposed  to  give  their  weight  to  the  people.  The  new  opin- 
ions were  therefore  favourably  received  by  many  persons  of 
superior  rank,  by  some  of  whom  they  had  been  imbibed  in 
Germany,  and  were  persecuted  b  ,  James  and  the  clergy  with 
implacable  fury.  Patrick  llamillon,  the  young  and  virtuous 
abbot  of  Fcrne,  was  executed  at  the  stake  for  his  attachment 
to  the  reformed  doctrines.  They  were  recommended,  however, 
by  Seton  the  king's  confessor,  who  saved  his  life  by  a  precipi- 
tate flight,  A  bencdictinc  friar  of  the  name  of  Forest  was  in 
the  year  1533,  detected  in  tlie  crime  of  defending  tlie  opinions 
of  Hamilton,  and  the  belief  of  his  heresy  was  conlirmed  by  an 
English  Bible  which  was  found  in  his  possscssion;  and  for  these 
misdemeanors  he  was  after'  a  public  trial,  condemned  to  the 
flames.  His  death  w-i-  vMf<-,.<.,!,.,|  by  that  of  several  others  for 
a  similar  oirence. 

Amongst  the  most  active  opposers  of  reformation  in  Scotland 

50 


394  niBTORY  OF  THE  CHURCH. 

was  the  crafty  and  profligate  cardinal  Beaton,  archbishop  of 
St.  Andrews.  Perceiving  that  confiscation  and  imprisonment 
had  little  efTcct  in  suppressing  the  reformed  doctrine,  the  car- 
dinal in  conjunction  with  the  other  clergy,  persuaded  James  to 
institute  an  inquisitorial  court;  and  the  sanguinary  Hamilton, 
brother  to  the  earl  of  Arron,  was  appointed  President,  with  the 

{)owcr  of  summoning  to  his  tribunal  all  who  were  suspected  of 
leresy.  The  powers  of  this  detestable  engine  of  tyranny  were 
however  almost  immediately  suspended  by  an  accusation  of 
high  treason  being  preferred  against  the  President;  and  after 
his  execution  the  project  died  away.  Soon  after  this,  James 
ended  his  days,  and  the  earl  of  Arron  was  appointed  regent. 

Beaton,  who  under  the  title  of  Lord  Chancellor  swayed  the 
councils  of  the  Scotch,  openly  opposed  an  alliance  with  England, 
and  favoured  all  the  views  of  the  queen  dowager,  who  in  her 
turn  implicitly  submitted  to  the  directions  of  her  brothers,  the 
cardinal  of  IiOrrainc  and  the  duke   of  Guise.     This  political 
confederacy  had  an  immediate  tendency  to  check  the  progress 
of  reformation.     The  preaclicrs  whom  the  regent  had  invited 
to  impugn  the  doctrines  of.  the  church  were  discharged;  several 
zealous  adherents  to  the  reformation  were  driven  into  England, 
and  an  act  passed  for  rigorous  proceedings  against  the  heretics. 
The  cardinal,  who  had  obtained  from  the  pope  the  dignity  of 
legate  a  latere^  made  a  visitation  in  great  form  through  the  dio- 
cese.    This  was  the  signal  of  persecution.     Great  numbers 
sutrercd,  among  whom  was  the  learned,  the  candid,  the  virtuous 
George  Wishart,  who  after  a  precipitate  trial  was  adjudged  to 
the  flames.     The  cardinal   and  the  court  beheld  with  triumph 
the  cruel  dealli  of  tlie  unhappy  sutFerers.     The  clei-gy  poured 
in  their  congratulations,  but  the  people  disgusted  with  the  im- 
moderate power  which  had  been  assumed,  were  soon  induced  to 
join  in  a  conspiracy  against  the  haughty  and  exulting  cardinal. 
With  Norman  Lesly,  the  eldest   son  of  the  carl  of  Kothes,  at 
their  bead,  they  entered  tlic  castle  of  St.  Andrew's  and  murder- 
ed him.     The  conspirators  immediately  dispatched  messengers 
to  solicit  the  assistance  of  Ilcnry  VIII.  who  hastened  to  collect 
troops;  while  the  regent  applied    for  succours  to  the  French. 
During  these  transactions,  the  regent  attacked  the  castle  of  St. 
Andrew's  which  had    been    fortified   by  the  conspirators;  his 
attempt  was  however,  wilhoul  success;  the  besieged  received 
by  sea,  assistance  from  England,  and  the  favourers  of  the  refor- 
mation daily  increased.     The  celebrated  John  Knox  entered  the 
castle,  and  with  other  preachers,  under  the  protection  of  the 
conspirators,   preached  the  reformed  doctrines  with  a  freedom 
oi  language  before  unknown. 

A  navy  dispatched  from  France  enabled  the  regent   to  van- 


SIXTKBNTII   idSNTURY.  S95 

quish  the  conspirators,  who  were  carried  into  France,  and  used 
with  cruelty  in  defiance  of  a  particular  treaty;,  some  were  con- 
fined in  prison,  and  others,  among  whom  was  John  Knox,  sent 
to  the  gallics.  Dftring.the  succeeding  contests  in  Scotland 
between  the  English,  the  French,  and  the  Scotch,  a  relaxation 
of  ecclesiastial  discipline  prevailed,  which  was  favourahle  to  the 
cause  of  reformation.  No  sooner  however  was  a  peace'  de- 
clared, than  the  regent,  now  left  r,t  leisure  to  attend  to  the 
affairs  of  the  church,  punished  Adam  Wallace  for  heresy;  and 
an  act  passed  for  forfeiting  to  the  crown  the  moveable  goods  of 
all  excommunicated  persons.  The  severity  of  the  regent  to- 
wards the  reformers  was  sensibly  felt  in  a  circuit  which  he 
made  through  the  kingdom  in  company  with  the  queen  dowager. 

He  had  fully  entered  into  the  projects  of  the  house  of  Guise 
for  promoting  an  union  between  the  young  queen  and  the  dau- 
phin, and  his  acquiescencs  had  been  procured,  or  rewarded  by 
the  title  of  duke  of  Chatelherault.  His  conduct  had,  however, 
rendered  him  obnoxious  to  every  party,  and  every  rank,  who 
beheld  with  pleasure  the  surrender  of  his  power  into  the  hands 
of  the  queen  dowager,  who  was  invested  with  the  regency  in 
the  year  1553.  Five  years  afterwards  the  young  queen  was 
married  to  the  dauphin. 

The  reformed  party  received  considerable  accession  at  this 
period  from  the  English  fugitives,  who  alarmed  at  the  acccession 
of  Mary  to  the  English  throne,  took  refuge  in  Scotland.  Knox, 
who  had  returned  from  France,  made  a  circuit  through  Scot- 
land, preaching  in  energetic  terms  the  doctrines  of  the  refor- 
mation, lie  was  entertained  in  his  progress  by  several  of  the 
nobility  and  gentry,  who  partook  with  him  in  tlie  ordinances  of 
religion  after  the  reformed  method.  Religious  assemblies  were 
held  in  defiance  of  the  church,  and  celebrated  preachers  were 
solicitcd.to  officiate  in  particular  districts  and  towns.  Knox  was 
cited  to  appear  before  the  clergy  at  Edinburgh,  and  went  there 
accompanied  by  a  number  of  gentlemen  who  were  intercstd  in 
his  cause.  They  however  did  not  proceed  in  his  prosecution, 
and  the  zealous  reformQr  courageously  inculcated  his  doctrines 
in  the  capital  of  the  kingdom.  His  arguments  and  his  energy 
occasioned  a  great  accession  to  his  cause,  among  whom  was 
the  lord  Marslial,  who,  conjointly  with  the  earl  of  Glcncairn, 
persuaded  Knox  to  address  the  queen  regentupoii  the  subject  of 
the  reformation,  by  whom  however  his  letter  was  received  with 
disdain.  During  these  transactions  he  received  an  invitation 
to  take  charge  of  an  English  church  at  Geneva.  The  clergy  after 
his  departure  cited  him  to  appear  l)cforc  them,  and  after  con- 
demning him  as  a  heretic,  ordered  him  to  be  burnt  in  efligy. 

The  measures  pursued  against  Knox  prevented  not  the  oxer- 


396  nisTORY  OF  the  cnuRcn. 

tions  of  other  preachers.  Councils  and  conventions  of  the 
protcstants  were  regularly  held,  the  ardour  of  the  populace  was 
inflamed,  and  the  priests  were  treated  with  indecent  ridicule. 
Images,  criicilixes,  and  relics,  were  stolen ^rom  their  churches; 
and  the  efforts  of  the  bishops  and  queen  were  insufficient  to 
prevent  the  repetition  of  the  meetings  and  measures  of  the  re- 
formed party.  They  were  supported  by  several  nobleman,  and 
by  degrees  they  assumed  alcssirregular  form,  and  added  policy 
and  address  to  their  zeal  and  arguments.  Animated  by  the 
letters  of  Knox,  they  formally  subscribed  an  agreement  entitled 
The  First  Covenant,  in  which  they  solemnly  rejected  the  super- 
stitions and  idolatry  of  the  Romish  church,  and  devoted  their 
lives  and  fortunes  to  the  success  of  their  cause. 

Hamilton,  archbishop  of  St.  Andrew's  whose  inclinations 
were  naturally  pacific,  was  incited  by  the  failure  of  his  endeav- 
ours to  effect  the  downfall  of  the  new  opinions  by  gentleness,  to 
recur  to  violence.  The  venerable  Walter  Mill,  was  the  first 
victim  of  tl^s  persecution;  and  the  people,  exasperated  to  fury 
by  the  execution  of  this  martyr  to  the  faith,  entered  into  public 
subscriptions  for  mutual  defence,  and  their  vehemence  was  en- 
couraged by  the  leaders  of  the  protestant  party.  Reformation 
was  loudly  demanded  on  every  hand,  and  the  cliiefs  of  the  party 
presented  a  supplication  to  the  queen  dowager,  in  which  they 
stated  their  grievances,  enlarged  upon  their  moderation,  and 
besought  the  restoration  of  Christianity  to  its  original  purity™ 
The  queen  dowager  was  embarrassed  with  these  demands 
which  in  the  present  factious  state  of  the  kingdom,  it  was  equally 
dangerous  to  oppose  or  encourage.  She  therefore  adopted  an 
indecisive  conduct  and  while  she  allowed  the  protcstants  the 
use  of  prayers  and  religious  exercises  in  the  vulgar  tongue, 
requested  that  they  would  hold  no  public  assemblies  in  Edin- 
burgh or  Lcith. 

At  length  the  artifices  of  the  queen  regent  towards  the  refor- 
mation were  fully  manifested.  Every  honor  was  conferred 
upon  the  popish  parly,  and  every  indignity  offered  to  the  mem- 
bers of  the  congregation.  Tiie  ([ucen  regent  fully  threw  off  the 
mask  of  moderation,  but  she  was  soon  morlificd  by  the  informa- 
tion that  the  reformation  was  cstablislicd  at  Perth.  In  vain  she 
enjoined  the  suppression  of  these  novelties,  or  the  apprchensiou 
of  one  of  the  preachers  with  whom  she  was  particularly  offended; 
and  in  vain  did  she  issue  iier  command  for  the  ancient  observa- 
tion of  Easter.  Citations  were  issued  to  the  preachers  to  appear 
at  Stirling:  (hey  advanced,  attended  by  their  protestant  friends; 
and  the  queen,  struck  with  their  unanimity,  and  dreading  their 
power,  entreated  that  their  march  might  be  stopped,  and  prom- 
ised to  drop    the   proceedings  against  them.     Allured  by  this. 


SIXTEEiNfU    CENl'URy.  397 

])ronuse,  the  preachers  failed  to  appear  at  ytirlingon  the  day  of 
citation,  and  Avere  declared  rebels, andall  persons  were  prohib- 
ited from  affording  themcomfort  and  assistance.  This  violation 
of  faith  produced  distrust  and  terror  of  the  civil  power  in  every 
rank,  and  the  reformers  were  urged  to  the  most  desperate  ex- 
tremities. 

» 

In  this  situation  of  affairs,  Knox  arrived  in  Scotland:  he 
ascended  the  pulpit  at  Perth,  forcibly  and  eloquently  exposed 
the  errors  of  the  church;  and  the  populace,  animated  by  his 
discourses,  eagerly  proceeded  to  destroy  all  the  objects  of  idol- 
atrous worship.  After  repeated  negociations  a  ti  eaty  was  signed 
between  the  contending  parties,  in  which,  among  other  articles, 
it  v.'as  agreed  on  the  part  of  the  queen,  that  no  persecutions 
on  the  reformed  party  should  be  undertaken,  and  that  reforma- 
tion should  be  finally  established  in  the  approaching  assembly 
of  the  three  estates.  The  protestant  party  strengthened  their 
mutual  attaciirnent  by  engaging,  before  their  separation,  in  a 
new  association,  which  was  termed  the  Second  Covenant. 

The  troops  of  the  congregation  were  scarcely  dispersed,  be- 
fore the  queen  regent  violated  the  articles  of  the  treaty,  and 
seized  the  town  of  Perth.  The  earl  of  Argyle  and  Lord  James 
Stuart,  who  had  negociated  the  treaty  under  the  authority  of 
the  queen,  withdrew  their  allegiance  and  joined  the  protestant 
party.  The  minds  of  the  people  were  inllam.ed  still  further  by 
the  exliortations  of  the  preachers,  and  particularlj^  of  Knox. 
Wherever  he  addressed  the  populace,  they  were  animated  with 
extreme  fury,  the  monuments  of  idolatry  were  demolished,  and 
the  preacher,  boldly  obtaining  the  possession  of  the  pulpit  of 
St.  Andrew's,  exhorted  his  disciples  to  action  against  the  ene- 
mies of  the  church  of  Christ;  the  churches  were  instantly  di- 
vested of  their  grandeur,  and  the  monasteries  levelled  with 
the  ground. 

Each  party  immediately  prepared  for  action:  but  intimidated 
by  tiic  formidable  appearance  of  the  congrega<:ion  troops  and 
the  apprehension  of  a  mutiny  amongst  the  soldiers,  the  queen 
instructed  the  duke  of  Chatelherault,  who  led  the  Scottish  sol- 
diers, to  treat  for  peace.  The  congregation,  allured  by  the 
promises  of  the  queen,  again  agreed  to  a  truce,  and  were  again 
deluded.  They  retook  Perth,  burned  the  abbey  and  palace  of 
Scone,  and  ravaged  Stirling. 

The  congregation  next  proceeded  to  Edinburgh,  whence  the 
regent  precipitately  retreated  to  Dunbar.  After  repeated  ne- 
gociations she  returned;  the  congregation  then  retreated  in  their 
tarn,  and  a  treaty  was  concluded,  in  which  it  was  stipulated, 
that  her  palace  and  the  instruments  of  coinage  should  be  re- 
6tored,and  that  the  protcstants  should  abstain  from  violence,  and 


39S  HISTORY    OF    THE    CHURCH. 

the  regent  agreed  tosufl'er  the  free  profession  of  the  reformed 
religion  among  all  lier  subjects,  and  that  no  Scotch  or  French 
mercenaries  should  be  stationed  in  tiic  town.  Still  Iiowever, 
doubtful  of  the  faith  of  the  regent,  they  entered  into  a  still 
closer  agreement,  which  they  denominated  the  Third  Covenant. 
Their  union  was  indeed  a  measure, of  much  importance;  the 
most  pertinacious  obstincy  was  shown  by  the  regent  for  the 
cause  of  the  Romish  chuch;  and  the  appearance  of  a  consider- 
able body  of  French  troops,  which  liad  been  sent  by  Francis 
and  Mary,  who  had  ascended  the  French  throne,  to  her  assist- 
ance, excited  a  general  alarm.  The  duke  of  Chatelherault  and 
the  carl  of  Arron,  his  son  joined  the  congregation.  Mutual 
manifestoes  were  circulated,  and  the  congregation  again  march- 
ed to  Edinburgh:  the  regent  returned  to  the  protection  of  the 
French  troops  stationed  at  Lcith,  which  she  had  fortified,  and 
the  nobles  of  the  reformed  party  expostulated  with  her  upon 
this  fortitication,  and  her  unconstitutional  introduction  of  foreign 
troops.  The  queen  refused  to  destroy  the  fortification,  or  to 
disband  the  troops,  and  commanded  the  Lords  to  leave  Edin- 
burgh. This  insult  towards  the  natural  counsellers  and  legisla- 
tors of  the  realm  produced  an  edict  from  the  nobility,  barrens, 
and  burgesses,  which  removed  the  regent  from  the  administra- 
tion of  the  government. 

The  confederated  nobles  now  attempted  to  enter  liCith,  but 
were  repulsed;  and  their  affairs,  from  theintrigues  of  the  queen 
dowager,  and  the  want  of  money,  fell  into  much  perplexity. 
They  besought  aid  from  England,  but  the  sum  required  fell  into 
the  hands  of  the  ((uecn's  party.  They  were  harrassed  by  the 
French  troops,  many  silently  withdrew,  others  fled  with  precipi- 
tation, and  the  associated  nol)les  in  a  panic  abandoned  the 
capital  and  fled  to  Stirling.  They  were  animated  to  hope  by 
the  exhortations  of  Knox,  and  it  was  determined  to  solicit  the 
aid  of  Elizabeth  of  England,  who,  exasperated  on  many  oc- 
counts  against  the  court  of  France,  proinised  her  assistance. 

Upon  the  dispersion  of  the  confederated  lords,  the  queen 
dowager  took  possession  of  Edinburgh,  and  restored  there  the 
service  of  the  church  of  Rome.  Slie  solicited  fresh  assistance 
'from  the  court  of  France,  and  determined  to  destroy  the  con- 
gregation belbre  tlic  arrival  of  the  English  succours,  ller  first 
attempts  were  successful,  but  the  progress  of  her  trooj)s  Avas 
impeded  by  the  intrepidity  and  sagacity  of  lord  James  Stuart, 
though  with  a  very  inferior  army.  He  was  at  length  compelled 
to  retire;  the  French  army  proceeded  to  St.  Andrew's,  but  in 
the  moment  of  elation  were  surprised  Avith  the  arrival  of  the 
J'iiiglish  troops.  The  French  precipitately  retired  to  Leith. 
Tiic  queen  dowager  was  still  more  bitterly  disappointed  by  the 


SIXTEENTd    CENTURA.-  399 

failure  of  her  expectations  from  France;  her  party  dwindled, 
and  those  of  the  Scottish  nobles  who  affected  neutrality  medita- 
ted an  union  with  the  Protestants.  The  Scots  was  called  upon 
to  assemble  in  arms,  and  expel  the  French.  The  English  troops 
joined  the  congregation.  The  queen  dowagerin  this  extremity 
retired  to  Edinburgh  castle,  accompanied  by  a  {ew  domestics. 
There  she  received  a  letter  from  the  congregation  expressive 
of  their  respect,  justifying  their  measures,  and  requiring  the 
queen  once  more  to  dismiss  the  mercenary  troops  with  their 
oflicersand  ca])tains.  The  queen  evaded  a  direct  answer.  The 
congregation  proceeded  to  Leith,  and  several  fell  on  both  sides 
without  a  decisive  victory.  The  grand  object  for  which  the 
congregation  contended  was  brought  more  fully  into  the  public 
view  by  the  Fourth  Covenant,  which  was  entered  into  by  the 
whole  party  with  peculiar  solemnity.  They  agreed  to  expel 
from  the  realm  all  foreigners  as  oppressors  of  public  liberty,and 
professed  their  desire  to  live  under  due  obedience  to  their  king 
and  queen,  and  be  ruled  by  the  laws  of  their  country,  and  by 
oflicers  born  and  educated  among  them.  The  queen  dowager 
received  the  intelligence  of  this  association  with  extreme  sorrow 
which  was  augmented  by  the  continual  distresses  which  attended 
her  troops  at  Leith;  and,  wasted  by  grief  and  disease,  she  ex- 
pired in  the  castle  of  Edinburgh." 

The  situation  of  France  required  an  exemption  from  foreign 
wars,  but  Francis  and  Mary  conceived  it  derogatory  to  their 
dignity  to  treat  with  the  congregation,  and  applied  to  Elizabeth 
to  effect  a  reconcilliation  with  the  confederated  lords.  The 
commissioners  to  Elizabeth  were  empowered,  conjointly  with 
the  commissioners  of  that  queen,  to  hear  and  relieve  the  com- 
plaints of  the  congregation.  The  congregation,  on  their  part, 
appointed  commissioners  to  state  their  grievances  and  specify 
their  demands.  The  English  and  French  plenipotentiaries 
drew  up  a  deed,  in  which  several  points  relating  to  civil  libert}'' 
were  gained  to  the  people,  and  it  was  determined  to  establish  a 
full  act  of  oblivion.  The  subject  of  the  reformation  was  re- 
ferred to  the  ensuing  meeting  of  parliament.  Peace  was  pro- 
claimed, and  preachers  appointed  to  teach  regularly  in  the  prin- 
cipal towns  of  the  kingdom. 

Upon  the  meeting  of  parliament,  the  protcstants  presented 
their  confession  of  faith,  which  was  publicly  read,  and  the  Ro- 
mish divines  were  commanded  to  state  their  objections.  None 
were  made,  and  the  parliament  examined  and  ratified  the  con- 
fession which  had  been  presented.  An  act  against  the  mass  soon 
ensued;  the  authority  of  the  pope  was  annulled;  and  nothing 
remained  to  the  protestant  party  but  to  obtain  the  ratification 
of  these  transactions  from  Francis  and  Mary.     This  was  how- 


400  HISTORY    OF    THE    CHURCH. 

ever  refused,  but  the  pailiament  protected  its  own  acts,  and 
popery  was  completely  destroyed  in  Scotland.  The  death  of 
Francis  removed  the  most  formidable  enemy  to  their  measures, 
and  the  Scottish  church  soon  assumed  a  regular  and  permanent 
form. 

The  cause  of  the  reformation  underwent  in  Ireland  the  same 
vicissitudes  and  revolutions,  which  had  attended  it  in  England. 
AVhen  Henry  VIII.  after  the  abolition  of  the  papal  authority, 
was  declared  supreme  head,  upon  earth,  of  the  church  of  Eng- 
land, George  Brown,  a  native  of  England,  and  a  monk  of  the 
Augustin  order,  whom  that  monarcii  had  created,  in  the  year 
1535,  archbishop  of  Dublin,  began  to  act  with  the  utmost  vig- 
our in  consequence  of  this  change  in  the  heirarchy.     He  purged 
the  churches  of  his   diocese   from  superstition  in  all  its  various 
forms,  pulled  down  images,  destroyed  relics,  abolished  absurd 
and  idolatrous  rites,  and,  by  the  influence    as  well  as  authority 
which  he  possessed  in  Ireland,  caused  the  king's  supremacy  to 
be    acknowledged  in   that   nation.     Henry  demonstrated  soon 
after,  that  this  supremacy  was  not  a  vain  title;  for  he  banished 
the  monks  out  of  that  kingdom,  confiscated  their  revenues,  and 
destroyed  their  convents.     In  the  reign  of  Edward  VI.   still 
further  progress  was  made  in  the  removal  of  popish  supersti- 
tions, by    the  zealous  labours  of  archbishop  Brown,  and  the 
auspicious  encouragement  he  granted  to  all  who  exerted  them- 
selves in  the  cause  of  the  reformation.     But  the  death  of  this 
excellent  prince,  and  the  accession  of  his  sister  to  the  throne, 
changed  the  face  of  things  in  Ireland,  as  it  had  already  done  in 
England.     The  reign  of  Elizabeth,  however,  gave  a  new  and 
deadly  blow  to  popery,  which  was  again  recovering  its  force, 
and  arming  itself  once  more  with  the  authority  of  the  throne; 
and  the  Irish  were  obliged  again  to  submit  to  the  form  of  wor- 
ship and  discipline  established  in  England. 

The  reformation  had  not  long  been  established  in  Britain, 
when  the  Belgic  provinces,  united  by  a  respectable  confederacy, 
•which  still  subsists,  withdrew  from  their  spiritual  allegiance  to 
the  pope.  Phillii)  II.  king  of  Spain  apprehending  the  dangei' 
to  which  the  rcgligion  of  Rome  was  exposed  from  that  spirit  of 
liberty  and  independence  which  prevailed  among  the  inhabitants 
of  the  IjOW  Countries,  adopted  the  most  violent  measures  to 
dispel  it.  For  this  purpose  he  augmented  the  number  of  the 
bishops,  enacted  the  most  severe  laws  against  all  innovations  in 
matters  of  religion,  and  erected  that  unjust  and  inhuman  tribu- 
nal of  the  inquisition.  But  his  measures,  in  this  respect,  were 
as  unsuccessful  as  they  were  absurd;  his  furious  and  intemperate 
zeal  for  the  superstitions  of  Home  accelerated  their  destruction, 
and  the  papal  authoriy,  which  had  only  been  in  a  critical  slate, 


SlXTKilNTJI    CENTURY.  401 

xvns  reduced  to  desperation,  by  the  very  steps  which  were  de- 
signed to  support  it.  Thcnoi^ihty  formed  themselves  into  an 
association,  in  the  year  1500,  with  a  view  to  procure  the  lepeal 
of  these  tyrannical  and  barb:irous  edicts;  but  their  solicitations 
and  requests  being  treated  with  contempt,  they  resolved  to  ob- 
tain by  force  whit  they  hoped  to  have  gained  from  clemency 
and  justice.  They  addressed  themselves  to  a  free  and  an  op- 
pressed people,  spurned  his  abused  authority,  and,  with  an 
impeluosity  and  velic-mence  which  wore  perhaps  excessive, 
trampled  upon  whatever  wash.eid  sacred  or  respectable  by  the 
cliurch  of  Rome.  To  qiiell  tiiesfe  tumuils,  a  powerful  aimy 
was  sent  irom  Spain,  under  thecommand  of  the  duke  of  Alva, 
whose  unprecedented  and  saniruinary  ])roceedings  kindled  that 
long  and  bloody  war  from  which  the  powerful  republic  of  the 
United  Fiovinces  derived  i;s  origin,  consii-tcnce,  and  grandeur, 
it  was  ihe  heroic  conduct  of  William  of  Nassau,  piioce  of 
Orange,  seconded  by  the  asidst'ince  of  I'^ngland  and  France, 
which  delivered  ihisstate  from  the  Spanish  yoke;  and  no  sooner 
was  this  deliverance  obtained,  than  the  reformed  religion,  as  it 
was  professed  in  Switzerland,  was  established  in  the  United 
Provinces;  and,  at  t!ie  same  time,,  an  universal  toleration  was 
granted  to  those  whose  religious  sentiments  were  of  a  diiferent 
nature,  whether  they  retained  the  faith  of  Rome,  or  embr.-iced 
the  reformation  in  another  form,  provided  still  they  made  no 
attempts  against  the  authority  of  the  gf.vernment,  or  the  tran- 
quility ol' the  pui)iic. 

The  reformation  made  a  considerable  progress  in  Italy  and 
Spain  soon  after  the  rupture  between  l.utherand  the  pope.  la 
all  the  provinces  of  Italy,  but  more  especially  in  the  territories 
of  Venice,  Tuscany,  and  Naples,  the  religion  of  Rome  lost 
ground,  and  great  numbers  of  persons  of  all  ranks  and  orders 
expressed  an  aversion  to  the  papal  dominion.  Violent  and 
dangerous  commotions  were  consecpiently  excited  in  the  king- 
dom of  Naples,  in  the  year  154G,  of  which  the  priiicipal  authois 
were  Bernard  Ochino  and  Peter  Martyr,  who,  in  their  public 
discourses  from  the  pulpit,  exhausted  all  the  force  of  their  elo- 
quence in  exposing  the  enormity  of  the  reigning  superstition. 
'J'hese  tumults  were  appeased  with  much  dillicully  by  the  uiii- 
ted  elForls  of  Charles  V.  an;l  his  viceroy  Don  Pedro  di  Tpkdo. 
In  several  places  the  popes  put  a  stop  to  the  progress  of  the 
reformation,  by  letting,  loose  the  incpiisitors  upon  the  pretended 
heretics,  who  spread  t!he  marks  of  th.'ir  .sual  cruelty  through 
the  greater  pari  of Ital}'.  Bui  the  horrors  oftht;  inquisition, 
which  had  terrilied  back  into  the  profession  of  popery  several 
protestants  in  other  parts  of  Italy,  could  not  pi  nelrate  into  liie 
kingdom  of  Naples,  nor  could  either  the  authority  or  entreaties 


402 


HrSTORT   OF    THE    CHUUCH. 


of  the  pope  engage  the  Neapolitans  to  adnoit  within  their  terri- 
tories either  a  court  of  inquisition,  or  even   visiting  inquisitors. 

But  the  inquisition,  which  could  not  gain  any  footing  in  the 
kingdom  of  Naples,  reigned  triumphant  in  Spain;  and  by  racks, 
gibbets,  and  stakes,  and  other  such  formidable  instruments  of 
persuasion,  soon  terrified  the  people  back  into  popery,  and  that 
kingdom  still  deplores  the  gloomy  reign  of  ignorance  and  su- 
perstition, with  the  total  extinction  of  civil  and  religious  liberty. 

But  it  was  in  France  thatthe  reformed  religion  underwent  the 
most  cruel  vicissitudes,  and  felt  most  severely  the  arm  of  civil 
power.  The  religion  of  Francis  I.  if  an  abandoned  profligate 
can  be  said  to  possess  any  religion,  was  of  the  most  bigotted  spe- 
cies; and  by  his  zeal  for  the  Romish  church,  he  perhaps  flat- 
tered himself  that  he  could  in  some  degree  compensate  for  the 
shameless  immorality  of  his  life.  The  flames  of  persecution 
were  lighted  up,  during  his  unquiet  reign,  through  every  pro- 
vince of  France;  and  though  the  zeal  of  the  monarch  was 
sometimes  tempered  by  the  gentle  interference  of  his  amiable 
sister,  the  queen  of  Navarre,  and  the  exigencies  of  the  times, 
still  it  occasionally  recurred  with  fresh  vigour,  as  caprice,  or  the 
dictates  of  his  spiritual  guide,  the  cardinal  de  Tournou  directed; 
and  innumerable  mart)  rs,  eminent  for  virtue  and  learning,  were 
daily  exposed  to  tortures  and  to  death. 

In  the  mountains  of  Languedoc  and  Provence  there  still  ex- 
isted some  remains  of  the  Vandois,  or  Waldenses,  the  miserable 
remnants  of  the  memorable  crusade  which  had  been  too  success- 
fully excited  ag  .inst  them.  These  simple  and  virtuous  people 
had  in  1532,  formed  a  kind  of  union  with  the  reformed  churches 
in  Switzerland;  but  in  1545,  they  were  selected  as  the  victims 
of  superstitious  fury.  Whole  villages,  particularly  Merindol 
and  Cabrieres,  were  exterminated  by  the  catholics;  and  so 
dreadful  was  the  slaughter,  that  it  is  even  said  to  have  afflicted 
Francis  on  his  death  bed  with  the  most  poignant  remorse. 

The  successor  of  Francis,  Henry  II.  while  motives  of  policy 
induced  him  to  take  arms  in  defence  of  the  protestants  of  Ger- 
many, still  pursued  in  his  own  dominions  the  persecuting  system 
of  his  father.  Notwithstanding  this,  the  progress  of  the  pro- 
testant  doctrines  was  rapid.  Several  bishops  of  the  Gallican 
church  were  strongly  disposed  in  their  favour;  and  they  were 
openly  embraced  by  Anthony  o/  Bourbon,  king  of  Navarre, 
I^ewis,  prince  of  Conde,  his  brother,  admiral  Cologny,  the  duke 
de  Koiian,  and  some  otheisof  the  nobility. 

During  the  feeble  minority  of  the  son  of  Henry,  Francis  11. 
the  nation  fell  under  the  arbitrary  government  of  two  inflexible 
bigots,  the  dukes  of  Guise,  uncles  to  the  unfortunate  Mary, 
queen  of  Scots,  who    was  wife  to  Francis  II.     Their   conduct 


SIXTEENTH    CENTURY.  403 

however  proved  so  oppressive  and  obnoxious,  that  the  famous 
league  or  conspiracy  of  Amboise  was  formed  by  the  protestant 
nobles  for  the  purpose  of  wresting  the  power  out  of  the  hands 
of  this  arrogant  and  intolerant  family;  but  the  plan  being  unfor- 
tunately discovered,  the  leaders  barely  escaped  with  their  lives. 

Ciuiries  IX.  succeeded  Francis;  and  during  his  reign,  the 
jealousy  of  the  two  parties,  which  had  hitherto  been  restrained 
within  moderate  bounds,  broke  out  into  a  flame.  The  first  act 
of  violence  was  the  massacre  of  sixty  persons  of  the  reformed 
church,  at  Vassy  in  Champagne,  during  the  time  of  divine 
service,  by  the  duke  of  Guise  and  his  army.  A  violent  civil  war 
ensued,  in  the  rour.-e  of  which  the  duke  of  Guise  lost  his  life 
by  the  hands  of  an  assassin,  and  dying,  advised  the  queen  moth- 
er to  agree  to  the  peace  which  soon  followed,  and  granted  to  the 
reformed  the  free  exercise  of  their  religion.  An  ill  compacted 
peace  served  but  to  smother  for  a  season  the  zeal  of  the  con- 
tending parties.  A  series  of  wars  and  persecutions  succeeded, 
which  would  be  tedious  lo  detail.  They  were  concluded  at 
length  by  the  fallacious  treaty  of  1570,  which  served  only  to 
cover  the  diabolical  project,  which  Charles  and  the  catholic 
party  had  formed  for  the  extermination  of  the  new  opinions. 

A  marriage  being  concluded,  in  1572,  between  the  young  king 
of  Navarre  (afterwards  the  famous  Henry  IV.)  and  Margaret, 
the  sister  of  Charles  IX.  the  Hugonots*  were  invited  from  all 
parts  of  the  kingdom  to  the  celebration  of  the  nuptials.  On 
the  bloody  festival  of  St.  Bartholomew,  a  signal  was  given  to  a 
party  of  desperate  assassins,headed  by  the  house  ofGuise,and  they 
furiously  attacked  the  houses  of  the  Hugonots  in  every  quarter 
of  the  city.  The  tirst  victim  was  the  admiral  Coligny.  The 
king  of  Navarre  and  the  prince  of  Conde  escaped  with  difficulty 
by  a  pretended  abjuration  of  their  religion.  The  same  tragedy 
was  acted,  by  secret  orders  from  the  king,  in  all  the  principal 
cities  of  France,  and  upwards  of  30,000  martyrs  were  sacrificed 
to  superstition  and  intolerance. 

The  Hugonots,  though  disheartened,  were  not  destroyed  by 
this  unhappy  transaction.  They  recovered  their  strength  and 
their  vigour  before  the  succeeding  campaign,  and  carried  on  the 
war  with  such  spirit,  thatthey  forced  the  bigotted  monarch  to 
grant  them  terms  still  more  favourable  than  they  had  obtained 
by  any  former  treaty.  On  the  death  of  Charles  IX.  his  brother 
Henry  HI.  succeeded,  and  the  necessity  of  his  aflairs  obliged 
him  to  grant  terms  very   favourable  to  the  Hugonots.     At  the 


*The  reformed,  or  French  protestants,  began  to  be  distinguished  by  this  ap- 
pellation al)out  1561.  Tho  term  is  derived,  according  to  some,  from  a  gate  in 
Tours  called //(/gon,  where  it  is  said  they  first  assembled;  and  according  tB 
others,  from  the  first  words  of  their  original  protest,  or  confession  of  faitn.— 
Hue  not  venirmis,  See. 


404  HisrouY  OF  the  church. 

instiejrition  of  the  pope,  the  catholics  now  formed  in  contempt  of 
the  rovnl  .-luthority,  the  celebrated  association  called  IheLeogue 
th.e  professed  ol)Jcct  of  wiiicli  was  tlie  extirpation  of  heresy; 
This  combination,  however,  had  a  farther  aim,  and  was  in  real- 
ity founded  ontb.e  ambition  ofthe  house  of  Guise  lo  raise  itself 
to  (he  throne  of  France.  So  dangerous  a  combination  therefore 
dcmande  I  some  exertion  on  the  part  ofthe  king;  and  it  is  only 
ti.  be  lamented,  that  lie  did  not  oppose  it  by  more  justiliable 
measures.  He  caused  the  two  heads  ofthe  league,  Henry  duke 
of  Guise,  and  the  cardinal  his  brother,  to  be  assassinated  at  the 
states  of  Rlois:  and  soon  after,  in  1589,  he  himself  experienced 
the  same  fate;  as  he  was  approaching  to  lay  seige  to  Paiis, 
which  was  retained  by  the  catholic  party,  he  was  stabbed  in  his 
te:it  by  an  emissary  ofthe  leaguers. 

The  family  of  Vulois  ceased  in  [lenry  HI.  and  the  right  of 
succession  centered  in  Henry  of  Bourbon,  king  of  Navarie,  who 
assumed  the  title  oCHonry  iV.  The  obstinacy  of  the  catholic 
party,  who  still  maintained  the  league,  withheld  this  great 
statesman  and  able  commander  tor  upward  of  four  >ears  from 
t!ie  possessi  n  of  his  hereditary  dignities.  Ileniy  ;it  length, 
however,  made  a  final  sacrifice  of  conscience  (o  ambition.  He 
publicly  abjured  the  reformed  religion  in  1593,  and  by  that  step 
giiincd  possession  of  the  throne.  By  the  famous  edict  of  Nantz. 
wiiich  was  termed  a  p."?-^c/ur// and  inviolnble  edict,  he  however 
secured  (o  his  old  friends,  the  Hugonots, the  undisturbed  exercise 
of  their  religion,  and  perfect  liberty  of  conscience.  And  thus 
ended  these  religious  disturbances,  w'hich  had  divided  the  king- 
dom of  France  for  a  considerai)le  part  ofthe  sixteenth  century. 

Tliough  the  gieat  body  of  protestants  proceeded  with  una- 
nimity in  the  principal  object  ofabolishing  the  superstition  and 
tyranny  ofthe  church  of  Rome,  there  did  not  exist  among  them 
tiiat  perfect  harmoi)y  and  con'-isfence  with  respect  to  doctrinal 
points,  which  migiU  be  expected  from  persons  actuated  by  the 
love  of  truth,  and  professing  to  derive  their  information  from 
the  same  source.  Between  the  fathers  of  the  reformation, 
Luther  and  Zuinglius,  there  existed  almost  from  the  first  a  con- 
siderable dilferencc  of  sentiment, concerning  (he  nature  ofthe 
holy  sacrament.  Luther  rejected  the  popish  doctrine  of  tran- 
subslantialion,  but  unfortunately,  not  able  to  free  himself  at 
once  from  all  (he  fetters  of  prejudice,  instead  of  wholly  discard- 
ing the  absurdity,  he  attempted  to  new-model  i(.  Though  he 
rejected  the  opinion  ofthe  entire  change  of  (he  elements  by 
consecratii>n,  he  held  fjeverlheless  that  the  bod)  and  blood  of 
riirist  are  still  ma/r/vV///?/ present  in  the  consecrated  elements; 
and  tliis  union  of  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ  with  the  bread 
and  wine,  is  by  the  Lutheran  ciiurch  expressed  by  (he  intermc- 


SIXTEEKTH    CENTURY.  405 

diatc  term  consnbstantiation.  Carlostadius,  who  was  originally 
the  coadjutor  of  Luther  in  the  university  of  Wittemberg,  and 
Zuinglius,  the  celebrated  Swiss  reformer,  began  their  mission 
under  more  favourable  (ircumstances  than  Luther,  and  thoy 
adopted  a  system,  whicli  in  their  opinion  was  more  consistent 
both  with  scri[)ture  and  reason.  They  considered  the  con- 
secrated elements  merely  as  figures  or  symbols  of  the  absent 
body  of  Christ,  and  regarded  the  rite  itself  as.  intended  chiefly 
to  preserve  in  our  minds  a  pious  remcml)rance  of  the  sufferings 
of  Christ,  and  a  sr;nsc  of  our  obligations  to  fulijl  the  gospel  cov- 
enant. A  real,  though  spiritual  presence  was  acknowledged  by 
Calvin,  and  his  doctrine,  on  this  point,  seems  at  length  to  have 
prevailed  in  several  of  the  reformed  churches. 

Other  disputes  arose  between  the  followers  of  I^uther  and 
Calvin,  concerning  the  nature  of  the  divine  decrees  respecting 
man's  salvation.  The  latter,  is  well  known,  maintain  with 
the  utmost  rigour  the  doctrines  of  election   and   predestinatioti. 

In  the  dark  catalogue  of  heresies  recorded  by  historians  of 
the  Romish  communion,  the  opinions  of  Ijuther,  Calvin  and 
Zuinglius  maintain  a  distinguished  situation.  Connected  as  they 
were  with  political  events,  they  have  already  been  sufficiently 
discussed.  During  the  ardour  of  speculation  which  these  reli- 
gious contests  occasioned,  it  would  have  been  extraordinary,  if 
considering  the  different  interests,  views,  prejudices,  and  pas- 
sions, by  whicli  mankind  are  usually  actuated,  a  perfect  unifor- 
mity in  point  of  doctrine  and  discipline,  had  prevaded  all  who 
were  desirous  of  being  emancipated  from  the  yoke  of  Rome. 
In  the  course  of  this  century  the  Scriptures  were  translated  into 
almost  all  the  different  languages  of  Europe.  They  would  ne- 
cessarily be  read  by  mc'n  of  diffiront  tempers,  and  of  different 
attainments;  and  consequen'ly  (without  even  calling  in  the  aid 
of  that  principle  wliich  impels  mankind  to  render  themselves 
eminent  or  distinguished)  theie  are  many  motives  which  might 
create  a  difFcrcnce  of  sentiment  in  the  most  impai'tial  inquirers. 
Religious  opinions,  liowever  di.-tant  from  our  own  are  always 
objects  of  respect  and  veneration.  It  is  not  therefore  with  a 
design  of  casting  a  r(,'flection  upon  the  authors  or  professors  of 
these  opinions.  l)ut  for  the  sake  of  order  and  perspicuity,  that  a 
distinction  isobservedin  this  history  between  those  doctrines 
which  became  the  established  religion  of  different  countries, 
and  those  which  are  professed  only  by  small  or  subordinate 
societies. 

It  was  observed  that,  in  a  very  early  period  of  the  reforma- 
tion, certain  of  the  di<;ciples  of  Lutlicr,  and  particularly  one  of 
the  name  of  Muncer,  adopted  opinions  in  some  instances  appa- 
rently replete  with  enthusiasm,  and  on  some  occasionsproceedcd 


400  niSTORV    OF    THE    CHURCH. 

to  the  disturbance  of  the  public  tranquilhty.  From  these  re- 
formers proceeded  the  sect  of  the  Anabaptists.  They  first 
made  their  appearance  in  the  provinces  of  Upper  Germany, 
where  the  severity  of  the  magistrates  kept  them  under  controul. 
But  in  the  Netherlands  and  Westphalia,  they  obtained  admit- 
tance into  several  towns,  and  spread  their  principles.  The 
most  remarkable  of  their  religious  tenets  related  to  the  sacra- 
ment of  baptism,  which,  as  they  contended,  oughtto  be  adminis- 
tered only  to  persons  grown  up  to  years  of  understanding,  and 
should  be  performed  not  by  sprinkling  them  with  water,  but  by 
dipping  them  in  it:  for  this  reason  they  condemned  the  baptism 
of  infants;  and  re-baptizing  all  whom  they  admitted  into  their 
society,  the  sect  came  to  be  distinguished  by  the  name  of  Ana- 
baptists. To  this  peculiar  notion  concerning  baptism,  they  added 
other  principles  of  a  most  enthusiastic  as  well  as  dangerous 
nature.  They  maintained  that,  among  Christians  who  had  the 
precepts  of  the  gospel  to  direct,  and  the  spirit  of  God  to  guide 
them,  the  office  of  the  magistracy  was  not  only  unnecessary,  but 
an  unlawful  encroachment  on  their  spiritual  liberty;  that  the  dis- 
tinctions occasioned  by  birth,  or  rank,  or  wealth,  being  contrary 
to  the  spirit  of  the  gospel  which  considers  all  men  as  equal, 
should  be  entirely  abolished;  that  all  Christians,  throwing  their 
possessions  into  one  common  stock,  should  live  together  in  that 
state  of  equality  which  becomes  members  of  the  same  family; 
that  as  neither  tlie  laws  of  nature,  nor  the  precepts  of  the  New- 
Testament,  had  imposed  any  restraints  upon  men  with  regard 
to  the  number  of  wives  which  they  might  marry,  they  should  use 
that  liberty  which  God  liimself  had  granted  to  the  patriarchs. 

Such  opinions,  propagated  and  mainlained  with  enthusiastic 
zeal  and  boldness,  were  not  long  without  producing  the  violent 
effects  natural  to  them.  Two  Anabaptist  prophets,  John  Mat- 
thias, a  baker  of  llaerlem,  and  John  Boccold,  or  Beukels,  a 
journeyman  taylorof  Lyden,  possessed  with  the  rage  of  makinij 
proselytes,  fixed  their  residence  at  Munstcr,  an  imperial  city  of 
Westphalia,  of  the  first  rank,  under  the  sovereignty  of  its  bish- 
op, but  governed  by  its  own  senate  and  consuls.  As  neither  of 
tliese  fanatics  wanted  the  talents  requisite  in  desperate  enter- 
prises, great  resolution,  the  appearance  of  sanctity,  bold  pre- 
tensions to  inspiration,  and  a  confident  and  plausible  manner  of 
discoursing,  they  soon  gained  many  converts.  Among  these 
were  Ilothmaii,  who  had  first  preached  tlie  profestant  doctrine 
in  Munster,  and  Knipperdoling,  a  citizen  of  considerable  emi- 
nence. Emboldened  by  the  countenance  of  such  disciples,  they 
openly  taught  their  opinions;  and  not  satisfied  with  that  liberty, 
the}'  made  several  attemps,  though  without  success,  to  become 
masters  of  the  town,  in  order  to  get  their  tenets  established  by 


SIXTEENTH    CENTURY.  407 

public  authority.  At  last,  having  secretly,  called' in  their  asso- 
ciates from  the  neighbouring  country,  they  suddenly  took  posses- 
sion ofthe  arsenal  and  senate-house  in  the  night,  and  running 
through  the  streets  with  drawn  swords,  and  horrible  liowlings, 
cried  out  alternately,  "Repent,  and  be  baptized,"  and  "Depart 
ye  ungodly."  The  senators,  the  canons,  tlie  nobility,  together 
with  the  more  sober  citizens,  whether  Papists  or  Protestants, 
terrified  at  their  threats  and  outcries,  fled  in  confusion,  and 
left  the  city  under  the  dominion  of  a  frantic  multitude,  consist- 
ing chiefly  of  strangers.  Nothing  now  remaining  to  overawe  or 
controul  them,  they  set  about  modelling  the  government  accor- 
ding to  their  own  wild  ideas;  and  though  at  first  they  showed  so 
much  reverence  for  the  ancient  constitution,  as  to  elect  senators 
of  their  own  sect,  and  to  appoint  Knippeidjling  and  another 
proselyte  consuls,  ihis  was  ndthing  more  than  form;  for  all  their 
proceedings  were  directed  by  Matthias,  who,  in  the  style,  and 
with  the  authority  of  a  prophet,  uttered  his  commands,  which  it 
was  instant  death  to  disobey.  Having  begun  with  encouraging 
the  multitude  to  pillage  the  churches,  and  deface  their  orna- 
ments, he  enjoined  them  to  destroy  all  books  except  the  Bible, 
as  useless  or  impious;  he  ordered  the  estates  of  such  as  fled  to 
be  confiscated,  and  sold  to  the  inhabitants  of  the  adjacent 
country;  he  commanded  every  man  to  bring  forth  his  gold,  silver, 
and  other  precious  effects,  and  to  la}'  them  at  his  feet:  the 
wealth  amassed  by  these  means,  he  deposited  in  a  public  treas- 
ury, and  named  deacons  to  dispen  e  it  for  the  common  use  ofall. 
The  members  ofthis  commonwealth  being  thus  brought  to  a 
perfect  equality,  he  commanded  all  of  them  to  eat  at  tables 
prepared  in  public,  and  even  prescribed  the  dishes  v/hich  were 
to  be  served  up  each  day.  Having  finished  his  plan  of  refor- 
mation, his  next  care  was  to  provide  for  the  defence  ofthe  city; 
and  he  took  measures  for  that  purpose  with  a  prudence  which 
betrayed  nothing  of  fanaticism.  He  collected  large  magazines 
of  every  kind;  he  repaired  and  extended  the  fortifications, 
obliging  every  person  v/ithout  distinction  to  work  in  his  turn;  he 
formed  such  as  were  capable  of  bearing  arms  into  regular  bodies, 
and  endeavoured  to  add  the  stability  of  discipline  tothc  impetu- 
osity of  enthusiasm.  He  sent  emissaries  to  the  Anabaptists  in 
the  Low  Countries,  inviting  them  to  assemble  at  Munster,  which 
he  dignified  with  the  name  of  Mount-Sion,  that  they  might  set 
out  to  reduce  all  the  nations  ofthe  earth  under  their  dominion. 
He  himself  was  unwearied  in  attending  to  every  thing  necessary 
for  the  security  or  increase  ofthe  sect;  animating  his  disciples 
by  his  own  example  to  decline  no  labour,  as  well  as  to  submit  to 
every  hardship;  and  their  enthusiastic  passions  being  kept  from 
subsiding  by  a  perpetual  succession  of  exhortations,  revelations, 


408 


HISTOHY    OF    THE    CHVRCH. 


and  prophecies,  they  seemed  ready  to  undertake  or  to  suffer  any 
thing  in  maintenance  otlheir  opinions. 

\V  hile  they  were  thus  em[)loycd,  the  hishop  of  Munsier,  hav- 
ing assemhled  a  considerai)le  army,  advanced  to  hcseige  the 
town.  On  his  approach,  Matthias  sallied  out  at  the  head  *of 
some  chosen  troops,  attacked  one  quarter  of  his  camp,  forced  it, 
and  after  great  slaughter  returned  to  the  city  loaded  with 
glory  and  with  spoil.  Intoxicated  with  this  success,  he  appeared 
next  day  brandisliing  a  spear,  and  declared,  that,  in  imitation  of 
Gideon,  he  would  go  forth  with  a  handfuj  of  men,  and  smite  the 
hojt  of  the  ungodly.  Thirty  persons,  whom  he  name  ,  followed 
him  witlu/Ut  hesitation  in  this  wild  enterprise,  and,  rushing  on 
the  enemy  with  a  frantic  courage,  were  cu*;  off  to  a  man.  The 
death  of  theii' prophet  occasioned  at  first  great  consternation 
among  his  disciples;  hut  Boccold,  by  the  same  gifts  and  preten- 
sions which  had  gained  Matthias  credit,  soon  revived  their  spirits 
and  hopes  to  such  a  degree,  that  he  succeeded  the  deceased 
prophet  in  the  same  absolute  direction  of  all  their  affairs.  As 
he  did  not  possess  4iat  enterprising  courage  whicii  distinguished 
liis  predecessor,  he  satisfied  h  mself  with  carrying  on  a  defensive 
war;  and  without  attempting  to  anno}  the  enemy  by  sallies,  he 
waited  fcr  the  succours  he  expected  from  the  Low  Countries, 
the  arrival  of  which  was  often  foretold  and  promised  by  their 
prophets.  But  though  less  daring  in  action  than  Matlliias,  he 
was  a  wilder  enthusiast,  and  of  more  uniiounded  ambition.  Soon 
after  the  death  of  his  predecessoi-,  havijhg,  by  ohscure  visions 
and  prophecies,  prepaied  the  multitude  for  some  extraordinary 
event,  he  marched  through  the  streets  nnd  proclaimed  Mith  a 
loud  voice,  "That  the  kingdom  oi'JSion  was  at  hand;  tluit  what- 
ever was  highest  on  earth  should  be  brought  low,  and  whatever 
was  lowest  should  be  exalted."  In  order  to  fulfil  this,  he  com- 
njanded  the  churches,  as  the  most  lofty  buildings  in  the  city,  to 
be  levelled  with  the  ground:  he  degraded  the  senators  chosen  by 
Matthias,  and  depriving  Knipperdoling  of  the  consulship,  the 
highest  office  of  the  commonwealth,  appointed  him  to  execute 
the  lowest  and  most  infamcus,  that  of  common  hangman  to 
which  strange  tninsilion  llie  other  agreed,  not  only  without 
murmuring,  i)ut  with  the  utmost  joy;  and  such  was  the  despotic 
rigour  of  Boccold's  administration,  that  he  was  called  almost 
every  daj  to  performsonie  duty  or  other  of  his  wretched  fimc- 
tion.  In  j)lace  of  the  deposed  senators,  he  named  twelve 
judges,  according  to  the  number  of  tribes  in  Israel,  to  preside 
in  all  alf  lirs;  retaining  to  himself  the  same;  authoril}',  which 
Moses  anciently  posses-ed  as  legislator  of  that  poople. 

Not  satisfied,  however,  with  power  oi-  titles  which  were  not 
supreme,  a  prophet,  whom  he  had   gained  and  tutored,    having 


SIXTEENTH    CENTURY.  409 

called  the  multitude  together.^eclared  it  to  be  the  will  of  God, 
that  John  Boccold  should  be  kingof  Zion,  and  sit  on  the  throne 
of  David.  John,  kneeling  down,  accepted  of  the  call,  which 
he  solemnly  protested  Lau  been  revealed  likewise,  to  Inmself, 
and  was  immcdialel}'  acknov.ledged  as  motiarc!)  by  the  deluded 
multitude.  From  tiiat  moment  nc  .ass-jumed  all  the  state;  and 
pomp  of  royally.  lie  Avorc  a  crown  ef  gold,  aud  was  ciad  in 
the  richest  and  most  sumptuou?  gannenls.  A  bible wascarricd 
in  one  hand  and  a  naked  sword  in  the  oth"r.  A  great  body  of 
guards  rtccompanied  him  wlien,  he  appeared  in  pubhc.  He 
coined  money  stamped  with  liis  own  image,  and  appointed  the 
great  oflicers  of  l)is  household  and  kingdon),  among  whom  Knip- 
perdoling  was  nominated  governor  ot  the  city,  as  a  reward  for 
his  former  submission. 

Having  now  attained  the  height  of  power,  Bcccold  began  to 
discover  passions,  which  ne  had  hitherto  lestrained,  or  indulged 
only  in  secret.     As  the  excesses  of  enthusiasm  have  been    ob- 
served in  every  a^e  to  lead  to  sen.-ual  gratifications,  the  same 
constitution  that  is  susceptible  of  tlie  former  being  remarkably 
prone  to  the  latter,  he  instructed  the  prophets  and  teachers  to 
harangue  the  people  for  several  days,  concerning  the  lawfulness 
and  even  necessity  of  taking  more  wives  than  one,  which,  they 
asserted  to  be  one  of  the  privileges  granted  by  God  to  the  saints. 
When  their  tars  were  once  accustomed  to  this  licentious  doc- 
trine, and    (heir   passions   inlLuned    with  the   prosj)ect  cf  such 
unl)ounded  indulgence,  he  himself  set  them  an  example  of  using 
what  he  culled  tueir  Christian  liberty,  by  mairying  at  once  three  ^ 
wives,  amonir  wlvym  ihe  widow  of  Matiliras,  a  w(  man  of  singu- 
lar beauty,  was  o:ie.     As  !ie  was  alliii-cd  b^  beauty,  or  the  love 
of  variety,  he  gradually  added  to  the  number  of  his  wives,  until 
they  amoun  ed  to  fmrieefi,  tliowgu  the  witlow  of  Mattldas  was 
the  only  one   diicnitied  with    the  lith;  of  queen,  oi'  who  shai'cd 
with   iiiriT  the  siilendour  and  orn  unenls  of  ro\  alty.     After  the 
exampleof  their  jjrophet,  the  multitude  gave  themselves   up  to 
the  most  licentious   and  uncontrouled  gratification  of  their  de- 
sires.    No  man  lemained  sati^lied  with  a  single  wife.     Not  to 
use  their  (/hrisli.in  libert),  was  deemed  a  crime.     Persons  were 
appointed  to  search  the  hou-es  for  young  women  grown  up  to 
maturity,  whom  they  instanlly  con. polled  to  marry.     Together 
with  polygamy,  freedom  of  divorce,  its   inseparable  attendant, 
was  introduced,  and  became  a  new  source  of  corruption.  Every 
excess  was  committed,  of  which  I  he  passions  of  men  are  capa- 
ble, when  restrained   neither  by  the  authority  of  laws,  nor  the 
sense  of  decency;  and  by  a  monstrous  and   almost   incredible 
conjunction,  voluptuousness  was  engrafted  on  relit^'ion,  and  dis- 
solute riot  accompanied  the  austerities  of  fanatical  devotion. 

52 


410  HISTORY    OF    THE   CHURCH. 

MeanwhiJe  the  German  princes  were  highly  offended  at  the 
insult  offered  to  their  dignity  by  Boccold's  presumptuous  usur- 
pation of  royal  honors;  and  the  profligate  manners  of  his  follow- 
ers, which  were  a  reproach  to  the  Christian  name,  filled  men  of 
all  professions  with  horror.  Luther,  who  had  testified  against 
thisfanatical  spirit  on  its  first  appearance,  now  deeply  lamented 
its  progress,  and  having  exposed  the  delusion  with  great  strength 
of  argument,  as  well  as  acrimony  of  style,  called  loudly  on  all 
the  states  of  Germany  to  put  a  stop  to  a  phrenzy  no  less  perni- 
cious to  society,  than  fatal  to  religion.  The  emperor,  occupied 
with  other  cares  and  projeccts,  had  not  leisure  to  attend  to  such 
a  distant  object;  but  the  princes  of  the  empire,  assembled  by 
the  king  of  the  Romans,  voted  a  supply  of  men  and  money  to 
the  bishop  of  Munster,  who,  being  unable  to  keep  a  sufficient 
army  on  foot,  had  converted  the  siege  of  the  town  into  a  block- 
adoi.  The  forces  raised  in  consequence  of  this  resolution  were 
put  under  the  command  of  an  officer  of  experience,  who  ap- 
proaching the  town  towards  the  end  of  spring,  in  the  year  one 
thousand  five  hundred  and  thirty-five  pressed  it  more  closely 
than  formerly;  but  found  the  fortifications  so  strong,  and  so 
dilligently  guarded,  that  lie  durst  not  attempt  an  assult.  It  was 
now  above  fifteen  months  since  the  Anabaptists  had  established 
their  dominion  in  Munster;  they  had  during  that  time  undergone 
prodigious  fatigue  in  working  on  the  fortifications,  and  perform- 
ing military  duty.  Notwithstanding  the  prudent  attention  of 
their  king  to  provide  for  their  subsistence,  and  his  frugal  as 
well  as  regular  economy  in  their  public  meals,  they  began  to  feel 
the  approach  of  famine.  Several  small  bodies  of  their  breth- 
ren, who  were  advancing  to  their  assistance  from  the  Low 
Countries,  had  been  intercepted  and  cut  to  pieces;  and,  while 
all  Germany  was  ready  to  combine  against  them,  they  had  no 
prospect  of  succour.  But  such  was  the  ascendency  which 
Boccold  had  acquired  over  the  multitude,  and  so  powerful  the 
fascination  of  enthusiasm,  tiiat  their  hopes  were  as  sanguine  as 
ever,  and  they  hearkened  with  implicit  credulity  to  the  visions 
and  predictions  of  their  propliets,  who  assured  them,  that  the 
Almiglity  would  speedily  interpose,  in  order  to  dciliver  the  city. 
The  failii  however,  of  some  few,  shaken  by  the  violence  and 
length  of  their  sutferings,  beg.'in  to  fail;  but  being  suspected  of 
an  inclination  to  surrender  to  the  enemy,  they  were  punished 
with  immediate  death,  as  guilty  of  impiety  in  distrusting  the 
power  of  God. 

By  tliis  time  the  besieged  endured  the  utmost  rigour  of  fam- 
ine; but  tliey  chose  rather  to  suffer  hardships,  the  recital  of 
which  is  shocking  to  humanity,  than  to  listen  to  the  terms  of 
capitulation  offered  them    by  the  bishop.     At  last,  a  deserter, 


SIXTEENTH    CENTURY.  411 

whom  they  had  taken  into  their  service,  being  either  less  intox- 
icated with  the  fumes  of  enthusiasm,  or  unable  any  longer  to 
bear  such  distress,  made  his  escape  to  the  enemy.  lie  informed 
their  general  of  a  weak  part  in  tlieir  fortifications  which  he  had 
observed,  and  assuring  tliem  that  the  besieged,  exhausted  with 
hunger  and  fatigue,  kept  watch  there  with  little  care,  he  offered 
to  lead  a  party  thither  in  the  night.  The  proposal  was  accept- 
ed, and  a  chosen  body  of  troops  appointed  for  the  service;  who 
scaling  the  walls  unperceived,  seized  one  of  the  gates,  and 
admitted  the  rest  of  the  army.  The  Anabaptists,  though  sur- 
prised, defended  themselves  .in  the  market-place  with  valour, 
heightened  by  despair;  but  being  overpowered  by  numbers,  and 
surrounded  on  every  hand,  most  of  them  were  slain,  and  the 
remainder  taken  prisoners.  Among  the  last  were  the  king  and 
Knipperdoling.  The  king,  loaded  with  chains,  was  carried  from 
city  to  city  as  a  spectacle  to  gratify  the  curiosity  of  the  people, 
and  was  exposed  to  all  their  insults.  His  spirit,  however,  was 
not  broken  or  humbled  by  this  sad  reverse  of  his  condition;  and 
he  adhered  with  unshaken  firmness  to  the  distinguishing  tenets 
of  his  sect.  After  this,  he  was  brought  back  to  Munster,  the 
scene  of  his  royalty  and  crimes,  and  put  to  death  with  tortures, 
which  he  bore  with  astonishing  fortitude.  This  extraordinary 
man,  who  had  been  able  to  acquire  such  amazing  dominion  over 
the  minds  of  his  followers,  and  to  excite  commotions  so  danger- 
ous to  society,  was  only  twenty-six  years  of  age. 

Together  with  its  monarch,  the  kingdom  of  the  Anabaptists 
came  to  an  end.  Their  principles  on  certain  points  of  doctrine 
having  taken  deep  root  in  the  Low  Countries,  the  party  still 
subsists  there,  though  somewhat  divided  and  scattered.  Num- 
bers of  them  united  under  a  celebrated  leader  by  the  name  of 
Mennon  Simonis,  and  are  hence  denominated  Mennonites.  By 
a  singular  revolution,  they  have  become  not  only  pacific  in  their 
habits,  but  hold  it  unlawful  to  wage  war,  and  even  refuse  to 
accept  of  civil  oflices.  At  present,  neither  Mennonites  nor 
any  others  who  have  sprung  from  the  Anabaptists,  appear  to 
retain  any  of  those  licentious  and  extravagant  views  which  pre- 
vailed at  Munster.  Though  they  still  retain  sentiments  which 
distinguish  them  from  other  religious  societies,  they  are  gener- 
ally respected  for  their  morality  and  rectitude  of  conduct.  Nor 
is  it  just  to  charge  all  the  insurrections  of  those  times,  whether 
at  Munster  or  other  places,  where  the  Anabaptists  had  societies, 
to  that  class  of  people.  The  first  insurgents  groaned  under 
severe  oppression,  and  took  up  arms  in  defence  of  their  civil 
rights.  The  Anabaptists  appear  rather  to  have  seized  the  oc- 
casion than  to  have  been  the  prime  movers.  That  a  large 
proportion  were  Anabaptists,seem indisputable;  at  the  same  time 


412  HISTORY    OP   THE   CHURCH. 

it  appears  from  History,  that  great  numbers  of  them  were  Ro- 
man Catholics,  and  many  others  without  any  settled  religious 
principles. 

The  name  Anabaptist  was  given  to  sgnify,  that  persons  bap- 
tised in  infancy,  ought  to  be  baptized  anezvl  But  those  who 
believe  in  immersion  as  the  only  evangelical  mode  of  baptism, 
do  not  admit  that  it  is  applicable  to  them;  because  the  persons 
•vhom  they  baptize,  they  consider  as  never  having  been  bap- 
tized before,  though  they  may  have  received  the  application  of 
watcr,'eiiher  bysprinkling  oi  pouring.  Hence  the  great  body  of 
those  who  agree  in  this  view  of  baptism  are  now  called,  not  Ana- 
baptists, but  IJaptists. 

The  Antinomir.ns  arose  about  the  same  period.  Their  foun- 
der was  Jolm  Agricola,  a  native  of  Aisleben,  originally  also  a 
disci j)le  of  Luther.  Thc;  supporters  of  the  popish  doctrines 
deducing  a  considerable  portion  of  thc  argumtnts  "on  which 
i{)cy  rested  (heir  defence,  from  the  doctrines  of  the  old  law; 
-ills  over-zealous  reformer  was  encouraged  by  the  success  of 
■As  master  to  attack  thd  very  foundation  of  their  arguments, 
and  to  deny  that  any  part  of  the  Old  Testament  was  intended 
i!»  a  rule  of  faith  or  practice  to  t!c  disciples  of  Christ.  Thus 
i>e  not  only  rejected  the  moral  authority  of  even  (he  ten  com- 
niJtndments;  but  he  and  his  followers,  conceiving,  some  of  the 
expressions  in  the  writings  of  the.  apostles  in  too  liberal  a  sense, 
produced  a  system,  which  appears  in  many  respects  scarcely 
consistant  with  the  moral  attributes  of  tlie  Deity. 

The  principal  doctrines  which  at  present  bear  this  appella- 
tion, are  said  to  be  as  follows:  Isl.  That  the  law  ought  not  to  be 
proposed  to  tlie  people  as  a  rule  of  manners,  nor  used  in  thc 
church  as  a  mentis  of  instruction;  and  that  (he  gospel  alone  is 
to  be  inculcat»'d  and  e?;])lained,  both  in  (lie  churches  and  in  the 
schools  of  learning.  2il.  Tiiatthe  justihcation  of  sinncrsisan 
cmmanent  and  e(ornal  art  ol' Cod,  not  otdy  preceding  all  acts  of 
tin,  luit  tli(!  existence  of  ti.e  sinner  himself.*  ,hI.  That  justifi- 
cation by  faith  is  no  moie  than  a  manifrstation  to  us  of  what 
was  done  before  we  Lad  a  bring.  4th.  Tliat  men  ought  not  to 
doubt  of  thcii- faitjv,  or  (luestion  whether  they  believe  in  Christ. 
5ili.  That  God  sees  no  sin  in  believers,  and  they  are  not  bound 
to  confess' sin,  mourn  f/)r  it,  or  >  ray  that  it  maybe  forgiven. 
r)th.  ThJtt  GoU  is  pot  angry  with  the  elect,  nor  does  he  punish 
them  for  their  sins.     7tii.  That  by  God's  laying  our  iniquities 


1  Ills      i.-T      i.j.      <.j Ml    I.I      i:i..:i,     \\i|ii.;ll-      .- i  y  1 :   ij      -  1  1    .  :  1  il  )l  111  i.  T!  Sj     lln)ll;l,'ll     POIllC 

■iippose,  Willi  -Dr.  Crisp,  tint  tiio  elect  were  justilied  at  tho  same  tinio  of  Chriet'a 
i[«ath. 


SIXTEENTH    CENTURY  413 

upon  Christ,  he  became  as  completely  sinful  as  v/e,  and  we  as 
completf^ly  righteous'as. Christ.  8th.  Th"at  believers  need  not 
fear  either  their  pxyn  §it}s  or  the  eihs  of  others.'  since  neither  can 
do  them  any  injury.  9t!vi  That  the  new  covenant  is  not  made 
properly  witli  u?y  but  v»'ith  GUrist  for  us;  and  that  covenant  is 
•all  of  it  a  jjrorniie,  havii)efHioc'Dndi(ioiis  for, us  to  perform:  for 
faith,' r'e pen (ance,  and  obedience,  arc  not  conditions  on  our  part, 
but  Chri.st's,  and  tliat  he  repented,  believed,  and  obeyed  for  us. 
10th.  That  sanctiiication  is  not  a  proper  evidence  of  justifica- 
tion. 

I.t  is  not  extraordiiia.iy  that,  while  all  the  different  doctrines  of 
the  church  w6rO' destined  to  underi^o  so  severe  an  examination, 
some,  of  tho  opinions  of  Arius  and  the  other  opponents  of  the 
doctrine' of  the  Trinity  bhoui'd   be  revived.     The  first  of  the 
reformers  who  distinguished  himself  on  this  side  of  tbe  question 
was  John  Campan'us,  who,  bcibro'  the  confession  of  Augsburg 
was  prescnt(id,   began.' to  publish  opinions.     About    the  same 
period  Michael  Servetus,  a  Spanish  physician,  appeared  on  the 
same  side,  and    with   much"- vehemence  opposed  the  orthodox 
belief.     Servetus  was  born  at  Villa  Nueya,  in  the  kingdom  of 
Arragon,  and  after  a  variety  of  adventures  settled  at  Vienne,in 
Dauphine,  under'the  patronage  of  the  iJ^ild  and  liberal  prelate 
of  thcit  see,  and  the,re  applied  himself  successfully  to  the  prac- 
tice of   his  profession.     Tiic  entluisiasm  of  reformation,  how- 
ever invaded  his  tranquility  in  this  situation,  :md  he  was  engaged 
by  some  means  or  other  to  enter  into  a  controversy  with  Calvin, 
in  wliieh  t!iere'i$  reason  to   bielive  that  the   latter  indulged    in 
hostile  .'Mid  vindictive  feolings  against  him.     In  1553,  Servetus 
printed  hi?  most  famous  wbrk.rntitled  ChristianismiRestitutio. 
The    book    was   pablisiied',) in   .France,    but  ptinted    secretly 
witlioat  the  author's  name,'^  and  conveyed  out  o{  the  kingdom. 
But  some  of  Uh  Protestant  enemies  Who  ought   to  have  been 
better  employed,  succeidcd  in  exciting  the  inquisition  against 
him;  and  he  wa-^  thrown  into  prison    by  the  authority  of  that 
tribunal-     Here,  howcivcr,  he  was  suffered   clandestinely  to  cs- 
c:»pc;,  and  only  burnt  in  effigy.     In  attempting  to  pass  into  Italy 
over  the  lake  of  Geneva,  he  was   recognized   by  Calvin,  who 
requested, one  of  the  Syndics  to  arrest  and  inii)rison  him.     Ser- 
vetus was  arrested,  put  into  prison,  and  afterwards   brought  be- 
fore the  council  .rtsff  heretic.     Forty  heretical  errors  were  pro- 
ved   .'igainst  him,  biit  he    refused  to    renounce  them.     One  of 
the  cliarges  was  that  of  blasphemy.     The  result  of  his  trial  was, 
that  he    was  condemned    to   be   burnt  alive.     On  the  l27th  of 
October,  1553,  he  was  committed  to  the  fire;  but  as  the  wind 
blew  the  flames  from  him,  two  hours  elapsed  before  he  was  freed 
from  his  sufferings 


414  HISTORY    or    THE    CHURCH. 

Concernig  the  part  which  Calvin  took  in  this  cruel  and  most 
unfortunate  affair,  Dr.  Hawies  in  his  History  of  the  Church, 
when  speaking  of  the  sufferings  of  Gruet,  Balsac,  Castalio,  Ochi- 
nus  and  particularly  of  Servetus,  has  the  following  paragraph. 
"Far  from  justifying  these  severities,  1  esteem  tliis  as  the  foulest 
blot  in  Calvin's  otherwise  fair  escutchen;  nor  do  1  think  the 
spirit  of  the  times  any  exculpation  for  violating  the  plainest 
dictates  of  the  word  of  God  and  common  sense,  'that  liberty  of 
conscience  and  private  judgment  are  every  man's  birth  right;' 
and  where  nothing  immoral,  or  tending  by  some  overt  act  to  dis- 
turb the  peace  of  societies  appears,  there  all  punishment  for 
matters  of  opinion  must  be  utterly  unchristian  and  unjus- 
tifiable." "         , 

The  opinions  of  Servetus  seem  to  have  approached  nearer  to 
Sabellianism  than  either  to  those  of  Arius  or  the  modern  So- 
cinians.  lie  held  that  Christ  might  properly  be  called  the  God, 
since  the  eternal  spirit  of  the  Godhead  was  united  to  the  man 
Christ  Jesus,  lie  held  also  that  another  portion  of  tiie  same 
spirit  was  diffused  through  all  nature,  and  directed  the  course  of 
things,  and  actuated  the  minds  of  men  agi-ceably  to  the  counsels 
and  designs  of  tiie  Father.  He  also  rejected  the  use  of  infant 
baptism. 

The  origin  of  Socianism  appears  to  have    been  some  years 
precedent  to  the  appearance  of  those  persons  from  whom  the  sect 
has  derived  its  name.     At  a  very  early  period  of  the  reforma- 
tion there  were  among  the  Anabaptists,  and  other  sects  of  re- 
formers, several  persons  who  rejected  Or  who  doubted   of  the 
doctrine  of  the  Trinity  as  professed  at  that  period.     The  opin- 
ions which  were  cherished  by  these  persons  were  equally  ob- 
noxious to  the  Catholics,  the  Lutherans,  and  Calvanists;  and 
opposition  from  foreign  enemy  is  generally  productive  of  union 
in  the  party  which   is  o])posed.     To  avoid  the  evils  which  they 
might  experience  in  Germany  or  Italy,  numbers  of  them  retired 
into  I'oland,  which,  either  from  its  remoteness,  orfrom  the  laxity 
of  the  government,  seemed  to  i)romise  a    more  secure   retreat. 
When  arrived  at  tlie  land  of  freedom,  they  found  themselves  in- 
volved in  the  utmost  perplexity  of  doctrines.     Some  had  embra- 
ced the  Arian  system;  some  the  doctrine  of  Paul  of  Samosata;  and 
some  of  them  opinions  which  tilll  then  probably  m^ver  had  an 
existence.     About  the  same  period,  a  society  was  formed  in  the 
neighborhood  of  Venice,   which    consisted  of  about  forty  men 
of  letters,  wlio  held  rrigular  assemblies,  in  which  they  discusssed 
all  points    of  religion,  and    particularly  those    relating  to  the 
Trinity,  with  the  utmost  freedom.     The  society  however  being 
discovered,  the  members  were  dispersed  different  ways,  and  sev- 
eral of  them  suffered  by  the  hand  of  the  executioner. 


SIXTEENTH     CENTURY.  415 

One  of  the  most  eminent  ol  this  Society,  Lselius  Socinus  or 
Sozzini,  escaped  into  Poland  in  1551,  and  by  his  influence  the 
jarring  opinions  of  the  Unitarian  sectaries  began  to  assume  the 
appearance  of  a  regular  system.  His  visits  to  Pohind  were  in- 
deed but  short;  but  wliat  he  left  undone  was  perfected  by  his 
disciples.  Under  the  protection  of  J.  Sienienus,  palatine  of 
Podolia,  who  built  purposely  for  their  use  the  city  of  Racowin 
the  district  of  Sondomir,  the  Unitarians  of  Poland  almost  as- 
sumed the  consequence  of  an  established  religon;  and  in  the  year 
1574,  they  pul)lished  a  sunmiary  of  their  principles,  under  the 
title  of  the  (Jatechism  or  Confession  of  the  Unitarians. 

The  abilities  of  FaustusSocinus,who  professed  to  deduce  his 
religious  system  from  the  papers  of  his  uncle  Laelius,  imparted 
fresh  vigour  to  the  society.  He  ncAy-moddled  the  articles  of 
their  faith.  The  ancient  catechism,  which  was  no  more  than 
a  rude  and  incoherent  sketch,  was  altered  and  improved  by  So- 
cinus  and  other  Unitarian  doctors,  and  was  published  under 
the  title  of  the  Catechism  of  Racow.  In  this  station  they  en- 
joyed an  undisturbed  series  of  prosperity  for  several  years, 
till  in  the  l)cginning  of  the  succeeding  century,  some  Socinian 
students  at  Racow  were  so  imprudent  as  in  a  paroxism  of  en- 
thusiasm to  break  in  pieces  a  crucifix  with  stones.  Such  an  act 
of  violence  excited  the  attention  of  the  senate  of  Poland,  who, 
caused  their  academy  to  be  levelled  to  the  ground,  their  church 
to  be  shut  up,  and  tlu'ir  printing  presses  to  be  destroyed;  and 
from  that  period,  the  cause  of  Socinianism  has  sensibly  declined 
in  that  part  of  Europe,  where  it  first  assumed  an  aspect  of 
prosperity.  From  Pol'uid,  the  Socinian  doctrines  made  their 
way  into  Transylvania  about  15(!3,  and  were  chiefly  indebted 
for  their  success  to  the  address  and  industry  of  George  Blandra- 
tus,  physician  to  Sigismund,the  reigning  prince.  The  Socinian 
faith  was  embraced  by  the  prince,  and  many  of  the  principal 
nobility;  and  though  the  Batovi,  who  were  afterwards  chosen 
dukes  of  Transylvania,  were  by  no  means  well  affected  to  the 
unitarian  cause;  yet  the  sect  had  acquired  so  deep  a  root  that 
it  has  never  been  entirely  eradicated  from  that  province. 

The  followers  of  Socinus  asserted,  1st.  That  all  our  knowl- 
edge of  divinity  must  be  derived  from  the  scriptures,  but  that 
our  natural  reason  is  the  proper  interpreter  of  them.  2d. 
They  allowed  considerable  latitude  in  the  accommodation  of 
Scripture  to  human  reason,  asserting  that  great  allowances  must 
be  made  for  the  strong  figurative  language  and  oriental  idioms 
with  which  these  writings  abound.  Hdly.  They  denied  the 
plenary  inspiration  of  the  sacred  writers,  and  insinuated  that 
mistakes  had  crept  into  their  writings.  4thly.  Having  proceed- 
ed thus  far,  they  endeavoured  to  strip  revealed  religion  of  every 


416  HISTORY   OF    THE  CHUiiCU. 

circumstance  not  clearly  intelligible  bv  iuiman  reason.  With 
respect  therefore  (o  the  grand  point  oji  which  they  djfrcred  from 
other  Christians;  thej  altogpfehcr  d'onipd*lhe'divirtity  of  C'hrisI, 
or  equality  with  the  Father,' hut  admitt^kJ  h'ftn'to  Have  been  an 
extraordinary  person  ni'i'acnlously  produced',' and  cdimmi^sioned 
as  a  divine  teacher,  in  Avhom  thepi'ophcr.ies  relating  to  (he 
Messiah  we're  completely  though  not  Ij'eraily  I'.jliJlled.  They 
admitted  alsothe  whole  history  of 'the  j;isccnsion  and  glorifica- 
tion of  Christ  in  its  literal  acccptatlo:^. "  Sthlv.  Thi'y  held  Ihe 
phrase  Holy  Spirit,  or  Holy  Ghost,  (o  ))e  merely  a  figurative 
mode  of  expression  to  denote  the  power  or  energy  of  God.  , 

Though  these  are  the  general  outlines  of  the  d<)ctrines.pjp* 
fessed  by  the  followers  of  Socinus,  yet  this  sect  was  subdivided 
into  several  parties,  who  differed  materially  from  each  other 
with  respect  to  certain  articles  of  faitb.  The  Budneians  are 
said  to  have  denied  the  miraculous  cdnceolJuin  of  Jesus-  Christ. 
The  Farvonians  on  the  contrary  asscctechiPit  he  had  beeo  en- 
gendered or  produced  out  of,nothif,g  bef<>re  th.e'ci-eaiiou  of  the 
world.  And  the  Stancarians  allowed  the 'medil<)r,7l'  character 
of  Jesus  Christ,  which  the  otijiej^ssfierri.  to  have  denied. 

Some  sects  were  distinguishedin' this  age  merely  by  carrying 
there  aljhorance  of  ])opish  cirurs  fullier  than  tjicir  gVcat  loa- 
ders, Luther  and  Calvin.  Such  were  tiie  foll,o\vn''S  of  Zuingiius, 
of  whom  respectful  mention  hjiis  be<>n  afreMy  made. 

The  Brownlsls  in  Englajiii  differed  fvorn  the  established 
church  chiefly  in  respect  to'  church  ijovcrnini-nt,  which  ihey 
asserted  ought  to  be  democralical.  .T!ie  illumiiiiiti  in  Prance 
and  Spain,  seem  only  tbh.iv^i  been  di5tingui$ti.<ijd  by  tli.eir  niouK- 
ish  devotion,  and  be.hef  that  tbo  whf^l.f  yf  ic'l'glo-n  oonsi«'lf!d  in 
prayer  and  contemj)laticn.'"'  Tiiefamillst*,  or  family  of  love, 
in  H')lland,  considt.'red  the  di.«p<!::nsation  livMw;^!  n-;' rm[)er- 
fect,  and  expcctcd'a  fuller  rcvelriiiiin  to  li  m.'cjvrs. 

The  Amsdorlians  and  Oisianda-ian's  ci7>'tlehd':d  tiiat  ^Hl,vfttion■';^!as 
wrought  by  faith  alone,  and  not  by  gootf  vrork<;  wliilo  Hie 
Molinists  and  Synergists  were  of  fhe  opinion  liiat  the  v.ill  of 
man  co-operated  with  the  grace  of  God  in  eifrClittf.^  his  eternal 
happiness. 

Thf!  invention  of  printing  prO'lucr'd  aliog(!thcr,a  nqw  (;ra  in 
literature:  and  sucli  was  the  japid  -mtillipiicalton  of  books  afkr 
that  period,  that  merely  to  specify  tlxsriulliors  in  the  def)nrt- 
ments of  theo!oi;y  and  sacred  criticism  w<><ild.  rh  ccHitury, 

require  a  separate  voluni.  i  .  i    ,    •    ; 


united  agaiiist  religiou,  and  agninst  civil  govenunuut;  and  entirely  dlDferciU  Aom  those 
of  that  Titme,  'm  ihe  sixteenth  century. 


SIXTEENTH    CENTURY.  417 

our  views  witliin  a  very  limited  compass,  and  to  content  our- 
selves with  a  brief  character  ofonly  the  most  eminent  aulliors. 
From  the  complexion  of  the  times,  and  from  the  important 
controversies  which  were  agitated  during  the  period,  It  will  be" 
evident  that  controversial  theology  engaged  the  attention  of  by 
far  the  greater  number,  and  the  most  eminent  of  the  authors  of 
this  century.  The  works  both  of  Luther  and  Calvin  are  vol- 
nmnious,  and  replete  with  learning,  and  strong  and  profound  ar- 
gument. Uut  the  most  elegant  scholar,  and  perhaps  the  most 
amiable  character  among  the  reformers,  was  Philip  Melanclhon. 
He  was  an  eaily convert  to  the  doctrines  of  Luther,  and  con- 
tinued his  steady  friend  to  the  conclusion  of  liis  life.  The  char- 
acter of  this  excellent  person  was  tinctured  with  a  degree  of 
timidity  which  would  have  utterly  incapacitated  him  for  a 
leader  in  these  tumultuous  scenes;  but  his  extensive  learning, 
his  candid  and  impartial  spirit,  united  (o  his  correct  judgment, 
and  the  classical  elegance  of  Iris  style,  qualified  Ijim  for  the  jiart 
of  an  excellent  auxiliary.  Theodore  Beza  is  well  known  as  a 
translator  and  comrnentator  upon  the  Holy  Scriptures.  For  his 
learning  and  abilities  he  was  deservedly  placed  at  the  head  of 
the  university  of  Geneva  on  its  lirst  institution. 

Though  not  publicly  connected  with  the  reformers,  or  openly 
professing  their  doctrines,  no  man  in  this  age  contributed  more 
indirectly,  to  the  removal  of  error,  than  the  celebrated  Erasmus; 
since  there  was  scarcely  an  opinion  or  practice   of  the  llomish 
church  assailed  by  Luther,  which  had  not  previously  been  ani- 
madverted on,  and  ridiculed  by  this  acute  and    satirical  author. 
Erasmus  was  the  illegitimate    son  of  a  literary  person  of  the' 
name    of  Gerard,    by  Margaret,  daughter  to   a  phyj^ician  at 
Gouda,  whom  her  relations  would  not  permit  to  marry  the  man 
by  whom  she  had  been  seduced.  He  lost  both  father  and  motiicr 
at  about  fourteen,  was,  in    the  early    part  of  his    life,  a  singing 
boy  at  the  cathedral  of  Utrecht,  and  was  afterwards  forced  by 
his  guardians  to  become   a  regular  canon   in  the  monastery  of 
Stein,  near  Ghent.     He  was  ordained  a  priest  in  1492,  nt  about 
the  age  of  twenty -six,  and  was  invited  by  the  bishop  of  Cambray 
to  accompany  him  to  Rome.     ^V^itli  the  permission  of  his    supe- 
riors, Erasmus  quitted  his  monastery,  went  to  Paris  to  complete 
his  studies,  an  1  after  several  journies  uiio    Flanders,    England, 
and  Italy, settled  at  lengtli  at  l>a>W,  where  he  continued  till  that 
City  embraced  Z'ainglianism  in  1523.     He  afterwards  lived  for 
some  time  in  Fiiburgb,  whence  he  returned  to  Basil,  where  he 
died  in  IjuG. 

Literature  is  not  only  obliged  to  Erasmus  for  his  own  admira- 
ble compositions,  but  fur  the  revival  of  many  of  the  most  valuable 
of  the  ancient  classics  and  fithers  of  the    church.     Few    scicn- 

53 


418  msToiiy  or  the  ciirncii. 

ceg  escaped  his  attention;  he  wrote  occasionally  on  divinity, 
philosophy,  morals,  rhetoric,  and  grammar,  and  translated  the 
New  Testament  into  Latin,  and  several  of  the  Greek  fathers. 
His  free  style  of  writing  involved  him  in  several  controversies; 
and  the  Lutherans  and  the  Catholics  were  equally  objects  of  his 
animadversion.  His  Dialogues  are  the  hcst  known  of  all  his 
writings,  and  will  be  admired  as  a  work  of  genius  as  long  as 
there  remains  any  taste  for  the  wit  and  spirit  of  Athens,  or  for 
the  language  and  eloquence  of  ancient  Rome.  lie  lived  and 
died  a  timid  reformer  and  member  of  the  church  of  Rome. 

Next  in  order  to  Erasmus,  his  contemporary  and  friend  Sir 
Thomas  More,  Lord  Chancellor  of  England,  may  properly  be 
placed  among  the  patrons  and  improvers  of  polite  literature. 
More  strongly  attached  to  the  Romish  faith  than  his  friend 
Erasmus,  and  not  exempt  from  the  charge  of  bigotted  cruelty, 
this  excellent  scholar  fell  a  victim  to  the  sanguinary  resentment 
of  Henry  Vin.  and  suffered  death  upon  the  scaffold,  the  17th 
of  June,  1535. 

Inferior  to  none  that  has  been  mentioned  cither  in  taste  or 
learning,  it  would  be  culpable  to  omit  a  tribute  of  applause  to 
the  elegant  and  classical  George  Buchanan.  As  an  historian, 
his  works  will  not  only  be  resorted  to  by  all  who  are  desirous  of 
useful  information,  but  also  by  those  who  wish  to  form  a  style 
upon  the  chaste  model  of  Roman  elegance.  As  a  poet,  he  is 
perhaps  the  first  among  the  modern  imitators  of  the  Latin  clas- 
sics. As  the  friend  of  civil  and  religious  liberty,  he  is  entitled 
to  a  still  nobler  distinction;  nor  will  the  apologists  for  a  weak 
and  wicked  princess  be  able  to  fix  a  slander  upon  his  reputation 
in  the  eyes  of  impartial  inquirers. 

Castalio  is  also  deserving  of  a  respectable  place  among  the 
scholars  of  this  day.  He  translated  the  Bible  into  elegant 
Latin,  also  into  French,  and  displayed  his  various  and  extensive 
knowledge  of  the  Greek  and  Hebrew  by  several  other  publica- 
tions, liis  Colloquia  Sacra,  in  elegant  Latin,  was  published  in 
four  volumes  duodecimo.  He  was  some  time  regent  of  the  Col- 
lege at  Geneva,  until  he  was  driven  from  it  and  banished  on 
account  of  his  religious  opinions.  Being  poor,  he  was  oppressed 
in  his  circumstances,  having  a  wife  and  eight  children.  The 
magistrates  of  Basil,  lo  which  place  he  fled,  received  with 
kindness  tills  ingenious  exile,  and  gave  him  the  Greek  profes- 
sorship in  their  university.  He  died  ut  Basil  in  15G4,  aged  for- 
ty-eight years. 

John  Reuchlin,  a  German,  sometimes  known  hy  the  name  of 
Capnio,  who  was  elevated,  for  his  literary  talents,  from  a  very 
obscure  station,  to  the  rank  of  a  nobleman,  Ludovicus  Vives,  of 
Valencia   in  Spain,  J.  Budcus,  John  Lipsius,  Bolydore  Vii-- 


SIXTEENTH    CENTURY.  419 

gil,  and  the  incomparable  Scaliger  are  also  deserving  of  much 
applause,  thezcalous  and  successful  promoters  of  useful  learning. 

Philosophy  as  well  as  religion  underwent  a  reformation  in 
this  century,  by  the  publication  of  the  systems  of  Nicholas  Co- 
pernicus and  Tycho  JBrahe.  These  bold  invaders  of  ancient 
prejudice,  had  scarcely  less  to  encounter  than  Luther,  in  the 
establishment  of  the  truth. 

The  labours  of  the  Stephens's  will  be  remembered  with 
gratitude  by  every  admirer  of  ancient  literature. 


CHAPTER  XVIli. 


SEVENTEENTH    CENTURY. 


PROGRESS  OF  THE  EXTERNAL  CHURCH— PROTESTANT  CHURCH. 

After  age?  of  gloomy  euptrslition,  the  rcigti  of  ignorance,  and 
primevial  night,  \vc  have  soenthcsun  of  righteousness  rising  with 
healing  in  Ins  wings,  to  dispfjl  the  darkness,  and  illumine  the 
path,  which  alone  can  lead  the  faithful  to  the  light  of  eternal 
day. 

The  struggle  in  Europe, between  trutli  and  error,  had  heen 
long  and  obstinate;  and,  however  blessed  the  issue,  the  effects 
of  the  contest  were  greatly  to  be  deplored,  as  having  produced 
war?,  which  desolated  the  face  of  many  countries,  and  conflicts 
in  all  the  lands  of  Christendom;  sometimes  as  fatal  to  the  per- 
secutors, as  to  the  persecuted. 

The  combatants  now  had  in  a  sort  rested  on  their  arms,  and 
precluded,  by  tlie  peace  of  Augsburg,  from  attempting  any  con- 
siderable inroads  on  eacli  other's  territories  l)y  violence,  the 
Catholics  and  Protestants  began  to  plan  how  they  might  extend 
their  influence  over  the  regions  which  had  been  lately  discov- 
ered. The  former,  especially,  hojied  thereby  to  recover  some 
indemnity  in  the  new  Continent,  for  their  losses  in  the  old. 

Herein,  indeed,  the  Catholics  possessed  a  great  and  manifest 
advantage,  not  only  as  united  under  one  spiritual  head,  but  also 
because  the  grand  discoveries  had  been  made  by  those  who 
})rofcsscd  the  iaith  of  Ilome,and  contiimed  under  her  obedience. 
These  all  equally  wished  with  the  popes  themselves,  to  propa- 
gate their  own  religion,  and  thus  conflrm  a  surer  and  safer 
dominion  over  those  whom  they  had  brought  under  the  yoke,  or 
hoped  by  monkisb  auxiliaries  more  easily  to  subdue.  Noth- 
ing could  more  exactly  concur  with  the  ambitious  views  of  the 
paj)al  see.  A  host  of  missionaries  rushed  into  the  batllc,  zeal- 
ously disposed  to  spread  tlie  knowledge  of  ,^uch  Christianity  as 
ihcy  held,  through  all  the  countries  into  which  the  arms  or 
commerce  of  Spain  and  Portugal  had  penetrated.  We  have 
bccn  the  institution  of  Jesuits  expressly  devoted  to  this  object: 


HISTOUV    OP    TUE    CHURCH.  421 

not  were  the  other  orders,  roused  by  their   zeal   and  emulation, 
behind  them  in  the  work. 

To  direct  their  cfifoils  more  cflcclually  for  spreading  the  po- 
pish religion,  and  bringing  the  subjected  nations,  and  others, 
within  her  pale,  was  among  the  most  important  objects  of  the 
Church  of  Rome.  V/ith  this  view,  the  Pope  established  a  con- 
gregation of  Cardinals,  de  propaganda  fide,  whose  name  expres- 
sed their  office.  A.  D.  1(323.  To  defray  evciy  expence,  a  vast 
endowment,  successively  increased,  furnished  the  most  ample 
means.  The  missionaries  were  educated,  conveyed,  and  suppli- 
ed with  every  necessary.  Seminaries  were  established  for  such 
heathen  converts  as  should  bo  sent  to  Europe  from  the  difTcrent 
nations.  Books  were  printed  in  all  languages  for  the  use  of  the 
missions.  A  provision  was  made  for  erecting  schools,  and  afford- 
ing the  poor  assistance,  whether  by  medicine,  or  under  any  tem- 
poral want.  In  short,  every  tiling  which  could  forward  the 
missions,  was  liberally  supplied,  A.  D.  1663.  France  copied 
the  example  of  Rome,  and  formed  an  establishment  for  the  same 
purposes.  Regiments  of  friars,  black,  white,  and  grey,  were 
ready  for  embarkation,  however  distant  the  voyage,  or  perilous 
the  service. 

The  Jesuits  claimed  the  first  rank,  as  due  to  their  zeal,  learn- 
ing, and  devotedness  to  the  holy  see.  The  Dominicans,  Fran- 
ciscans, and  other  orders,  disputed  the  palm  with  them;  and 
jealous  of  their  superiority,  as  is  the  case  usually  between  rivals 
for  fame,  they  impeached  the  purity  of  their  motives;  imputed 
their  zeal  to  ambitious  purposes;  and  accused  them  of  subject- 
ing their  converts  to  their  own  order,  with  a  view  to  make  mer- 
chandise of  them.  Into  these  accusations  probably  much  truth 
entered,  but  more  env}'.  Indeed,  the  religion  which  any  of 
these  taught,  was  almost,  if  not  altogether,  as  far  removed  from 
the  simplicity  that  is  in  ('hrist,  as  the  paganism  from  which  the 
converts  were  drawn.  From  the  commencement  of  the  mis- 
sions, the  congregation  of  cardinals  has  been  employed  in  hear- 
ing and  examining  innumerable  memorials  and  criminations 
against  the  Jesuits,  the  most  grievous  and  disgraceful  to  the 
christian  name,  it  must  be  confessed,  after  considering  the  accusa- 
tions,and  the  avowed  principle  ofpoper}^,  "That  every  fraud  and 
artifice  is  pious,  that  tends  to  promote  the  interests  of  the  Romish 
Churcli,"  the  Jesuits  seem  fully  vindicated.  Admitting  this  al- 
lowed principle,  they  acted  wisely.  None  can  refuse  them  the 
praise  of  indefatigable  labour;  and  little  doubt  can  be  entertain- 
ed, that  the  issue  of  their  missionary  efforts  would  have  been 
very  different  from  what  has  happened,  if  they  had  not  been  so 
often  checked  in  their  career;  their  fidelity  to  the  several  states, 
under  whose  patronage  they  acted,   rendered  suspicious:  and 


422  SEVENTEENTU   CENTURY. 

their  devotedncss  to  the  see  of  Rome  ilself,  questioned.  Their 
rivals  insinuated,  tliat  they  meant  only  the  glory,  riches,  and 
increase  of  their  own  order;  and  sacriliced  to  these  every  other 
consideration.  Whether  this  was  really  the  case  or  not,  their 
steps  appear  directed  with  the  most  consumate  skill,  and  crown- 
ed with  astonishing  success.  They  studied  the  characters  of 
those  with  whom  they  had  to  do,  and  suited  themselves  alike  to 
the  peasant  and  the  noble.  They  selected  from  their  society,  the 
instruments  best  quallilied  for  their  several  spheres  of  action. 
They  were  physicians,  astronomers,  mathematicians,  painters, 
musicians,  artists,  in  every  occupation,  that  could  render  their 
talents  subservient  to  missionary  purposes.  Their  gentle  and 
insinuating  manners  gained  the  contidence  of  the  natives  where 
diey  resided.  They  made  themselves  agreeable  and  useful  to 
the  superior  ranks;  they  condescended  to  instruct  the  meanest; 
they  consulted  the  different  inclinations  and  habits  of  the  sever- 
al nations,  and  the  individuals  of  each.  In  short,  they  deter- 
mined to  become  all  things  to  all  n:ien,  that  they  might  obtain 
the  great  object  in  their  view.  The  new  world,  and  the  Asiat- 
ic regions,  were  the  chief  fields  of  their  labours.  They  penetra- 
ted into  the  uncultivated  recesses  of  America;  civilized  the 
savages,  and  won  them  to  habits  of  industry.  They  visited  the 
untried  regions  of  Siam  Tonkin,  and  Cochin-China.  They  en- 
tered the  vast  empire  of  China  itself;  insinuated  themselves 
into  the  confidence  of  that  suspicious  people,  and  numbered 
millions  among  their  converts.  They  dared  affront  the  dangers 
of  the  tyrannical  government  of  Japan,  and  even  there  extend- 
ed their  conquests  in  a  manner  aln.ost  incredible.  In  India  they 
assumed  the  garb  and  austerities  of  the  Brahmins;  and  boasted 
on  the  coasts  of  Malabar  of  a  thousand  converts  baptized  in  one 
year  by  a  single  missionary.  They  could  alike  familiarise 
themselves  with  the  magnificence  and  luxury  of  the  court  of 
Tekin,  orlivc  on  water  and  vegetables,  like  the  Jogis;  and 
whatever  their  adversaries  may  object  to  the  looseness  of  their 
moral  system,  the  conduct  of  the  missionaries  was  unimpeacha- 
ble; otherwise  they  had  neither  attracted  or  preserved  the  ven- 
eration of  their  disciples — if  they  admitted  of  relaxation,  it  was 
for  them,  and  not  for  themselves. 

That  their  sufferings  were  great,  as  their  labours  were  suc- 
cessful, we  have  the  most  autiientic  evidence.  The  dreadful 
massacres  in  China  and  Japan,  proved  them  sincere;  and  at 
least,  as  true  Catholics  as  any  at  Rome  or  elsewhere. 

In  China,  a  flourishing  ara  gave  bright  hopes  of  perpetuity, 
but  they  were  blasted.  The  same  effects  produced  the  same 
calamities;  and  though  the  present  century  left  the  Jesuits  pos- 
sessed of  a  noble  church  at  Pckin,  within  the  imperial  precincts, 


HISTORY    OP   THE   CHURCH.  423 

and  their  missionaries  spread  through  all  that  country,  and  the 
Mongal  Tartary,  the  next  saw  them  utterly  expelled  from  the 
empire,  with  great  carnage,  and  sunk,  never  to   rise  up  again. 

In  Africa,  where  the  Portuguese  power  prevailed,  the  Capu- 
chins were  chiefly  employed,  less  artful  and  ahle  indeed  tlian 
the  disciples  of  Loyola,  hut  equally  zealous.  They  relate  the 
wonders  wrought  hy  their  ministry  ;it  Lenin,  SolTala,  and  the 
West  and  Southern  coast?  of  Africa:  but  those  who  have  seen  ' 
these  negro  Christians,  the  Catholics  themselves  being  judges, 
will  with  difficulty  admit  them  to  a  phace  in  tiic  Ciiurch  of 
Christ.  Though  they  have  been  baptised,  and  learned  to  make 
the  sign  of  the  cross,  in  all  the  essentials  of  Christianity,  whether 
of  doctrine  or  practice,  they  differ  little  from  tlieir  countrymen. 
It  is  among  the  awful  scenes,  viewed  with  anguish  by  every  real 
Christian,  that  so  immense  a  region  of  the  globe  should  be  left 
to  thisday  sunk  inPagan  andMahomcdan  darkness,  and  lyingin 
the  shadow  of  death,  and  few  ciTorts  made  to  pluck  the  brands 
from  the  burning. 

Not  much  more  can  be  said  for  all  the  Catholic  conversions 
made  from  IMexico  to  the  Straits  of  IMagellan.  There,  Span- 
iards and  Portuguese  are  alike  buried  in  ignorance,  supersti- 
tion and  profligacy,  even  below  their  bigotted  countrymen  in 
Europe.  With  such  examples  and  such  instructors,  the  state  of 
the  poor  natives  may  be  well  imagined;  immersed  in  their  an- 
ci'^nt  superstitions,  they  have  added  all  the  ceremonies  and  follies 
of  their  new  religion,  to  the  al)surdilies  of  the  old. 

Yet  let  it  be  remembered,  that  however  Jesuits  or  Capuch- 
ians  may  be  despised  or  condemned  by  Protestants,  their  conduct 
is  to  us  highly  x-cproachfuL  That  we,  who  vaunt  a  purer  Chris- 
tianity, and  have  so  many  nobler  motives  to  animate  our  zeal, 
have  been  hitherto  so  backward  in  the  work  of  heathen  mis- 
mions,  so  indifTcrent  about  enlarging  the  borders  of  Immanuel's 
kingdom,  and  so  cold  in  our  love  towards  the  souls  purchased 
by  his  most  precious  blood,  must  be  confessed  to  our  guilt  and 
shame,  and  can  neither  be  too  deeply  lamented,  or  too  soon 
amended. 

Among  the  Protestants,  it  must  be  owned,  the  efforts  to  spread 
the  gospel  in  the  heathen  world  were  few  and  feeble.  A  zeal- 
ous Lutheran,  Ernest,  Baron  of  Wells,  felt  for  the  honor  of  his 
profession,  and  for  the  glory  of  the  Lord,  and  sought  to  form  a 
society  for  a  Protestant  mission;  but  a  variety  of  impediments 
disappointed  his  purposes,  and  no  clfcctual  benefit  resulted  from 
the  attempt. 

The  two  great  nations  of  English  and  Dutch  were  (oo  much 
engrossed  with  their  commercial  concerns  to  take  religion  into 
their  view,  and   utterly  neglected  this    great   object.     Such    a 


424  SEVENTEENTH    CENTURY. 

scheme,  indeed,  was  formed  under  Charles  I.  and  a  society 
appointed  under  the  sanction  of  parhamont  for.  this  purpose, 
in  164T:  but  the  confusions  whicli  followed,  prevented  any  con- 
siderable elForts  being  made  during  the  civil  wars.  And  zealous 
as  Cromwell  professed  himself  for  Christianity,  he  was  too  much 
taken  up  in  securing  his  precarious  dominion  at  home,  to  ex- 
tend his  concern  to  the  heathen  abroad.  At  the  restoration  of 
Charles  II.  the  society  was  re-established,  but  the  temper  of 
that  reign  was  little  missionary — the  project  languished  in  lukc- 
warmness.  All  that  can  be  called  missionary  labour  at  that 
time,  must  be  ascribed  to  the  Puritans  and  Non-conformists,  who 
fled  to  America  to  escape  the  persecutions  of  government  at 
jiome.  Some  of  these  men  of  God  distinguished  their  zeal  in 
labours  among  the  poor  Indians,  which  were  crowned  with  to- 
kens of  divine  favour,  in  1633.  The  names  of  Brainard,  Mny- 
hew,  and  Shepliard,  deserve  to  be  had  in  remembrance:  aitd 
above  all,  the  excellent  Elliot,  called  the  Apostle  of  the  Indians, 
a  title  merited  by  his  indefatigable;  labours,  and  signal  success 
among  them;  and  more  especially  by  his  translation  ofthe  Scrip- 
tures into  their  language,  and  thus  enabling  them  to  read  and 
undcr^nd  t!ie  oracles  of  God.  These  attempts  in  America 
roused  the  attention  of  many  at  home;  and  another  society, 
noble  in  its  institution,  was  formed  for  promoting  Christian 
knowledge.  I  wish  I  could  report  the  mighty  cfiects,  and  the 
zealous  labours  of  the  missionaries  sent  forth  under  their  auspi- 
ces. Some  good,  however,  has  been  done  in  India,  and  else- 
where, and  particularly  in  the  immense  number  of  bibles  and 
religious  tracts,  which  have  been  dispersed  through  all  parts  of 
thelirilish  dominions;  and  never  can  t!ie  word  of  God  be  per- 
used without  being  the  savonr  of  life  unto  life,  or  death  unto 
dcalli. 

The  amazing  progress  in  all  scientific  attainments,  peculiarly 
marks  this  age;  never,  perjinps,  before  was  such  a  constellation 
of  sages  seen  upon  this  stage  of  earth,  wlio  carried  philo:?op!iy  to 
its  highest  pitch.  From  the  great  Bacon,  Lord  Vcrulam,  who 
led  the  way  at  the  commencement  of  this  a3ra,  to  the  greater 
Sir  Isaac  Newton,  supposed  justly  to  be  the  first  of  human 
beings  for  intellect,  discoveries,  and  extent  of  knowledge.  Eng- 
land claims,  and  justly,  the  first  place  in  the  temple  of  literary 
f.ime.  But  other  nations  boast  also  their  productions;  Italy  her 
Galileo,  France  her  Gassendi  and  Descartes,  Germany  her 
Leibnitz,  and  Denmark  her  Tycho  Brahe,  with  atliousand  other 
names  of  eminence,  who  eclipsed  all  those  who  had  preceded 
them  in  mathematics,  astronomy  and  natural  philosophy;  and 
indeed,  in  most  otiicr  branches  of  knowledge,  physic,  chymis- 
tiy,  history,  physiology,  and  every  kind  of  literature,  sacred  or 


SEVENTEENTH    CENTURY.  425 

profane.  In  every  nation  the  language  became  more  polished, 
and  I'le  writers  as  elegant  in  their  expressions,  as  deep  in  their 
researches.  But  those  must  he  passed  hastily  over,  as  the  more 
immediate  subject  of  the  Church  of  Christ  will  furnish  abun- 
dant matter. 

Yet  it  must  not  be  forgotten,  that  amidst  this  vast  accession 
to  the  stock  of  human  knowledge,  many. reputed  geniuses  arose, 
whose  fame  (or  infamy)  was  built  upon  the  most  daring  attacks 
on  revelation,  or  the  most  insidious  attempts  to  undermine  it. 
To  philosophise  above  what  is  written,  and  for  vain  man  to  af- 
fect to  be  wiser  than  God,  is  too  correspondent  with  his  fallen 
nature,  ready  to  abuse  the  noblest  faculties  to  the  most  perverse 
purposes.  Of  these,  whilst  France  furnished  her  Aanini,  and 
Holland  the  Jew  Spinoza,  England  exhibited,  with  a  general 
profligacy  of  manners,  under  Charles  11.  some  of  the  most  im- 
pious writers,  and  the  most  infidel,  who  took  abundant  pains  to 
disseminate  their  deistical  and  atheistical  tenets,  and  to  embol- 
den in  his  wickedness,  the  fool  who  had  said  (or  at  least  hoped) 
in  his  heart,  that  there  is  no  God.  Such  were  Hobbes,  Toland, 
and  the  Lords  Herbert,  Rochester,  and  Shaftesbury,  who  en- 
deavoured, partly  by  reasoning,  partly  by  ridicule,  to  ay^rturn 
the  faith  of  the  unstable  professor,  or  to  harden  the  hearts  of  the 
profligate.  Many,  indeed,  instantly  arose  to  lift  up  the  shield 
against  the  fiery  darts  of  the  wicked;  and  that  great  and  able 
Robert  Boyle,  who  is  said  to  have  always  read  the  Scripture  on 
his  knees,  zealous  for  divine  truth,  as  eminent  in  philosophical 
discoveries,  instituted  a  constant  annual  course  of  lectures  in  de- 
fence of  that  religion,  which  these  sceptical  philosophers  endeav- 
oured to  supplant  and  destroy.  Let  it  be  however  particularly 
noted,  that  the  great  luminaiies  of  the  age,  were  the  strenuous 
defenders  of  divine  revelation.  Newton,  Locke,  Boyle,  Ma- 
claurin,  and  others,  alike  distinguished  for  science,  gloried  in 
believing  on  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  Not  that  the  faith  of  the 
gospel  stands  in  the  wisdom  of  man,  but  in  the  power  of  God. 

The  general  state  of  the  Church  will  be  seen  as  we  pass  in 
review  tlie  several  members  of  which  it  was  composed;  the  Pa- 
pists, the  Greeks,  and  the  Protestants;  the  latter  of  which  will 
more  especially  engage  our  attention,  as  in  the  others  little  else 
will  be  found  than  darkness,  and  the  shadow  of  death. 

Christ  is  not  divided:  unhappily  his  people  are.  Butif  thej 
cultivated  the  spirit  of  love  and  meekness,  bearing  and  forbear- 
ing with  oncanotlier,thc  little  difFcrenccs  of  opinion  would  never 
be  permitted  to  disturb  the  unity  of  the  spirit,  so  prejudiced  as 
not  to  acknowledge,  that  we  are  all  one  in  Chirst  Jesus;  why 
not  then  love  one  another  out  of  a  pure  heart  fervently  f 
The    time,  will    come — "  Blessed  are  the    peace-makers,    for 

54 


426  HISTORY    OF    THE    CHURCH. 

thej  shall  be  called  the  children  of  God."  It  will  be  happj 
for  the  church  of  Christ,  when  divine  ciiarity  siiall  enlarge  her 
borders,  and  bigotry  be  driven  to  her  gloomy  cell. 

The  Protestant  church  comprehends  Lutherans^  the  reformed 
or  Galvinists,  and  a  variety  of  other  denominatious,  that  cannot 
immediately  be  classed  under  the  two  great  general  divisions. 

We  have  seen  the  desolations  produced  by  the  ambition  and 
bigotry  of  the  house  of  Austria,  instigated  by  Rome  and  her 
Jesuitical  crew,  hoping  that  they  could  down  wiih  it,  down  even 
to  the  ground.  The  great  Head  of  the  Church  was  otherwise 
minded.  The  bush  burned  and  was  not  consumed.  But  the 
Lutheran  cause  suffered  also  by  the  defection  of  some  of  its 
most  strenuous  supporters.  In  the  beginning  of  this  century, 
1604,  Maurice,  Landgrave  of  Hesse,  a  man  of  very  eminent 
attainments,  embraced,  after  deep  investigation,  the  Calvin- 
istic  system  of  doctrine:  and  new-moddled  the  university  of 
Marpurg,  and  the  ecclesiastical  establishment  of  Hesse,  after 
the  reformed  plan:  though  not  without  great  opposition  from 
the  Lutheran  divines.  Yet  though  he  thought  himself  bound 
to  promote  the  truths  he  had  em.braced,  and  to  exercise 
the  authority  with  which  he  was  invested  in  his  own  do- 
minions, it  is  to  be  observed  to  his  honor,  tiiat  he  shewed 
Christian  moderation  and  temper  in  the  disputes  which  could 
not  but  be  the  consequence;  and  he  is  said  not  to  have  been 
chargeable  with  any  acts  of  oppression  and  violence,  leaving  a 
generous  liberty  of  conscience  to  all  his  subjects.  The  elector 
of  Brandenburg  follow^ed  his  example,  in  1014,  and  declared 
for  the  reformed  religion,  without  enforcing  the  doctrine  of  the 
decrees,  or  the  decisions  of  Dort,  but  left  every  man  to  abide 
Lutheran  or  Calvinist,  according  to  his  conscience;  dispensing 
his  favours  to  both  without  partiality,  and  recommending  a  spirit 
of  conciliation;  to  abstain  from  olfensive  terms,  or  injurious  as- 
persions; consenting  that  the  rites  which  were  objected  to  might 
be  abolished;  and  entreating,  that  wherein  they  still  differed, 
they  would  bear  with  each  other,  and  cultivate  a  spirit  of  peace 
and  patience.  But  to  this  the  Lutheran  clergy  refused  to  con- 
sent, and  not  only  excited  fierce  debates,  but  stirred  up  the 
people  to  a  spirit  of  discontent,  and  alienation  from  their  sov- 
ereign, and  tumults  which  only  force  could  suppress.  The  Sax- 
on divines  took  part  with  tlieir  brethren,  and  unhappily  blew  up 
the  flames  of  discord,  to  the  great  injury  of  their  cause,  and 
the  hurt  of  their  university  of  Wirtembcrg,  which  the  elector 
was  compelled,  by  the  treatment  he  had  received,  to  forbid  his 
■ubjects  any  more  to  visit. 

Good  men  on  both  sides  lamented,  that  when  the  Philistines 
w«r«  upon  them,    the  sons  of  Israel  were  setting  their  swords 


BEVENTEETH    CENTURY,  427 

every  man  against  his  fellow;  and  earnestly  wished  to  reconcile 
the  two  great  bodies  of  protestants  together,  that  they  might 
be  more  united,  and  form  a  firmer  phalanx  against  their  popish 
invaders.  To  hope  for  a  uniformity  in  opinion,  was  a  blessing, 
in  the  present  state  of  humin  infirmity,  and  under  the  prejudices 
of  education,  not  to  be  expected:  but  to  soften  down  the  angles 
of  asperity — never  to  dispute  passionately — to  seek  not  for 
victory,  but  truth — to  give  the  most  favourable  explications 
to  the  terms  used  on  both  sides — to  bring  forth  the  great  funda- 
mental principles,  in  which  Calvinists  and  Lutherans  are  agreed 
— and  in  the  deeper  and  abstruscr  points  of  difference,  to  ap- 
proach as  near  as  possible — and  Avhere  they  could  not  unite, 
to  agree  to  bear  with  each  other  in  the  disputed  articles,  and 
to  deep  them  as  much  as  possible  from  producing  vain  conten- 
tion, which  only  beget  ill-blood,  and  not  conviction — these  were 
the  objects  of  the  conciliators.  Herein  the  reformed,  it  is  al- 
lowed, were  the  first  to  concede  and  make  approaches;  allowing 
their  Lutheran  brethren  not  to  have  erred  in  any  fundamental 
doctrine.  But  the  Lutheran  divines  were  more  tenacious  and 
less  yeilding,  and  refused  to  acknowledge  as  much  of  the  Cal- 
vinistic  tenets;  and  rejected  with  much  disdain  the  conciliatory 
offers  of  their  brethren.  Mutual  reproaches  and  recriminations 
tended  not  to  heal  but  to  vriden  the  breach. 

In  16L5,  the  peace-loving  James  L  endeavored  to  interpose 
the  weight  of  his  influence,  and  to  solicit  this  desirable  union 
among  the  protestant  churches.  He  employed  for  this  end, 
the  famous  Du  Moulin,  to  sound  the  different  parties:  but  he 
soon  grew  discouraged,  when  he  found  that  the  Lutherans  testi- 
fied an  utter  aversion  to  accede  to  the  proposal. 

In  lG3i,  however,  the  French  protestants,  in  a  synod  held  at 
Charenton,  determined  to  give  their  Lutheran  brethren  a  testi- 
mony of  their  cordial  regard,  and  to  open  a  door  for  any  return 
which  they  might  judge  fit,  by  declaring,  "that  the  Lutheran 
profession  was  truly  conformable  to  the  gospel,  and  free  from 
fundamental  errors."     But  no  overtures  were  the  consequence. 

In  1031,  one  conference  more,  indeed,  was  held  at  l^eipsic, 
between  the  divines  of  the  two  communions;  and  the  spirit, 
temper  and  moderation  with  which  it  was  managed,  gave  hope 
it  would  reunite  them.  The  jealousy  of  the  Lutherans,  that 
some  artifice  was  concealed  under  the  apparent  candor  and 
concessions  of  their  brethren,  disappointed  tlic  happy  issue  which 
was  expected.  After  all,  the  same  unchristian  distance  re- 
mained. 

In  1645,  a  more  comprehensive  scheme,  which  should  com- 
prehend Catholics,  could   hardly  succeed  in  Poland. 

In  1G61,  earnest  to  succeed,  the  landgrave  of  Hesse  renewed 


428  HISTORY    OF    THE   CHURCH. 

the  attempt  to  bring  the  Protestants  nearer  to  each  other;  and 
now  the  fraternal  embrace,  which  closed  the  conference,  prom- 
ised greater  future  union;  at  least  mutual  forbearance  and  love. 
But  the  moderate  me.  who  retired  frym  this  pleasing  scene, 
were  unable  to  inspire  their  Lutheran  brctthrcn  with  their  own 
candor  and  charity;  and  only  drew  upon  themselves  the  invec- 
tives of  the  bigots,  as  betraying  by  their  indulgence  the  cause 
they  were  deputed  to  defend.  Thus  often  h;is  it  been  the  lot 
of  the  noblest  spirits  to  desire  to  do  good  to  the  ungrateful  and 
theprejuced,  and  to  be  abused  for  their  labors  of  love. 

What  the  authority  of  princes,  and  the  weight  of  synods 
could  not  accomplish,  individuals  might  well  rlespair  of  effect- 
ing. Yet  one  kind  and  resolute  spirit,  undis^maycd  by  the  difli- 
culte?,  resolved  to  devote  himself  to  tiie  work;  which  during 
forty  years,  he  unweariedly  pursued.  Wherever  he  went  and 
made  his  object  known,  he  was  generally  received  with  kind- 
ness, and  heard  with  attention;  but  after  all  his  toils  and  travels 
through  the  protectant  regions  of  Europe,  he  found  obstructions 
insurmountable,  and  bigotry  and  prejudice  that  refused  to  bend. 
But  he  shall  not  lose  his  reward.  The  Prince  of  Peace  will 
remember  John  Dury. 

The  good  bishop  of  Slregnez  in  Sweden,  deserves  a  memorial 
for  his  zealous  concurrence  with  the  travelling  Scottish  pacifica- 
tor: and  Calixius,  the  divinity  professor  of  Helmstadt,  seconded 
warmly  the  same  noble  design;  but  they  brought  a  nest  of 
Lutheran  hornets  about  their  ears.  The  cry  of  the  church  be- 
ing in  danger  drove  the  peace-making  bishop  from  his  see,  lo 
a  retirement  from  the  clamors  of  party:  and  Calixtus  was  glad 
to  be  hid  in  the  grave  from  the  torrent  of  abuse  and  misrepre- 
sentation; as  sacrificing  truth  to  conciliation.  Thus  obstinately 
did  the  Lutheran  divines  reject  all  approaches  lo  communion 
with  their  reformed  brethren.  Unhappily  they  were  not  less  di- 
vided among  themselves.  Incensed  at  those  who  wished  to  heal 
the  breaches,  and  to  engage  men's  hearts  in  a  spirit  of  union  and 
piety,  the  larger  body  of  the  jAitheran  church,  especially  the 
Saxon  divines,  treated  thcni  as  innovators  in  religion,  and  bran- 
ded them  with  the  names  Syncretists  or  Pietists.  An  account 
of  these  will  include  the  most  important  concerns  of  the  Lutheran 
church;  especially  in  the  point  which  is  the  great  object  which 
We  are  pursuing,  under  every  denomination  of  christians,  to  dis- 
cover the  true  spiritual  church. 

At  the  head  of  the  Syncretisls  was  Calixtus.  The  charge 
laid  against  him,  wa^  his  attempt  to  unite  a'l  bodies  of  professing 
christians  in  mutual  forbearance  and  charily  with  each  other, 
notwithstanding  the  points  of  opinion  in  which  they  might  dilfer, 
and  if  possible,  to  enable  them,  without  bitterness   and  mutual 


SEVENTEENTH     CENTURY.  429 

anathemas,  to  meet  in  some   general    principles  wherein  they 
all  agreed;  and  to  leave  all  other  disputes  aside.     At  least,  if 
any  differences  were  discussed,  that  it  should    be  done  in  love, 
and  in  the  spirit  of  meekness,  without  breach   of  communion. 
He  was  of  opinion,  with  his  frii-nd  John  Dury,  that  the  Apostle's 
creed  contained  every  acticle  necessary  to"  be  believed  for  sal- 
vation:  that  the   ten    commandments   were  a  sufficient  rule  of 
life;    and  the  Lord's    prayer  included   every  essential  petition 
which  a  christian  needed  to  aslc  of  God.      AH,   therefore,  who 
held  these  general  principles,  might,  he  trusted,  give  each  other 
the  right  hand  of  fcllowsliip,  and  hope  to  meet    together  in  the 
world  of  the  blessed;  whether  Pap'sls, Reformed,  or  Lutherans; 
as    each    professed   to   hold   these  in  veneration,  and  to  admit 
their  indisputable  truth.     No  man  appears  a  more  determined 
protestant  than  Calixtus,or  has  written  with  greater  force  against 
the  errors  of  the  Romish  church;  though  he  was  abused  as  half  a 
Cathohc,  because  he  maintained,  tliat  in   the    church  of  Rome 
the   fundamental    articles    were   still    held;  and    that  salvation 
might  there  be  obtained,  even    though  men  were  under  many 
mistakes  and  prejudices  of  education.     He  admitted  the  union 
of    churches    was   impracticable,  under    the    decisions   of  the 
council  of  Trent;  but,  that  the  union  of  charity  might  be  culti- 
vated between  the  members  of  the  different  churches,  holding 
the    first    common    principles  of   christianil}'.     The  divines  of 
Helmstadt  united  with  their  colleague  in  this  endeavour:  many 
of  their    brethren,  at  Rintelen,    Konningsburg,  and  Jena,  ap- 
proved of  the  general  outlines  of  conciliation  proposed  by  tliem; 
but  they  met  with  the  fiercest  opposition,  were  esteem  d  traitors 
to  the  iiUtheran  cause,  and   apostates  from  the  Lutheran  faith: 
and  charged  with  both  inclining  to  the  reformed,  and  the  popish 
religion.     Contradictions  so  glaring,  as   only  the   exasperation 
of  prejudice    and    party  could    suppose  possible  or  true.     The 
particulars  of  all  the  bitter  contests  and    invectives  which  this 
controversy  occasioned,  with  the  interposition  of  the  civil  magis- 
trate, we   shall  pass  over.     It  affords  but  a  mortifying  k'S^on  of 
human  infirmity,  that  whoever,  or  whatever  is  right,  or  wrong; 
wise  men,  learned  men,  religious  men,  should  so  f;u' deviate  from 
the  spirit  of  truth  and  meekness.     Nor  does  it  give  a  high  opin- 
ion of  the  Saxon  divines  in  particular,  who  wanted  to  introduce 
a   new  creed  of  their  own  sentiments,  which  could  not  but  liavc 
made  a  division  in  the  Lutheran   church.     The  amiable  design 
of  Calixtus,  should  it  be  mistaken  charity,  pleaded  for  lenity  at 
least   instead   of  such  bitterness  and  malignity,  as  Calvovius,  at 
the    head  of  theSaxun  JiUtheran  doctors  expressed:  but  bigots 
to  churches,  and  advocates  for  truth,  are  very  different  persons. 
Did  religion,  indeed,  stand  merely  in  opinion,  and  one  line  of 


430  HISTORY    OF    THE    CHURCH. 

abbePcilion  must  not  be  admitted  from  what  is  established  in 
each  church,  who  then  can  be  saved?  Tiie  consequences  must 
be  obvious  to  every  enlarged  mind,  who  is  at  all  conversant  with 
the  spirit  of  true  Christianity. 

But  the  divisions  which  arose  on  the  account  of  Picdsm, 
were  slill  more  to  be  lamented,  as  they  served  but  too  awfully 
to  demonstrate,  that  deep  piety,  in  the  Lutheran  church,  was 
an  olFensive  object,  and  the  pretensions  to  it  judged  deserving 
of  the  highest  censures. 

The  origin  of  Pietism  was  certainly  the  apprehension  and 
conviction,  that  real  religion  had  greatly  declined  in  the  Lu- 
theran church — that  the  clergy  were  become  too  inattentive  to 
the  care  of  men's  souls,  and  too  much  attached  to  this  world 
and  its  emoluments;  or  too  much  engrossed  with  scientific  pur- 
suits, foreign  to  their  immediate  designation.  That  there  is 
always  too  much  reason  to  fear  the  decline  of  true  godliness, 
the  experience  of  all  ages  testifies. 

In  1G70,  the  excellent  Spener,  a  man  eminent  for  real  truth 
and  godliness,  lamented  the  declensions  which   he  supposed,  at 
least,  he  beheld  around  lum.     He  set   himself,  therefore,  to   re- 
animate the  languid  zeal,  and  to  quicken  the  diligence   of  his 
brethren,  by  establishing  at  Frankfort,  societies  for  religious  ex- 
ercises, for  prayer,  praise,  and  mutual  communications;  in  or- 
der to  bind  each  in  a  firmer  bond,  to  resist   the  overflowings  of 
ungodliness,  and    to  bear  a  living  testimony  by  their  conduct, 
to   the    truths    which  they  professed  to  believe.     A  treatise  on 
the  disorders  of  the  church,   and  the   prevailing  corruption   of 
manners,  with  the  means  best  suited  to  remove  them,   was  cir- 
culated ])y  this  good  man,  and  awakened  very  general  attention. 
A  variety  of  perscns,  in  different  places,  accordingly  associated 
on  the  plan  which  Spener  had  recommended;  and,  as  could  not 
but  be  t!ie  case,  awakened  the  jealouey,  and  provoked  the  enmity 
of  the    clergy  and  others ^  whose   conversation  they  rcj)roved, 
not  merely  by  the  exhibition  of  a  diirerent  conduct,  but  some- 
times by  rebukes  and  charges,  not  always,  perhaps,  dictated  by 
])rudcnce,    or    the  meekness   of   charity.     These   associations, 
therefore,  met  with  mucli  opposition:  and  as  popular  odium,  or 
the  licentiousness  of  a  baser  sorr,  instigated  by  their  enemies, 
often  interrupted  their  assemblies,  the  charge  of  disturbing  the 
peace  of  the  public  was  laid  at  their  door:  and,  as  usually, some 
wild-fire  is  ready  to  mingle  itself  with  the  sacred  flame   on  the 
altar  oftruth,  persons  of  ancnthusistic  or  turbulent  disposition, 
sometimes  united   with  the   Pietists   and  gave  their  adversaries 
occasion  to   bhisphemc. 

The  alarm  which  had   gone    out  against  this  rising  sect,  col- 
lected greater  force,  and  was  viewed  as  A  matter  of  more  serious 


SEVENTEENTH    CENTURY.  431 

import,  when  the   learned  professors,  Frankius,  Schadius,  and 
Antonius,  with  others,  uniting  cordially  with  Spener  in  his  pious 
designs,  began   to    consider    the    causes   of  the  decline,  which 
was  too  evident;  and  supposed  they  could  trace  them  {)riri(ipal- 
ly  to  the   improper  manner  in  which  young  men  at  tlu^  univer- 
sities had  been  trained  up  for  the  ministry.     Discarding,  there- 
fore the  metaphysical  mode  of  tuition,  and    the  jargon  of  the 
schools,  where  Aristotle's  subtleties  had  been  often  more  studied 
than   the  bible;  and  a  rage  for  controversies  of  no  real  import 
to  improve  the   understanding,  or  to  affect  the  heart,  occupied 
the  time,  and  exalted  the  conceit  of  the  captious  disputants; 
they  resolved  to  alter  their   mode   of  lecturing.     Taking    the 
oracles  of  God  for  their  thesis,  they  endeavoured  to  make  these 
pure  fountains  of  wisdom   and  knowledge   better  understood, 
•both  respecting  the  doctrines  therein  contained,  and  the  appli- 
cation   of  them  to   the   conscience  of  their  pupils,  in  order  to 
the  productionof  the  genuine  fruits  of  righteousness  and  true  holi- 
ness.    These    scriptural  exercises  excited  vast  attention.     In 
1C89,  multitudes  pressed  to  hear  them;  and,  that  many  were  af- 
fected by  them,  and  brought  to  a  happy  change  in  their  religious 
conduct,   even  prejudice  could   not  deny.     Malignity,  indeed, 
wished  to  misrepresent,  what  had  not  only  its  novelty  to  offend, 
but  the    real    reproof  contained  in   such  conduct    to  irritate, 
the  other  professors  charged    them  with  exciting  tumults  and 
promoting  animosities  in  the  university;  and,  being  abundantly 
the  majorit}',  these  good  men  were  called  to  a  public   trial,  for 
the  Innovations  which  tliey  had  attempted;  and  though  declared 
free    from    heresy  or   immorality,  were    forbidden   to  proceed 
any  farther  with  the  plans  of  religious  instruction  which  they 
had  commenced. 

Suspended  thus  from  their  attempts  to  edify  the  students  at 
I^eipsic  in  sacred  litrature,  and  driven  from  their  professorships 
for  the  Pietism  imputed  to  them,  the  university  of  Halle  invi- 
ted Franckiusand  Antonious  thither;  and  Spener  had  a  similar 
offer,  which  he  accepted  from  the  Elector  of  Brandenburg,  at 
Berlin.  They  pursued  there  the  same  line  of  conduct,  and 
were  attended  by  the  same  numerous  audience  and  pupils. 

The  professors  and  pastors  of  the  lAitheran  university  of 
Wirtemburg,  were  highly  incensed  at,  and  condemned  those 
novel  practices  as  detrimental  to  the  interests  of  the  Lutheran 
church,  over  wliich  they  watched  with  jealous  care:  proI)ably 
they  felt  it  as  a  reflection  upon  themselves,  that,  these  biblical 
professors  should  attract  such  attention;  and  their  societies  form- 
ed fir  prayer  and  religious  exercises,  raised  an  imputation  of 
negligence  on  the  established  pastors.  For  the  flame  of  Piet- 
isnn  had   spread    througli    all   the    Lutheran   churches;  and,  in 


433  HISTORY    OP    THE    CHURCH. 

every  city,  town  and  village,  persons  arose,  professing  to  be 
stirred  by  a  divine  impression  on  their  minds,  to  revive  the 
cause  of  religion,  and  to  arouse  the  attention  of  their  neigh- 
bours to  greater  seriousness  in  the  concerns  of  an  e(crnal 
world.  As  persons  of  all  conditions  and  sexes  were  afTccted 
with  Pietism,  artisans,  mechanics  and  labouiers,  met  tegctiier 
for  religious  exercises.  The  illiterate  as  well  as  the  more  in- 
structed, prayed  and  exhorted  in  these  societies:  and,  as  could 
not  but  be  the  case,  when  the  numhers  were  considerable,  and 
some  among  them  more  forward,  zealous,  and  imprudent,  than 
well  informed,  occasions  of  reproach  were  taken  against  them; 
and  some,  perhaps,  justly:  and,  as  is  always  the  case,  the  irre- 
gularities or  improper  conduct  of  mistaken  individuals,  were 
laid  to  the  charge  of  the  wliole  body.  The  clergy  especially 
took  a  part  against  these  Pietists;  and  the  magistrates  being 
instigated  by  their  fears  or  jealousies,  severe  laws  were  enacted 
to  suppress  these  societies,  and  to  prevent  the  spreading  of  these 
innovations  in  the  Lutheran  (.'hurch. 

The  term  Pietist,  which  was  given  in  dirision  by  the  scoffers, 
to  those  who  attended  Franckius  and  his  associates,  and  lived 
in  a  course  of  strict  piety,  "was  afterwards,"  says  Moshiem, 
applied  to  all,  who,  distinguished  by  excessive  austerity  of 
manners,  regardless  of  truth  or  opinion,  were  only  intent  upon 
practice,  and  turned  the  whole  vigour  of  their  efforts  towards 
the  attainments  of  religious  feelings  and  habits."'  Mosheim 
was  a  Lutheran  divine,  philosophic,  and  no  Pietist.  Yet  his 
partial  representation  speaks  nothing  unfavourable,  when  he  is 
compelled  to  add,  as  a  faitiiful  historian,  "tiiat  persons  of  emi- 
nent wisdom  and  sanctitv,  remarkable  for  tlieir  adherence  to 
truth  and  love  of  piety,  bore  commonly  the  same  opprobrious 
name."  And,  in  another  place,  ''that  none  could  despise  their 
intentions,  wiliiout  appearing  tlie  cneniy  of  practical  religion." 
The  truth  of  the  matter  is,  that  zealous  godliness,  as  is  usual, 
provoked  the  reproaches  of  the  cross.  The  learned  ecclesiastic 
mistakes,  or  misrepresents  the  real  Character  of  Franckius  and 
his  colleagues.  So  far  were  they  from  being  legardless  of 
truth  and  opinion,  that  no  mtui  more  rigidly  contended  for,  or 
taught  more  explicitly,  the  fundamental  doctrinces  of  Christi- 
anity. They  indeed,  were  no  bigots  to  the  Lutheran  profession, 
thou'^h  thry  preferred  it;  but  they  supposed  many  of  their  re- 
formed i)relhrc?n,  ecjualiy  sound  in  tiie  fundamental  articles  of 
faith  with  themselves:  and  therefore  they  would  not  refuse  their 
friendship  and  society,  because  of  the  opinions  in  which  they 
dilferred.  So  far,  indeed,  the  charge  may  be  admitted  in  the 
fullest  latitude,  that  these  good  men  looked  upon  the  tenets  of 
barren  orthodoxy,  when  not  attended  with  divine  power  in  the 


SEVEXrnEXTU    CENTLRT.  433 

conscience,  and  purity  in  the  conduc!,  as  nothing  wort'n;  and 
were  more  earnest  toincnlcatetlic  ncccssifj  of  faith,  with  its 
effect?,  tlian  to  establish  a  rigid  conformity  witli  the  I^uthcran 
delinitions.  Why  it  should  be  supposed  that  tlicir  manners  were 
austere  to  excess,  I  see  no  one  proofproduced;  and  am  disposed 
to  believe  from  all  I  have  read  or  know,  that  they  were  as  re- 
markably amiable  in  their  beliuviour,  as  kind  in  their  spirit,  and 
compas.->ionate  towards  the  feeble-minded.  Nor  in  a  day  ofgreat 
dissipation  and  corruption  of  manners,  which  Mosheim  every 
where  confesses  and  laments,  ought  a  peruliar  carefulness  to 
adorn  the  doctrine  of  God  our  Saviour  in  all  things,  to  be  brand- 
ed with  so  harsh  an  insinuation.  As  to  their  efforts  to  attain  re- 
ligious feelings  and  habits,  the  author  has  n;:it  perfectly  under- 
stood the  subject,  if  he  supposes  they  meant  to  substitute  reli- 
gious feelings,  in  the  place  of  practical  godliness,  which  he  al- 
lows them  to  have  pursued;  and,  if  he  means  to  put  a  contempt 
on  religious  ("eolings,  or  habits,  I  own,  I  wonder  how  any  man 
can  be  supposed  to  exercise  divine  love  to  God  or  man,  to  live 
in  real  habits  of  devotion,  or  to  read  and  believe  the  great  and 
precious  promises  of  God's  word,  and  not  feel  the  out-flowings 
of  desire,  and  the  sensations  of  delight.  A  religion  without  feel- 
ing is  certainly  not  the  religion  of  the  Psalmist,  nor  compatible 
Willi  tlie  graces  of  the  spirit,  described  by  St.  Paul.  Put  the 
private  meetings,  in  which  their  devotional  exercises  were  held, 
and  the  feelings  of  their  hearts  poured  out  in  prayer  and  praise, 
were  regarded  as  very  enthusiastic,  and  repjobaled  by  those, 
who  not  being  at  all  inclined  to  join  with  them,  were  ready  to 
justify  their  own  superior  excellence,  by  degrading  their  breth- 
ren with  imputations  of  fmatic  devotion,  and  unnecessary  au- 
sterity. 

Nothing  can  better  express  wherein  tliis  austerity  consisted, 
than  the  very  account  ]\losheim  himself  gives  of  the  motives 
which  influenced  these  good  men, and  the  steps  they  took  to  re- 
vive the  decaying  interest  of  the  true  I,utheran  religion.  Tliey 
imputed  to  the  clergv  the  great  cause  of  the  declension  evident. 
They  supposed  their  manner  of  preaching  unedifying  their  con- 
duct not  purely  exemplary;  and  their  negligence  of  their  iioly 
functions,  as  highly  blameable.  To  this  they  attributed  chiefly 
the  over-flovvings  of  ungodliness,  the  progre.'-s  of  vice,  and  the 
general  carelessness  about  religious  worship  in  the  Ciuirch,  in 
private  families,  and  secret  devotion.  As  they  esteemed  this  the 
source  of  all  the  evils  which  lh(!y  saw  and  lamented,  it  was  natu- 
ral for  them  to  begin  at  (lie  fountain  head:  and  as  this  necessari- 
ly implied  ren'-ction  onthepaslors  tiicmselves,  and  on  the  uni- 
versities which  had  sent  ihcm  forth  so  ill  qua  ified  f(  r  their 
charge,  both  were  highly  exasperated  against  these    reformers, 

55 


'134  HISTORY    OP  THE   CnURCIf. 

and  set  their  faces  against  their  schemes  for  amelioration.  It  is 
pleasing  to  trace  the  steps  which  they  took,  and  tiie  amend- 
ments they  prop:  sed,  in  their  preparation  of  young  men  for  the 
ministry,  their  enemies  themselves  being  the  reporters. 

They  laid  down  as  a  sacred  axiom,  that  no  man  could  have 
a  divine  call  into  the  Church  as  a  minister,  unless  his  heart  was 
filled  with  the  love  of  Christ,  and  of  the  souls  redeemed  by  his 
blood — he  must  be  unexceptionable  in  holy  conversation — and 
endued  with  a  competent  measure  of  literature,  especially  well 
versed  in  the  holy  Scriptures.  They  therefore  banished  the 
scholastic  theology,  which  ministered  only  questions  instead  of 
godly  edifying — they  avoided  dwelling  strongly  on  the  points  in 
dispute  between  Christians;  and  discouraged  all  bitterness  of 
controversy,  though  they  neglected  not  to  arm  their  pupils  with 
divine  truth.  The  Scriptures  were  the  first  object  which  they 
commended  to  their  study  and  attention,  making  all  philosophic 
pursuits,  and  ornamental  literature  a  subordinate  part  of  edu- 
cation. This  was  interpreted  by  their  adversaries  into  a  con- 
tempt for  human  learning,  though  confessedly  none  had  a  larger 
share  of  it  than  these  worthy  professors;  and  their  pupils  were 
no  dishonour  to  them  in  this  behalf;  but  because  they  treated 
as  of  less  importance  the  defence  of  the  outworks  of  Christiani- 
ty, such  as  merely  arguing  on  its  evidence  and  reasonableness; 
and  rather  preferred  an  immediate  attack  on  the  conscience  by 
the  sword  ofth^.  Spirit,  which  is  the  word  of  God;  thewise  apo- 
logists and  di-puters  of  this  world  charged  them  with  degrading 
the  dignity  of  polemic  theology,  and  giving  the  enemies  of 
Christianity  advantage. 

In  consequence  of  these  views  of  the  internal  spirit  of  a  min- 
ister of  Christ,  they  insisted  upon  the  necessity  of  a  solemn  dedi- 
cation of  himself  to  God;  and  that  every  clergyman  ought  to  be 
an  example  and  model  of  the  doctrines  which  he  taught,  and 
the  practices  he  recommended:  affirming,  to  the  great  indigna- 
tion of  their  brethren,  that  no  man  could  be  truly  called  to  the 
ministry  of  the  gospel,  who  was  not  in  his  own  soul  a  sharer  of 
the  blessings  of  divine  grace,  and  a  pattern  of  his  own  precepts : 
a  strictness  to  this, in  the  eyes  of  the  laxer  professors,  which  ex- 
posed the  Pietists,  to  much  censure,  and  involved  tliemin  many 
disputes,  "whether  a  bad  ecclesiastic  could  be  a  true  "minister 
of  the  sanctuary,"  and  such  like  unprofitable  questions.  They 
recommended  to  their  pupils  to  preach  the  simplicity  which  is 
in  Christ,  and  not  to  be  tied  down  to  any  phraseology  that  scho- 
lastic theology  had  sanctioned:  but  the  most  offensive  part  of 
their  instructions  to  the  young  students  for  orders,  was  an  abi^ti- 
n©nce  from  a  variety  of  things,  in  which  the  professors  of  reli- 
gion generally  indulged  themselvcg.     Some  of  these,  though  in 


SEVENTEENTH    CENTURY.  435 

their  nature  not  absolutely  sinful,  thcj  supposed  to  have  a  strong 
tendency  to  divert  the  mind  from  serious  objects,  and  to  corrupt 
the  lieart  with  inordinate  love  of  pleasure.  OtherB  they  reckon- 
ed in  themselves  immoral,  as  the  stage,  and  such  like  entertain- 
ments; gaming  of  all  kinds;  books  of  a  corrupting  tendency, 
however  humorous  or  well  written;  and  sitting  long  at  feasts, 
or  wine,  where,  though  not  intemperate  themselves,  their  pres- 
ence might  embolden  others:  nor  did  they  reckon  as  innocent, 
but  rather  dangerous,  and  to  be  avoided,  all  promiscuous  meet- 
ings of  the  sexes,  for  dancing  and  jollity  of  every  kind;  and 
even  the  sports  of  the  field  were  prohibited  to  their  pupils,  as 
not  seemly  and  of  good  report  for  ministers  of  the  sanctuary. 
Many  thought  these  restrictions  unreasonable  and  severe,  and 
that  the  clergy  might  well  indulge  themselves  and  countenance 
their  people  in  what  they  were  pleased  to  term,  a  little  inno- 
cent pleasure.  Disputes  on  these  subjects  arose;  and,  as  is  the 
case  with  disputes  in  general,  they  were  carried  on  sometimes 
with  too  much  asperity. 

But  nothing  excited  in  the  clergy  and  others,  as  has  been 
hinted  before,  more  general  opposition  than  the  societies,  which 
the  Pietists  every  where  instituted  for  religious  exercises;  and 
into  which  they  desired  to  admit  none,  whose  examplary  con- 
duct did  not  adorn  their  profession.  This  kind  of  separation 
from  the  world,  and  pious  sit  gularity,  was  peculiarly  offensive. 

Ttiat  among  the  multitudes  who  were  united  with  the  Pietists 
in  these  societies,  some  betrayed  intemperate  zeal,  and  occa- 
sionally broached  erroneous  opinions,  was  to  be  expected  and 
lamented.  None,  however,  more  sharply  condemned  all  such 
things  than  the  body  of  the  Pietists  themselves. 

Two  things,  however,  deserve  to  be  particularly  observed. 
First,  that  among  t!ie  Lutherans  an  evident  departure  had  be- 
gun from  the  life  of  godliness  which  animated  the  first  rcf'^rrr>.TS. 
Scientific  pursuits  .were  more  in  request  than  gospel  purity; 
and,  as  is  too  observable,  the  decline  of  piety,  and  the  progress 
of  philosopiiy,  are  always  accompanied  with  an  equal  proportion 
of  infidelity,  and  caviling  at  the  doctrines  of  revelation — a 
charge  not  peculiar  to  the  Lutheran  Church,  but  awfully  appli- 
cable alike  to  the  reformed,  as  we  shall  see,  and,  as  has  been 
noted,  to  the  Romisli  communion.  13ut  infidel  writings  had  not 
yet  prevailed  with  the  same  open  contempt,  as  at  present,  of 
the  religion  of  their  country;  though,  the  philosophic  tribe,  with 
Leibnitz  at  their  head,  was  paving  the  way:  and  Martin  Seidel 
published  his  impious  opinion  of  tlie  person  and  office  of  Jesus 
Christ,  which  in  the  main,  hath  found  bince  more  strenuous  de- 
fenders than  he  could  muster  in  his  own  day. 

But,  Secondly.     A  more  pleasing  feature   of  the  Luthera» 


436  HISTORY    OF    THE    CHURCH# 

Church,  appeared  in  the  evident  and  wide-spread  revival  of 
god  incfS,  which,  however  opposed  by  philosophers,  disliked  by 
the  clergy,  or  ridiculed  by  the  multitude,  produced  a  host  of 
confessors.  That  some  really  good  men  might  have  been  pre- 
judiced again.-t  the  Pietist?,  may  be  admitted.  They  too  hastily 
entertained  the  unfavourable  reports  of  their  maligners,  and 
were  led  away  by  their  misrepresentations;  but  among  those 
who  bore  the  name  of  Pietists,  or  were  at  least  supposed  to  be 
pietistically  inclined,  the  vitality  of  the  spiritual  Church  of 
Christ  was  chiefly  to  be  found.  The  lives  and  labours  of  these 
men  would  have  been  an  ornament  to  whatever  church  they 
had  belonged.  I  dwell  with  greater  pleasure  on  these  than  on 
all  the  votaries  of  Aristotle,  or  the  reformers  of  the  philosophic 
school,  the  learned,  and  in  their  day,  men  of  renown.  1  am  neith- 
ther  in  pursuit  of  the  Stagyrite,  nor  his  correctors,  of  the  new 
philosophy  nor  of  the  old,  of  Theosophists,  or  metaphysicians, 
but  of  the  true  and  faithful  foUoweis  of  the  Son  of  God,  in  sim- 
plicity and  godly  sincerity. 

The 'attempts  of  the  Lutheran  Church  to  send  the  light  of  di- 
vine truth  into  heathen  lands, deseive  nn  honourable  memorial. 
The  Danes  have  been  particularly  mindful  to  communicate  to 
their  colonies  and  settlements  in  Asia,  Africa,  and  America,  as 
well  as  Greenland,  a  knowledge  of  the  salvation  ^hich  is  by 
Jesus  Christ. 

A  zealous  individual,  the  learned  Heyling  of  Lubec,  penetra- 
ted into  Abyssinia  in  1G34  with  this  intention;  and  recommend- 
ing hirfiself  to  tlie  Emperor's  favour,  rose  to  the  highest  oflice  in 
the  state.  In  returning  to  Europe  for  missionary  assistance,  he 
perished  by  the  way:  nor  has  it  since  appeared,  that  he  left  any 
abiding  trace  of  successful  labours  behind  him.  The  pious 
Duke  of  Saxe  Gotha  wished  to  renew  the  experiment,  in  the 
person  of  the  Abbot  Gregory,  an  Ahyssijiian,  who  had  resided 
for  a  while  in  Europe,  lie  was  unfortunately  shipwrecked  on 
his  voyage,  and  that  good  design  failed,  in  1597.  Wansleb, 
who  olFcred  to  supply  his  place,  grievously  disappointed  the  ex- 
pectations of  his  noble  patron,  and  proved  himself  unworthy  of 
the  office  which  he  had  undertaken:  since  that  lime  nothing  we 
believe  hath  beenattempted  in  Abyssinia  ofa  missionary  nature. 
P>ut  in  such  a  case  surely  we  should  never  be  weary  in  well- 
doing, or  faint  at  our  disaj)poiii(ments.  The  time  shall  come, 
when  Ethiopia  and  Saba  shall  stretch  out  their  hands  unto  God. 
In  this  noble  contention  of  zeal,  the  Lutheran  and  reformed 
Church  may  strive  wilhout  the  breach  of  charity;  and  blessed 
are  they  wlio  shall  arise  to  devote  themselves  to  this  self-denying 
service,  and  become  the  honoured  instruments  in  this  gloiioua 
cause. 


SEVENTEENTH    CENTURY.  437 

The  reformed  Churches  continued  rather  on  the  increase,  ex- 
cept in  France.  Th(^  loss  of  the  Lutherans  in  Germany,  by  the 
defoclion  of  the  Prince  of  Hesse  and  Elector  of  Biandenbur^h, 
was  followed  by  the  Duke  of  Ilolstcin, and  the  Saxon  Duke  of 
Dessaw,  in  1688.  And  in  Denmark,  multitudes  departed  from 
the  Lutheran  tenets  respecting  the  Eucharist,  to  the  more  ra- 
tional and  scriptural  ones  held  by  the  reformed.  But  the  grcaf 
accession  to  the  reformed  Churches,  was  principally  owing  (o 
the  wide  extended  settlements  of  the  English  in  North  America, 
and  their  possessions  in  Jamaica,  and  the  Leeward  Islands; 
whither  they  carried  their  own  profession  offaith,  and  extended 
it  among  the  Indian  tribes,  and  the  unhappy  negroes,  who, 
though  too  much  neglected,  were  sometimes  the  objects  of  in- 
struction in  religious  knowledge.  We  hardly  mention  the  estab- 
lishments in  India  and  the  East,  which  as  yet  formed  inconsid- 
erable factories;  and  where  the  attention  to  commerce  left  too 
little  care  about  religion. 

England  itself,  a  chief  member  of  the  reformed  Churches, 
happily,  as  has  been  mentioned,  escaped  tiietnares  which  popery 
had  laid  for  her;  and  though  with  many  blemishes,  continued  a 
glorious  Church.  Yet  though  enabled  to  struggle  against  her 
foreign  adver-arios,  convulsions  within,  and  that  between  breth- 
ren of  the  same  faith,  sliook  the  foundationsof  Church  and  State 
to  the  centre. 

James  I.  who  ascended  the  throne  after  Elizabeth,  with  the 
cordial  approbation    of  all  parties,  was    unhappily  a  wavering, 
unsettled  character.     AVith  the  pride  of  a  pedant,  and  the  dupe 
of  flattery,  he  entertained  a  liigh  opinion  of  his  own  king-craft. 
Educated  in  the  Kirk,  he  had  professed  the   most   unshaken  at- 
tachment to  the  Scottish  Church,  and   her  presbytery,   "as    the 
purest  Kirk  under  the  sun:"  but  he  had  no  sooner    crossed   the 
Tweed,  and  met  the  bowing  bishops,  and  the  magnificence  of 
the  English  court,  than  he  relished  them  far  beyond  the  land  of 
his  nativity,  and  thought  them  more  congenial  to  the  high  mon- 
archical principles  which  he  was    disposed    to   entertain.     The 
Puritans  were  sanguine  in   their  expectation  of  favour  and  in- 
dulgence under  a  Scottish  king,  brought  up  among  their   breth- 
ren; but  soon  found  themselves  woefully  mistaken;  and    James 
far  preferred  the  pomp  of  cathedral  worship  to  the  simplicity  of 
Genevan  ceremonial.     Yet  as  he  loved  to  display  his  owTi  the- 
ological knowledge,  and  gloried  in  his  pacific  principles,  he  held 
a  grand  conference  at  Hampton  Court,   with  the  professed    in- 
tention of  reconciling  the  difference    between  the  Church  and 
the  Puritans;  in  which  he  affected  to  act  the  impartial  umpire. 
But  the  impious  battery  of  Whitgift  gained  him  wholly.     Won 
by  the  high  flown    compliments   paid    to   his    wisdom,  his  self- 


i3S  IlISTOTY    OF    THE    CHURCH. 

conceit  greedily  swallowed  what  the  courtly  prelate  exclaimed 
with  rapture,  "that  the  King  spake  by  the  special  assistance  of 
God's  spirit."  Whilst  the  hypocritical  Bancroft,  in  the  same 
strain  of  adulation,  falling  upon  his  knees  before  him,  "protest- 
ed his  heart  melted  with  joy,  that  Almighty  God  had  given  them 
such  a  King,  as  since  Chriat's  time  had  not  been."  These  in- 
cense bearing  bishops  beat  the  stifl"  Puritans  hollow;  who  could 
offer  no  such  adulation.  Besides  their  proposals  for  churcli  gor- 
ernment,  accorded  not  with  liis  high  prerogative  principles,  to 
which  a  hierarchy  and  lord  bishops,  his  supporters,  were  much 
more  agreeable.  A  few  trifling  alterations  in  the  liturgy,  left 
the  Puritan  party  as  discontented  as  ever.  Respecting  doc- 
trine, no  alteration  had  yet  been  whispered.  The  Bishops  held 
the  Calvinistic,  and  abhoired  popery.  The  excellent  Abbott 
who  filled  the  see  of  Canterbury,  and  was  firm  in  attachment  to 
the  ecclesiastical  establishment,  had  been  strongly  fixed  in  Cal- 
vinistic principl(;s.  lie  was  a  man  of  uncommon  piety  and 
gentleness  of  spirit,  an  utter  enemy  to  all  constraint  in  matters 
of  conscience;  and  willing  to  indulge  his  dissenting  brethren,  as 
many  of  the  other  bishops  thought,  to  a  fault.  It  was  during  his 
government  of  the  church,  that  the  famous  S}nod  of  Dort  was 
held,  in  1G18,  of  which  I  shall  speak  hereafter,  and  King  James, 
always  great  in  religious  disputes,  dispatched  three  divines  of 
eminence  to  attend,  as  from  the  reformed  Church  of  England, 
with  their  other  brethren,  to  decide  on  the  important  contro- 
versy between  the  Calvinists  and  Arminians.  The  excellent 
and  Amiable  Hall,  afterwards  bishop,  of  Norwich,  was  one  of 
them. 

Though  James  acceded  to  the  condemnation  of  the  Arminians, 
the  articles  of  the  Church  of  England  being  till  then  at  least, 
held  indisputably  Calvinistic,  yet  his  dislike  to  the  Puritans, 
whom  he  permitted  his  bishops  to  prosecute,  led  him  to  a  more 
ceremonious  worship,  and  a  fickleness  in  leaning  to  the  doc- 
trine which  he  had  condemned:  and  records  remain,  which  lead 
to  just  suspicion  of  his  strong  inclination  to  popery,  as  more  con- 
formable to  the  despotism  healwaysairecled  and  desired;  and. his 
rage  to  match  Charles,  the  heir-apparent,  with  a  popish  prin- 
cess,justly  alarmed  the  jealousy  of  every  true  Protestant. 

In  his  haired  of  the  Puritans;  his  thirst  for  despotic  power, 
unfettered  by  parliaments;  his  partiality  to  Rome;  and  favour 
towards  those  who  espoused  the  Arminian  princi])lcs,  and  tho 
pageantry  of  ceremonial  worship,  Charles  I.  exceeded  his  father; 
instigated  and  influenced  by  Lauc\,  whon)  he  had  raised  to  the 
arclibishopric  of  Canterbury :  a  [)relate  of  the  most  insolent  tem- 
per, and  the  most  superstitious.  Neither  justice  nor  compas- 
sion stood  in  his  way,  whcM  the  Puritans  were  to  be   oppressed, 


SEVENTEENTH    CENTURY.  439 

insulted  and  ruined.  Many  of  them  were  driven  from  tlieir  na- 
tive land,  and  fled  to  other  countries  of  Europe  and  America, 
and  more  it  was  said  were  with  Cromwell  actually  embarked, 
when  an  order  compelled  their  stay,  to  submit  to  the  severities 
that  should  be  exercised  upon  them,  in  1G37. 

Driven  by  all  these  ill-advisers  on  his  ruin,  Charles  armed 
those  with  dispair,  who  felt  that  resolute  resistance  only  could 
break  the  yoke  of  bondage,  ecclesiastical  and  civil,  from  their 
necks.  I  pretend  not  to  vindicate  or  palliate  the  violences  and 
crimes  that  followed,  when  the  Puritans  ofdifferent  sects  uniting 
under  their  leaders,  first  overturned  the  government,  and  then 
fell  under  the  servitude  of  a  Protector  and  a  military  rule,  which 
they  had  unintentionally  contributed  to  erect.  Really  good 
men  are  always  the  few  in  every  denomination.  And  as  tiieir 
principles  forbid  them  to  seek  this  world  as  their  kingdom,  or 
to  obtain  power  and  influence  by  undue  means,  they  are  scarce- 
ly ever  the  persons  who  lead  their  party,  but  are  compelled  to 
swim  with  the  stream,  and  of  two  evils  to  choose  the  least. 
Hence,  in  all  revolutions,  the  power  lodges  in  the  hands  of  the 
ambitious,  the  violent,  the  crafty,  and  the  men  of  least  con- 
science, whatcverpiety  may  be  pretended,  when  it  can  be  made 
subservient  to  their  purpose.  And  thus  all  parties  in  power  have 
equally  abused  it;  and  the  Puritans  meanly  as  unchrislianly  re- 
taliated upon  the  bishops  and  clergy,  all  the  ill  usage  and  intol- 
erance of  which  they  had  themselves  so  heavily  complained. 
Indeed  respecting  real  religion,  Charles's  character  and  conduct 
was  little  less  equivocal  than  Cromwell's.  And  though  in  mor- 
al excellence  the  one  will  be  allowed  the  better  man,  the  other, 
whether  fanatic  or  hypocritic,  wascertainly  the  abler  politician, 
a  firmer  antagonist  to  the  papacy,  and  a  more  strenuous  tup- 
porter  of  the  Protestant  cause. 

It  was  in  the  midst  of  these  convulsions,  that  the  Independ- 
ents arose  from  very  lowly  beginnings,  to  the  summit  of  influ- 
ence: preferred  by  Cromwell  to  Presbyterians  and  Episcopa- 
lians; both  of  whom  he  more  dreaded,  as  ready  to  erect  a  pow- 
erful government  in  the  Church,  inimical,  to  that  which  he 
wished  to  establish. 

The  Crownists  were  the  original  stock.  From  Leyden, 
Robinson,  tlicir  teacher,  re-imported  the  tenets  of  that  sectary, 
with  considerable  improvements,  and  they  spread  with  the 
greatest  raj)idity.  In  doctrine  they  were  perfectly  in  accord 
with  tiie  reformed,  and  with  the  articles  of  the  Church.  In 
discipline,  they  maintained  the  independence  of  each  congre- 
gation, as  a  complete  Church  in  itself.  They  allowed  not  every 
man  to  minister  on  his  own  motion,  but  only  such  as  were  called 
by  the  Church,  and  who  ought    lobe  endued    with   competent 


440 


HISTORY    OF    THE    CIIURCH. 


learning.  They  avowed  submission  to  the  civil  powers,  and  that 
a  kingly  government,  bounded  by  just  and  wholesome  Laws,  is 
botli  allowed  by  God,  and  also  a  good  accommodation  unto 
men.  But  the  truth  seems  to  be,  that  though  they  could  sub- 
mit to  this  government,  they  preferred,  and  wi?lied  with  the 
Anabaptists,  and  other  sectaries,  a  republic,  in  preference  to  a 
monarchy;  and,  whilst  it  lasted,  were  its  steadiest  supporters. 
Many  excellent  men  were  of  this  denomination,  eminent  for 
knowledge  and  piety,  among  whom  Dr.  Owen  holds  a  distin- 
guished place.  After  the  restoration  they  sunk  very  low.  At 
the  revolution  they  formed  a  union  with  the  Presbyterians,  bufc 
continued  few  comparatively,  till  of  later  years  their  congrega- 
tions liave  greatly  increased, from  causes  we  shall  detail  hereafter. 

In  1G47,  during  the  scenes  of  contention  and  turbulence,  in 
which  church  government  bore  so  great  a  part,  various  sects 
sprung  up,  many  of  whose  names  are  only  preserved  as  monu- 
ments of  imman  folly.  One  only  continuing  to  our  days,  de- 
serves a  moic  {)arlicular  attention,  the  sect  of  the  Quafccrs. 
Their  apostle,  George  Fox,  a  shoemaker,  supposing  himself  di- 
vinely inspired,  ruslied  forth  to  proclaim  war  against  all  past 
and  present  modes  of  churcii  j^overnment,  asBab}lonish  inven- 
tions. The  clergy,  and  all  forms  of  religious  worship,  were  par- 
ticularly objects  of  his  abhorrence,  lie  and  his  followers  often 
entered  the  churches,  expressly  to  interrupt  the  public  service, 
and  revile  the  ministers.  Women,  as  well  as  men,  joined  in 
these  disordeily  proceedings;  and  were  often  committed  to  pris- 
on by  the  magistrate,  as  disturbers  of  the  peace;  in  which  suf- 
ferings they  gloried.  Gentle  and  mild  as  tlic  present  race  ap- 
pears, tlie  first  founders  of  quakcrism  were  violent,  unruly,  and 
headstrong;  and  exclusive  of  the  matter  which  they  pretended 
to  teach,  their  manners  were  as  highly  exceptionable  for  their 
turbulence,  as  for  the  singularities  ihey  adecled.  "When  the 
first  ebullition  had  exhibited  the  most  blameabic  instances  of 
fury,  immodesty,  and  folly  approaching  to  madness,  the  next 
generation  sofieiied  down  into  sim[)lc  manners,  and  a  more  ra- 
tional [»rocediire.  During  the  protectorate  they  were  the  vio- 
lent and  avowed  enemies  of  ('romwell,  whose  dread  of  them  for 
a  while,  induced  him  by  the  rigorous  arm  of  punishment,  to  en- 
deavour to  suppress  their  fanatic  rage;  but  finding  it  in  vain, 
he  confined  himself  to  diligence  in  watching  their  moiions,  and 
counteracting  (he  mischief  u  hjch  he  appreheiuled  for  litem. 

UnderCharles  II.  the  famous  Robert  Barclay  drew  up  his 
apology,  and  endeavoured  to  render  their  theological  system 
more  plau?ili|e,  and  divested  of  all  that  the  first  more  fanatical 
preachers  had  broached  of  error  and  absurdity.  Slill  two  tliinga 
remained,  which  exposed  them  to  the  greatest  trouble  and  vex- 


SEVENTEENTH    CENTURY.  441 

ations.  Holding  the  unlawfulness  of  oaths,  they  refused  toswear 
allegiance  to  the  government,  and  holding  the  unlawfulness 
of  tytlies,  the  law  alone  enforced  the  paynncnt;  a  method,  when 
constantly  to  be  recurred  to^  as  troiilbesome  to  the  plaintiff,  as 
it  was  vexatious  and  finally  injurious  to  the  defendent;  who  was 
compelled  ai  last  to  pay,  with  costs  of  suit,  often  far  exceeding 
the  original  demand. 

James  IJ.  favoured  them  with  all  sectaries,  insidiously  hoping 
by  this  means  to  gain  an  easier  toleration  for  his  Catholic  breth- 
ren. And  he  had  an  especial  regard  for  their  chief  man,  Wil- 
liam Penn,the  well  known  founder  of  the  present  flourishing 
State  of  Pennsylvania;  whither  he  led  a  large  body  of  his 
brethren  to  escape  the  vexations  to  which  they  were  continual- 
ly subjected  at  home. 

William  III.  the  great  recoverer  of  British  liberties,  em- 
braced them  all  in  his  generous  toleration,  and  indulged  them 
in  their  peculiarities.  Since  that  time  they  have  in  general 
proved  dutiful  subjects,  and  contributed  greatly  to  the  prosper- 
ity of  the  commonwealth  by  their  industry  and  frugality. 

Their  fundamental  doctrine  is  derived  from  the  mystic  school, 
"  That  in  every  human  being  there  is  an  eternal  light,  or  Christ 
within,  a  portion  of  the  same  eternal  reason  that  exists  in  God," 
On  this  loading  principle  all  their  system  depends-,  which  ne- 
cessarily excluding  the  idea  of  the  vacarious  substitution 
of  Christ,  terminates  ultimately  and  really  in  refined  deism. 
This  reason  is  the  same  in  every  man,  Jews,  Turks,  and  heathens ; 
and  requires  only  to  be  brought  into  exercise,  in  silence,  medi- 
tation, and  removal  of  the  envelopemcnts  of  carnal  appetites, 
which  obstruct  its  sublimation,  in  order  to  rise  into  perfection. 

All  being  alike  endued  with  this  inzvard  light,  all  have  an 
equal  right,*  whether  men  or  women,  to  edify  their  brethren  by 
its  emanations,  as  they  feel  the  motions  of  the  internal  word. 
Forms  ofdevotion,hymnsorsacraments,  are  therefore  supofluous: 
even  the  Holy  Sripiures  themselves  have  no  more  authority  than 
the  discourses  of  those  who  have  the  same  inspirer. 

To  procure  the  subdual  of  the  animal  man,  that  would  bury 
the  divine  seed  in  darkness,  the  greatest  abstemiousness  in 
livingis  to  be  observed,  and  every  indulgence  avoided;  not  only 
amusements  are  to  be  renounced  as  criminal,  but  all  show  of 
politeness,  or  respect  of  persons,  is  absolutely  to  be  abstained 
from.  These  form  the  most  distinguishing  peculiarity  in  Quaker 
manners. 

But  to  return  to  the  thread  of  the  English  church  history. 
When  after  the  turbulence  of  the  civil  war,  on  the  death  of 
Cromwell,  Charles  II.  was  restored,  the  former  persecutions  of 
the  Puritans  and  Dissenters  were  renewed,  as  soon  as  Charlei 

3G 


443  HISTORY  OF  THE  ciiuiicn. 

was  settled  on  the  throne;  and  Episcopal  government  set  up  in 
Scotlaud  as  well  as  England;  and  by  the  act  of  unniformity,  in 
16G2,  all  ministers  were  ejected  from  their  curc^,  and  prohibit- 
ed from  teaching,  who  objected  to  prclatical  government,  and 
to  be  re-ordained  by  bishops,^  After  scenes  of  violence  and 
oppression,  on  the  one  hand,  and  opposition,  loud  murmurs,  and 
invectives  on  the  other,  some  men  of  gentler  tempers  wished  to 
soften  down  all  the  asperities  of  Christian  brethren,  and  to  in- 
duce them  to  a  greater  union,  or  tolerance,  both  in  doctrine  and 
discipline;  tliat  Episcopalians,  with  Presbyterians  and  Indepen- 
dents, the  two  great  sects,  might  coalesce,  and  then  they  would 
be  more  easily  brought  in.  The  pacificators,  though  attached 
to  episcopacy,  and  the  establishad  worship, wished  (o  concede  its 
necessity  as  a  divine  institution,  and  essential  to  the  being  of 
the  church,  though  contending  for  its  antiquity;  and  as  contri- 
butive  to  the  well-being  of  the  church.  They  would  not  there- 
fore exclude  from  communion  those  who  preferred  other  forms 
of  government  or  worship,  whether  abroad  or  at  home.  -^And 
as  to  doctrines,  they  desired  to  i-educe  them  j.o  fewer  heads,  in 
which  Calvinists  and  Arminians  might  meet,  leaving  the  abstru- 
ser  points  of  dilFerence,  as  not  essentia!  to  salvation,  to  be  held 
b}'  each  without  provoking  contention,  or  exciting  bitterness  of 
spirit.  These  conciliatory  divines  were  termed  Latiludinarians^ 
and  though  confessedly  eminent  for  learning,  and  of  blameless 
manners,  drew  upon  themselves  the  bitter  reproaches  of  the 
rigid  on  both  sides,  as  men  distitute  of  the  real  principles  of 
religion,  and  fit  for  any  change. 

But  these  attempts  proved  abortive,  and  it  was  only  on  an 
another  revolution  of  grovernment,  that  toleration  delivered 
those  from  many  penal  laws,  who  obj'  cted  to  subscribe  to  the 
act  of  uniformity. 

That  a  great  decline  in  the  life  of  true  Christianity  to- 
wards the  end  of  this  century  wasobservable,  is  generally  agreed. 
It  had  made  rapid  strides  in  the  reign  or  Charles  II.  at  whose 
accession,  the  profligate  manners  of  the  court  encouraged  every 
abomination.  The  rigid  manners  of  the  Puritans,  with  their 
starched  persons,  were  held  in  aversion  and  turned  into  ridicule. 
Men  easily  and  rapidly  passed  to  the  extremes  of  vice,  to  avoid 
the  semblances  of  piety.  And  as  a  life  of  dissipation  was  in 
fashion,  religion  began  tj  be  a  contemptible  thing.  Hence, 
since  peculiar  seriousness  branded  a  man  as  puritanical,  and 
eflfectually  prevented  all  church  advancement,  tlie  clergy  took  • 
peculiar  care  to  escape,  as  far  as  possible,  from  what  mustdestroy 
their  hopes  of  preferment,  and  not  to  be  righteous  over  much, 
or  sharp  rebukers  of  courtly  immorali.tics. 

Theological  subjects,  also,  began  exceedingly  to  give  place 


SEVENTEENTH    CENTURY.  443 

to  literature  more  polite,  and  knowledge  more  scientific.  The 
candidates  for  tlie  ministry,  at  the  universities,  were  diverted 
by  the  ciajiics,  buried  in  mathematics,  or  bewildered  in  meta- 
phyics;  and  the  bil)ie,  if  not  among  the  proscribed  books,  was 
neglected  grevio'isly;  and  it  WQuld  hardly  have  been  a  matter 
of  good  report  in  college,  to  h*ave  it  said  that  a  man  read  and 
studied  the  scriptures  diligently  except  as  a  matter  of  science. 
Thus  men  made  vast  progress  in  all  branches  of  human  learning, 
whilst  biblical  studies,  especially  in  any  devotional  way,  were 
little  attended  to. 

From  the  dregs  of  former  sects,  one  is  said  to  have  left  per- 
nicious effects,  and  is  branded  with  the  name  of  Antinomian, 
carrying  the  reformed  doctrines  respecting  the  decrees,  to  an 
abuse  before  unknown;  these  pleaded,  "  because  the  elect  must 
be  saved,  that  all  calls,  admonitions,  and  exhortations  were  vain. 
That  nothing  was  to  be  preached  but  the  promises  in  Christ. 
And,  as  it  was  admitted,  th.at  the  elect  never  fall  finally  from 
grace,  they  suggested,  that  a  man  might  livein  the  grossest  crimes 
and  continue  a  beHever;  and,  nol  being  under  the  lav/,  would 
not  have  sin  imputed  no  him,  being  complete  in  Christ."  The 
numbers,  indeed,  of  those  who  professed  these  tenets,  were  very 
few,  whilst  too  many,^jvho  still  held  the  Calvinistic  system,  lived 
as  if  they  believed  them  to  be  true. 

But  a  far  more-pregna'it  cause  of  this  declension  than  any 
other,  arose  from  the  new  method  of  preaching,  adopted  by  the 
latitudinarian  divines  above  mentioned,  who  being  chiefly  Ar- 
minians  in  opinion,  wished  to  avoid  the  peculiar  and  charac- 
teristic doctrines  of  Christianity,  which  had  been  so  much 
dwelt  upon  formerly,  and  to  confine  their  instActions  to  the 
beauty  of  virtue,  and  the.  force  of  moral  obligation.  Thus, 
without  the  grcat  mainspring  of  Christianity,  Ihcy  laboured, 
in  most  admired  compositions,  to  teach  men  to  be  virtuous  till 
all  power  of  godliness  was  lost;  an  awful  demonstration  was 
given,  that  when  the  love  of  God,  which  is  in  Christ  Jesus  our 
Lord,  is  not  taught  and  felt,  all  other  endeavours  to  correct  the 
morals  of  mankind  will  be  impotent  and  vain. 

By  these  men  also,  a  singular  schism  was  introduced  into  the 
church,  towards  the  end  of  the  century,  when  oa  the  abdication 
of  James  II.  and  the  accession  of  William  III.  a  number  of  the 
episcopal  bench,  who  were  high  in  their  notions  of  royal  pre- 
rogative, as  well  as  the  divine  right  of  episcopacy,  and  bound 
to  the  hereditary  line  of  Stuart  by  principles  of  pnsi-ive  obedi- 
ence and  non-resistance,  refused  to  acknowledge  William  III. 
as  a  lawful  l^ing.  They  were  consequently  deposed,  and  their 
sees  filled  by  the  most  eminent  of  the  latitudinarian  doctors, 
Tillotson,M<)orc,  Patrick  Kidder,  Fowler,  and  Cumberland;  who 


444  HISTORY    OF    THE    CHURCH. 

made  no  scruple  of  occupying  the  vacant  bishoprics;  and  were 
esteemed  by  the  high  church  party,  wlio  espoused  the  ejected 
bishops' cause, as  robbers  and  intruders;  and  charged  with  the 
deadly  crimes  of  rebellion  against  God  and  the  King,  and  with 
schism  of  the  church.  Thus  two  parties  arose,  more  peculiarly 
distinguished  than  before,  of  high-churchmen,  tlie  excluded  non- 
jurors and  all  those  who  approved  their  conduct  and  held  the 
same  opinions  of  monarclty  and  episcopacy:  though  to  keep 
their  preferments,  they  took  the  oaths,  and  submitted  to  King 
William.  The  other  party  more  moderate,  or  low-churchmen, 
entertained  more  liberal  opinions  respecting  the  people's  right, 
in  certain  cases,  to  choose  their  own  governors,  and  the  mitiga- 
ted ecclesiastical  authority,  which  claimed  no  dominion  over 
the  consciences  of  men,  or  privileges,  but  under  acts  of  parlia- 
ment. 

To  this  day  the  name  of  parties  subsist;  the  high-churchmen 
are  reduced  very  low:  and,  indeed,  if  these  new  bishops,  accord- 
ing to  the  high  church  principles,  were  intruders,  rebellious 
and  schismatical,  and  all  their  ordinations  invalid,  there  is 
hardly  an  ecclesiastic  in  the  land  who  does  not  derive  his  sacred 
character  through  them  and  tlieir  successors:  and,  therefore, 
according  to  high-church  principles;  their  .ministrations  are  null 
and  void;  but  though  the  pride  and  intolerance  of  some  who 
occupy  these  high  places,  are  much  the  same  as  in  their  prede- 
cessors, and  have  procured  them  the  character  of  high-church- 
men; they  choose  not  to  admit  the  invalidity  of  the  powers, 
which  have  advanced  and  consecrated  them  to  Iheir  present 
eminence;  content  with  the  honor  and  emoluments,  and  not  dis- 
posed to  quit  their  stations,  through  any  scruplea  bout  the  legal- 
ity of  their  appointment. 

It  is  to  be  remaked,  that  however  declining  the  state  of  re- 
ligion at  the  end  of  the  century  appeared,  never  had  England 
produced  so  many,  or  so  able  writers  on  sacred  subjects  of  every 
kind,  as  the  former  part  of  it.  Of  these  the  works  of  many  will 
live  to  edify  the  latest  posterity;  among  them  some  of  the 
English  bishops  maintain  a  high  rank.  The  I'uritan  divines 
were  remarkably  laborious,  and  deep  in  biblical  literature. 
But  latterly  a  great  change  was  perceivable.  The  men  of  the 
first  and  best  generation  were  gathered  to  their  fathers;  another 
race  of  finer  polish  arose,  le^s  atlacludto  the  characteristic  doc- 
trines of C^hristianity.  Ingenious  defences  ofChrislianityagainst 
infidels,  and  compositions  of  admired  purity  of  the  moral  kind, 
were  in  the  higiiest  estimation.  The  great  doctrines  of  the  fall, 
and  its  consequences — the  corruption  of  human  nature — the 
redemption  by  atonement — the  justification  of  a  sinner  by  faith 
alone — and  the  necessity  of  the  influences  of  the  Holy  Ghost  to 


SEVENTEENTH    CENTURY.  445 

produce  all  purity  of  heart  and  life — these,  and  the  like  topics, 
grew  out  of  vogue,  and  gave  place  to  the  more  philosophic  sys- 
tem ofmoral  suasion,  metaphyical  reasoning,  and  ethical  essays 
on  virtue,  its  beauty  and  obligations.  Yet  there  remained 
some,  many,  faithful  adherents  to  the  Calvinistic  doctrines  of 
the  articles;  and  even  Bishop  Burnet,  not  too  much  attached  to 
them,  owns,  that  however  generally  suj)sci'ibcd  by  Arminians  for 
preferment,  they  \\ere  certainly  inconsistant  with  their  opinions; 
and  that  this  subscription  was  a  great  violation  of  ingenuous- 
ness. Not  that  all  religion  rested  with  the  Calvinists  alone: 
that  it  c  iefly  did,  may  be  concluded  from  the  lives  of 
the  disssenters,  who  were  certainly  more  strict  in  general,  more 
pious  and  irreproachable,  taan  their  countrymen  of  the  estab- 
lished church:  and  such  was  the  change  now  wrought  in  sen- 
timent, that  if  there  were  any  in  the  church,  who  preached  the 
Calvinistic  doctrine,  and  maintained  a  peculiar  separation  of 
themselves  from  the  world,  they  were  often  branded  as  Presby- 
terians. Yet  among  those  who  held  the  Arminian  principles 
and  high-church  ideas,  there  were  men  of  uncommon  excel- 
lence and  piety,  such  as  Bishop  Kenn,and  others,  whose  prim- 
itive manners  truly  adornod  their  christian  profession.  The 
regularity  and  decencies  of  worship  were  then  also  observed  in 
many  more  families,  and  of  the  great  and  noble,  than  at  present. 
These  the  laxity  and  growing  dissipation  of  our  day,  have  al- 
most utterly  discarded.  We  will  not  affirm,  that  there  was 
in  that  age  more  true  religion  among  the  superior  ranks  of  life, 
than  in  our  day;  though  we  believe  there  was;  certainly,  how- 
ever, the  forms  and  appearances  of  it  were  more  respectfully 
maintaned.* 

But  there  is  one  that  seeth  and  judgeth.  The  Lord  knoweth 
those  that  arc  his.  We  must  leave  the  final  decision  to  him- 
self; and  whilst  we  speak  the  painful  result  of  our  own  convic- 
tions, we  may  still  comfortably  hope,  where  the  blessed  book  of 
God  was  so  generally  diflfused,  and  works  of  such  excellent  in- 
struction multiplied,  that  many,  very  many,  amidst  the  great 
prevalence  of  evil,  and  the  unchristian  conversation  around 
them,  held  fast  the  faithful  word,  and  Jived  in  the  practice,  and 
died  in  the  comfort  of  true  Christianity. 

Before  the  close  of  the  former  century,  the  reformation,  after 
asharp  struggle,  had  been  established  in  Scotland,  and  that 
kingdom  had  cast  olTthe  popish  yoke.  As  is  usually  the  case  on 
such  occasions,  the  very  collision  of  the  adverse  parties  had 
struck  out  sparks  of  burning  zeal,  on  the  one  side  to  suppress, 
and  on  the  other  to  spread,  tenets  rendered  more  dear  and  im- 
portant by  the  very  suflferings  which  they  brought  on  the   con- 

*  Hawie,  who  wrote  A.  D.  1800 


446 


nrSTORY    OF    THE    CHURCH. 


fessor5.  Thus  the'sacred  flame  of  truth  had  kindled  i?i  many  a 
faithful  bosom.  Knox  and  his  zealous  associates  had  issued 
forth  to  pr.^ach  the  everlasting  gospel,  and  rapidly  spread  the 
evangelical  doctrines  through  the  hind.  The  Churcli  govern- 
ment was  as  nearly  as  possible  conformed  to  the  Genevan  mod- 
el: and  James  I-,  who  had  been  brought  up  in  the  Kirk,  profes- 
sed the  most  zealous  attachment  to  it,  as  tlie  purest  church  upon 
earth. 

Many  burning  and  shining  lights,  which  the  succinctness  of 
this  history  will  not  allow  me  particularly  to  specify,  illumined 
that  nothern  region,  in  the  long  reign  of  this  monarch.  During 
his  residence  in  Scotland,  the  bitter  disputes  about  prelacy  and 
presbytcrianism,  were  rather  compromised  than  conclusively 
settled.  But,  on  the  accession  of  the  Scottish  monarch  to  the 
English  crown,  they  revived  with  all  unchristian  temper.  Gain- 
ed to  that  hierarchy,  James  cast  his  weigiit  into  the  scale,  to  the 
great  disgust  of  the  majority  of  his  northern  subjects,  and  com- 
pelled them  reluctantly  to  submit  to  an  episcopal  regimen:  but 
the  discontcntedincreasing,  and  more  violent  measures  being 
pursued  by  his  unhappy  son  and  the  bishops  who  presided  in  the 
Scottish  Church,  a  convulsion  followed,  which  terminated  in  the 
overthrow  of  monarchy  and  episcopacy.  By  dire  experience, 
the  unhappy  Charles  the  First  now  found  that  he  had  no  re- 
fuge among  subjects,  whose  alfcctionshe  had  alienated  by  sup- 
porting an  ecclesiastical  regimen,  which  they  abhorred.  The 
very  army  to  whom  he  fled  for  protection,  basely  sold  and  de- 
livered him  up  into  the  hands  of  his  enemies;  and  left  one  more 
record  of  experience  to  princes,  how  dangerous  it  is  to  irritate 
men's  minds,  by  pains  and  penalties  for  religious  opinions. 

Cromwell's  dominion  was  as  ill  brooked  by  the  Scottish  na- 
tion, as  tliat  of  Charles  the  First;  but  their  impotent  attempt  to 
restore  Charles  the  Second  failed,  and  they  experienced  the 
rigor  of  the  Protector's  arm.  That  popish  proselyte,  who  had 
readily  been  prevailed  upon  to  play  the  hypocrite  among  the 
rigid  Scotch  Covenanters,  had  however  received  so  much  disgust 
from  them,  that  he  resolved,  after  the  battle  of  Worcester,  to 
return  no  more  to  Scotland,  but  await  his  fate,  and  seek  con- 
cealment in  England. 

During  the  protectorate,  Scotland  enjoyed  many  and  great 
blessings — the  gospel  was  diligently  preached,  and  the  number 
ofthe  faithful  multiplied.  The  restoration  brought  back  epis- 
copacy and  disgust  to  all  the  Presbyterian  party.  During  this 
reign  and  tlie  succeeding,  Scotland  was  a  perpetual  scene  of 
struggles,  discontent,  and  irrataling,  .instead  of  conciliatory 
measures.  Many  ofthe  best  men  and  ministers  in  the  nation, 
were  persecuted  and  driven  from  tlicir  country,  by  the    strong 


SEVENTEENTH   CENTURY.  447 

arm  of  ecclesiastical  power,  exerted  rigorously  to  imposaan  es- 
tablishment, to  which  the  great  body  of  the  ministers  and  people 
were  uiteriy  averse.  The  Bishops  sent  into  Scothmd,  with 
Archbishop  Sharp  at  their  head,  served  by  their  insolence  and 
ill  conduct  to  render  the  prejudices  against  episcopacy  more 
inveterate.  The  peaceful  and  seraphic  Leighton,  after  doing 
all  the  good,  and  preventing  all  the  evil  in  his  power,  ashamed 
of  his  associates,  and  convinced  of  the  improper  steps  taken  to 
enforce  an  episcopal  government,  to.  which  the  body  of  the 
people  was  averse,  resigned  his  archbishopric,  and  retired  to  a 
private  station.  His  works  will  live  a  monument  of  evangeli- 
cal piety;  in  which  the  distinguished  purity  of  the  style  can 
Only  be  exceeded  by  the  excellence  and  energy  ofihe sentiment. 
The  brutal  \rchbishop  Sharp,  who  had  rejected  Overy  mild  and 
conciliating  step,  suggested  by  his  truly  apostolical  coadjutor, 
after  having  driven  him  by  despair  of  serving  the  Church,  from 
his  see  of  Glasgow,  fell  the  victim  of  his  own  violences,  and  di- 
ed by  the  hands  of  assassins;  detested  even  by  those  Avho  most 
condemned  the  bloodv  deed.  The  revolution  under  William 
the  Third,  brought  back  to  the  Scots  their  favourite  ecclesiasti- 
cal government,  and  discipline,  which  hath  been  continued  to 
the  present  period. 

Duri'  g  all  tiiis  century  the  ^^cots  may  be  considered  as  a  re- 
markably religious  people.  And  though  the  life  of  real  godli- 
ness can  never  be  supposed  universal  in  any  nation,  yet  the  num- 
ber of  evangelical  and  zealous  ministers  in  the  Kirk  was  great, 
and  their  fiithful  followers  numerous.  Remarkable  instances  of 
great  revivals  in  religion  in  various  places  are  on  record.  And 
though  their  solemn  League  and  C^venant,and  too  many  instan- 
ces of  undue  heat  and  intolerance,  will  never  meet  approba- 
tion from  the  historian  of  candor  and  liberality;  yet,  with  every 
thing  that  can  be  pointed  out  as  censurable,  no  prolestemt 
church,  ia  general,  more  eminently  distinguished  itself  by  purity 
of  doctrine  and  holiness  of  conversation.  Our  limits  res. rain  us 
from  entering  into  n\inuter  detail?. 

It  may  be  a  matter  of  some  doubt,  whether  the  kingdom  of 
Ireland  can  be  reckoned  among  the  Protestants  or  Catholics;  for, 
though  the  government  was  in  the  hands  of  the  former,  the  far 
greater  part  of  the  subjects  continued  in  papal  superstition  and 
ij^norance.  Kept  under  by  the  strong  arm  of  power,  they  waited 
the  opportunity  of  emancipating  themselves  from  this  restraint, 
and  restoring  the  dominancy  of  the  popish  religion.  The  rising 
discontents  under  Charles  the  First,  atforded  tlie  moment  of  re- 
volt, and  the  troops  being  employed  in  the  fatal  contest  between 
the  king  and  the  parliament,  the  Irish  rose  with  savage  fury, 
and   massacred  seventy    thousand  Protestants   in    cold   blood. 


448  iiisroRV  OF  the  ciiuut^jt. 

Tlie  iricsietible  arm  of  Cromwell  reduced  them  lo    obedience, 
and  punished  them  for  their  rebellion. 

In  the  btginnin,'^-  of  ihe  century,  some  blessed   laborers  cul- 
tivated that  vineyard.     The  names  of  Archbishop  Usher,  Bish- 
op Babinglon,Downham  and  others,  will  ever  be    mentioned  as 
the  ornaments  of  tluit  day,  and  of  the  Church  which    their  la- 
bors edified.     Nor,  when  the  usurper  seized  the    reins  of  gov- 
ernment were  the  concerns  of  religion  neglected,  but  a  number 
of  faithful  and  zealous  ministers  sought  to  extend  the  knowledge 
of  the  doctrines  which  are  according  to  godliness  among   them. 
On  the  Restoration,  the  episcopal  government  was  restored  with 
the  regal;  but  the  court  of  Charles  II.  produced  few    such  pre- 
lates as  had  blessed  the  land  in  the  commencement  of  the  cen- 
tury.    The  same  fearful  decay  among  the  churchmen  was  to  be 
observed  in  Ireland  as  in  England;  and  the  popish  bigot,  James 
II.  wished  to  suspend  all  laws  against  those   of  his   own  faith, 
and  to  encourage  the  progress  of  his   own    religion.     He  found 
also  among  them  his  most  strenuous  supporters;  and  when  una- 
ble in  England  to  raise  the  least  body  of  partisans  openly  to  re- 
sist the  authority  of  WilHam  the  Third,  Ireland  invited    him  to 
struggle  for  his  abdicated  throne;  and  the  English,  under  their 
glorious  deliverer,  were  obliged  to  fight  and  conquer  that  rebel- 
lious country.     But  the  true    religion   continued    in  a  state  of 
great  decay — little  was  done  elTeclually   to  diffuse   the  princi- 
ples of  protestantism.     The  Papists,  far  the   superior  number, 
though  under  many  disabilities,  adhered  to  Rome    and  her   su- 
perstitions.    Satisfied  with  all  the  civil  and  ecclesiastical   emol- 
uments, the  nominal  Protestants  expressed  very  little   zeal  for 
the  real  conversion  of  their  popish  neighbors.     In   all    that  is 
worthy  the  name  of  religion,  Ireland  sunk  very    low;  nor  were 
there  scarcely  any  partial  revivals.     A  death-like  stupor  seems 
to  have  prevailed   universally.     Between  Protestants   and  Pa- 
pists a  strong  line  was  drawn;  but  as  to  the  life  of  godj^iness  the 
difference  was  very  little. 

Holland  stands  next  among  the  reformed  governments  In  em- 
inence. Though  religious  toleration  was  no  where  more  noble 
generous  and  extensive!,  the  reformed  religion  was  the  only  one 
established  by  the  state,  and  that  of  far  the  greater  body  of  the 
people.  About  the  commencement  of  this  century  arose  among 
them  a  sect,  that  hath  received  the  name  of  Arminians,  from 
its  author,  a  divinity  professor  ofF.eyden;  whose  opinions  pro- 
duced the  most  unhappy  dissrnlions,  not  only  in  the  United 
Provinces,  but  throughout  the  Christian  vvoiki.  lie  had  been 
educated  at  Geneva  in  the  Calvanistic  doctrines,  but  early  in 
life  began  to  be  offended  with  the  decrees  as  unconditional  and 
absolute;  and  pleaded  for  what  he  judged  the  more  rational 


BEVKN-TKEXTII    CEXTT'BT  449 

system  of  universal  redemption.  What  he  himself  adopted,  he 
publicly  taught;  and  as  those  tenets  militated  so  strongly  against 
the  religion  of  iiis  country,  he  was  soon  branded  with  heretical 
pravity,  and  the  sound  divines  of  that  communion,  with  Gomar- 
us,  his  colleague,  at  their  head,  expressed  their  high  disappro- 
bation and  censure.  The  controversy  wns  sharply  maintained, 
and  many  ecclesiastics  of  the  Dutch  Cliurch,  and  others,  in  1G09. 
adopted  the  opinions  of  Arminius,  who  died  in  the  midst  of  these 
contests:  but  he  left  able  and  resolute  defenders,  vvho  carried 
•on  the  war  with  redoubled  vigour:  among  these  were  the  fa- 
mous Episcopius,  Grotius,  and  Barneveldt.  The  Arminian; 
claimed  toleration;  and  a  compromise  was  offered,  provided 
they  would  renounce  the  principles  of  Socinianism,  of  which 
they  were  suspected,  and  to  which  it  was  supposed  their  tenets 
led.  Repeated  conferences,  however,  were  ineffectual  to  re- 
store the  broken  bonds  of  charity.  The  Calvanistic  divines, 
contended  that  the  Arminian  principles  tended  to  sap  the  vitals 
of  Christianity,  and  to  destroy  all  the  most  important  peculiari- 
ties of  the  religion  of  God  incarnate,  and  urged  the  magistrates 
to  interpose  their  authority. 

The  peculiar  sentiments  of  the  Arminians,  as  contained  in 
the  writings  of  their  leader  and    founder,  turned  on  five  points. 

1st.  That  salvation  was  bestowed  on  the  elect,  on  account 
of  faith  and  perseverance  foreseen:  and  damnation  inflicted 
for  unbelief  and  impenitence,   foreseen  also. 

2d.  That  every  individual  is  equally  redeemed  by  Christ; 
though  believers  and  good  men  only,  finally  receive  the  berefit. 

3d.  That  true  faith  is  only  from  the  operation  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  not  from  natural  powers,  or  the  self-wrought  exertion  of 
the  human  will;  but  that  a  general  sufficiency'  of  divine  grace  is 
given  to  all.  •.    ^ 

4th.  That  the  divine  grace,  or  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  be- 
gins, and  carries  to  perfection,  all  that  is  good  in  the  creature; 
though  the  will  of  the  impenitent  does  resist,  and  often  renders 
the  Spirit's  operations  ineffectual. 

5th.  That  real  saints  may  fall  from  a  state  of  grace;  but  this" 
was  at  first  rather  expressed  dubiously;  and,  only  afterwards  as- 
serted positively. 

These  are  mentioned  as  the  great  points  of  difference  from  the 
Calvinistic  divines:  but  it  is  said,  that  Episcopius,  and  th.e  fol- 
lowers of  Arminius,  departed  farther  from  them.  The  doctrines 
stated  above,  were  the  avowed  pillars  of  the  Aiminian  creed: 
but  their  ideas  respecting  all  confessions  of  faith  v,'cie  very  lax; 
and  they  maintained,  that  as  Cliiistians  were  only  responsibi: 
to  God  for  their  religious  opinions,  no  other  confession  of  fait  i 

57 


450  msTORY  OF  THE  ciiuKcn. 

was  nece?sary,  than  the  admission  of  the  Scriptures  to  be  the 
word  of  God. 

Political  dincrcnces  in  ITolland  ranged  (he  different  parties 
under  opposite  leaders.     Maurice,  Prince  of  Orange,  and  those 
who  supported  him,  were  opposed  by  Barnevcldt,  Grotius,  and 
Hooggerbeets,  men  in  the  higliest   places  of  the    repubhc,  and 
jealous  of  Maurice,  as  aspiring  after  undue   power  and    influ- 
ence.    Gomarus  and  his  friends  attached  thems-lves    to  Mau- 
rice— the  Arminians    to  Barneveldt  and  liis  associates.     The 
party  of  Maurice  prevailing,  Barneveldt  lost  his  head,  and  Gro- 
tius  and  Hooggerbeets  were  condemned  to  perpetual  imprison- 
ment.    The  Arminians,  thougli  not  exposed  (o  suffer  for  their 
opinions  as  yet,  were  thus  deprived  of  their    former  protectors 
and  supporters,  and  were  probably  regarded  wilh   an   evil  eye 
by  Maurice  and  the  prevailing  party  of  the   republic,  for  the  in- 
trigues in  which  they  were  known  to  have  engaged  in    support 
of  their  patrons. 

In  1618,  a  national  synod  was  demanded  by  the  Calvinists,  to 
judge  the  points  in  dispute.  The  States  General  issued  their 
edicts  for  its  assembling:  and  deputies  from  all  the  provinces  of 
Holland  were  joined  by  their  brethren,  and  sent  from  the  other 
eminent  reformed  churches  of  England,  Switzerland,  Hesse, 
Bremen,  and  the  Palatinate,  to  decide  the  matters  in  contro- 
versy. Episcopius,  a  man  of  high  abilities  and  eloquence,  was 
the  head  of  the  Arminian  party,  and  appeared  foremost  to  de- 
fend their  opinions  against  the  accusations  of  Gomarus  and  his 
associates:  but  the  sykiod  had  hardly  commenced  its  delibera- 
tions, before  a  dispute  on  the  mode  of  proceeding,  drove  the 
Arminian  party  from  the  assembly.  The  Arminians  insisted 
upon  beginning  with  a  refutation  of  the  Calvinistic  doctrines, 
especially  that  of  reprobation;  whilst  the  synod  determined,  (hat 
as  the  remonstrants  were  accused  of  departing  from  (he  reform- 
ed faiih,  they  ought  first  to  justify  themselves  by  scriptural  proof 
of  their  own  opinions. 

_  All  means  to  persuade  the  Arminians  to  submit  to  this  pro- 
cedure having  failed,  they  were  banislied  by  (he  synod  for  (heir 
refusal;  and  retired  with  bitter  abuse  of  (he  partiality  wi'h 
which  they  were  treated.  The  synod,  however,  proceeded  in 
their  examination  of  the  Arminian  lene(s;  and  as  the  Armin- 
ian doctors  had  left  the  assembly,  their  writings  underwent  a 
severe  scrutiny  in  their  absence:  their  opinions  were  condemn- 
ed, and  their  persons  excommunicafed;  wiiether  justly  or  not, 
llie  reader  will  decide.  But  nothing  can  vindicate  the  rigor 
and  asperity  with  which  they  were  treated,  and  tlie  unchris- 
tian persecution  which  followed,  and  drove  these  men  from  their 
country,  into  exile  and  poverty.     Surely  such  are  not  the  wea- 


SEVENTEENTH    CENTURY.  451 

pons  of  a  Christian's  "warfare.  In  the  whole  of  this  proceeding, 
ecclesiastical  intolerance  was  made  the  instrument  of  political 
artifice,  to  crush  the  party  of  their  adversaries.  Whateversanc- 
titj  thcone  «ide  or  the  other  affected,  they  both  proved  them- 
selves to  he  but  men:  and  if  the  weak  and  oppressed  were  to  be 
pilied,  theirpcrverseness,  and  the  provocations  they  had  given, 
left  them  equally  inexcuseable;  as  will  appear  evident  to  those 
who  weigh  imparti  illy  all  the  circumstances  on  both  sides. 

The  neighbouring  countries  received  the  exiles  with  hospi- 
tality but  some  of  the  most  illustrious,  as  Vorstius,  and  others, 
gave  too  much  cause  to  their  adversaries  to  justify  their  suspi- 
cions, by  verging  to  the  Socinian  doctrines:  whilst  the  differen- 
ces among  themselves,  were  nearly  as  great  as  with  those  from 
whom  they  had  divided.  Hardly  any  two  of  the  Arminian  chiefs 
explained  their  sentiments  alike;  some  expressing  in  higher 
terms  the  doctrines  of  grace,  and  others  sinking  deep  into  the 
abyss  of  Pelagianism  and  Socinianism. 

But  the  death  of  Maurice,  their  persecutor,  opened  a  door  for 
their  return,  under  his  less  prejudiced  successor;  and  they  were 
admitted  to  free  toleration  and  peaceable  enjoyment  of  their 
opinions.  And  it  is  singular  enough,  that  ever  since,  though  the 
Dutch  Church  has  maintained  the  profession  of  the  reformed 
faith,  the  ministei's  and  people  have  generally  been  verging  to 
the  Arminian  doctrines.  And  though  in  Holland,  the  professedly 
Arminian  congregations  are  by  no  me  ;ns  numerous,  the  clergy 
of  the  establishment  arc  said  generally  to  rank  on  the  latitudina- 
riansidc:  whilst  from  thence  the  spread  of  the  Arminian  tenets, 
through  all  the  neighbouring  nations,  has  been  prodigious:  the 
generality  in  all  Protestant  countries   embrace    them. 

In  their  wide  extended  colonies,  however,  the  established  re- 
ligion was  still  maintained;  and  Asia,  Africa,  and  America,  had 
received  ministers  of  the  reformed  confession  among  them.  But 
the  state  of  spiritual  matters  was  veiy  low  in  all  their  settle* 
ments;  as  at  home  they  had  abundantly  partaken  of  the  gener- 
al declension,  having  a  name  to  live,  yet  being  dead:  though 
many  and  excellent  men  were  found  among  them  in  the  Church, 
and  with  the  sectaries  from  it  of  various  kinds:  of  these  we  men- 
tion the  Mennonites,  who,  after  all  their  persecutions,  found 
rest  and  quiet  at  last.  Their  former  turbulence,  and  their  re- 
fusing to  swear  allegiance  to  any  government,  rendered  them 
every  where  suspected,  and  in  many  places  cruelly  treated. 
But  time,  and  their  own  exemplary  conduct,  having  opened  the 
eyes  of  the  nations,  a  greater  spirit  of  candor  and  tolerance  hav- 
ing grown  up,  and  governments  becoming  sensible  of  the  valueof 


45'i 


HISTORY    OF    TUB    CHURCH. 


industrious  subjects,  whatever  their  faith  might  be,  they  were 
permitted  to  enjoy  .n  common  protection  with  the  other  sects, 
and  sit  under  their  vine  and  their  fig-tree,  and  to  be  no  more 
afraid.  Their  divisions  among  themselves,  if  not  healed,  were 
mitigated.  The  very  rigid  followers  of  Menon  were  few,  the 
rest,  except  in  the  point  of  baptism,  coincided  nearly  with  the 
rcfoi-med.  They  admitted  three  orders  in  their  church,  bishops 
or  presbyters,  who  preside,  and  have  the  power  of  administer- 
ing baptism  and  the  comm  ;nion.  Teachers  set  apart  for  preach- 
ing and  public  worship,  and  deacons  or  deaconesses.  All  mat- 
ters pass  in  a  consistory,  at  which  the  bishop  or  presbyter  pre- 
sides. They  and  the  teachers  are  chosen  by  suffrage,  and  set 
apart  by  imposition  of  hands.  The  English  Anabaptists  herein 
considerably  differ,  as  they  have  only  one  rank  of  ministers. 

The  Protestants  in  France  from  tiie  time  of  Henry  Fourth's 
exaltation  to  the  throne,  formed  a  kind  of  republic  within  the 
monarchy,  by  the  privileges  they  had  obtained;  and  the  fortifi- 
ed places,  as  Rochclle,  Sedan,  and  others,  which  were  given 
them  as  securities  for  the  unintcrupted  enjoyment  of  their  reli- 
gious liberties.  But  treaties  are  feeble  cords  to  bind  the  strong 
arm  of  power:  and  the  violation  of  faith  with  heretics  is  sanc- 
tioned by  the  Catholic's  creed.  The  Protestant  leaders  were 
too  often  ambitious  men,  and  the  enemies  of  the  llugonots  al- 
ways watched  for  an  occasion  lo  deprive  them  of  those  privi- 
leges which  necessity  o  nly  had  extorted;  nor  was  that  occasion 
long  wanting.  Cardinal  Richelieu,  who  perceived  that  his  mas- 
ter was  but  the  lord  of  half  his  kingdom,  whilst  the  Protestants 
held  Rochclle,  and  could  always  call  their  brethren  to  their  as- 
sistance, after  hard  struggles  to  subdue  their  independent  spirit, 
besieged  and  took  tlieir  capital  in  1628,  which  a  variety  of 
misfortunes  prevented  the  succors  promised  by  England,  from 
relieving.  Eying  now  wholly  at  the  will  of  their  enemies,  whose 
tender  mercies  they  had  so  often  experienced  to  be  cruel,  the 
Protestants  in  France  sunk  very  low  under  every  oppression,  and 
every  violation  of  privileges,  which  they  had  no  longer  power 
to  maintain.  The  insidious  cardinal,  and  the  imperious  mon- 
arch, united  with  the  Jesuits  for  their  extirpation;  too  intolerant 
to  permit  the  Protestant  profession  under  his  dominion.  Every 
artifice  and  promise,  joined  with  threats,  and  sufferings  of  vari- 
ous kinds,  were  first  used  to  engage  them  to  apostatize  from  the 
faith  oftheir  forefathers,  which  indeed  too  many  did.  And  on 
those  who  were  obstinate  in  adiiering  to  the  Protestant  religion, 
vengeance  fell,  and  booted  apostles  dragooned  them  into  com- 
pliance, or  delivered  them  up  to  the  bishops  and  clergy,  who 
persecuted   them  with  the  most  inveterate  hatred  and  unrelen- 


SEVENTEENTH    CENTURY.  45t^ 

ting  cruelty.  Multitudes  fled  their  country,  .ind  sought  an  asy- 
lum in  foreign  lands;  and  others  unable  or  unwilling  to  fly,  en- 
dured all  that  malice  could  devise,  and  abused  power  inflict, 
to  subdue  them  to  the  yoke,  to  break  their  spirit,  or  consume 
them  by  suffering. 

The  edict  of  Nantz  was  now  revoked:  and  that  wicked  and 
bigotted  Lewis  the  Fourteenth,  instigated  by  his  Jesuits  and 
clergy,  merited  virtue  enough  to  cancel  all  his  crimes,  and  pro- 
cure the  high  approbation  of  the  Roman  see,  by  the  murder 
and  plunder  of  thousands  of  his  Protestant  subjects,  and  com- 
pelling the  rest  to  seek  exile  as  a  refuge.  To  add  insult  to 
cruelty,  an  edict  commanded  them  without  delay  to  return  to 
the  bosom  of  the  Church,  whilst  guards  were  stationed  on  the 
frontiers,  to  prevent  the  escape  of  those,  who  for  conscience  sake 
were  willing  to  leave  all  behind  them.  Yet  hundreds  of  thous- 
ands, by  one  means  or  other,  found  their  way  into  the  neigh- 
bouring nations,  where  they  were  received  with  friendship  and 
affection,  as  exiles,  as  persecuted  brethren.  They  left  their 
ungrateful  country,  weakened  by  such  immense  emigrations, 
and  carried  their  industry  and  resentment  to  strengthen  the 
hands  of  her  enemies.  Even  many  of  the  Catholics  condemned 
so  gross  a  violation  of  the  most  solemn  engagements;  and  all 
but  the  miserable  bigots  themselves,  considered  the  step  im- 
politic, as  unjust.  It  must  be  confessed  the  Protestants  de- 
served the  scourge,  by  the  awful  declensions  evident  among 
them.  Some  of  their  principal  teachers  had  departed  grievous- 
ly from  the  reformed  doctrines;  and  wished  to  bend  to  a  near- 
er state  of  union  with  the  idolatrous  church,  which  they  had 
renounced. 

The  spirit  of  truth  and  godliness  was  not  likely  to  flourish 
under  such  circumstances.  The  cause  of  the  protestants  in 
France  was  reduced  very  low:  and  those  who  remained,  instead 
of  brightening  in  the  furnace  of  affliction,  degenerated  from 
the  purity  of  the  faith  as  well  as  the  spirituality  of  practice. 
The  remaining  Protestantism  was  little  more  than  an  inveterate 
hatred  of  popery.  Some  gracious  ministers  remained,  but  few, 
and  driven  into  corners;  and  though  a  remnantof  the  truly  faith- 
ful was  yet  to  he  found,  the  days  o(  youth  were  past,  and  grey 
hairs  were  upon  them.  They  have  lingered  on  declining  to  our 
days;  whether  times  of  refresliing  shall  again  come  to  them  from 
the  presence  of  the  Lord  is  in  the  womb  of  tim  ',  but  not  out  of 
the  prospect  of  hope. 

The  poor  Waldenses,  still  maintaining  in  their  sequestered 
vallies  the  protestant  doctrine,  were  hunted  out  by  Jesuitical 
malice,  and  cruelly  treated  by  their  popish  duke  of  Savoy;  their 


454  HISTORY    OF    THE    CHURCH. 

utter  extinction  was  threatened.  The  kind  interposition  of  the 
Enghsi),  Dutch,  and  Swis.-  governments  preserved  a  fvw.  Scat- 
fcicd  and  peeled,  rechiced  in  numbers,  and  destitute  of  pastors, 
without  some  gracious  revival,  they  seemed  approaching  their 
final  dissolution. 

As  reduced  nearly  was  the  once  flourishing  church  of  the 
Palatinate.  Under  a  Catholic  elector,  and  a  series  of  oppres- 
sions, it  hardly  maintained  a  name  among  the  nations  where  it 
had  been  lirst  in  honour.  Nor  were  the  other  reformed  com- 
munities exempt  from  the  general  declension.  Hesse  and  the 
rest  of  tl)e  Cilvanistic  churches  in  Germany,  exhibited  no 
specimens  of  such  life  and  activity  as  evidenced  a  vigorous 
frame:  settling  like  their  neighbours,  into  deadness  of  profession 
and  formality  of  devotion. 

Upon  the  wliole,  we  may  with  grief  lament  the  decay  visible 
among  all  the  r^xfurmed  churches  towards  the  expiration  of  the 
century.  Great  inroads  made  on  the  purity  of  the  faith;  a 
great  neglect  of  all  holy  ordinances;  a  grevious  departure  from 
thespirituality  of  a  heavenly  walk;  and  an  almost  utter  extinc- 
tion of  zeal  for  promoting  the  salvation  of  men's  souls;  the 
ministry  less  evangelical,  and  the  people  lukewarm.  AVc  may 
add  also  a  spirit  of  inlidel  philosophy  arose,  that  tended  to  sap 
the  vitals  of  revealed  truth;  whilst  the  growing  immorality 
and  dissipation,  produced  a  contempt  of  all  strictness  of  religious 
profession,  and  stood  ready  to  welcome  the  spreading  poison 
of  atheism,  in  ordei'  to  remove  the  apprehensions  of  future 
responsii)ility.  We  wish  we  may  be  mistaken  in  our  gloomy 
views  of  the  period  we  are  describing;  and  that  thousands 
m'ly  have  been  found  left  in  our  Israel,  unnoticedand  unknown, 
who  had  not  bowed  the  knee  to  Baal. 

There  were  still  vast  nations  bearing  the  Christian  name, 
chietly  under  governors  of  the  Romish  pale,  where  a  great 
mixture  of  protestants  and  others  were  to  be  found,  that  classed 
neither  with  Lutheran  nor  the  reformed.  Of  these,  the  Socin- 
ians  were  at  the  beginning  of  this  century,  a  considerable  body 
in  Poland  and  Transylvania:  and  from  thence  as  their  head 
quarters,  dispatched  missionaries  to  the  other  parts  of  Europe; 
but  they  proceeded  in  a  line  dilFerent  from  other  protestants; 
not  affecting  to  lead  the  multitude  by  popular  discourses,  but 
to  gain  the  great  and  literati  by  professing  themselves  the  ad- 
vocates for  tlie  noble  powers  of  reason ;  calling  it  the  all-suflicient 
guide  to  truth;  and  its  uncotrolled  exercise,  the  dignity  of  human 
nature.  Revelation  itself  before  this  becomes  superfluous; 
and  natural  religion  fully  adequate  to  every  purpose  of  salva- 
tion. 


SEVENTEENTH    CENTURY.  455 

But  the  hopes  entertained  from  these  ingenious  missionaries, 
answered  not  the  sanguine  cxpcctat  ons  of  their  fellows.  A 
momenlnry  prospect  of  success  at  Altorf,  \anislicd,  and  ISohncr 
and  his  pupils  were  expelled.  Nor  did  other  places  furnish  a 
more  promising  harvest.  J'^vcn  their  university  at  Raeow  was 
dissolved  and  dis[)erscd  by  the  diet  of  Poland,  for  an'insult  olFer- 
ed  by  some  of  the  wild  students  to  a  ciucilix;  which  so  roused 
the  wrath  of  tlie  (Jalliolics,  tb.at  the  Sucinians  were  in  conse- 
quence banished  from  tlie  kingdom.  This  edict  was  executed 
witli  the  most  unchristian  severity. 

Dispersed  and  exile?,  they  fled  into  diflfcrcnt  countries,  and 
after  various  elForts  to  obtain  an  cstablis,  mcnt,  were  viewed 
by  too  suspicious  an  eye  to  gain  any  settled  resting  place.  The 
denial  of  Christ's  divinity  was  then  regarded  as  a  crime  so  blas- 
phemous, as  no  Christian  state  should  tolerate:  mildei'  maxims 
have  since  prevailed:  intolerance  becomes  not  the  advocates 
for  truth  and  meekness. 

But  few  communities  of  Socinians  are  known  out  of  England, 
the  collusives  of  all  sects  and  heresies.  Here  Biddle  had  a 
congregation  under  Cromwell,  and  Charles  II.  Nor  hath  there 
been  wanting  a  succession  of  those  who  have  maintained  the 
leading  features  of  the  Socinian  heresy,  though  not  exactly 
agreed,  respecting  the  person  of  the  Son  of  God.  But  all  con- 
cur in  rejecting  the  doctrine  of  the  Trinity,  denying  the  god- 
head of  Christ,  and  renouncing  all  vicarious  satisfaction  from 
the  sufferings  of  a  Redeemer. 

The  Arians  and  Semi-arians  were  indeed  more  rife  than  the 
grossei'  but  simpler  Socinians;  and  many  having  degrading 
opinions  of  Christ,  rejected  the  Athanasian  do.':trine,  and  form- 
ed to  tliemsclvcs  ditferent  moditicalions  of  deity  subordinate.  A 
system  which,  however  much  it  prevailed,  seems  more  irrational 
than  tiie  Unitarian  or  Socinian.  Can  we  conceive  any  inter- 
mediate step  between  the  true  God  and  no  God? 

The  Collegiants  of  the  United  Provinces  appear  to  be  a 
branch  of  Sociniauirm,  as  their  wide  extended  communion  ad- 
mits all  who  acknowledge  the  divinity  of  the  scriptures,  and 
are  not  grossly  immoral.  And  every  man  is  permitted  to  speak 
in  their  assembly,  and  even  oppose  and  argue,  provided  it  be 
done  with  gentleness.  As  they  have  neither  creeds  nor  conse- 
crated teachers,  their  bond  of  union  alone  is  voluntary  associa- 
tion. 

Madame  Shurman,  and  the  famed  Bourigncn,  might  be  men- 
tioned, ladies  wiiose  Zealand  learning  gave  them  importance; 
and  their  aspiration  after  perfection  flattered  spiritual  pride  and 
selfrightcou.-ness.  The  leading  tenet  of  thclatter,  better  unfold- 
ed  by  Poiret,  a  disciple,  and  man   of  genius,  is,  that   all  true 


456  HISTORY  OF  the  church. 

Christianity  consists  "in  immediate  communion  with  the  Deity, 
by  internal  feeling  and  impulse;"  approaching  verj  nearly  in  its 
genius  to  the  doctrine  of  Quakerism,  and  alike  sprung  from  the 
same  mystic  stock:  of  which  also  in  England,  was  the  noted 
Joanna  I^ead,  whose  visions  and^predictions  in  that  day,  collec- 
ted a  number  of  absurd  and  credulous  disciples.  Folly  and 
credulity  will  never  cease  in  every  age  to  afford  abundant  con- 
verts to  fanaticism,  and  to  whatever  comes  with  the  stamp  of 
extraordinary. 


€HAPTEtl  XIX. 


EIGHTEENTH    CENTURY. 

EXTERNAL  CHURCH— REVIVAL   OF    RELIGION-- DIFFERENT   SEC- 
TARIES—LEARNING AND  LEARNED  MEN. 

DtJRiNa  the  course  of  the  Eighteenth  century,  the  ppirit  of 
toleration  prevailed  to  a  considerable  extent,  and  the  flames  of 
persecution  were  measurably  extinguished.  The  great  ones  of 
the  earth  were  too  much  engaged  in  temporal  affairs  to  devote 
their  time  to  the  concerns  of  religion,  and  in  many  instances 
people  were  permitted  to  enjoy  the  liberty  of  thinking  and 
acting  for  themselves.  This  age  had,  nevertheless,  its  persecu- 
tions, and  has  also  been  distinguished  by  some  events,  of  impor- 
tance to  the  Christian  church. 

In  the  year  1700,  Clement  XI.  succeeded  to  the  papal  throne, 
and  is  chiefly  remarkable  for  having  published  the  famous  bull, 
which  from  its  initial  letters  is  entitled  Unigenitus.  It  was 
issued  in  opposition  to  the  Jensenists,  and  defines  and  settles  the 
articles  of  the  Romish  faith.     He  was   succeeded  by   Innocent 

XIII.  Benedict  XIII.  who  succeeded  Innocent,  was  a  man  of 
eminent  piety  and  virtue.  For  the  purpose  of  reforming  the 
errors  of  the  church,  he  assembled  the  famous  council  which 
met  in  the  palace  of  the  Lateran  in  1725,  the  acts  and  decrees 
of  which  were  made  public,  but  have  proved  utterly  incflfectual 
to  the  ends  which  were  proposed  from  them. 

This  pontiff  v/as  succeeded  by  Clement  XII.   and   Benedict 

XIV.  the  latter  of  whom  was  a  man  of  learning  as  well  as  piety. 
When  he  was  cardinal,  he  published  a  treateis  on  the  Canoniza- 
tion of  Saints,  with  some  other  works.  Clement  XIII.  who 
acceded  to  the  pontificate  on  the  Gth  of  July  1758,  was  a  man 
of  a  very  different  character.  He  was  a  bigot  to  every  petty 
ceremony;  and  indeed  the  celebrated  Ganganelli  seems  to  have 
perfectly  characterized  his  two  predecessors  in  a  few  words; 
when  the  said  Benedict  had  written,  and  Clement  had  prayed 
much.  The  haughtiness  of  the  Venetian  character  displaj  cd 
itself  in  Clement,  in  the  dispute  in  which  ho    involved    himself 

5S 


'i58  o^Toav  ov  tole  cnvuou. 

on  account  of  the  Jesuits  with  all  the  branches  of  the  house  of 
Bourbon,  who  threatened  to  withdraw  their  dominions  from  the 
spiritual  jurisdiction  of  Rome.  He  left  the  papal  dignity  in  a 
critical  situation,  from  which  all  the  prudence  and  moderation 
of  his  successor  could  scarcely  emancipate  it. 

Laurenzo  Ganganelli,  the  son  of  a  physician  at  St.  Archan- 
gelo,  and  the  only  regular  in  the  sacred  college  at  the  time  of 
hi.g  election  (being  of  the  order  of  minor  conventuals,)  was 
chosen  on  the  19th  of  May,  1709,  and  assumed  the  title  of 
Clement  XIV.  After  completing  his  studies,  Ganganelli  had 
obtained  the  regency  of  liis  college,  and  was  afterwards  promo- 
ted to  the  ofiice  of  consultor  to  the  holy  ofBce.  This  employment, 
which  included  that  of  the  Pope's  minister  in  all  inquisitorial 
concerns,  introduced  him  toconsiderable notice; and  in  a  contest 
between  the  cardinals,  Torrigiani  and  Carlo  Rezzonico  to  fill  a 
vacancy  in  the  cardinalate  for  their  respective  friends,  the 
pusillanimous  pope  terminated  the  struggle  by  advancing  to  the 
cardinal's  hat  father  Ganganelli, in  preference  to  eitherofthe 
candidates  already  recommended.  These  progressive  steps  of 
his  advancement  were,  as  he  professed  himself,  unexpected,  and 
unsought  for;  yet  Ganganelli  has  been  charged  with  having 
always  extended  his  views,  and  with  having  adopted  a  regular 
system  of  conduct  for  obtaining  the  papacy,  from  the  time  that 
he  became  one  of  that  body  from  which  are  selected  the  sov- 
ereigns of  Rome. 

The  ruin  of  the  Jesuits  xv as  at  this  period  resolved  upon  in 
Portugal,  and  the  manoeuvres  of  Pombal  had  extended  the 
designs  against  this  body  into  almost  every  court  in  Europe,  and 
particularly  Spain.  By  his  artifices,  Ganganelli  obtained  the 
friendship  and  confidence  of  Don  Emanuel  de  Rada,  the  Spanish 
minister  at  the  court  of  Rome.  He  obtained  also  the  intimacy 
of  tlie  Portuguese  and  French  ministers;  and,  in  contradiction 
to  tlie  practice  of  the  cardinal?,  who,  on  account  of  the  preten- 
sions of  the  papacy,  to  the  duchies  of  Parma  and  Placenza 
always  avoid  addressing  the  duke  of  Parma  on  any  occasion 
which  must  oblige  them  to  consider  him  as  the  lawful  possessor 
of  those  territories,  Ganganelli  seized  every  occasion  of  congratu- 
lation or  condolance  to  write  to  the  duke.  An  occurrence  which 
took  place  in  the  management  of  the  corn  soon  aflforded  Gan- 
ganelli an  opportunity  of  acquiring  great  popularity  amongst 
every  rank.  By  the  devices  of  Torrigiani,  the  secretary  ofstatc, 
an  artificial  famine  Was  raised  in  Rome  and  the  adjacent  country: 
great  numbers  perished  miserably,  and  many  of  those  who  survi- 
ved flocked  to  Rome,  in  order,  by  processions  and  supplications, 
to  avert  their  calamities  and  obtain  some  redress.  In  this 
extremity,  commissioners  were  dispatched   to  procure  corn   at 


four  times  the  price  at  which  it  had  been  exported:  niiich  of 
the  concealed  grain  appeared  by  degrees,  but  so  much  injured, 
that  it  produced  verj  alarming  diseases  amongst  the  people;  a 
great  mortality  ensued,  and  a  plague  was  apprehended.  Inad- 
equate as  this  relief  was,  it  must  be  paid  for,  and  there  v,nt  no 
money  in  the  trcasurj'.  It  was  determined  to  have  rccouree  to 
five  miliionsof  money,  which  Sixtus  V.  had  deposited  in  the 
castle  of  St.  Angelo,  veith  the  express  provisipn  that  it  must  only 
be  employed  in  ca?es  cf  extreme  urgency,  and  not  without  the 
consent  of  the  consistory  of  cardinals.  Ganganelli  boldly  op- 
posed the  squandering  of  that  treasure,  which  was  left  for  the 
benefit  of  the  state,  and  must  be  refunded  by  a  tax  upon  the 
people,  who  were  already  nearly  exhausted.  lie  noticed  the 
atrocity  by  which  so  dreadful  a  calamity  had  been  produced, 
and  insisted  upon  an  investigation  of  the  business,  the- restitution 
of  the  money  which  had  been  so  scandalously  acquired,  and  the 
punishment  of  the  criminals.  If  this  was  tne  dictate  of  public 
spirit,  Ganganelli  was  disappointed:  the  money  was  applied  to 
pay  for  the  wickedness  of  the  monopolizers;  but  the  cardinal 
became  the  darling  of  the  people,  who  anxiously  desired  his  suc- 
cession to  the  papal  throne. 

The  resistance  of  Gancranelli  on  this  occasion  to  the  views  of 
the  consistory,  has  by  his  enemies  been  ascribed  to  his  desire  of 
appearing  in  opposition  to  the  pope,  and  by  this  means  indirect- 
ly obtaining  the  patronage  of  the  forcing  courts,*  to  vrlicm  the 
indecision  of  the  reigning  pontiff  concerning  the  suppression  of 
the  Jesuits  had  been  very  offensive. 

On  the  decease  of  ClementXIII.  the  interest  of  these  courts 
was  united  in  fa\'our  of  Ganganelli,  v»'ho  however  deferred  for 
some  1imc  to  gratify  the  general  expectation  of  the  abolition  of 
the  Jesuits.  His  popularity  was  preserved  by  his  diminishing 
several  taxes  which  were  very  oppressive  to  the  peer,  and  the 
Clementine  Museum  v/as  enriched  by  Ins  llberaHty  and  taste. 
Whether  the  humilitj'  professed  by  the  poniiffm.ay  be  depended 
upon  or  not,  thus  much  is  certain,  that  no  man,  after  the  attain- 
ment of  dignity,  ever  lived  more  agreeably  to  such  a  profeesion. 
lie  was  modest  and  unaffected.  "^Vhcn  he  tirst  removed  to  the 
Vatican,  lie  found  his  chamber  hung  with  crimson  damask,  which 
he  immediately  ordered  to  be  removed,  and  observed,  tliat  bare 
walls  were  sufficient  for  a  plain  monk.  He  was  temperate  in 
an  extreme,  and  performed  every  oflice  about  his  own  [person  as 
long  as  he  was  able,  because  he  cor.ccivcd  he  had    no   right    to 

*Tlie  courts  of  Sjiriin,  Purtugal,  and  Nuplra  Imvc  been  (liiis  trrnicil  from  thrir 
alwavB  taUiri'r  jin  active  pnrt  in  the  election  of  iho  popf.  There  ia  nnothcr  party 
on  this  occasiuii  clfciioininaleil  ttic  Uoman  parly,  to  v.liieli  hat  ioinntiniea  tsrnicil 
il  parlilo  Folautc,  tiie  fl>in«  party. 


'iSO  HISTOHY    OF    THE    CIIURCn. 

incommode  even  his  attendants.  Whatever  savings  accrued 
from  the  frugal  regulations  which  he  adopted  in  his  domestic 
economy  he  put  to  the  best  of  uses,  bj  distributing  them  to  the 
necessitous  poor,  in  the  relieving  of  whom  he  indulged  himself 
a3  a  favourite  amusement.  By  his  wisdom  and  address  he 
reconciled  offended  monarchs,  and  made  several  regulations 
in  the  monastic  orders  much  to  the  advantage  of  religion  and 
virtue. 

The  courtof  Portugal  and  the  house  of  Bourbon  were  how- 
ever not  at  all  disposed  to  relinquish  their  favourite  project,  and 
Clement  was  at  length  obliged  to  prepare  a  brief  for  the  sup- 
pression of  the  Jesuits.  This  was  accordingly  dispatched  to  the 
court  of  Spain;  whence,  after  going  through  a  revision  and  sev- 
eral alterations,  it  was  sent  back  to  Rome,  and  put  in  execu- 
tion. From  this  period  was  dated  the  disorder  which  carried 
Gangancili  to  the  tomb.  From  this  period  he  v.-as  reported  to 
have  been  the  victim  of  imaginary  apprehensions,  and  the  prey 
of  distrust.  The  poison  to  which  his  death  was  ascribed  by 
some,  was  by  others  believed  to  have  had  no  existence  but  in 
his  on-n  imagination.  lie  was  however  haunted  by  the  idea: 
he  procured  counterpoisons  to  be  ready  in  case  of  emergency; 
and  conceiving  that  extreme  perspiration  was  conducive  to 
counteracting  the  dreaded  mischief,  he  sat  during  the  excessive 
warmth  of  July  and  August  in  a  chamber  heated  by  a  bi-azier; 
and  his  sweats  were  so  profuse,  as  to  oblige  him  daily  to  change 
his  linen  several  times.  To  these  causes,  rather  than  to  the 
operation  of  slow  poison,  were  ascribed  the  gradual  waste  of 
his  body,  and  the  deprivation  of  the  use  of  liis  limbs.  They  were 
indeed  the  harbingers  of  death;  but  accordmg  to  the  testimony 
of  his  own  physician,  and  tbe  physician  to  the  conclave,  Gangan- 
elli  destroyed  his  life  by  his  extreme  care  of  its  preservation. 
J  t  v»'as  to  the  honour  of  tiiis  pontiff,  that  his  views  were  never 
directed  to  the  enriching  of  his  own  family  and  that  at  his 
death  12,000  crowns  were  the  whole  of  his  personal  possess- 
ions. 

Ganganelli  was  succeeded  on  the  15th  of  February,  1775,  by 
Pius  VI.  who  was  generally  esteemed  as  a  ponliflf  of  elegant 
manners,  and  of  a  respect.able  character.  Ilis  abililics,  though 
not  splendid,  were  useful,  lie  was  strongly  attached  to  tbe 
Romish  faill), and  took  a  peculial  pleasure  in  performing  tiic 
various  offices  and  ceremonies  of  religion.  Some  dissensions 
arose  between  this  pontifTand  the  king  of  the  two  Sicilies,  with 
respect  to  tbe  rights  of  patronage,  which  had  not  aj)parently 
been  accurately  defined  in  that  kingdom:  tbe  disj)ute,  however, 
was  at  last  adjusted. 

One  event,  of  considerable  importitn^e  to  the  church,  which 


EIOUTEETII    CENTURV,  4G1 

occurred  in  this  century,  was  the  abolition  of  the  order  of  Jesuits. 
The  first  effectual  step  towards  their  suppression,  was  taken  by 
the  court  of  Portugal;  but  their  misfortunes  indubitably  origina- 
ted in  their  own  wicked  policj'  and  misconduct. 

The  active  genius  of  this  order,  which  penetrated  the  remo- 
test countries  of  Asia,  at  a  very  early  period  of  the  preceding 
century  directed  their  attention  to  the  extensive  continent  of 
America,  as  a  proper  object  of  their  missions.  Conducted  by 
their  leader,  St.  Francis  Xavier,  they  formed  a  considerable 
settlement  in  tlie  province  of  Paraguay,  and  made  a  rapid 
progress  in  instructing  the  Indians  in  arts,  religion,  and  the  more 
simple  manufactures,  and  accustoming  them  to  the  blessings  of 
security  and  order.  A  few  Jesuits  presided  over  inany  thous- 
and Indians:  they  soon,  however,  altered  their  views,  and 
directed  them  altogether  to  the  increase  of  the  opulence  and 
power  of  their  order.  Imrnense  quantities  of  gold  were  annually 
transmitted  to  Europe;  and  in  the  design  of  securing  to  them- 
selves an  independentempire  in  these  regions,  they  industriously 
cut  off  all  communication  with  both  the  Spaniards  and  Portu- 
guese in  the  adjacent  provinces,  and  inspired  the  Indians  with 
the  most  determined  detestation  to  those  nations.  Such  was  the 
state  of  affairs  when,  in  the  year  1750,  a  treaty  was  concluded 
between  the  courts  of  Lisbon  and  Madrid,  which  ascertained 
the  limits  of  their  respective  dominions  in  -South  America. 
Such  a  treaty  was  death  to  the  projects  of  the  Jesuits,  and  the 
consequence  was  a  violent  contest  between  the  united  forces  of 
the  two  European  powers,  and  the  Indians  of  Paraguay  incited 
by  the  Jesuits.  The  crafty  and  vindictive  marquis  of  Pombal, 
who  bad  raised  himself  from  performing  the  dutiesof  a  common 
soldier,  in  the  character  of  a  cadet,  to  be  absolute  minister  of 
the  kingdom  of  Portugal,  could  not  easily  forgive  this  refractory 
conduct;  and  perhaps  he  might  apprehend  the  downfall  of  his 
own  authority,  unless  some  decisive  check  were  given  to  the 
growing  inihicnce  of  tliis  dangerous  society. — Whether  there 
was  a  foundation  or  not  for  the  report  of  the  conspiracy  against 
the  life  of  the  king,  or  whether  the  discontented  Jesuits  were 
really  concerned  wilh  the  unfortunate  nobleman  who  suffered 
on  tliat  account,  is  difficult  to  determine.  It  was  suflicient  that 
it  afforded  a  specious  pretence  for  this  expert  but  unprincipled 
statesman  to  rid  himself  of  enemies,  whom  he  could  not  regard 
in  any  other  than  a  formidable  light.  In  the  beginning  of  the 
year  1759,  tlierefore,  the  Jesuits  of  all  descriptions  were  ban- 
ished from  the  kingdom  of  Portugal,  on  the  pica  that  certain  of 
their  order  wCrc  concerned  in  the  attempt  upon  the  life  of  the 
king  in  September  1758,  and  their  effects  were  confiscated. 
The  hostilities  which  commenced,  not  long  after,  between  Por- 


469  msTORY  ov  the  crrtJKCfH. 

tugal  and  Spain,  served  a  little  to  protract  the  existence  of  the 
Jesuits  in  the  latter  kingdom:  the  jealousy  however  which  their 
conduct  had  excited  in  the  court  of  liladrid  lay  dormant  only 
for  a  while,  and,  when  a  fit  opportunity  presented,  no  nation  of 
Europe  was  more  clamorous  for  their  abolition. 

The  disgrace  of  the  Jesuits  in  France  proceeded  from  dif- 
ferent and  more  remote  causes.  Among  the  opposcrs  of  Jan- 
senism, none  distinguished  themselves  equally  with  the  Jesuits. 
By  tlicir  influence  the  bull  Unigcnitus,  which  condemned  so 
strongly  the  principles  of  the  Jansenists,  was  generally  suppos- 
ed to  have  been  obtained.  The  bull  v/as  opposed  bj'  the  par- 
liament and  archbishop  of  Paris,  by  fifteen  other  prelates,  and 
by  many  of  the  most  respectabio  among  the  inferior  clergy,  as 
as  an  infringement  on  the  rights  of  the  GalUcian  cluirch:  the  weak 
and  unprincipled  Lewis  XlV.  was  however  entirely  under  the 
government  of  th  Jesuit?,  and  enforced  the  acceptance  of  the 
bull  throughout  the  wiiole  kingdom. 

To  the  year  175Q,  the  bull,  though  gennerally  disliked,  occa- 
sioned no  public  disturbance..  At  that  period,  the  refusal  of  the 
sacrament  to  the  Jensenists  served  to  rekindle  the  dormant 
flame.  This  unlawful  usurpalion  was  warmly  opposed  by  the 
different  parliaments,  which  ended  in  the  banishment  of  the 
members  hy  Lewis  XV.' the  reigning  sovereign.  After  various 
intrigues,  in  consequence  of  which  the  parliament  of  Paris  was 
twice  banished,  and  twice  recalled,  some  other  events  occurred 
whicli  accelerated  the  downfall  of  the  order  of  Jesus. 

As  the  constitution  of  the  society  did  not  prevent  the  order 
from  engaging  deeply  in  temporal  concerns,  no  opportimity  of 
enriching  their  treasury  was  permitted  to  escape  them.  T.hcy 
engaged  largely  in  trade,  particularly  with  the  island  of  Mar- 
tinico;  but  certain  lossesfalling  heavily  upon  tliem, the  Jesuit 
who  was  the  ostensihle  person  in  the  transactions,  affected  to  be- 
come a  bankrupt,  and  to  shift  the  payment  of  the  debts  h.e  had 
incurred  from  the  collective  body.  As  a  monk,  it  was  evident 
he  could  possess  no  distinct  property,  and  he  had  been  alv/ays 
considered  in  the  light  of  an  agent  for  the  society.  The  nlTair 
was  therefore  litigated  before  the  parliament  of  Paris,  who 
were  not  over  favourably  disposed  to  these  Ao/y  fathers.  In  the 
course  of  the  proceedings,  it  was  necessary  to  produce  the  in- 
stitue  or  niles  of  their  order,  when  it  was  found  to  contain 
dangerous  maxims,  subversive  equally  of  morals  and  of  gov- 
ernment; and  other  political  motives  concurring  at  the  same 
time,  the  order  was  abolished  in  France  by  a  royal  edict,  in  the 
year  17G2,  and  their  colleges  and  possessions  alienated  and  sold. 

The  bigottry  of  Clement  XIII.  long  withstood  thesolicitntions 
•f these  united  Catholic  powers;  but  the  sngncious  Ganganelli, 


iEIOHTEiiNlTa    CENTOEY.  463 

whose  views  were  it>ore  extensive,  and  whose  religious  senti- 
ments were  more  moderate,  made  a  proper  sacrilice  of  the  soci- 
ety to  political  wisdom  and  the  spirit  of  the  times,  and  on  the 
21st  of  July,  1773,  signed  a  brief  for  their  final  suppression. 
The  ten  houses  and  colleges  possessed  by  the  order  in  Rome 
were  seized  upon  at  the  same  instant.  The  brief  of  suppression 
was  read  in  each  society,  the  general  was  conveyed  to  the  Eng- 
lish college,  and  confined  to  a  small  gallery  at  the  top  of  the 
building,  where  his  examination  commenced,  and  with  that  of 
several  others  of  the  fraternity  was  completed  at  the  castle 
of  St.  Angelo,  in  which  place  the  general  was  afterwnrds  con- 
fined. 

Another  event  which  occurred,  has  exerted  a  great  influ- 
ence upon  the  religious  as  well  as  the  political  v/orld:  viz. 
the  American  Revolution,  which  terminated  in  the  separa- 
tion of  the  United  States  from  the  British  government,  the  for- 
mation of  a  Federal  Republic,  and  the  establishment  of  a  most 
extensive  plan  of  religious  toleration.  The  constitution  of  the 
United  States  provides  for  no  national  establishment  of  religion, 
gives  no  one  denomination  of  Christians  a  preference  over 
others,  but  secures  the  rights  of  conscience  more  fully  and  in- 
discriminately to  all,  than  any  other  government  upon  earth. 
And  when  we  consider  the  advantages  of  this  republic,  in  re- 
ference to  soil,  climate,  and  extent  of  territory,  taking  into 
view  at  the  same  time  the  mildness,  and  wc  trust,  permanency 
of  the  government,  we  cannot  but  indulge  the  hope  that  Heaven 
has  designed  it  as  an  asylum  for  civil  and  religious  freedom; 
where  millions  of  true  worshippers  shall  live  in  the  exercise  of 
vital  holiness,  worshipping  God  according  to  the  dictates  of  iheir 
consciences,  when  the  Kingdom  of  the  Messiah  shall  speedily 
triumph  over  all  opposition* 

The  American  Revolution  was  followed  by  one  in  France,  the 
effects  of  which  were  far  from  being  favourable  to  civil  or  reli- 
gious liberty.  Of  the  state  of  religion  in  France  subsequent  to 
the  Revolution,  little  can  be  said.  The  Romish  church  was 
re-established,  Infidefity  had  many  advocates,  and  Protestants 
made  but  feeble  efforts. 

The  influence  of  French  Infidelity  was  manifest  in  England 
and  other  parts  of  Europe,  and  even  in  America.  The  supersti- 
tion, intolerance,  and  profligacy  of  the  Romish  church,  were 
considered  as  forming  a  proper  foundation  on  which  to  build 
arguments  against  Christianity;  and  as  the  licentious  are  always 
ready  to  seize  npon  any  pretext  for  evading  the  restraints  of  re- 
ligion, the  new  philosophy,  as  it  was  sometimes  called,  was 
embraced  by  multitudes.  Its  effects,  however,  were  gradually 
developed,  and  many  of  its  deluded  votaries  learned,   too  late, 


464  HISTORY    OP   THE    CHURCH. 

that  they  were  to  look  for  the  precepts  and  examples  of  true 
religion,  not  in  the  errors  and  profligacy  of  a  fallen  corrupted 
church,  guilty  of  the  blackest  enormities  under  the  name  of 
Christianity,  but  the  Holy  Scriptures,  and  in  the  lives  of  those 
who  have  faitlifully  kept  them. 

This  century  has  been  distinguished  likewise  by  an  extensive 
revival  of  religion,  which  commenced  under  the  labours  of  Mes- 
srs. John  and  Charles  Wesley,  and  Mr.  George  Whitelicld, 
and  spread  through  diiFerent  parts  of  Great  Britain,  in  the 
United  States,  also  in  West  Indies,  and  some  other  places. 
Notwithstanding  the  efforts  of  modern  Infidelity,  tlie  great  li- 
centiousness of  the  times,  and  the  supineness  that  had  spread 
among  the  professors  of  religion,  the  gospel  was  made  effectual, 
and  the  mighty  power  of  redeeming  grace  was  displayed  in 
turning  many  thousands  from  darkness  to  the  light  of  life.  As 
is  usual  in  times  of  reformation,  this  work  was  attended  with 
opposition  and  considerable  persecution;  but  the  fruits  of  it  are 
still  visible,  and  its  eiFects  arc  likely  to  be  of  long  continuance. 
In  considering  the  sects  which  have  appeared  in  the  eighteenth 
century,  we  shall  have  occasion  to  speak  more  fully  on  this  sub- 
ject. 

As  no  important  alterations  in  the  established  churches  appear 
to  have  taken  place  in  the  course  of  this  century,  we  shall  herfi 
give  some  account  of  the  principal  denominations  which  have 
arisen  within  this  period,  and  speak  of  their  distinguishing  prin- 
ciples. 

The  first  denomination  we  shall  notice  is  that  of  the  Moravi- 
ans, established  by  Nicholas  Lewis,  Count  of  Zinzendorf.  This 
nobleman  settled,  in  1721,  at  Bartholdorf  in  Upper  Lusatia,  and 
soon  afterwards  commenced  teaching  some  Moravian  families, 
of  whom  he  made  proselytes,  and  engaged  them  to  leave  their 
places  of  residence  and  settle  in  his  nciglibourhood.  They  built 
a  house  in  the  forest  wliich  was  adjoining  to  the  village  of  Bar- 
tholdorf, where  in  1722  they  had  their  first  meeting.  Tiie  so- 
ciety increased  so  rapidly,  that  in  a  few  years  they  were  posses- 
sed of  an  orphan-house  and  other  public  buildings;  and  they 
gave  tlieir  habitation  the  name  of  Herenhuth,  from  which  they 
have  been  sometimes  called  Ilerenhutters.  The  society  them- 
selves, however,  date  their  existence  from  a  much  earlier  peri- 
od; and  assert  that  they  are  descended  from  the  Moravian  and 
Bohemian  brethren,  who  existed  as  a  distinct  sect  many  years 
prior  to  the  Reformation.  They  are  a  sober,  inoffensive,  and 
pious  people;,  arc  considerably  numerous  in  some  parts  of  Ger- 
many and  America,  but  have  not  increased  much  in  other  place* 
excepting  those  in  which  they  have  missions.  This  people  like 
many  others  has  been  misrepresented,  and  things  laid  to  their 


EIGlITiiyNTlI    CrjNTL'ilV.  4C  5 

charj^e  of  which  tliey  never  were  guilty.  It  is  admitted  that 
soma  of  their  converts  having  previously  imbibed  extravagant 
notions,  propagated  tliem  witii  great  zeal  in  a  phraseology  veiy 
.  reprehensible;  and  that  count  Zinzendorf  himself  sometimes 
radopted  the  very  improper  language  of  those  fanatics,  whom  he 
'wished  to  reclaim  from  their  errors  to  the  soberness  of  truth. 
Much  of  the  extravagance  which  has  been  attributed  to  the 
count,  ought  not  to  be  charged  to  him,  but  to  those  persons,  who, 
writing  his  extemporaneous  discourses  in  short  hand,  printed 
and  published  them  without  his  knov.ledge  or  consent.  This 
emiijenfbenefactor  to  the  United  Brethren,  died  1760,  and  it 
is  with  reason  that  they  honour  his  memory,  as  having  been  the 
instrument  by  which  God  restored  and  built  up  their  church. 
But  they  do  not  regard  him  as  their  head,  nor  take  his  writings 
as  the  standard  of  their  doctrines,  which  they  profess  to  derive 
from  the  word  of  God.  Their  church  government  is  of  the  epis- 
copal form,  but  they  allow  no  pre-eminence  to  their  bishops; 
their  church  having  from  its  first  establishment  been  governed 
hy  synods,  consisting  of  deputies  from  all  the  congregations,  and 
by  other  bodies  which  are  called  conferences. 

The  principal  doctrines  which  distinguished  the  Moravians 
arc  contained  in  the  following  articles  of  faith.  J.  That  crea- 
tion and  sanctification  ought  not  to  be  ascribed  to  the  Father, 
Son,  and  Holy  Ghost;  but  belong  principally  to  the  Saviour:  and 
to  avoid  idolatry,  people  ought  to  be  abstracted  from  the  Fa- 
ther and  Holy  Ghost,  and  the  first  directed  singly  to  Jesus,  who 
IS  the  appointed  channel  of  the"  Deity.  2.  That  Christ  has  not 
conquered  as  God,  but  as  man,  with  precisely  the  same  power 
as  wo  have  to  that  purpose.  3.  That  thcjaw  ought  not  to  be 
preached  under  the  gospel  dispensation.  4.  That  the  chil- 
dren of  God  have  not  to  combat  with  their  own  sins,  but  with 
the  kingdom  of  corruption  in  the  world. 

The  Moravians  assert,  that  faith  consists  in  ajoyful  persuasion 
of  our  interest  in  Christ,  and  our  title  to  his  purchased  salva- 
tion. They  deny  the  doctrines  of  particular  redemption  and 
final  perseverance.  T'.iey  have  established  among  them- 
selves a  discipline  which  closely  unites  them  together,  preserves 
great  regularity,  keeps  them  entirely  dependent  on  their  supe- 
riors, confines  them  to  certain  exercises  of  devotion,  and  to  the 
observance  of  dilferent  rules.  The  church  at  Ilereidiuth  is  so 
divided,  that  first  the  husbands,  then  the  wives,  then  the  widows,  "* 
then  the  maids,  then  the  young  men,  then  the  boys,  then  (he 
girls,  and  lastly  the  little  children,  are  in  so  many  distinct  clas- 
ses; each  of  which  is  daily  visited,  the  married  men  by  a  mar- 
ried man,  the  wives  by  a  wife,  and  so  of  the  rest.  Each  class 
has  its  director  chosen  by  its  members,  and  frequent  meetings 

59 


4G6  HISTORY    OF    THE    CllUUCir. 

are  held  in  each  class,   and    general  ones  by   the  whole  society. 
The  n^cmbcrs  of  each  class  are  subdivided   into  smaller  bodies, 
and  proper  assistance  is  given  to  each  of  these  subdivisions;  but 
more  particular  care  is  taken  of  such   as    are    believed  to  be  ^ 
spiritually  dead.     The  elders  superintend  all  these  classes.     A  v 
great  part  of  their  worship  consists  in  singing;  and    their  songs    ' 
are  always  a    connected  repetition    of  Ihe  things  which  have 
been    preached  before.     At  all  hours,   whether  day  or  night, 
some  persons  of  both  sexes  are  appointed- by  rotation  to  pray  for 
the  society.     Among  other  means  for  preserving  among  them 
the  spirit  and  power  of  godliness,  they  celebrate  love-feasts. 

In  questions  of  importance,  or  of  which  the  consequences 
cannot  be  forseen,  they  do  not  trust  the  judgment  of  a  majority 
of  votes,  nor  even  to  the  unanimous  agreement  of  all  who  may 
be  present;  but  in  such  cases  recourse  is  had  to  the  lot.  For 
adopting  this  mode  of  deciding  ecclesiastical  affairs,  they  allege 
as  reasons  the  practices  of  the  ancient  Jews  and  Apostles;  the 
insufficiency  of  human  understanding,  amidst  the  best  and  purest 
intentions,  to  decide  for  itself  in  what  concerns  the  administra- 
tion of  Christ's  kingdom;  and  their  tirm  reliance  on  the  promises 
that  the  Lord  will  approve  himself  the  head  and  ruler  of  his 
church.  The /oils  never  used  but  after  mature  deliberation 
and  fervent  prayer;  nor  is  any  thing  submitted  to  its  decision 
which  does  not,  after  being  thoroughly  weighed,  appear  to  the 
assembly  eligible  in  itself. 

In  missionary  labours,  the  Moravians  have  done,  in  proportion 
to  their  numbers,  more  than  any  other  denomination,  especially 
in  reference  to  foreign  missions.  When  any  among  them  are 
disposed  to  serve  God  among  the  heathen,  they  communicate 
their  wishes  and  views  to  the  committee  appointed  by  the  synods 
of  the  brethren  to  superintend  the  mission.  If,  on  particular 
enquiry  into  their  circumstances  and  connexions,  no  objection  is 
found,  they  are  considered  as  candidates.  As  to  mental  quali- 
fications, much  erudition  is  not  required.  To  be  well  versed  in 
the  sacred  scriptures,  and  to  have  an  experienced  knowledge 
of  the  truths  they  contain,  are  qualifications  which  are  judged 
indispensably  necessary. — In  our  account  of  missions  in  the 
concluding  part  of  this  work,  we  shall  have  occasion  to  speak 
again  concerning  the  labours  of  this  people,  so  distinguished  in 
evangelizing  the  lieatlu;n. 

The  Methodists  had  their  origin  in  the  University  of  Oxford 
in  England,  and  were,  at  the  limeof  their  first  establishment  all 
members  of  that  institution.  As  the  rise  of  tiiis  denomination 
has  been  attended  with  an  extraordinary  revival  of  religion  in 
Great  Britain  and  the  United  Stales,  we  shall  give  a  more  ex- 
tended and  particular  account  of  it. 


FJOUTEENXil    CETSTUIIY.  407 

During  many  years  after  the  dawn  of  the    Reformation,  reli- 
gion and  religious  principles  had  spread  with  rapidity  and  with 
great  success.     Every  part  of  Europe  had  felt  the  force  of  truth, 
and  the  gospel,  taking  the  wings  of  the  morning,  was  beginning 
f.to  spread  into  different  parts  of  the  world. 

But  these  day'sofZiin's  prosperity  were  followed  by  a  decline 
.of  genuine  piety.  In  Great  Britain,  though  the  forms  of  religion 
were  strenuously  supported,  the  power  of  it  was  little  know^n, 
and  both  the  clergy  and  laity  were  shamefully  ignorant  of 
Christian  experience.  The  rising  prosperity  of  the  ration,  with 
increasing  wealth  and  commerce,  tended  to  increase  the  cor- 
ruption of  the  kingdom;  and  morals,  tliough  rigidly  inculcated, 
were  but  little  regarded.  Between  contests  for  power,  thirst 
for  riches,  and  love  of  pleasure,  the  nation  gradually  sunk  into 
corruption,  and  the  established  church  presented  but  a  feebjp 
barrier  against  the  abounding  wickedness  of  the  day. 

It  was  in  this  state  of  torpor  and  departure  from  truth  and 
godliness,  that  at  Oxford,  one  of  the  universites,  a  few,  chiefly 
young  men,  began  to  feel  the  deplorable  spiritual  ignorance  and 
corruption  around  them.  They  were  conscious  that  something 
ought  to  be  done  to  revive  a  sense  of  religion  in  principle  and 
practice,  from  the  decay  into  which  it  was  fallen:  they  were 
convinced  men  of  God  and  ministers  of  the  sanctuary,  ought 
to  lead  very  different  lives  from  any  thing  they  observed  at 
college. 

John  and  Charles  Wesley,  the  first  and  most  distinguished 
leaders  in  this  revival  of  evangelical  truth,  were  brothers:  one 
fellow  of  [^incoln  College,  and  the  other  student  of  Christ 
Church.  Their  father  a  respectable  clergyman  at  Epworth,  in 
Lincolnshire  was  of  the  high  church  part}'  and  had  educated 
his  sons  in  his  own  principles.  John,  the  eldest,  took  the  lead, 
and  at  first  appeared  vastly  disposed  to  inculcate  every  rigorous 
mortification,  far  beyond  the  practices  of  that  day,  and  some 
times  approaching  the  penances  of  popery. 

With  these,  associated  a  number  of  other  students,  whose 
minds  were  similarly  affected.  Mr.  Ingham,  Mr.  \V'hitfield, 
Mr.  Harvey  were  afterwards,  particularly  distinguished.  They 
all  entered  into  solemn  engagen.ents  with  each  other,  to  lead  a 
stricter  life  of  holiness  and  self  denial  than  they  had  ever  yet 
done,  and  to  separate  from  every  thing  unbecoming  their  char- 
acters as  christians  or  ministers.  They  agreed  to  meet  fre- 
quently together  at  each  other's  rooms  for  prayer  and  reading, 
the  scripture;  to  keep  stated  times  of  fasting,  and  to  receive 
the  communion  every  Lord's  day:  they  visited  the  prisons  and 
the  sick;  they  sought  out  and  relieved  distressed  objects;  and 
by  these  and  other  peculiarities,   attended  by  an  uncommonly 


468  liisTOiiv  01'  -rru;  c^jjiicn. 

sanctimonious  deportment,  they  rendered  tiiemselves  very  noto- 
rious in  the  university,  and   acquired  the  name  of  Methodists. 

As  they  all  set  out  vrith  profession  of  strict  adherence  to  the 
Church  of  England,  the  distinguishing  tenets  of  her  articles  and 
homilies  were  particularly  enforced  by  them;  and  as  this  was 
utterly  unlike  the  manner  of  preaching,  which  then  chiefly  ob- 
tained, they  attracted  very  numerous  audiences;  and'thcir  lively 
manner  of  address,  as  well  as  the  matter  of  their  discourses,  ex- 
ecdingly  struct  the  ear  with  their  novelty,  as  well  as  impor- 
tance. They  became  still  more  popular,  after  their  return  from 
« Georgia,  whither  zeal  for  the  gospel  had  carried  them.  And 
nothing  awakened  greater  attention  to  their  preaching,  than 
their  quitting  the  universal  habit  of  reading  their  sermons  from 
a  book,  witliout  any  animation,  and  addressing  extempore  dis- 
'opurses  to  the  congregations  where  they  ministered. 

The  multitudes  which  followed  them  were  much  aflfected — 
a  great  tind  visible  change  was  produced  in  the  minds  of  many. 
Tiie  attention  paid  to  these  ministers,  and  the  blessing  evident 
on  their  labours,  '■oused  them  to  increasing  vigorous  exertions. 
Tiiey  were  always  at  their  work,  preaching  wherever  they  could 
proiure  admittance  into  the  churches;  and  not  a  little  flattered 
hy  the  popularity  attending  Iheir  ministration.  They  must 
have  been  more  than  men,  if  Ihey  had  not  been  so.  Some 
wild  fire  could  hardly  fail  to  mingle  in  the  sacred  flame — whilst 
(!ie  noise  they  raised  by  their  preaching  was  inconceivable. 

At  iirst  they  appeared  united  in  sentiment;  but  they  had 
not  long  laboured,  before  it  was  evident  they  diflTered  in  the  points 
wliich  had  occasioned  so  much  dispute.  Mr.  Wesley,  tho  fath- 
er of  jNIethodiftm,  with  his  brother,  and  those  of  his  opinion, 
leaned  to  the  Arminian  doctrine — strong  againt  irt'cspective 
(h-crees,  but  firmly  maintianing  the  fall  and  its  consequences, 
th'>  necessity  of  justification  by  failh  alone,  and  the  operation  of 
the  Holy  Ghost,  to  produce  all  righteousness  and  true  holiness: 
but  they  taught  wilhal  the  universality  of  Christ's  redemption, 
and  the  offering  of  his  body,  alike  for  those  who  arc  lost,  as  for 
tiiose  wlio  are  savcnl:  and  in  point  of /"/Tr-ir///  they  suj)posed, 
though  still  as  a  gift  of  grace,  that  every  man  had  some  powers 
of  will  within  the  sphere  of  hii  own  exertion,  which  first  led  to 
conversion — that  the  benefits  of  Christ's  redemj)tion  extended 
to  thoL-e  who  had  never  heard  of  his  name — that  by  improving 
.the  measure  of  light  and  grace  within  him,  every  man  might 
J)o  saved — but  that  no  man  could  be  sure  of  perseverance  in 
grace:  and,  that  in  possil)ilily,  notwithstanding  what  Christ  hath 
done  and  suffered,  all  rnigiit  reject  the  remedy  provided,  and 
perish  eternally. 

Mr.  Whitfield,  Mr.  Harvey,  and  those  who  united  with  them 


rirniiiiK!^'!';!  centuuy.  4{)9 

in  sentiment,  held  the  uiiicies  of  the  church  in  the  sense  usually 
termed  Calvinistic;  and  which  an  ingehuons  enquirer  can  Jiardlj 
hesitate  to  confess  was  the  sense  of  the  compilers.  Though  in 
age  Mr.  Whitfield  was  younger  than  the  Wealeys,  in  zeal  and 
labours  he  had  no  ^.uperior;  his  amazing  exertions  arc  well 
known;  and  the  effects  of  them  were  prodigious  through  the 
whole  land.  He  confined  not  his  ministry  to  England — Scotland, 
enjoyed  the  bcntit  of  his  visits,  and  furnjshed  innumerable  evi- 
dences of  the  power  with  which  he  spake:  nor  were  his  efforts 
restricted  to  Britain,  but  extended  to  x\merica;  whither  the 
Mr.  V/esleys  had  first  led  the  way.  \Yc  mean  not  to  enter  on 
a  life  so  well  drawn  up  by  Dr.  Gillies,  but  observe,  that  by  the 
labours  of  tJKJse  indefatigable  men,  a  flood  of  gospel  light  l)roke 
upon  the  nation.  At  first  they  were  wholly  confined  to  the  « 
Ciiurch  of  England,  as  th.eir  attachment  to  it  by  education  was. 
strong:  and  had  they  been  fixed  in  any  settled  station,  they  FTad 
not  improbably  lived  and  died,  good  men,  useful  men,  but  un- 
noticed and  unknown — a  scries  of  providences  had  designed 
them  for  greater  and  more  extensive  usefulness.  The  churches 
growing  unable  to- contain  the  crowds  which  flocked  after  them, 
Mr.  Whitfield  first  at  Bristol,  jn  1739,  resolved  to  visit  and 
preach  to  the  wild  colliers  in  the  woi)ds,  who  seldom  attended 
any  worship:  and  his  signal  success  among  them,  encouraged  his 
persevering  efforts.  On  his  return  to  London,  he  used  the 
same  means  of  field-preaching,  at  Kennington  Common,  and 
Moorfields,  being  now  geiierally  excluded  from  tlie  rhurch.cs  to 
which  he  had  himself^  somewhat  contiibuted,  by  perhaps  too 
severe  animadversion  on  the  clergy,  as  well  as  the  envy  and 
disgust  that  this  singular  popularity  had  occasioned. 

Nor.  were  Mr.  John  Wesley  and  his  brother  diaries,  le?s 
zealously  employed,  but  also  took  the  field,  and  preached  every 
where.  The  congregations  under  the  canopy  of  heaven  were 
prodigious:  sometimes,  indf^ed  riotous  and  insulting,  but  in  gen- 
eral solemn  and  attentive.  By  these  labours  multitudes  «ere 
daily  added  (o  the  cliurcli  of  sucli  as  should  be  saved. 

Ilitherto  the  principal  leader?,  though  acting  .independent  of 
each  other,  liad  mai  .fained  apparent  fellowship;  but  the  differ- 
ence of  their  sentiments  respecting  the  doctrines  of  predestina- 
tion and  grace,  began  to  awaken  unpleasant  disputes,  which 
were  carried  on  sometimes  with  too  much  aTspcrity.  •  Yet  the 
corruption  of  human  nature,  justification  by  faith  alone,  and  the 
necessity  of  a  divine  change  of  heart,  by  the  power  of  tire  Holy 
Ghost;  these-  fundamental  truths,  both  professed  zealously  to 
hold  and  teach;  nor  did  the  division  which  followed  between 
them,  retard  the  progress  of  the  work.  They  parted,  indeed, 
like  Paul  and  Barnabas;  b  it  the  exicnt  of  the  sphere  of  their 


470  HISTORY    OF    TH.C    CHUUCII. 

usefulness  was  thereby  enlarged;  Unable  to  supply  the  num- 
berless places  and  congregations  collected  by  their  labours  with 
a  regurlarly  ordained  ministry,  they  each  associated  with  them- 
selves lay  preachers,  the  best  informed  and  qualitied  whom  they 
could  find;  and  thus  multiplied  themselves  over  the  face  of  the 
whole  land.  Their  societies  increased  by  thousands,  and  their 
ministry  was  blessed  to  the  great  revi\al  of  religion  wherever 
they  itinerated. 

This  immense  body  of  JNIethodists*  from  the  difTerence  of  the 
doctrines  each  maintained  respecting  the  decrees  of  God,  and 
free-will  necessarily  divided  into  two  separate  communions,  the 
Calvinistic  and  Arminian;  both  of  them  professed  prediliction 
to  the  (  hurch,  did  not  at  all  object  to  episcopal  government  as  • 
a  church  order;  nccessiated,  fiam  the  situation  in  which  they 
were  placed,  to  preserve  the  congregations  which  they  had  col- 
lected and  formed  into  societies,  the  great  leaders,  Wesley  and 
Whitfield,  appointed  for  their  spiritual  edification,  local  and 
itinerant  preachers,  to  confirm  tiieir  faith,  and  increase  their 
numbers:  themselves  continuing  the  apostolic  plan  of  itinerancy, 
and  visiting  in  rotation  the  churches  which  their  ministry  had 
raised.  Men  more  laborious  than  those  principal  persgiis 
were,  since  the  Apostle  days  will  hardly  be  found.  They  re- 
peatedly travelled  over  a  space  more  than  the  circumference  of 
the  globe;  wherever  they  moved,  they  were  as  a  flame  of  fire, 
and  left  a  train  of  evangelical  light  behind  them.  They  were 
in  preaching  utuvearied,  two,  three,  and  sometimes  four  times 
aday;  and  this  often  in  places  many  miles  distant  from  each 
other;  and  notice  having  been  previously  given  of  their  coming, 
thousands  awaited  and  welcomed  them,  heard  them  with  rever- 
ence, and  received  them  as  angels  of  God.  Thus  immense  con- 
gregations were  formed  through  all  parts  of  the  kingdom,  espe- 
cially in  the  great  manufacturing  towns,  among  the  tin-mines, 
and  colliers.  The  aLrfjrefjate  amount  of  auditors  must  have  been 
several  hundred  thousand,  as  the  preachers  themselves,  in  Mr. 
Wesley's  connexion  alone,  in  Europe  and  America,  amounted, 
if  we  areriirhtly  informed,  at  one  time  to  about  five  hundred 
itinerani,  and  four  thousand  local  preachers.  All  these  contin- 
ued occasionally  to  communicate  with  the  Church  of  England, 
their  original  source;  though  they  more  frequently  held  commu- 
nions among  thcrrtsclves;  and  received  the  elements  from  those 
ministers  of  the  Church  of  England,  who  were  in  fellowship 
with  the  Methodists,  or  served  among  them.  And  on  the  whole 
they  appeared  to  give  a  decided  preference  to  the  ordinance, 
as  administered  by  the  Presbyters  of  the  established  church; 
but  their  modes  of  procedure  being  charged  as  irregular,  they 
had  every  discouragement  from  the  heads  of  the  church,  and 


-  EIGHrEENTIl    CENTURY.  471 

no  hopes  of  settlement  in  it.  Hencej  having  erected  places  of 
worship  of  their  own,  and  being  no  bigots  to  church  government, 
they  by  degrees  became  more  seldom  occasional  communicants 
in  their  parish  churches,  and  contined  themselves  to  their  own 
ministers  and  places  of  worship.  Yet  for  a  long  while  they 
were  very  reluctant  to  appear  to  separate  from  the  church  es- 
tablished, and  to  this  day,  we  apprehend,  the  great  body  is  Epis- 
copalian; and  prefer  that  mode  of  government,  to  the  Pres- 
byterian or  Independent  mode. 

At  the  time  the  Methodists  arose,  all  the  various  denominations 
of  dissenters  from  the  established  church,  had  suffered  a  great 
decline  from  evangelical  principles  and  real  godliness;  and 
some  much  more  than  others,  particularly  the  English  Presby- , 
terians.  But  many  being  awakened  and  revived  by  tlie  la- 
bours of  the  itinerant  evangelists,  especially  those  of  Mr. 
Whitfield,  a  spirit  of  renewed  godliness  returned  in  several 
congregations,  and  their  stated  pastors  were  rour-cd  to  greater 
zcil  and  activity.  The  dissenters  of  all  denominations  thus 
evidently  profited  by  the  flame  originally  kindled  by  the  nainis- 
ters  bred  in  the  established  church.  From  their  itinerant  and 
most  able  helpers,  decaying  congregations  invited  pastors  to 
settle  over  them;  new  life  was  thus  infused  into  the  torpid  mass. 
A  multitude  of  churches  arose  among  them,  where  there  had 
been  none  before.  The  Independents  especially  profited  here- 
by, as  most  of  the  newly  formed  societies  preferred  the  Congre- 
gational model  to  the  Presbyterian.  Not  that  these  pastors 
were  such  Independents  by  education  or  principle,  as  to  have 
any  radical  objections,  at  least  many  of  them,  to  the  forms  or 
order  of  the  established  church,  but  being  excluded  by  what 
was  branded  as  Methodisres,  from  any  prospect  of  admittance 
into  the  ministry  there,  they  readily  consented  to  preside  over 
the  churches  which  called  them  to  the  pastoral  ofhce;  and  thus 
also  the  Baptists  as  well  as  the  Independents,  have  greatly  en- 
larged their  pale  by  similar  accessions. 

These  itinerant  preachers  were  men  of  popular  and  lively 
talents,  and  though  not  bred  in  the  schools  of  the  prophets, 
were  often  endued  with  great  eloquence.  Some  of  the  more 
learned  among  the  dissenters,  regarded  them  indeed  with  a 
jealous  eye,  and  felt  mortified  at  the  preference  given  to  per- 
sons neither  possessing  the  knowledge  of  languages,  nor  initia- 
ted into  tho,  mysteries  of  scientific  literature;  but  ti)cir  numer- 
ous audiences  bespoke  the  favor  of  the  people.  And  without 
the  advantages  of  an  education  for  the  ministry,  they  have  not 
been  destitute  of  excellent  gifts  for  the  use  of  edifying.  They 
were  in  general  men  of  good  natural  understanding,  well  read 
in  the  scriptures  of  their  mother  tongue,  the  chief  book  indeed 


472  iir-foaY  of  tiii:  cjiuiigii. 

r 

wliich  they  studied.  They  were  experimentally  acquainted 
with  the  great  fundamental  truths  of  religion;  they  possessed  <n 
natural  iacullyof  elocution,  increased  by  the  habit  of  frequent 
prcaciiing.  And  tvhat  seemed  indnitely  superior  to  ail  the 
rest,  they  apfiearcd  deeply  affected  with  the  truths  which  ihey 
delivered;  and  as  examplary  in  their  walk  and  conversation,* 
as  laborious  in  the  work  of  theministry;  evidently  delighting  in 
the  service,  as  tlieir  [irst  and  best  fl^iges. 
■  ■'■  -  ^Vhilst  these  eminent  revivers  of  evangelical  truth,  Messrs. 
y/eslcy  and  Whitfield,  with  their  associates,  were  thus  pro- 
ceeding with  increasing  zeal  in  their  several  spheres  of  useful- 
ness, the  great  Head  of  the  Churcii  was  pleased  to  raise  up  an- 
».  other  singular  personage,  who  contributed  exceedingly  to  en- 
large the  pale  of  what  was  called  Methodism,  and  to  strength- 
en the  hands  of  those  who  laboured  in  the  work  of  God  our 
Saviour. 

The  noble  and  elect  Lady  Huntingdon,  had  lived  in  the 
d[>ighest  circle  of  fashion;  by  birtii  a  daughter  of  the  House  of 
Shirly,  by  marriage  united  witli  the  Earl  of  Huntingdon,  both 
bearing  the  royal  arms  of  England,  as  decendants  from  her  an- 
cient monarchs. 

Tn  very  early  infancy  when  only  nine  years  old,  the  sight  of 
a  corpse  about  her  own  age,  conveying  to  the  grave,  engaged 
her  to  attend  the  burial.  There  the  lirst. impressions  of  deep 
seriousness  about  an  eternal  world,  laid  hold  on  her  conscience: 
and  with  many  tears  she  cried  earnestly  to  God  on  the  spot,  that 
whenever  he  should  be  pleased  to  take  her  away,  he  would  de- 
liver her  from  all  her  fears,  and  give  her  a  happy  depature.  She 
often  afterwards  visited  the  grave,  and  alwajs  preserved  a 
lively  sense  of  the  affecting  scene. 

Though  no  views  of  evangelical  truth  had  hitherto  opened 
on  her  mind,  yet  even  during  her  juvenile  days,  she  frequently 
retired  for  prayer,  to  a  particular  closet  where  she  could  not  be 
observed:  and  in  all  her  tr<  ubles  found  relief  in  pouring  out 
her  requests  unto  God.  When  she  grew  up,  and  was  intro- 
duced into  the  world^  she  continued  to  pray  that  she  might  marry 
into  a  serious  family.  None  kept  up  more  of  the  ancient  dig- 
)iity  and  decency  than  the  house  of  Huntingdon.  With  the 
head  of  that  family  she  accordingly  became  united.  Lady 
Betty  and  Lady  Mart^aret  Ha>tings,  liis  lordship's  sisters,  were 
wonM«  of  singular  excellence. 

Ill  this  high  estate  she  maintained  a  peculiar  seriousness  of 
conduct.  'fHiough  sometimes  at  court,  and  visiting  in  the  higher 
circles,  she  took  no  pleasures  in  the  fashionaljje  follies  of  the 
great.  In  the  country  she  was  the  lady  liountiful  among  her 
neighbours  and  dependents;  and  going  still    about  to  establish 


\  EIGHTEENTH    CENTURY.  473 

her  own  nghteonsness,  she  endeavoured  by  prayer  and  fasting, 
and  aim-dT;eds,  to  commend  herself  to  the  favour  of  the  most 
High  and  most  Holy. 

The  zealous  preachers,  who  had  been  branded  with  the  name 
of  Methodist,  had  now  awakened  great    attention  in  the  land. 
Lady  Margaret  Hasting?,  happening  to  hear  them,  received  the 
truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus  from  their  jiiinistry;  and  was  some   year? 
after  united  with  the   excellent  Mr.  Ingham,  one  of  the  first 
labourers  in  this  plenteous  Juirvcst.      Conversing  with  Lady    j 
Magaret  one  day  on  this  subject,  Lady  Huntingdon  was  ex-    ^ 
ceedingly  srtuck  with  a  sentiment  she  uttered,  '•  that  since  she      * 
had  known  and  believed  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  for  life  and 
salvation,  she  had  been  as  happy  as  an  angel."     To  any  such 
sensation  of  happiness    Lady  Huntingdon  felt  that  she  was  yet      t 
a  stranger. 

A  dangerous  illness   having   soon  after  this  brought  her  to 
the  brink  of  the  grave,  the  fear  of  death  fell  terribly  upon  her, 
and   her    conscience   was  greatly   distressed.      Hereupon  she     * 
:  meditated,  sending  for  Bisliop  Benson,  of  Gloucester,  who  had 
I  been   Lord    Huntingdon's  tutor,  to  consult  him,  and  unburden 
'  her  mind.     Just  at'that  time   the  words  of  Lady  Margaret  re- 
turned strongly  to  her  recollection,  and  she  felt  an  earnest  de-^ 
sire,  renouncfng  every  other  hope,  to  cast  herself  wholly  upon 
Christ  for  life  and  salvation.     She  instantly  from  her  bed  lifted 
,  up  her  heart  to  Jesus  the  Saviour,  with  this  importunate  prayer;     ^ 
!and  immediately  all  her  distress  and  fear  were  removed,  and      - 
[  she    was  tilled  with  peace  and  joy  in  believing.     Her  disorder 
;  from  that  moment  took  a  favourable  turn;  she  was  restored  to 
!  perfect  health,  and  what  was   better,  to  newness  of  life.     She 
determined  thenceforward  to  present  herself  to  God,  as  a  living 
,  sacrifice,  holy  and   acceptable,   which  she  was  now  convinced 
was  her  reasonable  service. 

i      On  her  recovery,   she  sent  a  kind  message  to   the  ?,Iei-.srs. 

j  Wcsleys,   who    were    then    preaching    in    tlic    ncigbourlu;od, 

that  she   was  one  with  them  in  heart,  cordially  wishing  tlicm 

good  speed  in  the  name  of  the  Lord,  and  assuring  them  of  her 

determined  purpose  of  living  for  Him,  who  died  for  her. 

The  change  thus  wrought  upon  her  J.adjship  bccnmc  obser- 
vable to  all,  in  the  open  confession  she  made  of  the  faith  once 
delivered  to  the  saints,  and  in  the  zealous  support  she  began  to 
give  to  the  work  of  God,  amidst  all  the  reproach  \rith  which 
she  was  attended.  5 

To  the  noble  circle  in  which  Lady  Huntingdon  moved,  such 
professions  and  conduct  appeared  wondrous  strange:  buf  she  had 
set  her  f^ce  as  a  flint,  and  refused  to  be  ashamed  of  Christ  and 
his  cro':<5.     There  were  not    wanting  indeed   seme  wltQ  under 

CO 


**'474  HISTORY  OF  -rtiE  cntri^n. 

the  gu'se  of  friendship,  Avislicd  I.nrtl  Huntingdon  to  interpose 
his  authority;  but,  liowevcr  liff  dilFcrcd  fiom  jicr  I>ady^hip  in 
sentiment,  lie  continued  to  allow  licr  the  same  aiTcction  and 
respect.  He  desired,  h.owever,  slie  would  oblige  him,  by  con- 
versing with  Bishop  Benson  on  the  subject,  to  wiiich  she  readily 
acquiesced. 

The  Bishop  was  accordingly  sent  for,  in  order  to  reason  with 
her  Ladyship  respecting  her  opinions  and  conduct.  But  she 
pressed  him  so  hard  with  articles  and  homilies;  and  so  plainly 
and  faith.fully  urged  uj)on  him  the  awful  responsibility  of  his  sta- 
tion under  the  great  Head  of  the  Church,  Jesus  Christ,  that  his 
temper  was  ruflied;  and  he  rnscup  in  haste  to  depart,  bitterly  la- 
menting that  he  had  ever  laid  his  hands  Ton  Georgo  Whittield, 
to  whom  he  imputed,  tliough  witliout  cause,  the  change  wrought 
in  her  Ladyship.  She  called  him  back;  ''My  Lord,"  said  she, 
'•mark  my  words,  when  you  come  upon  your  dying  bed,  that  will 
be  one  of  the  few  ordinr.tions  you  will  reflect  upon  with  com- 
plasencc.*'  It  deserves  remark,  that  Bishop  Ben.-on,  on  his  d)  ing 
bed,  sent  ten  guineas  to  Mr.  ^v^hitfield,  as  a  token  of  his  favour 
and  approbation,  and  begged  to  be  remembered  by  him  in  liis 
prayers. 
^  Vv^e  hope  the  present  venerable  Bishop  of  Worcester  v.'ill 
not  be  displeased  if  we  record  a  similar  instance  of  his  candor 
lately  reported  to  us.  Ashe  preached  frequently, he  had  observed 
a  poor  man  remarkbly  attentive,  and  made  him  some  little 
presents.  Aficr  a  while  he  miescd  his  humiile  auditor,  and 
meeting  him,  said,  "John,  how  is  it  that  I  do  not  sec  you  in 
the  aisle  as  usual?"  John  witli  some  hesitation  replied,  '•j'tly 
Lord,  I  liope  you  v/ill  not  be  otronded,  and  I  will  tell  you  the 
trutli.  I  went  the  other  day  to  hear  the  r>Ie{hodists,  and  I  un- 
derstood their  plain  words  so  much  better,  that  I  have  attended 
eversince."  The  BisliOp  put  his  hand  in  his  pocket,and  gavchim 
a  guinea,  with  words  to  this  effect,  "God  bless  you,  and  go  where 
you  can  receive  the  greatest  prolit  to  your  soul." 

We  know  of  no  place  more  proper  to  preserve  another  an- 
ecdote, whicli  we  received  from  our  excellent  friend,  the  Rev. 
Mr.  Talbot,  of  St.  Giles,  Heading.  Vv'hen  Archbh-hop  Seeker 
was  laid  on  his  couch  with  a  broken  thigh,  and  sensible  of  his 
approaching  end,  our  dear  departed  fiieod,  who  had  lived  in 
great  intiinacy  with  him,  and  received  his  preference  from  him, 
j^v^sited  him  at  Lambeth.  Before  they  parted,  "  You  will 
pray  v.ith  me,  Talbot,"  said  the  Archbishop.  Mr.  Talhot  rose 
and  wcr^l  to  look  for  a  prayer  book,  "  That  is  not  what  I  want 
now,"  said  the  dying  prelate,  "kneel  down  by  me,  and  prfiy 
for  me  in  the  way  you  used  to  do."     With  which  command  our 


? 

dear  brother  readily  complied,  nnd   prayed  earnestly  from  iiis 
heart  for  his  dying  friend,  wl^om  he  saw  no  more. 

Lady  Huntingdon's  heart  nas  now  truly  enija^ed  to  God,  and 
she  resolved  to  her  best  ability,  to  lay  herself  out  to  do  good, 
'i'he  poor  around  her  were  the  natural  objects  of  her  attention. 
These  she  bountirully  relieved  in  tlieir  necessities,  visited  ia 
sickness,  conversed  with,  and  led  them  to  their  knees,  praying 
with  them  and  for  thcnn.  The  Prince  of  V/ales,  one  day 
at  court,  asked  a  lady  of  fashion,  Lady  Cliariotte  E.  where  our 
Lady  Huntingdon  was,  ti^at  she  so  seldom  visited  the  circle. 
Lady  Charlotte,  replied  with  a  sneer,  "  I  suppose  praying  with 
her  beggars."'  Tb.c  Prince  shook  his  head,  and  said,  '-Lady 
Charlotte,  when  I  am  dying,  I  shall  be  hap[>y  to  seize  t^ic  skirt 
of  Lady  Huntingdon's  mantle,  to  lift  me  up  with  her  to 
Heaven.'"* 

During   Lord    Huntingdon's    life  she   warmly    espoused  the 
cause  of  God  and  truth,  tliougli    her  means  of  usefulness  were 
necessarily  circumscribed,  and  her  family  engagements  occupied 
much  of  her  time    and  attention.     On  his  demise,  she  •'was  left 
the   entire  management  of  her  children,  and  of  their  fortunes, 
which   she   improved  with    the  greatest  fidelity.     Become  her 
own  mistress,  she  resolved  to  devote  herself  wholly  to  the  ser- 
vice of  Christ,  and  the  souls  redeemed  by  his  blood.     Her  «;cq,l* 
ous    heart  embraced    cordially  all   whom  she    esteemed    real' 
Christians,  whatever  there  denomination  or  opinions  might  be, 
but  being  herself  in  sentiment  more  congenial  with  Mr.  Whit- 
field,  tlian    the  Messrs.  Wesleys,  she  favoured  those  especially 
who  were  the  ministers  of  the  Calvinistic  persuasion,  according 
to  the  literal  sense  of  the  articles  of  the  Church  of  England. 
And  with  an  intention  of  giving   them  a  gieater  scene  of  use- 
fulness, she  opened  her  house  in  Park-street,  for  the  preaching 
of  the  Gospel,  supposing  as  a  peeress  of  tiie  realm,  that  she  had 
tin  indisputat)!e  light  to  employ  as  her  family  chaplains,  those 
ministers  of  the  Ciiurch   whom   she   patronised     On  the  week 
days  her  kitclnin  \vas  tilled  with  the  poor  of  t!ie  flock,  for  whom 
she  j)rovided  instruction;  and  on  the   I^ord's  day  the  great  and 
noble  were  invited  to  spend   the  evening  in  her  diawing-room, 
where  Messrs.  Whitfield,  llomaine,  Jones,  ;!nd  other  ministers 
of  Christ,  addressed  them  faithfully  in  all  the  words  of  this  life, 
and  were  heard  with  apparenlHy  deep  and  serious  attention. 

Lady  Huntingdon  now  became  the  open  and  *rtH'owed  pat- 
roness of  all  z-alous  ministers  of  Christ,  especially  of  those 
who  were  suffering  for  the  testimony  of  Jesus.  ^Mr.  Romainc, 
on  his  being  turned  out  of  St.  George's  Church,  received  parti- 

*  These  anecdotes  aro  related  by  Ilawica. 


4/0  HISTORY    OF    THE    CUURCU. 

cular  tokens  of  her  favour;  and  though  <ill  then  unlinown  to 
her,  he  was  honored  with  her  expressions  of  kindness  and  ap- 
probation. 

The  limits  to  which  we  arc  restricted  forbid  our  descending 
into  a  variety  of  particulars,  that  we  may  advert  to  the  subse- 
quent steps  taken  by  this  venerable  woinau,  more  immediately 
and  extensively  to  spread  the  knowledge  of  salvation,  and  to 
restore   the  desolations  of  the  church. 

The  illness  of  her  younger  son,  which  proved  fatal,  had  led 
her  to  Briglithelmstonc,  for  the  sake  of  sea-bathing.  There 
her  active  spirit  having  produced  some  awakening  among  the 
people,  she  erected  a  little  cliapel  contiguous  to  her  house, 
that  the  gospel  might  be  prcachcjd  to  them.-  Thi^  was  the  lirst 
fruits  of  her  great  increase ;  it  was  enlarged,  and  that  not  sufllcing 
to  contain  tlie  congregation^  it  was  a  third  time  taken  down 
and  rebuilt.  Many  can  say  they  were  born  there.  The  suc- 
cess attending  this  fust  cllbrt  encouraged  greater.  Bath,  the 
resort  of  fashion,  beheld  aa  elegant  and  commodious  phice 
of  worship,  raised  by  the  same  liberal  hand.  Oathall,  Brelhy, 
and  various  other  places,  received  the  gospel  by  her  means.  At 
first  she  contined  herself  to  the  ministers  of  the  established 
Ifchurch,  as  her  preachers,  many  of  whom  obeyed  her  invitation, 
and  laboured  in  the  places  where  she  resided:  but  her  zeal  en- 
larged with  her  success,  and  a  great  variety  of  persons  through- 
out the  kingdom,  begging  her  assistance,  in  London,  and  mapy 
of  the  most  populous  cities,  she  set  up  the  standard  of  the 
gospel,  and  purchased,  built,  or  hired  chapels,  vast  and  commo- 
dious, for  the  performance  of  divine  service.  As  these  multi- 
plied exceedingly  through  England,  Ireland,  and  Wales,  the 
ministers  who  had  before  laboured  for  her  Ladyship,  were  un- 
equal to  the  task;  and  some  unwilling  to  move  in  a  sphere  so  ex- 
tensive, and  which  began  to  be  branded  as  irregular,  and  to 
meet  great  opposition:  yet  many  persevered  in  their  cordial 
services,  when  summoned  to  the  work,  and  were  content  to  bear 
the  cross.  As  the  work  greatly  enlarged  beyond  her  power 
to  supply  the  chapels  wit!i  regular  ministers.  Lady  Huntingdon 
resolved  to  employ  the  same  meihods  as  Mr.  Wesley  and  Mr. 
Whitfield  had  pursued  with  so  much  success  before.  She  in- 
vited laymen  of  pic<y  and  abilities,  to  exhort  and  keep  up  the 
congregations  ?he  had  established. 

In  order  to  provide  proper  persons  for  the  work,  she  now 
retired  into  Wales,  where  she  erected  a  college  for  training  up 
young  men  to  the  ministry.  From  thence  she  dispatched  the 
rccpiisito  supplies  for  the  increased  congregations  under  her 
|)atronagc;  and  a?  the  calls  were  often  urgent,  her  students 
were  too  frcouently  thrust  forth  into  the  harvest,  [before  they 


EIHGTEENTII   CENTURY.  477 

had  made  any  considerable  proficncy  in  the  languages,  or  sacred 
literature,  in  which  it  had  been  her  intention  they  should  be 
instructed.  Few  of  them  knew  much  more  than  their  native 
tongue,  yet  being  men  of  strong  sense,  real  devotedncss  to  God, 
their  ministry  was  very  greatly  blessed,  and  the  accounts  of 
their  success  animated  her  to  greater  exertions.  They  were 
itinerant — moved  from  congregation  to  congregation,  in  a  rota- 
tion established;  and  her  correspondence  with  them  to  regulate 
and  provide  a  constant  supply,  was  a  labour  to  which  her  active 
spirit  alone  was  equal. 

Many  of  these  sought  a  settlement  cither  in  the  church  or 
among  the  dissenters,  in  preference  to  a  life  of  itinerancy;  and 
as  they  were  under  no  bonds  but  choice,  they  often  quitted 
her  connection.  Not  less  than  fifty  such  laboured  in  the 
church,  or  among  the  dissenters,  with  benediction.  Their 
places  were  always  supplied,  and  others  offered  to  fill  their 
ranks,  as  death  or  retirement  from  the  service  thined  their 
numbers. 

Though  Lady  Huntingdon  devoted  the  whole  of  her  sub- 
stance to  the  gospel,  yet  it  is  not  a  little  surprising,  how  her 
income  sufficed  for  the  immensity  of  expense  in  which  she  was 
necessarily  involved.  Her  jointure  was  no  more  than  twelve 
hundred  pounds  a-year;  and  only  after  the  death  of  her  son, 
a  {cw  years  proceeding  her  own,  she  received  the  addition  of 
another  thousand.  8he  often  involved  herself  in  expenses  for 
building  chapels,  which  she  found  it  burthensome  to  discharge. 
But  the  Lord  brought  her  always  honorably  through  her  en-?, 
gagements,  and  provided  a  supply  when  her  own  was  exhaust- 
ed. 

To  the  age  of  fourscore  and  upwards,  she  maintained  aU 
the  vigour  of  youth;  and  though  in  her  latter  years  the  contract 
tion  of  her  throat  reduced  her  almost  to  a  liquid  diet,  her  spirits 
never  seemed  to  fail  her;  and  to  the  very  last  days  of  her  lifc;^ 
her  active  mind  was  planning  still  greater  and  more  extensive 
schemes  of  usefulness,  for  the  universal  spread  of  the  Gospel 
of  Christ. 

Lady  Huntingdon  was  rather  above  the  middle  size.  Her 
presence  noble,  and  commanding  respect;  her  address  singular- 
ly engaging;  herintelligence  acute;  her  diligence  indefatigable; 
and  the  constant  labour  of  her  thoughts  and  correspondence  in- 
conceivable. Never  was  there  a  creature  more  dead  to  all  self- 
indulgence,  or  more  liberally  disposed  to  supply  the  calls  of  the 
gospel.  She  often  possessed  nomore  than  the  gown  she  wore.  She 
was  one  of  the  poor  who  lived  on  her  bounty;  but  her  most  dis- 
tinguishing excellence  was,  the  fervent  zeal  which  always  burn- 
ed in  iicr  bosom,  to  make  known  the  Gospel  of  the  grace  of 


478  HISTORY    OF    THE    CHURCH. 

God;  which  no  disappointment  quenched,  no  labours  shickened, 
no  6ppo?i(ion  discourao^cd,  no  progress  of  years  abated:  it 
flamed  strongest  in  her  late-t  moments.  The  Avorhl  has  seldom 
Ecen  such  a  character — thou.-ands  and  lens  of  thousands  will 
have  reason,  living  and  dying,  to  bless  her  memory, as  having 
been  the  happy  instrument  of  bringinj:;  them  out  of  darkness  in- 
to marvellous  ligiit;  and  multitudes  saved  by  her  instrumentality, 
have  met  her  in  the  regions  of  glory,  to  rejoice  togetiier  in  the 
presence  of  God  and  t!ie  Lamb. 

But  it  may  be  said,  was  she  a  perfect  cliaracter?  No.  This 
is  not  the  lot  of  mortals  on  this  side  of  the  gtave.  When  the 
moon  walkethin  her  brightness,  her  sliadows  arc  most  visible. 

Lady  Huntingdon  was  in  her  temper  warm  and  sanguine — her 
predilections  for  some,  and  her  prejudices  against  others,  were 
sometimes  too  lastily  adopted — and  by  these  she  was  led  to  form 
conclusions  not  always  correspondent  with  truth  and  wisdom. 

The  success  attending  her  elForts,  seemed  to  impress  her  mind 
with  a  persuason,  that  a  particular  benediction  would  rest  upon 
whomsoever  she  should  send  forth;  and  rendered  her  choice 
not  always  judicious:  though  seldom  were  there  ever  less  olFen- 
ces  in  so  extended  a  work. 

She  had  so  long  directed  the  procedures  of  her  connexion, 
that  she  too  seldom  asked  the  advice  of  the  judicious  ministers 
who  laboured  with  her;  and  bore  not  passive  contradiction. 

We  are  the  historian  of  truth,  as  far  we  know  it.  She  needs 
no  posthumous  fame  to  blazen  her  worth;  and  she  is  past  far 
beyond  all  human  censure  which  can  elFect  her.  The  great 
Head  of  the  Church  hath,  we  have  full  conlidence,  decided  her 
character,  pitied  her  inlh-mities,  pardoned  her  iniquities,  and 
welcomed  her  to  glory,  with  well  done,  thou  good  and  faithful 
servant. 

At  her  death.  Lady  Huntingdon  left  her  chapels  to  trustees 
and  executors,  for  the  conti  nuance  of  the  same  plan;  which  ihey 
have  pursued  with  some  measure  of  tbc  same  disinterested  zeal, 
and  with  increasing  succriss.  Not  less  than  one  hundred  thou- 
sand pcTSons  continue  to  have  the  gospel  preached  to  them  by 
their  means.  The  same  steps  arc  pursued  in  Et)gland,  Wales, 
and  Ireland;  and  though  the  property  left  by  her  J.adyship  to 
carry  on  tlie  work  of  God,  was  seized  by  the  Amerirans 
of  Georgia  and  Carolina,  where  it  la},  and  her  assets  in  Eng- 
land, the  chapels  excepted,  were  found  not  sufiicient  for  her 
engagements;  yet,  however  unable  ti  recover  her  estates,  all 
chiims  have  bcon  di-charged;  and  the  chapels,  accoiding  to 
her  will,  maintained  with  less  incuuibiaiices  than  at  her  de- 
cease. 

The  seminary  in  Wales,  ceased  at  her  Ladyship's  death,  the 


JSIGIITEENTII    CENTURT.  '  479 

lease  being  just  expired,  and  no  endowment  left,  her  income 
d}ing  with  her:  but  a  new  college,  on  a  plan  more  promising 
for  literature,  has  been  estjiblished  a  Cheshunt,  Hertfordshire, 
near  London;  and  imder 'the  superintending  caie  of  trustees 
appointed  for  that  purpose.  A  number  of  students  have  been 
ahead}'  educated  there,  and  many  are  gone  fortli,  now  preach-' 
ing  the  gospel  with  much  acceptance,  from  this  seminarj'.  It 
canjiot,  indeed,  be  supposed,  that  in  the  course  of  three  or 
four  years,  tlu^  tci'ms  allotted  for  their  education,  much  scien- 
tific attainments  can  be  made;  yet,  we  have  the  pleasure  of 
finding  by  experience,  that  in  this  time  diligently  improved,  a 
competent  knowledge  of  the  sacred  languages  may  be  obtained: 
and  what  is  more  important  and  desirable,  by  a  constant  exer- 
cise of  speaUir)g  before  the  president,  students,  and  others,  a 
facility  and  propriety  of  address  is  acquired,  higlily  desirable 
for  them  in  their  future  ministrations.  Into  this  seminary 
none  are  admitted,  but  after  a  strict  enquiry  into  their  charac- 
ters, and  repeated  examinations  into  their  Clirislian  experience 
and  natural  al)iiilities.  They  are  required  to  bring  recommen- 
dations, and  authentic  testimonals,  from  the  ministers  and  others 
with  wliom  they  have  been  accuslo:ried  to  worship.  They  are 
not  received  too  young,  nor  much  advanced  in  life;  usually 
between  the  age  of  twenty  and  thirty.  They  are  expected  ta 
give  the  most  satisfactory  account  of  tlieir  own  real  conversion 
to  God,  and  of  the  reasons  which  engage  them  to  devole  them- 
selves to  the  ministry.  They  mu>t  ap[)ear  possessed  of  acute, 
or  at  least  promising  faculties  (or  improvement.  And  as  the  great- 
est attention  is  paid  to  their  education,  and  the  disposition  with 
which  llit^y  arc  admitted,  secures  (he  most  unremitting  applica- 
tion to  study,  their  improvement  hath  been  hillierto  rt  makably 
rapid,  considering  the  necessity  of  beginning  in  most  instances 
with  the  tirst  rudiments  of  grammer  in  each  of  the  lanc;uages. 

This  institution  promises  the  greatest  utility.  The  education 
and  maintenance  of  the  students  is  entirely  free:  and  at  the  ex- 
piration of  the  term  of  their  studies,  when  they  have  been  ex-- 
amined  and  judged  fit  to  proceed  in  the  ministry, they  are  under  no- 
restrictions,  but  may  apply  for  admissions  into  the  estal)lished 
church,  or  any  other  denomination  of  Christians.  If  Christ  be 
but  preached,  the  end  of  the  seminary  is  answered. 

Thus,  among  those  who  bear  the  name  of  Methodists,  there' 
are  three  distinct  bodies,  the  features  of  which  are  very 
discriminating.  Indeed,  lice  the  term  Pietist,  the  name  of 
Muhodist  is  often  applied  to  serious  persons,  who  have  no  con- 
nection immediately  with  the  societies  of  Mr.  Wesley,  or  Mr. 
Whihteld,  or  the  successors  of  Lady  Huntingdon.  But  each  of 
these,  though  denominated  by  the  general   name  of  MrfhoHisttf 


•  « 


480 


BEI STORY    OE   THE    CHURCH. 


has  afdisciplinc  and  regulations  peculiar  (o  themselves:  these 
we  will  cursorily  remark. 

The  body  .of  Arminian  Methodists,    who  derive  their  name 
and  order  from  Mr.  Wesley,  pursue*the  plan  laid  down  by  him. 
During  his  life,  such  was  his  personal  iniluence,  that  it  rendered 
his  recommendations  the  general  rule  of  their  Society;  so  that 
all  his  people,  throughout  the  British  dominions,  to  which  also 
America  might  be  added,  looked  to  him  as  their  president  and 
director.     His  time  was  spent  in  one  continued  voyage  or  jour-    . 
ney,  visiting  regularly  every  Society  in    the  vast  circle  of  his  * 
connexion,  and  usually  preaching  every  day,  and   frequently 
twice  or  thrice.     He  accustomed  all   his  congregations  to  his 
plan  of  itinerancy  and  a  frequent  change  of  ministers.      A  gen- 
eral Conference   unnualli/,  (ixed   the   stations  of  the  preachers, 
and  settled  two  or  three  within  a  certain  district,  round  which 
they  moved  in  the  course  of  a  fortnight  or  throe  weeks,  generally 
preaching  somewhere  every  evening,  and  holding  Societies  for 
prayer  and  nmtual  exhortation.     All  who  joined  in  these,  con- 
tributed a  small  sum  weekly  for  the  support  of  the  general  work, 
which  stewards  -appoiniccl,  regularly  accounted  for.     By  this 
a  provision   was   made   for  the  maintenance  of  the  preachers, 
according  to  the  number  of  their  families,  or  occasional  neces- 
sities.    The  profits  arising  fiom  publications,  circulated  from  a 
press  of  their  own,  very  considerably  increased  this  fund  for  the 
support  of  their  cause.     Sometimes  the  stay  of  the  preachers 
in   their  rounds  is  continued  for  more  than  one  year,  but  this 
is  fixed  by  the  general  conference.     The  same  steps  have  been 
pursued  since  Mr.  Wesley's  death:  and  they  admit  no  president, 
but  a  few  of  the  most  able  preachers  sway  their  deliberations. 
On  the   whole  considering  the  nature  of  such  a  body,  united 
merdy  by  voluntary  association,  it  is   amazing  that  more  dis- 
putes and  divisions  have  not  arisen.     Their  zeal,  their  activity, 
and  usefulness,  continue  undimished.     America,  and  the   l^ee- 
ward   Inlands     have    been   greatly  benefitted  by  their  labours, 
as  well  as  the  several  parts  of  tlie  British  dominions  in  Euro[)e; 
anc}  the   impulse    given    to  this  great  machine,  is  continued  in 
the  3Hmc  line  of  direction  by  those  who  sit  in  the  annual  Con- 
ference.    For  some  time   past  tiiey  have   had  an  ordination  a- 
mong  themselves,  and  now  the  people  generally^  connnunicate 
with  their  own  teachers:  their  connexion  with  the   established 
chdrch  is  hereby  greatly   weakened;  nfid  it  will  probably  issue 
in  a  comj)I(;te  separation,  not  Aom  any  aversion  to  episcopal 
government,  but  from  dcs|)air  of  procuring  episcopal  ordination 
for  the  pastors  whom  they  have  chosen. 

In  doctrine  to  the  Wesleyan  Methodists,  both  in  Euro|>e  and 
America  arc  one.     The  following  are  tiie  articles  of  religion, 


tIGIlTEEXTH    CENTURT.  -181 

as  published  in  the  "  Doctrines  and  discipline  of  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  church/'  ^ 

1.  There  is  but  one  living  and  true  God,  everlasting,  without 
body  or  parts,  of  intinite  power,  wisdom,  and  goodness:  the 
maker  and  preserver  of  all  things,  visible  and  invisible.  And 
in  unity  of  this  Godhead,  there  are  three  persons  of  one  sub- 
stance, power,  and  eternity; — the  Father,  the  Son,  and  the  Holy 
Ghost. 

2.  The  Son,  who  is  the  word  of  the  Father,  the  very  and 
eternal  God,  of  one  substance  with  the  Father,  took  man's  na- 
ture in  the  womb  of  the  blessed  Virgin;  so  that  two  whole  and 
perfect  natures,  tiiat  is  to  sa}',  the  Godhead  and  manhood,  were 
joined  together  in  one  person,  never  to  be  divided,  whereof  is 
one  Christ,  very  God  and  very  man,  who  truly  suffered,  was 
crucified,  dead  and  buried,  to  reconcile  his  Father  to  us,  and  to 
be  a  sacrifice,  not  onl}-  for  original  guilt,  but  also  for  actual  sins 
of  men. 

3.  Christ  did  truly  rise  again  from  the  dead,  and  took  again 
his  body,  with  all  the  things  apertaining  to  the  perfection  of 
man's  nature,  wherewith  he  ascended  into  heaven,  and  there 
sitteth  until  he  return  to  judge  all  men  at  the  last  day. 

4.  The  Holy  Ghost,  proceeding  from  the  Father  and  the  Son, 
is  of  one  substance,  majesty,  and  glory,  with  the  Father  and  the 
Son,  very  and  eternal  God. 

5.  The  Holy  Scriptures  contain  all  things  necessary  to  salva- 
tion: so  that  whatever  is  not  read  therein,  nor  may  be  proved 
thereby,  is  not  to  be  required  of  any  man,  that  it  should  be 
believed  as  an  article  of  faith,  or  be  tiiought  requisite  or  neces- 
sary to  salvation.  In  the  name  of  the  Holy  Scriptures,  we  do 
understand  those  canonical  bodks  of  the  old  and  New  Testament, 
of  whose  authority  was  never  any  doubt  in  the  church. 

Hcfp  fol/ozv  the  namrs  oflhc  canonical  books  of  ihe  Scrijjlures. 

G.  The  Old  Tebtamf'Mt  is  not  contrary  to  the  New;  for  both 
in  the  Old  and  New  Testament,  everlasting  life  is  olFered  to 
mankind  by  Christ,  who  is  the  only  mediator  between  God  and 
man,  being  both  God  and  man.  \Vhercfbre  they  are^ot  to  be 
heard,  who  feign  that  the  old  fathers  did  look  only  for  trausilory 
promises.  Although  the  law  given  from  (Jod  by  Moses,  as 
lourhiiig  ccrcniDuie.j  and  li'.e?.  doth  iiot  bird  Chiistian?,  nor 
ought  the  civil  pri>cepts  thereof  of  necessity  be  received  in  any 
conimonwealtii;  } et.  not with.standing,  no  Christian  whatsoever 
is  free  from  the  obedience  of  the  coniinandments  which  are  cal- 
led mnr;.l. 

7.  Original  sin  standeth  not  in  the  filling  of  Adam,  (as 
the  Pelagians  do  vainly  talk,)  but  it  is  the  corruption  of  the  na- 


482  HISTORY    OF    THE    CHURCH. 

ture  of  every  man,  that  naturally  is  engendered  of  the  offspring 
of  Adam,  whereby  man  is  very  far  gone  from  original  right- 
eousness, and  of  his  ovi^n  nature  inclined  to  evil,  and  that  con- 
tinually. 

8.  The  condition  of  man  after  the  fall  of  Adam  is  such,  that 
he  cannot  turn  and  prepare  himself,  by  hisovv^n  natural  strength 
and  works,  to  faith, and  calling  upon  God;  wherefore  wc  have 
no  power  to  do  good  works,  pleasant  and  acceptable  to  God, 
without  the  grace  of  God  by  Christ,  preventing  us,  that  wc  may 
have  a  good  will,  and  working  with  us,  when  we  have  that  good 
will. 

9.  We  are  accounted  righteous  before  God,  only  for  the  merit 
of  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ  by  faith,  and  not  for  our 
own  works  or  deservings: — Wherefore,  that  we  are  justified  by 
faith  only,  is  a  most  wholesome  doctrine,  and  very  full  of  com- 
fort. 

10.  Although  good  works,  which  are  the  fruits  of  faith,  and 
follow  after  justification,  cannot  put  away  our  sins,  and  endure 
the  severity  of  God's  judgments:  yet  are  they  pleasing  and 
acceptable  to  God  in  Christ,  and  spring  out  of  a  true  and  lively 
faith,  insomuch  that  by  them  a  lively  faith  may  be  as  evidently 
known,  as  a  tree  is  discerned  by  its  fruit. 

11.  Voluntary  works,  besides  over  and  above  God's  com- 
mandments, which  are  called  works  of  supererogation,  cannot 
be  taught  without  arrogancy  and  impiety.  For  by  them  men 
do  declare  that  they  do  not  only  render  unto  God  as  much  as 
they  are  bound  to  do,  but  that  they  do  more  for  his  sake  than 
ofboundcn  duly  is  required:  whereas  Christ  saith  plainly,  when 
ye  have  done  all  that  is  commanded  you,  say,  we  are  unprofita- 
ble servants. 

12.  Not  every  sin  willingly  committed  after  justification,  is 
the  sin  against  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  unpardonable.  Wherefore, 
the  grant  of  repentance  is  not  to  be  denied  to  such  as  fall  into 
sin  after  justification:  after  wc  have  received  the  Holy  Ghost 
we  may  depart  from  grace  given,  and  fall  into  sin,  and  by  the 
grace  of  God,  rise  again  and  amend  our  lives.  And  therefore 
they  arc  to  be  condemned,  who  say  they  can  no  more  sin  as 
long  as  they  live  here  or  deny  the  place  of  forgiveness  to  such  as 
truly  repent. 

13.  The  visible  church  of  Christ  is  a  congregation  of  faithful 
men,  in  which  the  pure  word  of  God  is  preached,  and  the  sacra- 
ments duly  administered  according  to  Christ's  ordinance,  in  all 
those  things  that  of  necessity  are  requisite  to  the  same. 

14.  Tiie  Romish  doctrine  concerning  purgatory,  pardon, 
worshipping,  and  adoration,  as  well  of  images  as  of  relics,  and 
also  invocation  of  saints,  is  a  fond   thing,   vainly  invented,  and 


EIGHTEENTH    CENTURY.  483 

grounded  upon  no  warrant  of  Scripture,  but   repugnant  to  the 
word  of  God. 

15.  It  is  a  thing  plainly  repugnant  to  the  word  of  God,  and 
the  custom  of  the  primitive  church,  to  have  public  prayer  in  the 
church,  or  to  minister  the  sacraments,  in  a  tongue  not  understood 
by  the  people. 

16.  Sacraments  ordained  of  Christ,  are  not  only  badges  or 
tokens  of  Christian  men's  profession:  but  rather  they  are  cer- 
tain signs  of  grace,  and  God's  good  will  towards  us,  by  the 
which  he  doth  work  invioibly  in  us,  and  doth  not  only  quicken, 
but  also    strengthen  and  confirm  our  faith  in  him. 

There  are  two  sacraments  ordained  of  Christ  our  Lord  in  the 
Gospel;  that  is  to  say.  Baptism  and  the  Supper  of  the  Lord. 

Those  five  commonly  called  sacraments;  that  is  to  say.  Con- 
firmation, Penance,  Orders,  Matrimony,  and  Extreme  Unction, 
are  not  to  be  counted  for  sacraments  of  the  Gospel,  being  such 
as  have  partly  grown  out  of  the  corrupt  following  of  the  apostles: 
and  partly  are  states  of  life  allowed  in  the  Scriptures;  but  yet 
have  not  the  like  nature  of  Baptism  and  the  Lord's  Supper, 
because  they  have  not  any  visible  sign,  or  ceremony  ordained  of 
God. 

The  sacraments  were  not  ordained  of  Christ  to  be  gazed  upon 
or  to  be  carried  about;  but  that  we  should  duly  use  them.  And 
in  such  only  as  worthily  receive  the  same,  they  have  a  whole- 
some effect  or  operation:  but  they  that  receive  them  unworthily, 
purchase  to  themselves  condemnation,  as  St.  Paul  saith,  1  Cor. 
xi.  29. 

17.  Baptism  is  not  only  a  sign  of  profession,  and  mark  of 
difference,  whereby  Christians  are  distinguished  from  others 
that  are  not  baptized:  but  it  is  also  a  sign  of  regeneration,  or  the 
new  birth.  The  baptism  of  young  children  is  to  be  retained  in 
the  church. 

18.  The  supper  of  the  Lord  is  not  only  a  sign  that  Christians 
ought  to  have  among  themselves  one  to  another,  but  rather  is  a 
sacrament  of  our  redemption  by  Christ's  death:  insomuch,  that 
to  such  as  rightly,  worthily,  and  with  faith  receive  the  same, 
the  bread  which  we  break  is  a  partaking  of  the  body  of  Christ; 
and  likewise  the  cup  of  blessing  is  a  partaking  of  the  blood  of 
Christ. 

Transubstantiation,  or  the  change  of  the  substance  of  bread 
and  wine  in  the  supper  of  our  Lord,  cannot  be  proved  by  Holy 
Writ,  but  is  repugnant  to  the  plain  words  of  Scripture,  over- 
throweth  the  nature  of  a  sacrament,  and  hath  given  occasion 
to  many  superstitions. 

The  body  of  Christ  is  given,  taken,  and  eaten  in  the  supper, 
only  after  a  heavenly  and  Scriptural  manner.     And  the  means 


'•Si  HISTORY    OF    THE    CIirRCIf. 

whereby  the  body  of  Christ  is  received  and  eaten  in  the  supper, 
is  f  lith. 

The  sacrament  of  the  Lord's  supper  was  not  hy  Christ's  ordi- 
ncmce  reserved,  carried  about  hftcd  up,  or  uoishippcd. 

19.  The  cup  of  the  Lord  is  not  to  be  denied  to  the  lay  people; 
for  botli  the  parts  of  the  Lord's  supper,  by  Christ's  ordinance 
and  commandment,  ought  to  1)C  administered  to  all  Christians 
alik  ^ 

20.  The  offering  of  Christ  once  mnde,  is  that  perfect  ledemp- 
tion,  propitiation,  and  satisfaction  for  all  the  sins  of  the  whole 
world,  both  original  and  actual:  and  there  is  none  other  satis- 
fiction  for  sin  but  tiiat  alone.  Wherefore  tlie  sacritice  of  masses, 
in  the  which  it  is  commonly  said,  that  the  priest  doth  offer  Christ 
f»r  the  quick  and  the  dead,  (o  have  remission  of  pain  or  guilt, 
is  a  blasphemous  fable,  and  dangerous  deceit. 

21.  The  ministers  of  Christ  were  not  commanded  by  God's 
law  either  to  vow  the  estate  of  single  life,  or  to  abstain  from 
marriage;  therefore  it  is  lawful  for  them,  as  for  all  other  Chris- 
tians, to  marry  at  their  own  discretion,  as  they  shall  judge  the 
6ame  to  serve  best  to  godliness. 

2*2.  It  is  not  necessary  that  rites  and  ceremonies  should  in  all 
places  be  the  same,  or  exactly  alike  for  they  have  been  always 
dilforent,  and  may  be  changed  according  to  the  diversity  of 
countries,  times,  and  men's  manners,  so  that  nothing  be  ordained 
against  (xod's  word.  Whosoever,  through  his  private  judg- 
ment, willingly  and  purposely  doth  openly  break  the  rites  and 
ceremonies  ofthe  cliurch  to  which  he  belongs,  which  are  not 
repugnant  to  the  word  of  God,  and  are  ordained  and  a])proved 
by  common  authority,  ought  to  be  rebuked  openl}-,  that  others 
may  fear  to  do  the  like,  as  one  thnt  offendetli  against  the  common 
order  ofthe  church,  and  woundeth  the  consciences  of  weak 
brethren. 

Every  particular  church  may  ordain,  change,  and  abolish  rites 
and  ceremonies,  so  that  all  things  may  be  done  to  edification. 

'23.  I'he  president,  the  congiesp,  the  generril  assemblies,  the 
governors,  and  the  councils  of  state,  as  the  dclcgales  of  the  people^ 
arc  the  rulers  of  the  United  States  of  America,  according  to  the 
division  of  power  made  to  them  by  the  constitution  of  the  United 
States,  and  by  the  constitutions  of  their  respective  states.  And 
the  said  states  arc  a  sovereign  and  independent  nation,  and 
ought  not  to  be  subject  to  any  foreign  jurisdiction.* 

♦Ah  tar  asit  resppcfs  civil  affi.ii-s,  wc  liclievc  it  t)ic  duty  of  ChristianF,  nnd 
cs|ccirlly  all  Clirisiian  ininistfjf,  to  br  piiljjcct  to  tlio  Fiiprcmc  aiitliorily  of  tlio 
country  whfii;  tlioy  may  ifsiflc,  and  lo  use  all  laiidablc  means  to  enjoin  obcdl- 
rnce  to  \hv.pow(rs  thai  be;  and  Ihcrufoic  it  is  expected  that  all  our  prciichers  and 
pi  ople,  who  may  be  under  the  British,  or  any  other  govcrnnical,  will  huhav^ 
ihenisolvei  as  peaceable  and  orderly  subjects. 


EIGHTEENTH    CENTURT.  485 

24.  The  riches  and  goods  of  Christians  arc  not  common,  as 
touching  tlic  right,  title,  and  possession  of  the  same,  as  some  do 
falselv  boast.  Notwithstanding  every  man  ought  of  such  thincs 
as  he  possesscth,  liberally  to  give  alms  to  the  poor  according  to 
his  ability. 

25.  As  \vc  confess  that  vain  and  rash  swearing  is  forbidden 
Christian  men  by  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  and  James  his  apostle; 
so  we  judge  that  the  Christian  religion  doth  not  prohibit,  but 
that  a  man  may  swear  when  the  magistrate  requireth,  in  a  cause 
of  faitii  and  charity,  so  it  be  done  according  to  the  prophet's 
teaching,   in  justice,  judgment,  and  truth. 

Tiie  followers  of  Mr.  Whitfield  arc,  in  the  aggregate,  a 
body  nearly  as  numerous  as  the  former,  but  not  so  compact  and 
united.  Their  principles  being  Calvinistic,  recommended  them 
especially  to  the  various  denominations  of  dissenters,  and  to 
those  of  the  reformed  religion  in  Scotland  and  abroad.  A  great 
number  of  these  joined  Sir.  Whitfield,  as  well  as  multitudes 
who  left  the  established  Ciiurch.  These  were  formed  into  con- 
gregations in  diverse  places,  who,  though  considering  them- 
selves as  one  body,  have  not  the  same  union  and  interchange  as 
the  followers  of  Mr.  Wesle}'.  The  first  and  principal  of  the 
Churches,  at  Tottenham-court,  observes  the  Church  ceremoni- 
als and  liturgy,  the  others  use  in  general  fiee  prayer.  Yet  these 
consider  themselves  not  as  distinct  independent  Churches,  but 
formed  under  a  federal  connection:  and  some  of  these  have  no 
staled  pastor,  but  are  supplied  by  a  rotation  of  ministers.  They 
have  an  ordination  among  themselves;  and  where  there  is  a  sta- 
tionary ministry,  they  still  hold  connection  with  each  other, 
and  come  up  as  invited  or  called  upon  to  the  greater  congrega- 
tions, for  a  fixed  space  according  to  an  appointed  routine.  All 
these  places  of  worship  are  supported,  not  like  Mr.  W^esley's  by 
a  general  fund;  but  the  expences  of  the  meeting,  and  salaries 
of  ministers,  arc  provided  l)y  the  several  congregations,  and  col- 
lected and  expended  in  each  by  stewards  chosen  out  of  the  prin- 
cipal people.  The  great  Chapels,  in  London,  are  managed  by 
trustees,  who  were  first  appointed  by  Mr.  Whitfield  himself; 
and  on  their  several  demises,  have  most  fiiithfully  and  disinter- 
estedly devolved  the  trust  on  others;  men  hitherto  above  suspi- 
cion, and  themselves  the  most  liberal  supporters  of  the  cause 
entrusted  to  their  care:  and  thus  so  fiir  from  diminishing  since 
Mr.  Whitfield's  deatli,  the  numbers  who  have  joined  them  arc 
vastly  increased.  These  are  every  day  growing  more  into 
bodies  of  real  dissenters,  and  losing  the  attachment  to  the 
Church,  which  was  at  first  strongly  preserved.  Yet  they  con- 
tinue very  d i Here nt  from  the  Independents,  whom  they  most 
resemble,  in    a  variety  of  particulars — respecting  itinerancy, 


486  HISTORY    OF    THK    CHURCH. 

Church  government,  change  of  ministers,  and  mutual  and  more 
open  communion.  These  congregations  are  very  numerously, 
and  very  seriously  attended.  Nowhere  is  the  life  of  godliness 
more  apparently  preserved.  The  lay  preachers,  however,  are 
comparatively  become  few,  the  most  having  been  ordained 
among  themselves;  and  the  body  is  not  governed  by  a  general 
Conference,  nor  the  work  supported  by  a  common  stock;  but 
each  congregation  provides  for  its  own  expenses.  Some  Chap- 
els around  London,  depend  for  their  supplies  of  preachers  to  be 
furnished  from  the  great  bodies  in  the  metropoliso  The  richer 
congregations  are  always  to  assist  the  poorer  in  building  or  en- 
larging places  of  worship,  and  in  helping  a  recent  and  weaker 
Society,  till  they  become  sufficiently  numerous,  and  able  to  de- 
fray their  own  expenses. 

As  the  Countess  of  Huntingdon  left  all  her  numerous  Chapels 
in  the  hands  of  trustees,  they  pursue  exactly  the  same  method 
of  procedure  as  she  did.  A  number  of  ministers  of  the  estab- 
lished Church,  and  espcciall}' from  Wales,  where  she  long  resi- 
ded, continue  to  supply  in  rotation  the  larger  Chapels  of  her 
erection,  and  those  who  were  her  students  in  her  college  in 
Wales,  or  have  since  been  educated  at  Cheshunt,  with  otheis  ap- 
proved and  chosen  for  the  work,  are  dispersed  through  Great 
Britain  and  Ireland.  All  these  ministers  serve  in  siicccssioji ; 
not  depending  upon  the  congregations  in  which  they  minister 
for  their  support,  but  on  the  trustees,  under  whose  direction 
they  move.  Every  congregation  furnishes  a  stipulated  main- 
tenance to  the  minister  during  his  residence  among  them,  and 
his  travelling  expenses:  but  in  no  congregation  do  they  re- 
main as  stated  pastors,  but  expect  a  successor,  as  soon  as  the 
time  affixed  for  their  stay  is  completed.  Nor  can  any  of  the 
congregations  dismiss  the  person  resident,  or  procure  a  change, 
but  by  application  to  the  trustees,  such  being  the  conditions  on 
which  they  engage  to  supply  them  with  a  succession  of  minis- 
ters. If  any  minister  is  peculiarly  useful,  and  request  is  made 
that  his  slay  may  be  prolonged,  it  is  usually  complied  with  nay, 
Eometimes  at  the  desire  of  the  people  he  is  allowed  to  settle 
among  them,  liable  however  to  a  call  of  two  or  three  months 
annually,  to  be  employed  in  the  work  at  large.  And  if  any 
minister  is  not  acceptable,  or  his  ministry  beneficial,  his  slay  is 
shortened,  and  he  is  removed  to  another  station.  Two  rules 
are  established  and  known:  1st.  That  if  any  person  leaves  the 
connexion,  to  which  he  has  no  tie,  but  choice,  he  is  admitted 
into  it  no  more;  though  the  trustees  as  cordially  rejoice  in  his 
usefilness  in  another  denomination  of  Christians,  as  in  their 
own.  2d.  It  is  also  constantly  enforced,  that  if  any  man  de- 
parts from  the  Calvinistic  articles  of  the  Church  of  England,  or 


I 


EIGHTEENTH    CENTURT.  487 

incurs  reproach  by  any  accusations  of  immorality,  he  is  gum- 
moned  to  exculpate  himself  before  tiie  trustees,  and  heard  with 
all  candor;  but  if  the  fact  be  established,  he  is  dismissed,  with- 
out any  possibility  of  being  ever  again  admitted  to  minister  in 
any  of  their  congregalions.  The  bent  of  these  congregations  is 
strongly  to  the  established  Church.  Her  liturgy  is  used  in 
public  worship  in  all  the  principal  Chapels.  Ministers  of  the 
establishment,  such  is  the  lenity  of  the  times,  serve  without  in- 
terruption. Indeed,  all  the  persecution  for  religious  dilFerences 
is  become  so  opposite  to  the  spirit  of  the  nation,  that  these  things 
usually  pass  without  censure.  Probably  the  bishops  themselves 
wish  not  to  alienate  large  bodies  of  the  most  active  and  exem- 
plary Christians,  farther  from  the  Church,  by  useless   irritation. 

It  is  observable,  that  all  these  great  bodies,  though  driven  to 
worship  in  places  of  their  own  erection,  in  order  to  secure  the 
preaching  of  such  evangelical  principles  as  they  cannot  find  in 
the  churches  in  general,  would  be  happy  to  have  the  cause  re- 
moved, that  iiath  compelled  them  to  these  expedients;  and  were 
the  bishops  and  clergy  zealous  to  inculcate  the  great  fundamen- 
tals of  Gospel  truth,  and  to  adorn  the  doctrine  by  a  life  of  spir- 
itual religion,  the  greater  part  of  these  partial  seceders  would 
probably  return  to  the  forms  and  worship  of  the  established 
Church.  As  it  is,  their  numbers  every  day  increase ;  and  whilst 
carelessness  and  lukewarmness  cause  the  noblest  edifices  to  be 
deserted,  every  little  meeting  is  crowded  with  hearers,  where- 
evera  minister,  earnest  and  evangelical,  labours  from  his  heart, 
for  the  salvation  of  men's  souls. 

Such  has  been  the  progress  of  what  is  called  Methodism  in  the 
great  bodies  that  more  immediately  bear  that  name,  both  among 
those  of  the  Church  as  well  as  the  dissenters  from  it;  and  has 
been  the  means  of  re-kindling  the  zeal  of  very  many,  so  as  to 
produce  a  vast  alteration  for  the  better  in  the  conduct  of  thous- 
ands and  tens  of  thousands.  Predilection  for  the  establishment, 
strongly  attaches  many  to  it,  who  have  received  their  religious 
impressions  from  one  or  other  of  these  Methodist  Societies,  or 
from  some  of  their  own  clergy,  who  lie  under  the  imputation 
of  being  methodislically  inclined,  that  is,  such  as  literally  and 
with  apparent  zeal,  inculcate  the  doctrinal  articles  they  have 
subscribed,  and  live  in  a  state  of  greater  piety  and  separation 
from  the  world,  than  the  generality  of  their  brethren.  The 
number  of  these  is  of  late  amazingly  increased.  Where  before 
scarcely  a  man  of  this  stamp  could  be  found,  some  hundreds,  as 
rectors  or  curates  in  the  established  Church,  inculcate  the  doc- 
trines which  arc  branded  with  Methodism;  and  every  where, 
throughout  the  kingdom,  one  or  more,  and  sometimes  several, 
arc  to  be  found  within    the  compass  of  a    few   miles,   who  ap-r 


4S8  )lISTORY    OF    THE    CHURCH. 

prove    themselves  faithful    labourers    in   the  Lord's   vineyard. 
They  naturally  associate  among  themselves,  and  separate  from 
the  corruption  which  js   in  the  world.     Every  where  they  carry 
the  stamp  of  peculiarity,  and    are    marked   by   their    brethren. 
Though  carefully  conforming  to  established  rules,  and  strictly  reg- 
ular, they  are  every  where  objects  of  reproach,   because   their 
conduct  cannot  but  reflect  on  those  who  choose  not  to  follow  such 
examples.     They  pay  conscientious  attention  to  the    souls  of 
their  parishioners;  converse  with   them  on    spiritual  subjects, 
wherever  they  visit;  encourage  prayer   and  praise  in  the    sev- 
eral families  under  their  care;  often  meet  them    for  these  pur- 
poses; and  engage  them  to  meet  and  edify  one  another.     Their 
exemplary  conversation  procures  them  reverence  from  the  poor 
of  the  flock,  as  their  faithful  rebukes  often  bring  upon  them  the 
displeasure  of  the  worldling,    the  dissipated,   and  the  careless. 
They  join  in  none  of  the  fashionable   amusements  of  the  age, 
frequent  not  the  theatres,  or  scenes  of  dissipation,  court  no  fa- 
vour of  the  great,  or  human  respects)  their  time  and  services  are 
better  employed  in  the  more  important  labours  of  the  ministry, 
preaching  the  word  inscaeon,  out  of  season,  and   counting  their 
work  the  best  wages.     They  labour,  indeed,   under  many  dis- 
couragements.    All  the  superior  orders  of  the  clergy  shun  their 
society.     They  have  been  often  treated  by  their  diocesans  with 
much  insolence  and  oppression.     They  can  number  no  Bishop, 
nor  scarcely   a    dignitary    among  them.     Yet  their  number, 
strength,   and  respectability,  continue  increasing.     May  they 
grow  into  an  host,  like  the  host  of  God. 

By  the  labours  of  these  most  excellent  men,  the  congregations 
of  Methodists  and  dissenters  are  greatly  enlarged;  and  though 
during  their  lives  and  incumbency,  they  fill  their  Churches,  and 
diminish  the  number  of  separatists;  yet  on  their  death  or  remo- 
val, they  unintentionally  add  all  the  more  serious  part  of  their 
flocks  to  their  brethren  who  are  of  a  like  spirit.  For  when  the 
people  have  lost  tlieirgood  clergyman,  and  having  no  choice  of 
a  successor,  find  a  man  placed  over  them  of  an  utterly  dilferent 
temperand  conduct;  in  doctrine  erroneous,  as  in  his  life  unex- 
emplary;  they  arc  naturally  drive  n  to  seek  the  same  means  of 
edilicalion  to  wliich  they  have  been  accustomed,  and  which  Cod 
hath  given  them  the  grace  to  know  how  truly  to  appre(  iati':  as 
they  have  no  suc!i  attachm:!rit  to  Cluirch  walls,  as  fo  1)0  con- 
fined to  them,  where  Icl!al)od  is  written  thereon.  When  there- 
fore t!)ev  can  hearnolliing  truly  edifying  ivom  t';eir  parish  niin- 
ister,  t'lcy  search  out  some  iNLihodi^t  C'liapel,  or  dissenting 
meeting,  where  the  evangelical  and  reformed  doctrines  are 
taught,  and  where  a  people  like  tliemselvcs,  worshipping  God  in 
spirit,  assomblc  forrnutual  cdiiication;  and  if  they  can  find  no 


EIGHTEliNTII    CliNTURV.  489 

suchjthey  raise  one;  associating  among  themselves,  and  appoin- 
ting the  most  zealous  and  best  informed  to  edify  them;  or  making 
application  for  such  to  some  one  of  the  bodies  of  Methodists  or 
Dissenters. 

It  is  a  pleasing  feature  of  the  present  day,  that  the  spirit  of 
toleration  and  candor  appears  of  late  more  ditfused,  and  perse- 
cution discountenanced,  though  not  utterly  discontinued.  Du- 
ring the  first  struggles  of  Methodism,  many  harsh  and  severe 
measures  were  taken,  and  wicked  or  prejudiced  magistrates 
pushed  the  penal  laws  against  sectaries  to  the  extreme.  Of 
late  they  have  almost  wholly  slept,  and  those  who  were  for- 
merly despised  and  hated,  at  present  are  under  a  less  odium 
from  their  profession,  and  more  respected  by  their  brethren. 
Their  numbers  have  given  them  consequence  in  the  national 
scale.  The  perilous  times  have  engaged  the  chief  attention  of 
their  countrymen.  It  is  not  a  day  to  discourage  religion,  when 
impiety  and  infidelity  are  come  in  like  a  flood.  Every  govern- 
ment must  perceive,  that  those  citizens  are  most  valuable,  whose 
obedience  and  peaceablcness  are  strengthened  by  religious 
principles. 

The  state  of  real  godliness  among  us  in  general,  has  for  some 
time  past  certainly  been  on  the  increase.  The  clergy  in  the 
Church,  many  of  them  at  least,  have  been  engaged  to  change  the 
strain  of  moral  preaching,  for  more  frequent  notice  of  the  oitho- 
dox  principles  of  Christ's  divinity  and  atonement,  and  the  ne- 
cessity of  true  holiness.  But  it  must  be  confessed,  that  even 
truth  itself  freezes  upon  the  lips  of  those  whose  heart  is  not  in- 
flamed with  the  love  of  it;  and  who  do  not  feel  for  others'  soula 
by  having  felt  the  importance  of  seeking  the  salvation  of  their 
own. 

The  orthodox  dissenters  maintain  a  respectable  profession. 
The  Arian  and  .Socinian  congregations,  which  a  few  men  of 
learning  and  philosophic  attainments  sought  to  support,  have 
dwindled  almost  to  nothing;  and  the  only  large  and  zealous 
bodies  are  those  in  which  the  ancient  reformed  doctrines  are 
maintained  with  all  their  vigour;  and  this  chiefly  b^'  ministers, 
who  derive  their  birth  from  one  or  other  of  the  great  Methodist 
Societies. 

To  this  source  also  are  to  be  chiefly  traced  the  zealous  and 
successful  efforts  made  of  late  by  the  Alissionary  Society^  which 
have  been  already  mentioned,  to  send  the  Gospel  among  the 
heathen:  audit  may  justly  be  reckoned  among  the  singular  and 
happy  cflecls,  which  have  already  resulted  from  this  attempt  to 
evangelize  the  lands  of  darkness  and  despair,  that  such  an  en- 
deared union  and  cordiality  hath  been  restored  among  the  va- 
rious denominations  of  Christians,  who  had  so  long  stood  in  n 

62 


490  uisTony  of  the  ciiiJiic'ir. 

state  of  repulsion  from  e^ich  other.  Tliey  have  now  agreed  f<? 
sacrifice  educational  prejudices,  and  narrow  bigottry,  on  the 
altar  of  Chrisli;u»  love.  English  and  Scots,  Episcopalians  and 
rresbjtcrians,  INIcthodists  and  Independents,  have  united  in 
the  great  object  of  a  heathen  mission,  and  solemnly  pledged 
themselves  to  each  other,  that  neither  politics,  nor  our  different 
peculiarities,  shall  mingle  with  the  Gospel  truth,  which  we  de- 
sire to  impart  to  tiie  nations,  but  that  al)  who  go  on  this  selfde- 
nying  service  shall  have  but  one  injunction  from  us,  to  preach 
and  teach  Jesus  Christ  in  primitive  simplicity;  prescribing  no 
exclusive  Church  order,  or  form  of  discipline;  but  wishing  ev- 
ery man  to  maintain  true  communion  with  his  brethren,  and 
w^henevcr  success  shall  crown  their  labours,  and  congregations 
he  formed  among  our  black,  or  brown,  or  olive  coloured  breth- 
ren, to  avoid  as  much  as  possible  all  disputes  about  matters  non- 
essential,  to  follow  to  the  best  of  their  judgments,  the  scriptural 
model  of  the  Gospel  Church;  and  to  maintain  carefully  among 
themselves,  the  unity  of  the  spirit  in  the  bond  of  peace.  Nor 
hath  this  noble  attempt  failed  to  attract  the  notice  of  our  for- 
eign brethren,  whose  correspondence  hath  testified  their  high 
delight  at  our  commencements,  who  are  praying  for  its  abun- 
dant success,  and  in  America,  and  on  the  Continent,  have  been 
roused  up  to  similar  exertions,  and  are  preparing  to  run  the  same 
race  with  us,  where  emulation  is  laudable,  and  ambition  to 
excel,  a  truly  Christian  grace. 

The  Missionary  Society  hath  also  produced  the  happiest 
effects  at  home.  Many  of  its  members  have  begun  to  exert 
themselves  vigorously  to  spread  the  evangelical  doctrines  in 
their  various  neighborhoods.  Different  itinerant  Societies  have 
hcen  established,  in  order  to  send  instruction  to  the  poor  in  the 
villages  where  the  Gospel  is  not  preached;  to  open  schools  for 
their  children;  to  converse  with  the  ignorant,  and  visit  the  sick; 
and  many  congregations  every  Lord's  day,  send  out  some  of  their 
most  zealous  and  intelligent  members  for  these  gracious  pur- 
poses. By  these  means  much  attention  hath  been  awakened  in 
the  souls  of  many,  and  promising  appearances  give  good  hope 
through  grace,  that  his  labour  of  love  will  not  be  in  vain  in  the 
Lord.  Piobably  not  less  than  five  hundred  places  for  divine 
worship  have  been  opened  within  the  last  three  years. 

Many  of  the  episcopal  clcrg),  and  others  of  sound  principles, 
and  faithful  hearts,  who  for  reasons  ap])arently  to  them  justifia- 
ble, had  withheld  themselves  from  the  more  enlarged  society  for 
missions,  composed  of  all  denominations,  have  felt  themselves 
cither  reproved  or  ex(  ited  to  make  some  similar  efforts  among 
their  brethren;  confining  themselves  exclusively  to  the  domin- 
ant profession.     Their  Society  is  yet  in  embryo,  but  it  will  not 


EIGnTEtXTII    CENTUUT.  401 

Want  encouragement;  and  all  wlio  have  (he  good  of  souls  at 
heart  nnust  therein  rejoice,  if  the  Gospel  of  (Jhrist  be  more  dif- 
fusively spread.  Their  success  will  gladden  our  hearts,  and  the 
more  enlarged  and  vigorous  their  eirorts,  the  more  shall  they  be 
praised. 

It  would  be  truly  happy  if  these  movements  on  every  side 
engaged  the  attention  of  the  two  long  established  Societies 
among  us,  for  propagating  the  Gospel  in  foreign  parts,  and  for 
promoting  Christian  knoiL-ledgc.  Their  funds  are  immense,  and 
adequate  to  any  undertaking.  It  is  to  be  lamented  that  those, 
who  have  been  chosen  by  them  hitherto,  have  too  often  been 
selected  with  so  little  regard  to  missionary  talents;  and  that 
their  vast  revenues  have  not  answered  any  very  considerably 
useful  purpose;  at  least  none  such  as  might  have  been  hoped, 
if  their  choice  had  been  more  judicious,  and  the  plans  for  pro- 
moting the  Gospel  more  vigorously  pursued.  Should  a  happy 
turn  be  given  to  these  societies,  and  men  of  God  arise,  and  be 
patronised  by  them,  as  they  have  all  the  countenance  and  help 
of  government  to  forward  tlieir  efforts,  it  is  impossible  to  say 
what  a  door  of  entrance  migh.t  be  opened  to  the  Gentiles,  in 
the  yet  unexplored,  and  unattempted  regions  of  the  world; 
especially  in  New  Holland;  the  Isles  of  the  Pacific  Ocean; 
the  northern  parts  of  America;  and  above  all,  the  immense 
regions  of  Africa,  still  to  us  a  terra  incognita.  A  glorious  scene! 
but  we  fear  a  blessing  rather  to  be  hoped  than  realised  in  our 
day,  now  drawing  to  its  evening. 

We  are  seeking  the  spiritual  Church  of  Christ,  and  are  filled 
with  comfort  at  the  spread  of  the  Gospel  in  the  land.  INIulli- 
tudes  of  the  established  Church,  ministers  and  people,  are  blessed 
monuments  of  redeeming  love.  Multitudes  of  every  other  de- 
nomination stand  high  in  faithful  and  vigorous  exertions  for  the 
glory  of  our  common  Lord.  We  arc  sure  he  will  say,  I  have 
much  people  in  this  place.  And  amidst  all  our  miseries,  which 
are  not  icw,  and  our  propects,  which,  as  a  nation,  have  been 
abundantly  discouraging,  this  is  the  great  sheet  anchor  of  hope 
to  every  real  believer,  if  the  Lord  had  meant  to  destroy  us, 
he  would  not  have  shewed  us,  as  Manoah's  wife  observed,  such 
and  such  things. 

It  is  true  we  have  liberally  partaken  of  the  fashionable  phi- 
losophy, and  amo!ig  the  wise,  the  mighty,  and  the  no])lo,  the 
empire  of  scepticism  is  widely  extended,  and  faith  despised  as  a 
fable.  It  hath  descended  to  the  menial  servant  behind  the 
chair,  and  to  the  drayman  who  can  blaspheme  and  deride  re- 
ligion. ]>ut  against  the  common  enemy  that  cometh  in  like  a 
flood,  the  spirit  of  the  Lord  continues  to  lift  up  the  stamiaid  of 
bis  Gospel,  and  many  are  not  ashamed  to  fight  manfully  under 


493  HISTORY  or  the  ciiuncir. 

the  banner  of  the  cross.  Indeed,  the  mode  of  the  contest  is 
changed:  it  is  not  now  between  true  religion  and  false  religion, 
but  between  true  religion  and  no  religion. 

Before  we  quit  this  subject,  it  may  be  worth  a  moments  at- 
tention, to  sketch  a  portrait  of  the  two  great  characters  who 
eminently  contributed  to  this  revival  of  religion  among  us. 
As  both  favoured  us  with  their  cordial  regard,  and  though  more 
in  unison  with  the  one  than  the  other,  we  have  ever  de- 
sired to  give  honour  to  whom  honour  is  due,  and  hope  never 
to  be  ashamed  of  the  friendship  of  John  Wedcy. 

John  AVcsley  was  of  the  inferior  size,  his  visage  marked  with 
intelligence;  singularly  neat  and  plain  in  his  dress;  a  little  cast 
in  his  eye, observable  on  particular  occasions;  upright,  graceful, 
and  remarkably  active.  His  understanding,  naturally  excellent 
and  acute,  was  hi;j;hly  stored  with  the  attainments  of  literature: 
and  he  possessed  a  fund  of  anecdote  and  history,  that  rendered 
his  company  as  entertaining  as  instructive.  Ilis  mode  of  ad- 
dress in  public  was  chaste  and  solemn,  though  not  illumined 
with  those  coruscations  of  eloquence  which  marked,  if  we  may 
use  thatexpression,  the  discourses  of  his  rival  George  Whitfield; 
but  there  was  a  divine  simplicity,  a  zeal,  a  venciableness  in  his 
manner,  which  commanded  attention,  and  never  forsook  him  in 
his  latest  years;  when  at  fourscore,  he  retained  still  all  the 
freshness  of  vigorous  old  age.  Ilis  health  was  remarkably  pre- 
served amidst  a  scene  of  labour  and  perpetual  exertions  of  mind 
and  body,  to  which  few  would  have  been  equal.  Never  man 
possessed  greater  personal  influence  over  the  people  connected 
with  him.  Nor  was  it  an  easy  task  to  direct  so  vast  a  machine, 
whore  amidst  so  many  hundred  w  heels  in  motion,  some  moved 
eccentrically,  and  hardly  yielded  to  the  impulse  of  the  main 
spring.  I  need  not  speak  of  the  exemplariness  of  his  life,  too 
many  eyes  were  upon  him  to  admit  of  his  halting;  nor  could  his 
weight  have  been  maintained  a  moment  longer,  than  the  fullest 
conviction  impressed  his  people,  that  he  was  an  eminently  fa- 
voured saint  of  God,  and  as  distinguished  for  his  holy  walk,  as 
for  his  vast  abilities,  indefatigable  labour,  and  singular  useful- 
ness. 

Ilis  enemies  reviled  him,  and  would  if  possible  rob  him  of  the 
meed  of  well-descrvefl  honour,  by  imputing  to  him  objects  be- 
low the  prize  he  had  in  view.  Never  was  there  a  more  disin- 
terested eiiaracter;  but  he  was  a  man,  and  he  iriust  have  been 
more  than  a  man,  if  with  the  consciousness  of  his  own  devoled- 
ncss,  the  divine  blessing  on  his  labours,  and  the  high  admiration 
in  wliieh  he  was  held  by  his  followers,  had  he  not  sometimes 
tliouglit  of  himself  more  highly  than  he  ought  to  think.  We 
'  xhibibit  no  faultless  monsters.  Elias  was  a  man  of  like  pas- 
sion? as  ourselvcB. 


EIcnTEEXTn    CENTUnV.  493 

His  singular  situation  led  him  to  imagine  that  the  glorious 
Head  of  the  Church  favoured  him  with  especial  interpositions 
in  iiis  behalf,  which  he  was  sometimes  readj  to  construe  as  mir- 
aculous. 

He  yielded  a  too  credulous  ear  to  the  reports  and  pretensions 
of  others,  and  was  thus  often  the  dupe  of  ignorance  and  pre- 
sumption. 

He  hastily  at  times  advanced,  what  farther  information,  or 
maturer  judgment  compelled  him  to  retract  or  soften. 

In  the  article  of  marriage  he  acted  contrary  to  the  celibacy 
he  professed  to  recommend;  but  this  change  of  sentiment  and 
conduct  implied  nothing  criminal,  unless  it  were  the  precipitan- 
cy of  his  former  determination. 

His  rooted  aversion  to  the  doctrines  called  Calvinistic,  might 
be  supposed  to  proceed  from  a  conscientious  apprehension  that 
they  had  an  unfavourable  aspect  on  the  practice  of  spiritual 
religion,  however  groundless  such  supposition  was  in  reality, 
and  however  evident  the  contrary  effects  appeared  in  those  who 
held  them.  But  his  bitterness  and  asperity  towards  those  who 
defended  them,  and  his  harsh  imputations  on  the  God  they  wor- 
shipped, whatever  provocations  he  might  plead,  were  utterly 
inexcusable. 

But  above  all,  that  which  appeared  in  Mr.  John  Wesley, 
the  most  censurable  part  of  his  conduct,  was  his  very  unfair 
statement  of  tlie  arguments  of  his  Calvinistic  adversaries,  which 
in  a  man  of  his  acuteness  of  intellect,  will  hardly  admit  of  the 
plea  of  unintentional  mistake. 

We  are  called  upon  to  speak  the  truth,  and  we  intend  to  do 
it  from  our  heart,  without  respect  to  persons,  to  the  best  of  our 
knowledge.  Mr.  Wesley  is  gone  to  give  account  of  himself 
to  the  proper  Judge,  by  whom  we  doubt  not  all  his  iniquity  is 
pardoned,  and  his  infirmities  covered.  And  now  that  envy 
and  enmity  have  been  some  time  laid  asleep  in  his  grave,  we 
rejoice  in  observing  his  character  rise  in  general  estimation, 
and  most  highly  respected  by  those  who  knew  him  best.  It 
will  now  hardly  be  a  question  with  any  man,  whether  he 
would  not  rather  havo  been  .John  Wesley,  who  died  not  worth 
ten  pounds,  than  Lavington,  Bishop  of  Exeter,  who  so  bitterly 
persecuted  him. 

George  Whitfield  was  the  son  of  an  inn-keeper  at 
Gloucester.  From  his  early  youth  he  had  received  deep 
impressions  of  religion;  and  ho  carried  with  him  to  the  Uni- 
versity of  Oxford,  a  seriousness  of  mind  very  uncommon.  He 
began  his  active  career,  even  before  he  was  in  orders,  visiting 
the  prisons,  and  instructing  the  poor.  Bishop  Benson  was  so 
delighted  with  his  early  piety,  that  he  ordained  him  at  the  age 


49-1  IITSTOTIT   OF   TIIR    CHURCH. 

of  twenty-one  And  his  first  essay  was  a  striking  specimen  of 
his  future  popularity,  being  heard  with  the  most  uncommon  and 
.iwakcned  concern.  His  person  was  manly,  and  grew  large  as 
he  advanced  in  years,  his  voice  remarkably  musical,  and  capa- 
ble of  the  most  varions  intonations,  Avith  a  natural  eloquence, 
too  singular  not  to  command  the  most  profound  attention.  His 
manner  was  often  highly  gracefull  and  oratorical:  and  though 
a  cast  in  his  eyes,  strongly  marked,  prevented  the  vivid  impres- 
sion which  that  organ  is  peculiarly  suited  to  make,  yet  no  man 
with  such  a  disadvantage  ever  looked  with  stronger  sensibility: 
and  after  a  second  bearing  thcdeffect  was  forgotten.  Neverdid 
a  man  possess  greater  command  of  the  human  passions,  or  better 
knew  the  way  to  the  consciences  of  his  hearers:  he  had  arrows 
in  his  quiver,  that  himself  only  knew  how  to  sharpen.  His 
literary  attainments  were  moderate,  though  not  defective  in  the 
learned  languages;  but  his  thorough  acquantance  with  the 
Scriptures,  and  the  peculiar  art  of  introducing  and  illustrating 
every  subject  he  treated,  not  only  won  the  ear  to  listen,  but  left 
an  impression  on  the  mind  never  to  be  effaced.  His  labours  in 
both  iiemisphercs  were  immense;  his  courage  undaunted;  his 
zeal  unquenchable;  he  fell  a  martyr  to  his  work.  The  violence 
of  his  exertions  shook  his  constitution,  whilst  the  more  placid 
Wesley,  with  equal  constancy  of  preaching,  preserved  his 
health  to  fourscore  and  upwards,  unimpaired.  Perhaps  no 
man  since  the  days  of  St.  Paul,  not  even  Luther  himself,  was 
ever  personally  blest  to  the  call  and  conversion  of  so  many 
souls  from  darkness  to  light,  and  from  the  power  of  Satan  unto 
God,  as  George  Whitfield.  The  immense  collections  he  made 
for  charitable  purposes,  sharpened  the  tongue  of  slander.  Time 
hath  aflixcd  the  seal  of  integrity  to  all  his  procedures.  He  was 
reviled  for  his  unguarded  expressions,  and  some  enthusiastic 
flights;  but  he  disarmed  his  enemies  by  ingenuous  acknowl- 
edgements and  correction  of  his  mistakes.  How  a  youth  sur- 
rounded with  such  popularity,  auvl  conscious  of  his  own  powers, 
was  preserved  from  hatching  the  old  Serpent's  egg,  laid  in 
every  human  heart,  is  wonderful.  The  keen  eye  of  malevo- 
lence was  upon  him  ready  to  seize  occasion  against  him,  or  to 
make  it;  and  it  is  a  proof  of  no  inconsiderable  excellence,  where 
so  many  watched  for  his  halting,  that  amidst  the  most  virulent 
abuse,  so  little  could  be  found  justly  to  accuse  him.  They 
wlio  knew  him  best  must  witness,  how  holily  and  unblameably 
he  had  his  conversion  in  the  world.  Indeed  he  was  so  taken 
up  with  the  unwearied  labours  of  his  ministry,  in  preaching, 
religious  exercises,  and  advice  to  those. who  were  daily  apply- 
ing to  him,  that  he  had  sometimes  scarcely  leisure  for  necessary 
food.     The  very  things  for  which  he  was  abused,  he   esteemed 


EIOnTEENTII    CENTURY.  495 

his  glory;  and  resolved  to  spend  and  be  spent  in  the  service  of 
the  souls  for  whom  Christ  died.  He  would  have  himself  ac- 
knowledged many  more  than  his  nearest  friends,  or  the  bitterest 
of  his  enemies  could  discover.  He  is  now  alike  beyond  censure 
or  cendemnation.  What  we  remarked  in  him,  we  will  speak 
and  not  be  ashamed. 

In  his  preaching  he  sometimes  pushed  the  ludicrous  to  the 
debasement  of  the  dignity  of  the  sacred  ministry.  He  told  a 
story  so  well,  that  it  seduced  him  occasionally  to  pursue  a  vein 
of  humour,  more  suited  to  excite  risibity  than  to  awaken  seri- 
ousness; though  some  impressive  truth  always  closed  the  re- 
lation. 

The  Orphan  House  of  Georgia,  which  he  adopted  with  too 
partial  affection,  seems  to  have  engaged  him  in  difficulties 
and  immensity  of  expense,  greater  than  any  utility  which  ever 
appeared  to  be  derived  from  it;  and  the  vast  collections  he 
made  for  it,  though  faithfully  applied,  gave  a  handle  to  the 
slanders  of  suspicion. 

He  too  frequently  indulged  in  the  censures  of  the  clergy, 
whichhowever  just  they  might  be,  seemed  the  effect  of  resent- 
ment, and  would  rather  tend  too  exasperate  than  conciliate  their 
attention.  Yet  it  is  well  known  he  was  remarkably  kind 
spirited,  and  averse  to  controversy  and  its  bitterness:  and  his 
most  intimate  friends  bear  witness,  that  his  temper  was  as  ami- 
able, and  his  conversation  as  singularly  cheerful,  as  his  piety 
was  deep  and  sincere. 

On  the  whole,  as  a  man,  as  a  Christian,  as  a  minister,  we 
shall  not  we  fear,  look  upon  his  like  again  speedily.  After 
passing  through  evil  report  and  good  report,  during  more  than 
thirty  years  of  incessant  labour,  he  entered  into  his  rest  in 
America,  which  had  been  peculiarly  benefitted  by  his  visits; 
having  crossed  the  Atlantic  thirteen  times,  to  preach  the  ever- 
lasting Gospel,  with  the  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost  sent  down 
from  Heaven.  Whatever  ignorance  of  his  real  character,  the 
fatuity  of  prejudice,  or  the  insolence  of  pride  may  have  sug- 
gested, the  day  is  coming  when  his  great  and  adorable  Master 
will  condemn  every  tongue  thathath  arisen  up  in  judgment  against 
him,  and  say  in  the  presence  of  men  and  Angels,  "  Well  done 
good  and  faithful  servant,  enter  thou  into  the  joy  of  thy  Lord." 

We  must  pass  more  concisely  over  the  state  of  the  Scottish 
Church;  too  much  like  the  English,  declined  from  her  own 
first  principles  and  primitive  simplicity.  Her  ministers  exalted 
in  all  human  science  and  philosopliical  attainments  above  their 
predecessors;  more  polished  in  style  and  manners;  deeper  in 
mathematics  and  metaphysics;  but  not  more  evangelical,  more 
zealous,  more  laborious.     No  where  has  more  admired  authors 


496  HISTORY    OF    THE    ClIUKCII. 

t 

won  public  approbation;  no  where  have  more  dangerous  and 
determined  inlidels  appeared  to  corrupt  tlie  principles  of  the 
age;  and  the  questions  which  have  of  late  been  discussed  in 
the  general  assembly,  awfully  demonstrate  how  great  a  body 
preponderates  there,  against  the  advocates  for  the  ancient  doc- 
trines, and  the  faith  once  delivered  to  the  saints. 

As  the  Scottish  Church  grew  by  degrees  more  and  more  into 
a  worldly  sanctuary,  the  abuses  of  patronage,  and  other  things, 
which  grieved  and  disgusted  many  of  her  most  excellent  pastors, 
produced  divisions.  These  led  to  the  Presbytery  of  Relief,  the 
Seceders,  the  Burghers,  and  Anti-burghers,  the  shades  of  whose 
differences  this  history  cannot  particularize.  Yet  among  those, 
much  of  the  power  of  real  godliness  remained.  An  host  arose, 
with  the  famed  Erskines  and  their  fellows  at  their  head,  who 
were  zealous  advocates  for  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus,  and  sought  to 
revive  the  life  of  religion  in  their  several  congregations.  Their 
labours  were  eminently  blessed,  and  remarkable  outpourings  of 
God's  spirit  havebeen  recorded  in  many  parts  of  that  vineyard. 
I  shun  not  to  use  expressions,  which  may  be  branded  as  enthusi- 
astic by  modern  divines.     I  believe  the  Holy  Gost  is  yet  given. 

Truth  compels  me  to  say,  that  among  these  separates  of  vari- 
ous denominations,  the  greatest  zeal  to  promote  the  evangelical 
doctrines  hath  been  displayed,  though  the  established  Church 
hath  not  ceased  to  furnish  many  very  eminent  witnesses  for  God, 
not  ashamed  of  the  cross  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  but  daring  to 
be  singular,  and  to  bear  his  reproach.  Under  their  ministry,  a 
numerous  and  chosen  people  in  the  Scottish  Kirk,  as  well  as 
among  the  dissenters,  continue  to  be  reckoned  to  the  Lord  for 
a  generation;  and  proportional  to  their  numbers,  the  members 
of  Kirk  are  generally  better  informed,  and  more  evangelical  in 
profession,  than  the  people  of  England.  But  great  and  awful 
declensions  from  gospel  purity  must  be  acknowledged  and  la- 
mented. The  increase  of  wealth  and  fashionable  manners  have 
not  improved  their  moral  system;  whilst  the  love  of  many  hath 
waxed  cold  amidst  the  prevailing  taste  for  science  and  dissi- 
pation. 

It  is  however,  a  pleasing  trait,  and  highly  deserving  mention 
in  a  work  of  this  kind,  that  none  have  more  cordially  come  for- 
ward in  the  heathen  mission  than  our  brethren  in  Scotland,  The 
same  spirit  of  charity  and  conciliation  among  the  truly  gracious 
of  different  denominations,  hath  softened  down  the  bitterness  of 
asperity,  which  had  too  frequently  prevailed;  and  those  have 
agreed  to  unite  in  labour  and  worship,  who  for  a  long  while  had 
been  in  astate  of  utter  repulsion  from  each  other;  whilst  the 
riches  of  their  liberality  have  demonstrated  how  deeply  they 
have  the  object  at  heart,  of  seeking  the  souls  redeemed,  in  heath- 


EIGHTEENTH    CENTURY.  497 

en  lands,  by  the  blood  of  the  Lamb.  Thus  hath  a  body  of  con- 
fessors of  evangelical  truth,  cleaving  steadfastly  to  God,  been 
yet  preserved,  as  exemplary  in  their  lives  and  labours,  as  sound 
in  the  faith,  and  able  advocates  for  tb.e  ancient  reformed  doc- 
trines. These,  however  unfashionable  in  the  eyes  of  many, 
continue  to  be  hold  fast  by  them  as  the  most  sacred  deposit 
and  most  inestimable  treasure.  Scotland,  in  general,  hath 
shared  with  England,  and  like  Jcsurun,  hath  waxed  fat  and 
kicked.  Such  is  human  corruption,  that  the  abounding  gifts  of 
Providence  too  often  afford  occasion  of  abuse.  How  hardly 
shall  they  w^ho  have  riches  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  heaven? 
Yet,  when  the  spiritual  Church  is  the  object.  North  Britain 
will  not  be  found  the  least  among  the  thousands  of  Israel. 

A  blessed  effort  was  made  to  revive  the  spirit  of  evan- 
gelical religion  more  generally  in  Scotland,  by  a  Mission- 
ary Societ}'  instituted  for  propagating  the  Gospel  at  Jiome.  A 
number  of  zealous,  well  informed  men,  went  about  preach- 
ing every  where,  and  their  labours  ha^e  been  attended  with  the 
happiest  effects.  Many  were  roused  from  the  torpor  of 
indifference,  many  called  b}' their  ministry  out  of  darkness  into 
marvellous  light.  This  awakened  the  enmi(y  and  jealousy 
of  the  craftsmen;  and  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Church  of 
Scotland  issued  a  pastoral  admonition  against  these  faitliful 
labourers,  which  breathed  a  bitterness  and  asperity,  that  could 
not  fail  of  cairying  its  own  antidote  along  with  it,  and  held 
up  most  strikingly  to  the  view  of  every  serious  mind,  the  dif- 
ference between  the  revilers  and  the  reviled.  Whoever  is  at 
the  pains  to  examine  facts,  and  the  assertions  in  this  philippic 
against  the  promoters  ofevangclical  religion,  will  find  as  many 
falsehoods  as  lines;  so  Ihat  happily,  the  more  it  is  read,  the  more 
essentially  it  must  serve  the  cause  which  it  was  designed  to 
reprobate.  Thus  does  the  Lord  bring  always  good  out  of  evil. 
The  wratli  of  man  sliall  praise  him. 

Ireland  still  unhappily  sunk  in  darkness  and  the  superstition 
of  popery,  and  little  more  adorned  with  leal  evangelical  knowl- 
edge in  those  who  have  assumed  the  name  of  Protestants,  hath 
long  afforded  matter  of  much  soirow  to  such  as  looked  for  the 
life  and  power  of  religion.  The  same  zealous  advocates  for 
spiritual  godliness,  above  recorded,  have  passed  from  England 
into  tliat  kingdom;  and  what  is  called  Methodism,  hath  spread 
out  its  branclies  through  many  parts  of  that  nation.  God  ha^ 
also  graciously  raised  up  a  precious  band  of  the  clergy  in 
the  established  Church,  though  few  indeed  in  number  compar- 
atively, and  of  small  reputation  among  their  fellows,  yet 
they  earnestly  endeavoured  to  revive  the  spirit  of  zeal  and  true 
Christianity;  to  make  the  name  of  Jesus    more  precious,  an. 

63 


49S  BtisToiiv  oit  TnE  ciiuncH. 

his  authority  more  respected.  Man}',  by  their  labours, 
will,  in  the  day  of  God,  be  written  among  the  righteous;  and" 
when  the  Lord  shall  collect  his  redeemed,  be  found  to  have  been 
born  there. 

It  is  to  be  lamented,  that  ignorance  and  popery  still  spread 
their  thick  mists  over  the  bulk  of  the  common  people:  and  that 
the  Protestants  maintain  but  little  more  than  their  name  and 
moral  hatred  to  popery,  the  gcneial profession  of  their  fcllow- 
subjccts.  Some  change  must  shortly  take  place.  The  crisis 
approaches.     May  the  God  of  all  grace  give  a  prosperous  issue! 

It  is  with  pleasure  we  record  a  happy  commencement  of  mis- 
sionary labours  among  them,  similar  to  that  in  Scotland.  In 
Armagh  and  the  province  of  Ulster,  some  faithful  ministers,  af- 
fected with  the  ignorance  and  desolations  around  tiiem,  associ- 
ated for  spreading  the  Gospel,  and  resolved  to  endeavour  to 
rouse  their  fellows  to  a  deeper  sense  of  religious  truth.  They 
invited  some  brethren  from  England  to  go  over  and  labour  a- 
mong  them, as  itinerants  in  the  province  of  Ulster,  and  the  were 
heard  with  the  most  awakened  attention.  Multitudes  of  pa- 
pists attended  their  ministry  in  opposition  to  all  the  warnings  of 
their  priests,  and  vast  congregations  assembled  wherever  these 
faithful  labourers  travelled  through  the  province. 

A  similar  association  was  formed  at  Dublin,  for  the  same  pur- 
pose, hoping  to  diiFuse  the  knowledge  of  a  Saviour's  grace  among 
their  benighted  countrymen,  and  to  turn  their  minds  from  the 
miserable  distractions  of  politics,  to  the  greater  concerns  of  the 
salvation  of  immortal  souls. 

The  other  branches  of  the  reformed  Church  in  America,  and 
on  the  Continent  of  Europe,  claim  a  {ew  additional  remarks, 
and  will  bring  the  wholeof  this  period  to  its  close. 

The  first  Methodist  societies  in  the  United  States  were  formed 
in  1766,  oPiCin  New  York,  and  one  in  Frederick  county  Mary- 
land. Societies  having  l)een  aftewards  formed  in  other  places, 
some  preachers  were  obtained  from  England,  and  others  were 
raised  up  in  America;  all  of  whom  laboured  with  success.  Re- 
vivals of  religion  became  frc(]uent,  the  work  spread  extensively, 
and  tlic  infant  chuch  increased  with  great  rapidity. 

At  the  close  of  the  American  Revolution,  which  separated 
the  United  States  from  Great  Biitain,  the  preachers  belonging 
to  the  American  connexion,  apj)lied  to  Mr.  Wesley  for  advice 
and  assistance  in  reference  to  the  plan  they  ought  to  adopt  in 
becominf;  an  independent  church.  This  was  but  a  few  yciirs 
prior  to  Mr.  Wesley's  death;  and  he  evidently  forsaw  that  the 
societies  under  his  care  both  in  Europe  and  America,  would  in 
time,  be  entirely  independent  of  the  English  hierarchy,  both  for 


ElOlITliKNTH    CH.NXL'UY.  409 

ordination  and  ordinances.  Under  this  conviction  he  acted,  and 
the  course  he  pursued,  as  well  as  his  vieo's  in  relation  to  it,  will 
appear  from  his  own  words,  contained  in  the  following  commu- 
nication directed  to  his  brethren  in  the  United  States: 

"By  a  very  uncommon  train  of  providences.,  many  of  the  pro- 
vinces of  North  America  are  totally  disjoined  from  the  mother 
country,  and  erected  into  independent  States.  The  English 
government  has  no  auLhori,ty  over  tiiem,  eitiier  civil  or  ecclesi- 
astical, any  more  than  over  the  states  of  Holland4  A  civil 
authority  is  cxcrci?ed  over  them,  partly  by  the  Congress,  partly 
by  the  provincial  assemblies.  But  no  one  either  exercises  or 
claims  any  ecclesiastical  authority  at  all.  In  tiiis  peculiar  situ- 
ation, some  thousands  of  t  :e  inhabitants  of  these  states  desire 
my  advice;  and  in  compliance  with  their  desire  I  have  drawn 
up  a  little  sketch. 

"  Lord  King's  account  of  the  primitive  church  convinced  me, 
many  years  ago,  that  bishops  and  presbyters  are  the  same  order, 
and  consequently  have  the  same  right  to  ordain.  For  many 
years  I  have  been  importuned,  from  time  to  time,  to  exercise 
this  right,  by  ordaining  part  of  our  travelling  preachers;  but  I 
still  have  refused,  not  only  for  peace  sake,  but  because  I  was 
determined,  as  little  as  possible,  to  violate  the  establised  order 
of  the  national  church  to  which  I  belonged. 

"But  the  case  is  widely  ditferent  between  England  and  North 
America.  Here  there  are  bishops  who  have  legal  jurisdiction. 
In  America  there  are  none,  neither  no  parish  ministers.  So  that 
for  some  hundred  miles  together,  there  is  none  cither  to  baptise 
or  administer  the  I^ord's  supper.  Here,  therefore  my  scruples 
are  at  an  end;  and  I  conceive  myself  at  full  liberty,  as  I  violate 
no  order,  and  invade  no  man's  right,  by  appointing  and  sending 
labourers  into  the  harvest. 

"  I  have  accordingly  appointed  Dr.  Coke  and  Mr.  Francis 
Asbury  to  be  joint  superintendents  over  our  brethren  in  North 
America,  also  Richard  Whatcoat  and  Thomas  Vasey,  to  act 
as  elders  among  them,  by  baptizing  and  administering  the  Lord's 
supper.  And  I  have  prepared  a  liturgy,  little  differing  from 
that  of  the  church  of  England,  (I  think  the  best  constituted 
national  church  in  the  world,)  which  I  advise  all  travelling 
preachers  to  use  on  the  Lord's  day,  in  all  the  congregations, 
reading  the  litany  on  Wednesdays  and  Fridays,  and  praying 
extempore  on  all  other  days,  I  also  advise  the  elders  to  admin- 
ister the  supper  of  the  Lord  on  every  Lord's  day. 

"  If  any  one  will  point  out  a  more  rational  and  scriptural  way 
of  feeding  and  guiding  those  poor  sheep  in  the  wilderness  I  will 
gladly  embrace  it.  At  present  I  cannot  see  any  better  method 
than  I  have  taken. 


500  HISTORY    OP    THE    CIIUUCH. 

''  It  has,  indeed,  been  proposed  to  desire  the  English  bishops 
to  ordain  part  of  our  preacliers  for  America.  But  to  this  I 
object,  1.  1  desired  the  bishop  of  London  to  ordain  only  one  but 
could  not  prevail:  ti.  If  they  consented,  we  know  the  slowness 
of  their  proceeding;  but  the  matter  admits  of  no  delay:  3.  If 
they  would  ordain  them  now,  they  would  likewise  expect  to 
govern  them.  And  how  grievously  would  this  entangle  them? 
4.  As  our  American  brethren  are  now  totally  disentangled  both 
from  the  state  and  from  the  English  hierarchy,  we  dare  not  en- 
tangle them  again  either  with  the  one  or  the  other.  They 
are  now  at  full  liberty  simply  to  follow  the  Scriptures  and  the 
primitive  church.  And  we  judge  it  best  that  they  should 
stand  fast,  in  that  liberty  wherewith  God  has  so  strangelj  made 
them  (yee.^- 

Thus  it  will  be  seen,  that  two  persons  were  appointed  as 
superintendents  or  bishops,  and  two  as  elders,  with  power  to 
administer  the  sacraments.  The  General  Conference  which 
mot  in  December,  1784,  in  Baltimore,  unanimously  confirmed 
what  Mr.  Wesley  had  done.  Mr.  Asbury  was  received  as  joint 
superintendent  with  Dr.  Coke — the  traveling  preachers  who 
were  deemed  eligibe,  were  ordained — and  in  this  manner  was 
constituted  tiie  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  in  the  United 
States. 

The  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States,  was  original- 
ly composed  of  a  few  strict  Presbyterians  from  Scotland  and 
Ireland,  and  some  Congregationalists  from  New  England  and 
South  Britain.  These  were  scattered  through  the  middle  states 
for  near  lialf  a  century,  with  but  few  ministers  and  no  bond  of 
union,  and  in  A^irginia,  oppressed  by  Episcopacy.  The  first 
Presbyterian  Churches  duly  organised,  were  the  first  Presby- 
terian Church  in  Philadelphia,  and  the  Church  at  Snow  Hill,  in 
Maryland.  Which  of  these  is  the  oldest,  it  is  diflicult  to  deter- 
mine. In  1704,  the  first  Presbytery  was  organised.  And  in 
1710  a  Synod  was  formed,  called  the  Synod  of  Philadelphia, 
New  Castle,  Snow  Hill  and  Eong  Island.  But  in  this  body 
thus  organised,  there  was  not  perfect  harmony.  The  old  Pres- 
byterians were  in  favour  of  strict  Presbyterianism,  and  were 
great  advocates  for  a  learned  ministry.  The  Congregationalists 
cared  but  little  about  rigid  forms,  and  were  willing  to  receive 
men  into  the  ministry  eminently  pious,  though  they  might 
he  without  great  leaining.  In  1720  tiie  Synod  passed  the  a- 
dopting  measure,  by  which  the  Westminster  Confession  of  faith 
was  fidoptrd  as  the  standard  of  the  Churches,  and  every  minis- 
ter was  bound  to  subscribe  to  it  on  his  own  entrance  into  the 
ministry;  but  the  Congregationalists  were  not  cordial,  in  it,  and 


ErGIITEENTII    CKNTUItY.  501 

for  many  years  contention  ran  high.     The  parties  were  called 
old  side,  and   new  lights. 

The  last  were  more  attached  to  experimental  religion  than  the 
old  side,  and  when  Mr.  Whitlield  went  through  the  country, 
such  was  their  attachment  to  him  and  his  preaching,  and  such 
the  aversion  expressed  by  the  old  side,  that  a  rent  was  made, 
and  the  Synod  of  New  York  was  established  by  the  new  side, 
in  opposition  to  the  Synod  of  Philadelphia.  The  leading  di- 
vines in  this  separation  were  the  Tennents,  Blairs,  Dickinsons, 
Piersons,  Wood  bridge,  Doctor  Finley  and  Mr.  Burr.  The 
Thompsons,  Dr.  Allison,  and  Robert  Cross  headed  the  old  side. 
But  they  were  men  in  whom  was  the  spirit  of  piety  and  love, 
and  soon  grew  ashamed  and  weary  of  contention.  In  1758  a 
union  was  happily  formed,  and  the  two  Synods  moved  forward 
in  much  harmony.  Gaining  in  strength  and  importance,  they 
finally,  in  1786,  resolved,  that  the  two  Synods  be  divided 
into  three  or  more  Synods  out  of  which  shall  be  composed  a 
General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church.  This  Assem^ 
bly  was  first  convened  in  Philadelphia,  in  1789. 

The  whole  government  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  is  by 
Presbyterial  judicatories,  from  the  lowest,  a  session  through 
Presbyteries  of  a  second  and  third  gradation  to  a  fourth  and  last, 
Her  doctrine  and  discipline  are  strictly  Calvanistic.  Her  clergy 
have  been  pious,  learned  and  active. 

Thougli  not  strictly  the  founder  of  a  sect,  since  he  was  a 
declared  enemy  of  all  separation  from  the  English  church,  the 
name  of  John  Hutchinson  has  excited  too  much  attention  to  be 
entirely  omitted  in  this  history.  He  was  born  in  1G71,  and  in 
the  early  part  of  his  life,  was  stewart  to  the  duke  of  Somerset, 
He  was  undoubtedly  a  man  of  uncommon  abilities,  and  of 
exlensive  knowledge.  He  applied  himself,  among  other  pur- 
suits, assiduously  to  the  study  of  nature,  and  is  said  to  have 
collected  in  the  course  of  his  travels,  that  selection  of  fossils 
which  was  bequealhed  by  Dr.  Woodward  to  the  Univerty  of 
Cambridge. 

In  1724,  he  published  the  first  part  of  his  Moses's  Principia, 
in  which  he  ridiculed  Dr.  Woodward's  Theory  of  the  Earth, 
and  attacked  the  doctrine  of  gravitation,  and  other  parts  of  the 
Principia  of  Newton.  About  three  years  afterwards  he  pub- 
lished a  second  volume,  explaining  the  nature  of  the  Scripture 
philosophy,  and  the  system  of  Moses.  The  Hebrew  language 
and  the  Holy  Scrij)turo  he  esteemed  as  the  source  of  all  knowl- 
edge human  and  divine:  and  wrote  treatises  fancifully  illustra- 
tive of  that  language.  But  he  was  no  admirer  of  classical 
literature.  After  Origin  and  other  commentators,  he  asserted 
that  the  Scriptures  were  not  to  be  understood  in  a  literal,  but  in 


503  ristohy  of  thk  ciiuucit. 

an  allegorical  sense;  that  even  the  historical  parts,  and  particu- 
larly those  relating  to  the  Jewish  ceremonies,  and  levitical  law, 
were  to  be  considered  in  the  same  hght.  And  he  asserted,  that 
according  to  this  mode  of  interpretation, the  Hebrew  Scriptures 
would  be  found  to  testify  amply  concerning  the  nature  and  per- 
son of  Christ. 

The  followers  of  Mr.  Hutchinson  have  never  been  formed 
into  a  distinct  church  or  society;  but  his  doctrines  have  been 
embraced  by  considerable  numbers  both  of  the  clergy  and  laity 
in  England,  who  on  that  account,  are  distinguished  by  tlie 
appellation  of  Hutchinsonians. 

The  Sandcmrinians,  or  Glassites,  as  they  are  termed  in  Scot- 
land, derive  their  name  from  two  popular  preachers  in  North 
Britian,  Mr.  Jolm  Glass,  and  Mr.  Robert  Sandeman.  Their 
doctrine  and  discipline  are  said  to  be:  1.  That  justifying  faith 
is  no  more  th.m  the  simple  I)elief  of  the  truth,  or  the  divine  testi- 
mony passively  received.  2.  That  this  divine  testimony  carries 
in  itself  sudicient  ground  of  hope  and  occasion  of  joy  to  every 
one  who  believes  it,  without  any  thing  wrought  in  us,  or  done  by 
us,  to  give  it  a  particular  direction  to  ourselves.  3.  They 
constantly  communiacatc  together  in  the  Lord's  Supper  every 
Sabbath:  for  they  consider  the  Christian  Sabbath  as  designed 
for  the  celebration  of  the  divine  ordinances,  which  are  summarily 
comprised.  Acts  ii.  42-1.  In  the  interval  between  the  morning 
and  afternoon  service,  they  have  their  love-feasts;  of  which 
every  member  partakes  by  dining  at  the  houses  of  such  of  their 
brethren  as  live  sullicicntly  near,  and  whose  habitations  are  con- 
venient for  that  purpose.  Their  princpal  design  in  these  feasts 
is,  to  cultivate  mutual  knowledge  and  friendship;  to  testify  that 
they  are  all  brethren  of  one  family,  and  that  the  poor  may  be 
aided  by  the  wealthy.  At  these  love-feasts, and  on  the  admission 
of  a  new  member  they  use  the  kiss  of  charity,  or  the  saluting 
each  other  with  a  holy  kiss,  which  they  believe  to  be  a  duty 
enjoined — Rom.  xvi.  16.  and  in  I.  Cor.  xvi.  20.  They  also 
practice  washing  each  other's  feet,  for  which  they  allege  John 
xiii.  It.  15.  They  hold  to  a  community  of  goods,  so  far,  that 
every  one  among  them  is  to  consider  his  property  liable  to  the 
calls  of  the  poor  and  of  the  church.  With  excommunicated 
persons  they  hold  it  unlawful  to  cat  or  drink. 

Mr.  Sandeman  came  lo  New  England,  and  established  a 
society  at  Boston,  and  a  (cw  other  places.  He  died  at  Danbury 
in  1771. 

Some  singular  sects  have  arisen  in  America,  within  the  course 
of  this  century.  Of  this  cl.ass  arc  the  Dunkcrs,  who  formed 
themselves  into  a  kind  of  commonwealth,  mostly  in  a  small  town 


EinCTEENTIl    CENTURT.  503 

Called  Euphrata,  in  Pennsylvania,  where  they  live  by  their  in- 
dustry in  a  quiet  and  peaceable  manner. 

Their  habits  and  mode  of  life  are  somowliat  rf markable. 
The  men  wear  their  beard:?,  dress  generally  in  long  garments, 
with  a  girdle  around  their  waist,  and  a  cap  somewhat  like  the 
Dominican  friars.  The  men  and  women  have  seperale  habita- 
tions, and  distinct  governments.  For  this  purpose  they  iiavc 
two  large  buildings;  one  of  which  is  occupied  by  the  bretiiren, 
and  the  other  by  the  sisters  of  the  eociety :  and  in  each  of  them 
there  is  a  banqueting  room,  and  an  apartment  for  public  worship. 
The  brethren  and  sisters  do  not  meet  togetlvr  even  at  their  de- 
votions. They  live  chieily  on  vegetable  food;  the  rules  of 
their  society  forbidding  them  the  use  of  flesh  except  upot) 
particular  occasions,  when  they  hold  what  is  called  a  love-feast; 
at  which  they  use  some  flesh.  No  member  of  the  society 
is  allowed  a  bed,  but  in  cases  of  sickness.  They  have  in  their 
rooms  benches  on  which  to  rest  themselves,  and  blocks  of  wood 
for  pillows.  The  Dunkers  allow  of  no  intercourse  betwixt  the 
brethren  and  sisters,  not  even  by  mai  riagc.  Thej-  seem  to  have 
obtained  their  name  from  their  manner  of  baptizing  their  new 
converts,  which  is  by  immersion,  'i  he  principal  tenet  of  the 
Dunkers  appears  to  be  this:  That  future  happiness  is  onlv  (o 
be  obtained  by  penance  and  outward  mortification  in  this 
life;  and  that  as  Jesus  Christ,  by  his  meritorious  sufTcrings, 
became  the  Redeemer  of  mankind  in  general,  so  each  individual 
of  the  human  race,  by  a  life  of  abstinence  and  restraint,  may 
work  out  his  own  salvation.  Nay,  they  go  so  far  as  to  admit  of 
works  of  supererogation;  and  declare,  that  a  man  may  do  much 
more  than  he  is  in  justice  and  equity  obliged  to  do,  and  that  his 
superabundant  works  may  therefore  be  applied  to  the  salvation 
of  others.  They  deny  the  eternity  of  future  punishments,  and 
believe  that  the  souls  of  the  just  are  employed  to  preach  the 
gospel  to  those  who  have  had  no  revelation  iu  this  life.  They 
suppose  the  Jewish  Sabbath,  or  sabbatical  year,  and  year  of 
jubilee,  are  typical  of  certain  periods  after  the  general  judg- 
ment, in  whicli  the  soul;  of  those  who  are  so  far  humbled  as  to 
acknowledge  God  and  ("hrist,  are  received  to  felicity;  wliije 
those  who  continue  obstinate  are  reserved  in  torments  until  the 
grand  period  tipilicd  by  the  jubilee  arrives,  in  which  all  shall  be 
made  eventually  happy.  They  also  deny  tlie  imputation  of 
Adanvs  sin  to  his  posterity;  and  as  they  believe  in  the  final 
salvation  of  all  men,  it  is  proper  to  consider  them  as  Univer- 
salists.  They  declaim  violence  even  in  self-defence,  and  suffer 
themselves  to  be  defrauded  or  wronged  rather  than  go  to  law; 
on  which  account  they  have  sometimes  been  called  the  harm- 
less Dunkers. 


504  HISTORY    OP   THE    CHURCH. 

The  Swcdenborgians  owe  their  origin  as  a  sect,  to  one  of  the 
most  extraordinary"  men  of  modern  times,  the  Hon.  Emanuel 
Swedcnborg.  lie  was  the  son  of  Jasper  Svvcdenborg,  bishop 
of  West  Gotha.  He  appears  to  have  had  a  complete  education, 
his  learning  being  extcinsivc  in  almost  every  branch.  At  an 
early  period  of  his  life  he  became  remarkable  for  liis  abilities 
at  the  court  of  Sweden.  His  fir^st  and  favorite  pursuit  was  na- 
tural j^cience  on  which  he  published  several  valuable  treatises. 
H:i  was  intimate  with  Charles  XH.  king  of  Sweden,  who  ap- 
pointed him  to  the  office  of  assessor  to  metalic  college;  in  1719, 
he  was  ennobled  by  queen  Ulric  Eleanora,  and  named  Baron 
Swedenborg. 

In  1743,  he  professed  to  have  been  favoured  with  a  particular 
revelation,  and  a  sight  of  the  invisible  world.  From  that  period 
he  devoted  himself  to  theological  studies,  and  composed  a  large 
number  of  books  upon  those  subjects  in  good  latin,  (but  without 
any  ornaments  of  style)  whicli  he  wrote  witii  facility,  and  it  is 
said  that  he  seldom  blotted  or  corrected  a  line.  He  lived  and 
died  in  the  Lutheran  communion,  but  always  spake  favourably 
of  the  church  of  England,  and  exercised  liberal  principles 
towards  others. 

The  theology  he  professed  was  abstruse  and  mystical.  He 
carried  his  respect  for  the  person  and  divinity  of  Christ  to  the 
highest  degree  of  veneration,  considering  him  as  God  mani- 
fested in  the  flesh.  With  respect  to  the  Sacred  Trinity,  he  ad- 
mitted three  distinct  essences,  principles,  or  characters,  existing 
in  it,  and  constituting  the  Divine  Being.  The  virtue  and  eflicacy 
of  the  atonement,  by  the  passion  and  death  of  the  man  Christ 
Jesus,  is  considered  by  Baron  Swedenborg,  as  not  consisting  in 
the  change  of  disposition  in  God  towards  man  from  wrath  to 
love  and  mercy;  because  that  ever  must  be  unchangeably  the 
same;  but  in  changing  the  stale  of  man,  by  removing  from  him 
the  powers  of  hell  and  darkness,  wherewith  he  was  manifested 
in  consequence  of  transgression;  and  by  bringing  near  to  him  the 
divine  and  heavenly  powers  of  goodness  and  truth,  in  the  person 
and  spirit  of  Jesus  Christ,  the  ma!iif<  sted  God  and  Saviour, 
whereby  the  infirmities  and  corruptions  of  human  nature  might 
be  wrought  upon,  and  every  penitent  believer  might  enjoy  di- 
vine favour.  He  asserted  that  the  Holy  Scriptures  contained 
an  internal  and  spiritual  sense,  to  whic;h  the  outward  and  literal 
sense  serves  as  a  basis  or  receptacle.  Hence  many  of  his  illus- 
trations arc  found'jd  upon  this  figurative  sense. 

He  was  a  strong  asscrter  of  the  free  agency  of  man;  the 
practical  morals  which  he  recommended  were  of  a  pure  kind, 
and  we  have  reason  to  believe  he  practised  them  himself. 

But  the  most  extraordinary  circumstance  respecting  this  sin- 


BJOUTCENTil     IISNTURY.  i,(.!j 

gular  character,  is  the  correspondence  whicii  ho.  asserted  he 
maintained  with  the  world  of  spirits.  Scvcial  parts  of  his  wri- 
tings are  replete  with  narratives  of  scenes  width  lie  professes 
to  have  witnes:;ed  in  t!ie  invisihie  region;:,  'J'iicse  he  def^cribts 
by  expressions  borrowed  from  the  (h.ings  of  this  v.oild,  which 
he  assci-ts  are  only  to  be  understood  in  a  ligiirative  sense,  and  as 
corresponding  in  some  degree  wiih  those  which  he  describes. 
These  narratives  have  generally  been  ascribed  to  ii  partial  d(  - 
rangenietit  of  his  mental  powers,  buL  liis  fulloweis  bclic\c 
them  to  be  genuine  revelations. 

The  societies  of  Swcdrnbor^  are  nuniercus  in  Sweden  and 
Germany, and  have  some  establisliments  in  England  and  Amer- 
ica. Though  they  form  independent  societies  in  the  United 
States,  and  iiave  made  attempts  to  do  it  in  Europe,  the  admirers 
of  tlie  liaron  disapprove  of  separating  from  the  Lutheran 
church;  because  he  was  an  eiicmy  to  fcuch  separation,  and 
was,  as  they  assert,  desirous  oiil\  of  establishing  an  invisible 
ciiurch,  or  dominion  of  faith  and  virtue  in  the  h.earts  of  men, 
which  they  contend  is  the  tiue  interpretation  of  all  that  lie  has 
said  concerning  the  new'  Jerusalem,  or  new  church  of  Chiist. 

Not  Quly  did  the  Daron  insist,  that  he  himsell  had  a  familiar 
correspondence  with  the  invisible  world,  but  it  is  contended  by 
his  followers,  botii  from  his  writings  and  from  the  Scriptures, 
that  every  man  is  in  continual  association  with  angeis  and  spiiils, 
and  that  witiioutsuch  association  he  could  not  thinl:,  or  exert 
any  living  faculty.  It  is  insisted  further,  that  man,  according  to 
his  iifc  in  this  world,  takes  up  his  eteiiial  abode,  either  v,  i;h 
angels  of  light,  or  with  spirits  of  darkness;  with  the  forme  ,  if 
his  life  shall  have  been  rigi)teous  before  God,  or  with  the  lailcr, 
if  through  folly  and  wickedness,  he  siuill  be  found  to  have 
rejected  t!ie  counsels  of  the  Most  High. 

The  tenets  of  thu  Socinians  made  some  progress  during  this 
century,  especially  among  the  dissenters  in  England.  Under 
the  name  of  Unitarian:^,  (a  name  now  generally  preferred  to 
that  of  Soeinians)  eon.-iderable  numbers  united  in  maintaining 
the  unity  of  the  l^eity,  the  inferiority  of  Christ  to  the  Fatiier, 
though  possessing  in  a  high  degree  the  Spirit  and  powir  cf 
God. 

Tiie  Unitarians  believe  the  Scrij)tures  to  be  faithful  reco.  d-  of 
past  transactions,  but  some  of  them  are  said  to  deny  that  the 
autijors  of  the  dilferent  books  were  divinely  inspired,  'i'hey 
agree  vvitli  all  Clnistians  that  Jesus  of  Nazareth  was  a  divinely 
commissioned  teaciier  of  truth  and  righteousner-s;  and  tliat  ha\- 
iug  been  ci  ucified  by  his  enemies,  he  Vv'as  raised  from  the  tlcs\(\ 
on  the  tiiird  day.  Tliey  regard  it  as  a  duty  to  believe  whau  vcr 
he  is  co:nmissioned  to  teach.     They  believe  in  the  rcsurreri-on 

64 


Kac;. 


y(i  HISTORY    OF    THE    CHURCH. 

of  the  dead,  both  of  the  just  and  the  unjust;  and  a  subsequent 
state  of  retribution  according  to  the  deeds  done  in  the  body :  but 
they  reject  the  doctrine  of  eternal  punishment.  They  believe 
Christ  to  have  been  a  man,  for  the  same  reasons  for  which  they 
believe  the  proper  humanity  of  Moses  and  the  prophets.  And  ac- 
cording to  their  systemof  doctrine,  not  only  the  divinity  of  Christ, 
but  the  distinct  personal  existence  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  the  doc- 
trines of  original  sin,  and  of  the  atonement,  fall  to  the  ground. 
According  to  Dr,  Priestly,  the  pardon  of  sin  is  dispensed  solely  on 
account  of  men's  personal  virtues,  such  as  a  penitent  upright 
heart,  and  a  reformed  examplary  life;  and  without  regard  to 
the  sufferings  or  merit  of  any  being  whatever.  The  Unitarians 
also  reject  the  doctrine  of  an  extraordinary  divine  influence  upon 
the  mind  for  moral  and  religious  purposes;  but  they  admit  the 
beneficial  efficacy  of  divine  truth  in  regulating  the  affections 
and  governing  the  life  of  every  true  Christian.  Dr.  Priestly 
says,  that  while  he  was  an  Arian,  he  became  persuaded  that 
the  doctrine  of  the  atonement  was  erroneous,  and  that  there 
has  been  no  supernatural  influence,  except  for  the  purpose  of 
miracles. 

Some  of  the  Unitarians  deny  the  agency  of  the  devil,  and 
the  doctrine  of  an  intermediate  state  between  death  and  the 
general  resurrection.  But  they  urge  the  importance  of  morality 
as  necessary  for  the  happiness  and  well-being  of  mankind  in  this 
life,  and  in  that  which  is  to  rome.  They  teach  that  Christianity 
requires  the  renunciation  of  every  vice,  and  the  practice  of 
every  virtue.  Love  is  with  them  the  fulfilment  of  the  law,  and 
the  habitual  practice  of  virtue  from  a  principle  of  love  to  God, 
is,  according  to  some  of  their  best  authors,  the  sum  of  true 
religion.  They  reject  every  thing  in  human  creeds  that  has 
the  character  of  mystery,  or  that  surpasses  the  limits  of  our 
comprehension,  as  being  irrational  and  not  warranted  by  the 
Scriptures. 

The  doctrine  which  was  supported  by  Origin  and  some  of  the 
fathers,  concerning  the  final  salvation  of  all  men,  in  opposition 
to  the  prevailing  belief  in  the  eternity  of  future  punishments, 
has  also  been  revived  with  much  zeal,  and  with  some  success, 
both  in  England  and  the  United  States.  Those  who  advocate 
this  doctrine,  suppose  that,  as  Christ  died  for  all,  so,  before  he 
shall  have  delivered  up  his  mediatorial  kingdom  to  the  Father, 
he  will  bring  all  to  participate  in  the  benefits  of  his  <!eath. 
They  teach  that  the  wicked  will  receive  a  punishment  in  pro- 
portion to  their  crime:  that  punishment  itself  is  a  kind  of  media- 
torial work,  founded  upon  mercy,  designed  to  humble  the  im- 
penitent under  a  sense  of  their  guilt,  and  reconcile  them  to 
God.     They  suppose  that  the  words  eternal,  everlasting,  &.c.  as 


TEloHTEENTH    CENTURY.  507 

they  are  in  some  places  applied  to  things  which  have  ended, 
cannot  be  intended  to  mean  endless  when  applied  to  future 
misery.  It  is  contended  by  them,  that  this  doctrine  is  most  con- 
sonant with  the  perfections  of  the  Deity,  most  worthy  of  the 
character  of  Christ,  and  that  the  Scriptures  cannot  in  any  other 
way  be  so  easily  reconciled. 

The  Shakers  who  originated  in  England  about  the  year  1774, 
are  a  people  of  great  singularty.  Anna  Lee,  whom  they  styled 
the  Elect  Lady,  was  a  conspicuous  leader  in  this  party.  She 
was  received  and  acknowledged  among  them  as  their  first 
mother,  or  spiritual  parent,  in  the  female  line,  and  the  second 
heir  in  the  covenant  of  life  according  to  the  present  display  of 
the  gospel.  In  1774,  she,  and  a  number  of  her  followers,  sailed 
from  Liverpool  for  New  York;  and  being  joined  by  others  after 
their  arrival,  they  settled  near  Albany,  where  they  have  spread 
their  opinions  and  increased  to  a  considerable  number.  They 
have  also  several  societies  in  the  West. 

The  leading  practical  tenet  is  the  abolition  of  marriage,  and 
the  entire  separation  of  the  sexes.  They  believe  in  human 
depravity,  in  the  effusions  of  the  Spirit,  and  assert  that  the  day 
of  judgment  is  past.  They  consider  their  testimony  as  a  new 
dispensation,  which  they  call  Christ's  second  appearance.  In 
their  worship  they  practice  a  regular  dance,  to  a  hymn  sung  by 
the  elders.  They  practice  a  community  of  goods,  and  hold  that 
nothing  short  of  this  union  in  all  things,  both  spiritual  and  tem- 
poral, can  constitue  a  true  church.  On  account  of  great  exer- 
tions in  dancing,  their  nerves  sometimes  become  affected,  and 
they  have  fits  of  shuddering  or  shaking,  and  hence  have  been 
called  Shakers,  and  also  Shaking  Quakers. 

The  gigantic  efforts  of  literary  genius  which  so  highly  distin- 
guished the  seventeenth  century,  were  not  without  their  influence 
in  this,  and  science  continued  to  spread  her  rays  rapidly  and 
extensively  over  lands  which  had  been  long  covered  with  the 
darkness  and  superstition  of  popery.  From  the  constant  advan- 
ces of  literature,  the  facility  of  multiplying  books,  and  from 
other  causes,  the  number  of  authors  was  greatly  augmented. 
Our  view  of  them  must  necessarily  be  brief  and  imperfect. 

Among  English  writers,  no  one  of  his  day  wrote  with  greater 
beauty,  or  with  more  taste  than  Joseph  Addison.  His  works, 
which  are  chiefly  of  the  miscellaneous  kind,  will  ever  be  read 
with  interest,  and  his  character  as  a  Christian  reflects  much 
honour  on  the  cause  of  true  religion.  His  sentiments  were 
excellent,  his  style  highly  finished,  his  talents  as  a  poet  were 
much  admired,  and  deservedly  celebrated. 

Sir  Richard  Steel  possessed  a  versatility  of  talents,  extensive 
information,  a  deep  acquaintance  with  polite  literature,  and  wni 


t>08  nrsTOUT  of  the  church- 

an  author  ol"  no  ordinary  rank.  Several  of  his  nnidcollaneoas 
productions  were  highly  applauded, his  celebrity  as  a  writer  was 
very  considerable,  and  probably  would  have  been  more  so,  if 
he  had  not  been  connected  with  so  tine  a  writer  as  Addison. 

James  Saurin  was  an  eloquent  French  theologian,  and  an 
eminent  writer.  Besides  his  voluminous  and  celebrated  ser- 
mons, he  published  discourses,  historical,  critical  and  moral, 
upon  the  most  memorable  events  of  the  Old  and  New  Testa- 
ments, and  several  smaller  works.  Massilon  was  also  an  able 
lind  eloquent  French  divine,  and  a  writer  of  eminence.  As  a 
powerful  master  of  eloquence,  his  name  has  become  almost 
p:-over!)ial.  His  works  were  published  in  fourteen  volumes 
duodecimo. 

Jo  athan  Edwards,  president  of  Princeton  College,  in  New 
Jcisev,  was  a  talented  writer  and  eminent  scholar.  Richard 
Bently,  president  of  Trinity  College,  Oxford,  devoted  his  tin.e 
an<i  talents  to  the  advancement  of  science,  and  was  esteemed 
/or  (eminent  acquirements. 

Dr.  Berkly,  bishop  of  Cloyne,  wrote  several  valuable  works, 
among  which  arc,  his  theory  of  vision,  principles  of  human 
knowledge,  dialogues  in  opposition  to  sceptics  and  atheists,  ser- 
mons, and  the  minute  philosopher.  As  a  scholar  and  philosopher, 
he  possessed  a  high  reputation.  Pope  and  Swift  may  be  con- 
sidered among  the  first  writers  of  the  age  in  which  they  lived. 
Tiie  tirst  was  an  excellent  poet,  and  wrote  on  various  subjects 
with  great  success.  His  writings  on  religious  subjects  were  the 
least  valuable  of  his  v/orks.  His  productions  in  poetry  and 
prose  were  publi-^hed  in  nine  octavo  volumes.  Dean  Swift  was 
a  poet  of  some  talent,  and  a  very  extensive  writer.  His  works 
have  been  published  in  fourteen  volumes  quarto,  and  twenty-five 
octavo,  besides  editions  in  other  forms.  He  displayed  much 
wit,  and  a  taste  for  satire;  but  as  a  Christian,  or  a  Christian 
minister,  little  can  be  said  in  his  favour. 

Oliver  Goldsmith  possessed  great  natural  powers,  well  culti- 
vated by  good  education,  and  his  writings  as  a  poet,  but  more 
particularly  as  a  naturalists,  entitle  him  to  a  respectable  rank 
among  the  learned  of  his  time.  Hume,  as  an  English  historian, 
possessed  considerable  celebricty;  but  his  principles  on  morality 
and  religion  have  a  most  licentious  tendency.  A  valuable  his- 
to;v  of  Charles  Fifth,  a  history  of  Scotland,  also  a  history  of 
America,  and  a  dissertation  concerning  India,  were  productions 
of  Dr.  Robertson,  president  i  f  the  University  of  Edinburgh. 
The  works  of  Dr.  Prideaux  prove  him  extensively  skilled  in 
oriental  literature  and  Biblical  criticism.  Gray  and  Sterne 
w.5re  reputable  authors,  and  highly  cstOemcd  by  their  contem- 
poraries.    Gray  possessed  the  reputation  of  a  scholar,  and  was 


EJGHTEENTII    CENTL'i.Y,  509 

well  versed  in  history,  antiquities, criticism,  morals  and  politics. 

One  of  the  best  writers  of  this  age,  was  Dr.  Johnson.  Though 
compelled  (o  struggle  wilh  povci I},  which  oblige  d  him  (o  leave 
the  University  before  he  had  completed  his  siudies,  and  without 
receiving  a  degree,  !iis  gigantic  etrorls  and  ultimate  success  as  a 
writer,  procured  for  him  the  highest  honors  botli  from  the  Uni- 
versity and  the  public.  Among  his  works  are  a  most  valuable 
dictionary  of  tin;  English  language,  and  his  lives  of  the  poets. 
BulFon,  a  Frencii  pliilosopiicr,  was  celebrated  as  a  naturalist, 
and  his  works  arc  very  voluminous.  Gibbon  wrote  a  full  history 
of  tiie  decline  of  Ihc  Roman  empire;  a  production  of  merit,  but 
tarnisiied  hy  iiis  sari  asms  upon  Christianity,  and  by  a  kind  of 
indecency  whicii  pervades  tiic  wliole  work.  Tliough  piinci- 
pally  devoted  to  politie.il  life,  Burke  was  highly  esteemed  on 
account  of  his  literary  att.iinmcnts  and  for  his  elocution.  As  a 
polemical  writer,  Fletcher,  of  Madely,  posscs^d  extraordinary 
talents,  and  his  works  have  been  of  immense  seivice  to  the 
Christian  world.  His  piety  was  almost  without  a  parallel,  ex- 
hibiting in  a  surprising  manner  the  power  and  efricacy  of 
divine  grace.  Drs.  Beaty  and  Blair,  wrote  elegantly  on  sub- 
jects literary  and  leligious.  Th.cir  works  h.ave  been,  and 
dou!)tles5  will  continue  Ko  be  extensively  useful.  Aniong  the 
works  of  the  former,  are  a  poem  of  the  Minstrel,  an  essay  on 
the  nature  and  immutability  of  truth  in  opposition  to  sophistry 
and  scepticism,  elements  of  moral  scicjxe,  and  evidences  of  the 
Christian  religion;  among  those  of  the  latter  are,  sermons  on 
various  sul)jeets,  and  lectures  on  Rhetoric  and  B<  lies  I.ettcrs. 

To  the  foregoing  names,  many  others  might  be  added,  such 
as,  Young,  Prior,  Barnell,  Rowe,  Boileau,  Bosseuf,  Fenelon, 
Watts,  Bourdalouc,  Fontenelle,  ArbiithnoI,Congreve,  S.  Clarke, 
Franklin,  Rittenhouse,  Ram-ay,  and  Rush;  all  of  whom  have 
been  more  or  less  distinguished  for  their  attainments  and  useful 
productions. 


CHAPTER  XX. 


NINETEENTH    CENTURY. 

GENERAL  STATE  OF  THE  CHURCH— REVIVALS— NEW  SECTA- 
RIES—MISSIONS. 

We  have  seen  in  theprecedingcentury  aconsiderable  decline 
of  the  Papal  power,  large  communities  of  Protestants  effectu- 
ally emancipated  from  its  dominion,  an  increase  of  learning  and 
liberal  principles,  and  in  spite  of  Iiifidelity,  an  extraordinary 
revival  of  evangelical  religion.  This  revival,  which  was  the 
fruit  of  itinerant  labours,  was  attended  with  renovating  effects 
among  various  religious  societies,  and  the  fruit  of  it  is  still  visi- 
ble both  in  Europe  and  America. 

Most  of  the  national  churches  in  Europe  have  continued  un- 
der forms  of  government  so  nearly  the  same  as  in  the  last 
century,  that  it  is  unnecessary  to  mention  them  in  detail.  Some 
of  these  churches  have  been  much  revived,  and  are  exerting  a 
powerful  influence  in  the  cause  of  truth.  Some  are  making 
hut  moderate  efforts,  and  others  are  apparently  in  a  state  of  in- 
activity. 

The  union  of  these  churches  with  the  civil  power,  though 
considered  by  some  as  being  essential  to  their  prosperity,  is  per- 
haps, their  greatest  evil.  It  has  indeed  a  tendency  to  give 
them  popularity  and  pecuniary  support;  but  itseems  invariably 
hostile  to  their  spiritual  interests.  The  measure  appears  to 
have  been  adopted  for  the  benefit  of  the  government,  rather 
than  for  that  of  the  church.  It  is  well  k.iown  tliat  the  influence 
of  religion,  even  if  it  be  a  religion  of  mere  forms  and  ceremo- 
nies, is  often  eflectual  in  awing  the  ignorant  into  submission  to 
the  civil  authority,  be  that  authority  of  what  kind  it  may.  And 
when  rulers  have  perceived  that  ecclesiastical  influence  is  an 
important  auxilary  to  civil  ])ower,  they  have  deemed  it  good 
policy  to  establish  and  preserve  a  connexion  so  advantageous. 
But  experience  has  amply  shown,  that  though  the  State  may 
derive  advantage  from  such  connexions,  the  interests  of  reli- 
gion are  far  from  being  promoted. 


NINCTKENTU    CE.NTURY.  511 

It  is  impossible  for  a  civil  government,  informing  such  a 
union,  to  give  all  denominations  of  Christians  equal  advantages; 
it  must  give  some  one  of  them  the  preference  over  all  the  rest. 
And  the  one  tims  preferred,  while  sustained  bj  the  arm  of  na- 
tional power  and  patronage,  is  liable  to  lose  sight  of  its  depen- 
dence upon  the  Great  Head  of  the  church;  and  relapsing  into 
formality  and  the  spirit  of  the  world  ,  to  become  indifferent,  if 
not  averse  to  the  essentials  of  evangelical  religion.  It  is  to  be 
feared  that  this  is  the  present  situation  of  some  of  the  European 
churches. 

In  France,  however,  by  another  extraordinary  revolution, 
the  national  establishment  of  the  Romish  church  has  been  over- 
thrown, and  all  Christian  denominations  are  allowed  equal 
privileges.  The  new  state  of  things,  so  favourable  to  religious 
liberty  and  the  Protestant  cause,  seems  likely  lo  be  attended 
with  much  good.  But  (he  deep  rooted  infidelity  on  one  hand, 
and  blind  superstition  on  the  other,  which  so  much  abound  in 
that  kingdom,  will  be  strong  barriers  against  the  spread  of  gen- 
uine piety. 

The  rights  of  conscience  are  better  understood  in  most  of  the 
European  kingdoms  than  they  formerly  were,  and  religious 
toleration  is  extended  to  all  classes  of  Christians,  except  in 
Spain  Portugal  and  Italy.  The  numerous  dissenting  churches 
are  required  to  do  their  full  proportion  towards  supporting  the 
national  church;  but  they  are  permitted  to  build  themselves 
houses  for  public  worship,  at  their  own  expense,  and  worship 
according  to  their  faith.  Formerly,  those  who  refused  to  sub- 
scribe to  the  established  creed  were  considered  as  being  aban- 
doned to  heresy  and  misery;  but  it  is  a  pleasing  reflection,  that 
this  opinion  is  giving  place  to  more  enlightened  views.  The 
darkness  of  ignorance  and  superstition  has  in  some  measure 
passed  away,  and  the  true  light  is  extending  its  rays  among  the 
nations.  The  Protestant  dissenters  constitute  a  large  and  re- 
spectable proportion  of  the  Christian  community  in  Europe, 
and  are  distinguished  for  their  zeal  in  the  cause  of  religion. 
Unencumbered  by  state  patronage,  and  relying  for  and  upon  a 
superior  power,  some  of  them  have  been  made  more  active  and 
successful  in  the  great  work  of  spreading  the  gospel,  than  the  es- 
tablished churches;  and  there  is  evidently  more  vital  and  prac- 
tical religion  among  them,  than  is  manifested  among  the  others. 

In  the  United  States,  the  churches  are  in  prosperity,  and  the 
state  of  religion  is  encouraging.  Here  we  have  no  national 
church,  nor  is  it  intended  there  shall  be.  The  framers  of  our 
constitution  seem  to  have  believed  that  a  union  of  Church  and 
State  was  never  originally  intended  by  the  author  of  Christiani- 
ty.    Though  they  had  examples  of  it   before  them,    in  almost 


512  .  niSTOUY    OF    THE    CHURCH* 

all  the  governments  of  the  Eastern  world,  they  could  perceive 
PiO  one  of  thorn  attended  wltli  coiiseqiuinccs  of  such  a  nature  as 
to  warrant  thcin  in  attempting  asiniilar  plan.  They  aimed  at 
ihc  permanent  cslal)lisliir)e[it,  not  of  a  national  cliui-cli,  but  of 
civil  and  religious  liberty,  and  the  .security  of  the  rights  of  con- 
science to  all  classes  of  citizens.  They  believed  that  religion 
would  flourish  best  when  unencumberel  by  legal  efforts  to  di- 
rect its  course,  and  that  legislating  upon  it  would  have  no  other 
considerable  effect  than  to  check  its  progress,  'ihcy,  therefore, 
left  it  whore  they  found  it,  independent  of  human  power,  and 
resting  upon  its  own  eternal  foundation.  The  experiment,  if 
it  be  one,  proves  tlius  far,  ihnt  they  acted  wisely.  Religion  is 
not  made  an  auxiliaiy  to  tyranny  and  oppression,  nor  is  it  ban- 
isiK>d  from  the  country.  It  flourishes  in  every  state  in  the  union, 
with  increasing  attention,  and  evidently  with  more  piactical 
success  than  in  any  of  the  Eui-opca!i  kingdoms. — It  has  been 
alleged,  that  the  wantof  a  national  chinch  in  the  United  States 
is  the  cause  of  so  great  a  number  of  diflerent  sects.  To  be  con- 
vinced that  tiiis  is  an  entire  mis  ake,it  is  only  necessary  to  con- 
sider, that  almost  every  denomination  of  Christians  in  America 
originated  in  Europe,  which  now  contains  more  sects  than  there 
are  on  this  sid  i  of  the  Atlantic. 

Under  the  enlightened  policy  tliat  has  been  adopted  in  this 
country  in  reference  to  religion,  the  spread  of  it,  since  the  com- 
mencement of  the  nineteenth  century,  has  been  wonderful,  and 
in  no  age  or  country,  since  the  refoimation  has  so  many  and 
such  glorious  revivals  of  religion  been  experienced,  as  in  these 
U.S.  from  the  commencement  of  thiscentur}  to  the  j)resenl  time. 
Extiaordiny  success  attends  the  preaching  of  tlie  gospel, and  tens 
of  th.  usands  are  annually  addcc'  to  the  churches.  An  energy 
and  active  zeal  prevails  to  an  extcMit  almost  unknown  in  former 
ages  of  the  Christian  world.  Scepticisin  has  its  votaries,  and 
licentiousness  is  prevalent;  but  amidst  these  and  other  dis- 
couragements, Zion  prospers,  and  the  cause  of  truth  is  ra])idly 
advancing. 

The  prevailing  doctrines  of  the  church  arc,  with  few  exrcj)- 
tions,  the  same  that  they  formerly  were.  The  difFerent  sects 
in  Europe  and  America  maintain  their  own  p(!culiarlenets,  but 
m')st  of  tht-m  agree  in  the  essential  doctrines  of  ('hiistianity. 
Tlio  doctrines  of  the  Trinity,  of  human  depravity,  tlic  new 
birth,  and  salvation  by  faith  in  Christ,  are  received  by  most,  if 
not  alldfuiominalions,  except  the  Universalisls  and  Unitarians. 
Tlu;  controverted  arlichs  nn  predestination  and  jiarticular  I'c- 
demption,as  expressed  in  the  Westminister  Confession  of  I'aiih, 
still  have  tiieir  advocates,  and  arc;  stili  subjects  of  controversy; 
but  they  appear  to  be  less  strciuously  advocated  than  formei  ly, 


MINilTEENTH    CENTURY.  513 

and  seem  ill  many  instances  to  be  giving  place  to  the  more 
popular  doctrines  of  general  redemption  and  free-will.  The 
doctrines  of  tlie  Westminister  creed  are  received  and  advoca- 
ted by  the  Calvinistic  churches  on  both  sides  of  the  Atlantic; 
while  the  other  doctrines  arc  supported  by  the  Lutherans,  by 
most  of  the  Episcopalians,  Cumberland  Presbyterians,  also  by 
the  We&lcyan  Methodists,  and  by  other    bodies   of  Christians. 

The  cliurches  in  Asia  have  been  long  in  a  languishing  Condi- 
tion, owing  to  the  oppressive  governments  under  which  they 
have  lived.  Surrounded  by  Mahometans  and  Pagans,  and 
persecuted  by  the  most  cruel  despotism,  it  was  impossible  that 
they  should  flourish  as  they  might  be  expected  to  do  under  more 
favourable  circumstances.  They  have,  nevertheless,  held  fast 
their  profession,  and  stood  as  lights  twinkling  amidst  the  pre- 
vailing darkness.  They  still  number  several  millions,  scatt'^red 
in  different  provinces,  chiefly  in  the  Turkish  dominions,  and 
constitute  an  important  part  of  the  General  Church.  Under 
the  auspices  of  missionary  labours,  and  by  the  blessing  of  the 
Great  Head  of  the  church,  it  is  to  be  hoped  that  the  darkness 
which  has  for  ages  overspread  this  grand  division  of  the  globe, 
will  pass  away,  and  be  succeeded  by  a  glorious  dawn. 

The  Ilaldanites,  a  new  sect  in  religion  have  been  alwaj's 
and  every  where  spoken  against,  and  the  name  of  their  leader 
has  been  contemptuou>'ly  fixed  upon  them.  What  was  at  first 
reproachful,  often  continues  after  reproach  has  ceased,  and  is 
found  convenient  as  a  term  of  distinction,  though  perhaps  no 
man  was  ever  so  averse  to  such  names  as  the  person  to  whom 
the  term  Hnldaiile  refers.  We  know  not  of  any  proper  dis- 
tinctive appellation  for  those  we  mean  to  give  some  account  of, 
else  it  would  have  been  substituted  for  that  which  is  so  objec- 
tionable to  themselves. 

In  giving  some  account  of  those  called  Haldanitcs  it  is  neces- 
sary to  take  notice  of  the  gentleman  whose  name  has  been  ap- 
plied to  them.  About  the  first  of  thiscentury,  Robert  Haldan, 
Esq.,  then  of  Aithrie,  near  Stirling,  in  Scotland,  and  his  brother, 
J.  Haldan,  both  received  serious  impressions  of  the  importance 
of  religion,  and  soon  after  resolved  upon  goit>g  to  the  East  In- 
dies to  plant  a  Christian  colony.  Witli  this  view  Mr.  Robert 
Haldan,  the  elder  brother,  sold  his  beautiful  family  estate  of 
Aithrie,  and  procured  the  consent  of  the  Rev.  Greville  Ewing, 
then  one  of  the  ministers  of  Lady  Glenorchy's  chapel,  Edin- 
burgh; of  the  Rev.  William  Lines,  then  one  of  the  ministers  of 
Stirling;  and  of  the  Rev.  David  Bogue,  of  Gosport,  to  accom- 
pany him.  Air.  Ewingand  Mr.  Lines  had  both  resigned  their 
office  in  the  establishment,  and  all  necessary  arrangements 
were  made  for  their  departure,  but  the   East  India  Company  re- 

65 


514  HISTORY    OP    THE    CHURCH. 

fused  their  permission.  Prevented  from  carrying  his  first  design 
into  execution, Mr.  Halden  now  turned  his  attention  towaids 
home,  erected  a  large  building  for  religious  worship  in  Edin- 
burgh, called  ihc  71/6c?v(Ot7r,  c'.pable  of  containing  three  thous- 
and people,  purchajjcd  a  place  built  for  a  circu?  in  Glasgow,  of 
nearly  the  same  size,  which  he  converted  to  the  same  purpose, 
and  erected  a  Tabernai  le  in  Dundee,  of  nearly  the  same  di- 
mensions. Both  he  and  his  !)rother  had  already  become  preach- 
ers, but  himself  was  obliged  to  desist  on  account  of  bursting  a 
bloodvessel.  Mr.  James  Haldan  was  stationed  at  Ediiil)urgh, 
Mr.  Ewitig  at  Glasgow,  and  Mr.  Innes  at  Dundee.  Hitherto 
they  considered  themselves  on  terms  of  communion  with  the 
Established  church,  but  all  connexion  of  this  kind  was  soon  bro- 
ken off.  Churches  were  formed  at  Edinburgh,  Glasgow,  Dun- 
dee, &c.,  after  the  model  of  the  English  lnde|)endcnts,  and  a 
number  of  young  men  were  collected  and  placed  under  the  tu- 
ition of  Messrs.  Ewingand  Inncs  for  the  ministry. 

These  were  educated  and  sent  out — places  of  worship   were 
built  in  many  towns  and  villages  in  Scotland — and  missionaries 
were  employed  from  England,  at  the  sole    expense  of  Mr.  Hal- 
dan.     The   new  sect  had  already  made  a    progress   similar  to 
that  of  the  Methodists   in    England,  but   it  was   more   rapid 
than   lasting.     All    the  new-formed    churches    soon    began   to 
approximate   to  the   faith  and   discipline  of  the   Scotch   Inde- 
pendents,   commonly    called    David    Dale's    people — to    the 
Scotch  Baptists,   commonly   called  Maclean's  people,  and   to 
the   Glassites.     These    three  denominations  are,  in   faith  and 
discipline,  very  similar.     Their  creed  is  Galvanism,  somewhat 
refined  indeed,   for  they  have   long  been    accused    of  heresy 
by  their  Calvinistic  brethren  on  both  sides  of  the  Tweed.    Tiiey 
deny  that  scripture  is  a  dead  letter;  that  Jesus  is  the    eternal 
Son  of  God;  that  there  are  any  mysteries,  in   the  popular   ac- 
ceptation of  the  word,  or  mystical  sense,  or  diverse    meanings, 
in  the  text  of  scripture;  they  assert  that  faith  is  mer(  ly  credence 
which  is  produced  by  evidencc,and  that  the  Holy  Spirit  never 
operates,  but  according  to  and  by  the  written  word.     They  pay- 
much  attention  to  the  scriptures,  but  little  regard  to  human  the- 
ological compositions.     They  believe  that  the  New   Testament 
contains  a  perfect  plan  of  church  government;  that  every  church 
ought  to  have  a  plurality  of  elders,  chosen  out  of  itself,  that  the 
Lord's  Supper  is  to  be  observed  every    day   of  the   week;  that 
the  brethren  ought  to  sit  down  together  on  the  same   day  to  the 
love-feast,  and  salute  one  another  with  a   holy   kiss,  according 
to  the  apostolic  commandment;  that  contribution  is  to  be  made 
for  the  poor  brethren,  all  of  whom  are  to  be  liberally    provided 
for;  that  none  shall  be  admitted  into  their  fellowship  but  by  the 


VINETEENTU    CENTURT.  515 

consent  of  the  whole  body;  and  that  offenders,  whether  against 
a  brother,  or  against  the  faith,  or  against  morality,  shall  be  dealt 
wi(h  first  private)}-,  and  Iheti  pul)licly,  that  they  may  come  to 
repentence,  but  being  obstinate  must  be  put  away. 

'I'hi^  scheme  of  church  order  has  never  been  popular  in  Scot- 
land, though  it  rather  gains  ground.  The  Ilaldanilessoon  fell  in 
with  it,  especially  willi  respect  to  a  plurality  of  ciders,  and  the 
duty  of  the  brethren  to  exhort  one  another.  Every  fhing  cler- 
ical was  considered  objectionable;  as  the  term  reverend^  or 
even  minister;  the  wearing  of  black  in  preference  to  any  other 
colour;  a  connected,  well-composed  sermon  in  preference  Jo  a 
plain  exhortation  to  duty,  or  exposition  of  scripture,  by  compar- 
ing spiritual  tilings  with  spiritual.  All  this  rendered  them  a- 
bundantly  unpopular;  besides  which,  they  became  Baptists, 
and  it  is  well  known  that  many  people  have  great  aversion  to 
baptism  in  the  form  of  immersion.  Those  called  Ilaldanitea 
having  passed  through  many  changes,  cannot  now  be  distin- 
guished from  the  old  Scotch  Baptists. 

Mr.  Ewing,  Mr.  Wardlaw  of  Glasgow,  Mr.  Aikin  of  Edin- 
burgh, continue  on  the  plan  of  English  Independents,  and  are 
attended  by  numerous  congregations. 

The  title  of  Frcethinking  Christiayis  \s  one  applied  to  a  soci- 
ety which  has  regularly  assembled  together  in  the  heart  of  the 
city  of  London,  since  the  year  1799,  as  a  church  of  God,  and  ai 
the  disciples  of  Jesus,  acknowledging  no  other  laws  for  their 
government  as  a  church,  and  no  other  doctrines  as  matters  of 
the  Christian  faith,  than  those  which  they  apprehend  to  have 
been  promulgated  and  taught  by  Jesus  and  his  apostles,  of  which 
they  consider  the  writings  of  the  New  Testament  the  only  au- 
thentic records. 

The  first  members  of  this  church  had  been  previously  mem- 
bers of  the  church  meeting  at  Parliament-court  Chapel,  Bish- 
opgate-street  at  that  time  Universalists,  and  holding  the  doc- 
trine of  the  Trinity — now  Unitarian?.  It  happened  that  an 
individual  of  that  church  became  convinced  of  the  truth  of  the 
doctrine  of  the  divine  unity — this  conviction  extended  to  others. 
These  men  having  embraced  what  appeared  to  them  an  im- 
portant truth,  felt  it  their  duty  to  submit  it  to  their  brethren, 
and  to  press  its  evidences  on  every  suitable  occasion  on  their 
attention.  It  will  easily  be  imagined  that,  as  the  church  was 
Trinitarian — as  the  congregation  was  Trinitarian,  and  conse- 
quently the  pastor  Trinitarian,  that  he,  the  pastor,  would  be 
first  to  oppose  the  growing  heresy  among  his  flock,  and  to  de- 
signate its  teachers  as  the  enemies  of  the  Son  of  God. 

With  pain  and  reluctance,  therefore,  they  felt  it  their  duty 
to  leparate  from  a  church  in  which,  on  account  of  the   radical 


.')16  HisTORv  OF  THE  Giiuncir. 

nature  of  its  constitution,  as  fixing  the  opinions  to  be  believed 
by  its  members,  and  maintaining  a  distinct  and  individual 
teacher  of  these  opinions,  it  appeared  to  them  impossible  for  the 
strong  and  growing  limbs  of  free  inquiry  to  walk  unfettered  and 
uncontrolled;  for  when  they  found  themselves  in  error  on  a 
point  of  so  much  importance  as  that  of  the  unity  of  God,  it  oc- 
curred to  them  that  there  might  still  be  many  truths  which  they 
liad  yet  to  learn,  many  errors  which  they  had  yet  to  abandon. 

Accordingly,  on  November  18,  1798,  the  members  dissenting 
from  the  church  of  Parliament  Court,  assembled  together  at  the 
house  of  one  of  the  Friends,  and  drew  up  the  declaration,  set- 
ting forth  the  grounds  and  reasons  of  their  separation  from  that 
church.  This  declaration,  though  important,  is  too  long  to  be 
submitted  to  our  readers;  it  contains,  generally,  the  motives 
and  reasons  of  their  conduct,  and  concludes  in  these  words: 
'•Thus  having,  in  the  integrity  of  our  souls,  set  forth  our 
reasons,  we  trust  we  can  appeal  to  the  Searcher  of  hearts, 
that  we  separate  from  our  brethren  in  Parliament-court  in  love; 
and  we  earnestly  pray,  that  the  Father  of  all  goodness,  and  the 
God  of  all  grace,  will  be  pleased  to  lead  both  them  and  us  into 
the  perfect  knowledge  of  his  will,  and  enable  us  cheerfully  to 
do  it,  that  we  may  at  last  meet  joyfully  and  acceptably  in  the 
kingdom  of  Jesus,    and  have  part  therein." 

The  first  business  of  the  separatists  was  to  examine  the  wri- 
tings of  the  New  Testament,  and  to  trace  out  the  directions 
given  by  the  servants  of  Jesus  to  the  primitive  associations  of 
his  followers,  in  order  to  ascertain  the  nature,  the  constitution, 
and  the  laws  of  the  Christian  church,  that  they  might  assimilate 
themselves  thereto.  Tliis  work  formed  the  labour  of  the  first 
year  of  their  existence  as  a  distinct  body,  and  was  published  in 
a  small  pamphlet  in  1800.  It  containsthe  then  views  of  the 
society  on  church  discipline  and  organization;  and  though 
their  opinions,  as  we  shall  see,  on  many  doctrinal  and  ceremo- 
nial parts  of  Christianity,  are  now  by  no  means  the  same  as  at 
that  period,  yet  on  this  subject  they  seem  rather  to  be  strength- 
ened and  confirmed,  than  altered  by  time  and  subsequent  re- 
search. 

They  consider  the  church  of  God  to  be  an  assembly  of  men, 
believing  the  truth  of  Christianity,  and  united  in  the  bonds  of 
fellowship,  under  tiie  authority  of  Jesus  as  their  sovereign  and 
their  head,  by  the  appointment  of  God. 

'I'hey  con-^ider  that  Christians  are  not  called  upon  to  legislate 
fur  themselves,  but  that  Jesus  gave  laws,  and  laid  down  piinci- 
ple--!.  either  himself  or  his  apostles,  for  the  government  of  his 
kinjjdom;  that  the  apostles  were  M\y  instructed   in   all  things 


KINETEENTIT    CnXTUIlY.  S17 

pertaining  thereto,  and  that  their  directions  to  tiio  first  assem- 
blies should  he  the  rule  of  their  discipline,  as  a  body,  in  all 
cases  where  they  were  not  manifestly  local  and  limited  by  cir- 
cumstance?. 

They  consider  tlie  unity  of  the  church  one  of  its  principal 
characteristics,  and  that  the  design  of  Jesus  was  to  unite  his  fol- 
lowers in  one  vast  family;  so  that  hovyever  scattered  its  mem- 
bers might  be  over  the  earth — however  separated  by  worldly 
pursuits — however  divided  by  mountains  and  seas,  they  should 
be  all  one  in  him,  by  acknowledging  the  same  authority,  by 
being  subjects  of  the  same  laws,  and  by  a  mutual  connexion 
and  reciprocal  cemmunication  with  each  other. 

They  consider  tiic  equality  of  the  members  of  the  Christian 
church  to  be  the  distinguished  feature  of  the  kingdom  of  Jesus, 
from  all  the  kingdoms  of  the  earth,  and  as  the  true  ground  and 
security  of  their  Christian  liberty.  As  a  consequence  of  this 
principle,  all  power  and  dominion  rests  in  the  church;  all  who 
bear  sway  and  hold  particular  offices  therein  exist  by  its  ap- 
pointment, and  are  subject  to  its  control. 

Their  officers  are,  first,  an  older,  whose  business  is  to  preside 
at  their  public  assemblies,  to  regulate  their  private  meetings, 
to  preserve  order,  to  attend  especially  to  the  wants  and  spiritual 
concerns  of  the  church.  The  elder  is  elected  by  ballot,  and  the 
better  to  secure  the  liberties  of  the  church,  and  to  guard  against 
the  effects  of  power,  he  is  elected  only  for  three  months,  and  re- 
mains ineligible  to  office  till  after  the  expiration  of  another  three 
months. 

Secondly,  Two  deacons,  to  assist  the  elder  in  the  execution 
of  the  laws,  in  the  despatch  of  business,  in  providing  for  the 
convenience,  and  attending  to  the  civil  concerns  of  the  church: 
the  deacons  are  subject  to  the  same  lawsof  appointment  to  office 
with  the  elder.  With  the  right  of  electing  to  office,  the  liberty 
and  privilege  of  teaching  belongs  alike  to  all,  and  is  consider- 
ed to  flow  from  the  equality  of  all!  In  this  church,  then,  there 
is  no  hired,  no  especial  teacher;  every  man,  if  he  feels  he  has 
the  ai)ility,  knows  he  has  the  right  of  giving  a  word  of  exhorta- 
tion to  his  brethren,  might  teach  one  by  one,  that  all  might 
learn,  and  all  might  be  comforted. 

The  ground  of  fellowship  with  this  church  is  the  admission  of 
the  authority  of  Jesus  as  a  divine  teacher,  and  of  his  resurrec- 
tion as  eslaiilishing  the  truth  of  his  mission; — this  admitted, 
virtue,  and  not  opinion,  is  the  bond  of  union.  No  other  senti- 
ment is  required  to  be  acknowledged  i)y  persons  proposing  them- 
selves for  membership,  than  that  which  gives  them  the  name 
and  character  of  Christians. 


518  HISTORY    OF    THE    CIIUUCU. 

Since  the  first  meeting  of  this  society  as  a  distinct  body,  their 
sentiments  have  undergone  a  coiisiderable  alteiation   on  many 
matters  of  vital    importance,    connected   wiiii  tiie  doctrines   of 
Christianity — and  they  make  this  tlieir  pride  and  their   boast. 
They  contend,  tliat  it  was  the  natural  consequence  of  free  inqui- 
ry, and  that  men  who  had  been  heretofore  the    slaves    of  error, 
could  nojt  but  advance  in  the  attainment  of  truth,  when  united 
in  a  system,  which  left   tliought    unrestrained,  and    conscience 
free.  They  say  their  opinions  have  been  tiie  result  of  cxiimiralicn, 
investigation,  and  unfettered  discussion:  they  say,tiiey  owe  what 
they  esteem  to  be  their  enlightened  views  of  Chri-tianity,  to  the 
freespirit  of  their  constitution,  without  which    tliey   would  still 
have  been   but  children  in  the  knowledge  of  Christ  Jesus  their 
Lord.     Not  that   they    would   dechue    themselves,  in  the   lan- 
guage of  bigotted  conlidencc,  tot^illy  free  from  error:  tiiey  only 
assert,  that  their  wish  is  to  be  so;  and  thatthey  will  readily  re- 
nounce anyo|)inicn  they  may  call  their  own,  whenever  it  shall 
appear  to  them  false  and  untenable.     They  have  long  since  re- 
jected the  ordinances  of  Baptism  and  the  Lord's   Supper,   and 
the  last  and  most  important  practice  which  they  have  given  up, 
is  public  social  worship.     In  their  assemblies  they  have   neither 
singing  nor  prayer;  they  consider  the  worship   of  the  Christian 
should  be  the   worship  of  the  heart,  and  his  prayers  the  prayers 
of  the  closet,  agreeable  to  the  express  directions  of  Jesus  to  his 
disciples,  and  to  the  pure  and  retiring  spirit  of  his  religion.  The 
effect  of  their  inquiries  has  been  to  make    them    decided    advo- 
cates for  the  unity  of  the  Deity,    and  the    simple  humanity  of 
Jesus;   but  the  doctrines  of  the  atonement,  of  original  sin,  of 
election,  and  reprobation,  of  the  eternal  punirhmept  of  the  wick- 
ed, of  the  existence  of  bad  or  good  angels,  of  the  immateriality 
and  immortality  of  the  soul,  they  generally  reject;  the   supposed 
inspiration  of  the  Bible,  as  a  book,  they  likewise  reject,    though 
the  origin  of  revelation, as  attested  by  miracles,   and    the   gen- 
uineness and  authenticity  of  the  several  writings  composing  the 
bible,  and  developing  the  history  of  the  communication   of  God 
with  liis  creature  man,  they  believe  to  be  established  beyond  the 
reach  of  rational  doul)t,  or  enlightened  scepticism.     Their  view 
of  the  Christian  religion  is  brieily  this:  that  it  consists  in   the 
worship  and  reverence  of  one  God,  eternal, just,  and  good,  and 
in  an  obedience  to  the  commands    of  Jesus,    his    messenger  on 
earth,  who  taught    the  wicked    to   repent  of  the  error  of  their 
ways,  and  that  God  was  ever  ready  to  receive  them:  that  forms 
and  ordinances,  parade  and  show,  were  no  parts  of  his  system; 
but  that  virtue  and  purity  of  heart  can  alone  prepare  man  for  a 
blissAil  existence  beyond  the  grave,  the  evidence  and  the  hope 


KINETEENTH    CENTURY.  519 

of  which  was  furnished  by  the  resurrection  of  the  teacher  of 
their  faith,  a  member  of  cailh,  and  an  licir  of  mortalil}. 

For  some  years  tliis  society  existed  almost  unnoticed  and 
unknown;  they  corresponded  with  several  cliuiches  whom  they 
considered  the  most  enliglUened,  but,  happily  as  they  cstec  rn 
it,  for  their  own  improvi-mcnt,  they  united  with  none.  They 
had  now  examined,  as  they  apprehended,  every  impoitant  sub- 
ject connected  uilh  Chrislianily ;  tiiey  admired  th(^  beauty  and 
simplicity  of  the  Christian  religion;  th<y  felt  grateful  to  the 
Father  of  mercies,  that  they  had  come  lo  th(!  perfect  knowl- 
edge of  tiie  Son  of  God,  to  the  measure  of  the  stature  of  the 
fulness  of  Christ,  and  they  were  anxious  to  extend  iheir  advan- 
tages to  others.  Accordingly  they  advertised  in  one  of  the 
Sunday  papers,  their  intention  of  publicly  inquiiing  into  the 
existence  of  a  being  called  the  Devil,  and  by  way  of  drawing 
attention  to  their  advertisement,  designated  themselves  Free' 
thinking  Christians.  Numbers  flocked  to  their  meeting.  The 
landlord  of  the  place  was  alarmed,  at  what  he  had  reason  to  fear 
might  be  the  consequences  to  h'mself;  they  were  obliged  to 
quit  the  room  in  which  they  had  assembled  for  eight  years. 
They  engaged  another.  They  were  stiil  followed  by  the  mul- 
itude;  and  now  they  appeared  to  have  excited  ecclesiastical 
alarm. 

At  their  meetings,  doctrinal,  moral,  and  scriptural  subjects 
are  chosen  for  public  instruction;  there  is  the  utmost  simplicity 
and  familiaiit}'  in  (heii-form  and  manner.  The  elder  opens  the 
business  by  slating  the  subject,  and  al  his  ca'l  several  speakers, 
the  one  alter  the  other,  address  the  church  and  audience  assem- 
bled. It  is  not  unusual  to  liear  amongt  them  a  dilFerenceof  opin- 
ion, which  they  expi(>ss  witliout  the  least  hesitation,  consider- 
ing that  truth  is  engend'^rcd  by  the  sentiment,  and  that  no 
sensible  mind  can  be  otherwise  than  pleaded  at  every  attempt 
to  correct  what  another  may  esteem  its  ei-ror.  This  exercise 
generally  occupies  about  an  hour  and  a  half,  and  the  business 
is  concluded  by  the  elder.  The  speakers  in  their  discourses 
take  frequent  occasions  to  controvert  the  opinions  of  the  Chris- 
tian world  in  general,  and  to  show  their  ground  of  dissent 
from  all  sects  and  parties;  nor  are  they  at  all  sparing  with 
their  censures  on  the  priesthood,  which,  under  all  its  modifica- 
tions and  refinements,  they  consider  opposed,  both  in  theory  and 
application,  to  the  best  principles  of  the  Christian  church, 
inimical  to  the  purity  of  the  gospel,  inconsistent  with  the  ad- 
vancemnet  of  the  mind,  and  unfriendly  to  the  interests  of  truth. 

The  number  of  Frecthinking  Christians  is  fast  increasing; 
in  1810,  they  were  enabled  to  build  a  respectable  meeting- 
house   in  the  Crescent,  Jewin-street,  Aldersgate-street,  where 


550  nisTOKY  ov  txik  ciiuucii. 


thev  re^ulc'irly  address  an  assembly  consisting  of  between  lour 
and  five  hundred  persons:  their  present  meetings  are  on  the 
Sunday  mornings  only. 

This  account  of  the  Freethinking  Christians  was  written  by 
one  of  their  number.  The  intelligent  evangelical  Clu'istian 
will  at  once  preceive  that  they  are  deists,  who  have  put  on 
the  garb  of  Cliristianity,  and  assumed  its  name,  while  they  en- 
deavour to  sap  its  foundation. 

'-'•  The  mission  of  Jocnina  Soulhcott  commenced  in  the  year 
1702,  and  the  number  of  people  wlio  have  joined  with  her 
from  that  period  to  the  present  lime,  as  believing  her  to  be  di- 
vinely inspired,  is  considerable.  It  is  asserted  that  she  is  the 
instrument,  under  the  direction  of  Christ,  to  announce  the  es- 
tablishment of  his  Kingdom  on  earth,  as  a  fulfilment  of  all  the 
promises  in  the  scriptures,  and  that  prayer  which  he  himself 
gave  to  his  followers;  and  more  particularly  of  the  promise 
made  to  the  woman  in  the  fall,  through  whicli  the  human  race 
is  to  be  redeemed  from  all  the  eilccts  of  it  in  the  end.  We 
are  taught  by  the  communication  of  the  spirit  of  truth  lo  her, 
that  the  seven  days  of  creation  were  types  of  the  (wo 
periods  in  which  the  reign  of  Satan  and  of  Christ  are  to  be 
proved  and  contrasted.  Satan  was  conditionally  to  have  his 
reign  tried  for  six  thousand  years,  shadowed  by  the  six  days  in 
wliich  the  Lord  worked,  as  his  sj)irit  has  striven  with  man  while 
under  the  powers  of  darkness;  but  Satan's  reign  is  to  be  shor- 
tened, for  the  sake  of  tlui  elect,  as  declared  in  the  gospel;  and 
Satan  is  to  have  further  trial  at  the  expiration  of  the  thousand 
years,  for  a  time  equal  to  the  number  of  days  shortened.  At 
the  close  of  the  seven  thousand  years  tiie  judgment  is  to  take 
place,  and  t!ie  whole  human  race  will  collectively  bring  forward 
the  testimony  of  the  evil  they  suflered  under  Satan,  and  of  the 
good  they  enjoyed  und(  r  the  Spiritual  reign  of  Christ.  These 
two  testimonies  will  be  evidence  before  the  whole  creation 
of  God,  that  tlie  pride  of  Satan  was  the  cause  of  his  rebellion 
in  heaven,  and  that  he  was  the  root  of  evii  upon  earth;  and 
consequently  when  tho-^e  two  great  proofs  have  been  brought 
forward,  that  part  of  t!ie  human  race  that  has  fallen  under  his 
power,  to  be  tormented  by  being  in  the  society  of  Satan  and 
angels,  will  revolt  from  liim  in  that  great  day — will  mourn  that 
they  have  been  deluded — will  re|)(!nl — and  the  Saviour  of  all 
will  hold  out  his  hand  to  them  in  mercy — and  will  then  prepare 
a  new  earth  for  them  to  work  righteousness,  and  prepare  them 
ultimately  to  join  his  saints,  who  have  fought  the  good  fight  in 
this  world,  while  under  the  reign  of  Satan. 

"  Tlie  mission  of  Joanna  ]=■  1  )  lie  accomplished  by  a  j)erfect 
obedience  to  the  .-pirit  that  directs  her,  ?ind  so  to  be  made  to 


1 


NINETEENTU    CENTURY.  521 

claim  the  promise  of  "bruising  the  head  of  the  serpent;''  and 
which  promise  was  made  to  the  woman  on  her  casting  the  blame 
upon  Satan,  whom  she  unwittingly  obeyed,  and  thus  man  be- 
came dead  to  the  knowledge  of  good;  and  so  he  blamed  his 
Creator  for  giving  him  the  woman,  who  was  pronounced  hig 
hclpmale  for  good.  To  fulfil  the  attribute  of  justice,  Christ 
look  upon  himself  that  blame,  and  assumed  his  humanity  to 
suffer  on  the  cross  for  it,  that  he  might  justly  bring  the  cross 
upon  Satan,  and  rid  him  from  the  earth,  and  then  complete  the 
creation  of  man,  so  as  to  be  after  his  own  image.  It  is  declared 
that  "the  seed  of  the  woman"  are  those  who  in  faith  shall  join 
with  her  in  claiming  the  promise  made  in  the  fall;  and  they  are 
to  subscribe  with  their  own  hands  unto  the  Loid  that  they  do 
tlius  join  with  her,  praying  for  the  destruction  of  the  powers  of 
darkness,  and  for  the  establishment  of  the  kingdom  of  Christ! 
Those  who  thus  come  forward  in  this  spiritual  war,  are  to  have 
the  seal  of  the  Lord's  protection;  and  i(  they  remain  faithful 
soldiers,  death  and  hell  shall  not  have  power  over  them:  and 
these  are  to  make  up  the  sealed  number  ot'  one  hundred  and 
forty-four  thousand  to  stand  with  the  Lamb  on  Mount  Sion! 
The  fall  of  Satan's  kingdom  will  be  a  second  deluge  over  the 
whole  earth;  so  that  from  having  brought  the  human  race  under 
his  power,  a  great  part  of  them  will  fall  with  him,  for  the  Lord 
will  phick  out  of  his  kingdom  all  that  offend  and  do  wickedly. 
The  voice  which  announces  the  coming  of  the  Messiah  is  accom- 
panied with  judgments,  and  the  nations  must  be  shaken  and 
brought  low  before  they  will  lay  these  things  to  heart.  When 
all  these  things  are  accomplished,  then  the  desire  of  nations  will 
come  in  glory,  so  that  "  every  eye  shall  sec  Him,"  and  he  will 
give  his  kingdom  to  his  saints! 

"  It  is  represented,  that  in  the  Bible  is  recorded  every  event 
by  which  the  Deity  will  work  the  ultimate  happiness  of  the 
human  race;  but  that  the  plan  is  for  the  most  part  represented 
by  types  and  shadows,  and  otherwise  so  wrapt  up  in  mysteries, 
as  to  be  inscrutable  to  human  wisdom.  As  tlie  Lord  pronounced 
that  man  should  become  dead  to  knowledge  if  he  ate  the  for- 
bidden fruit,  so  the  Lord  must  prove  his  words  true.  He  there- 
fore selected  a  peculiar  people  as  depositaries  of  the  records 
of  that  knowledge;  and  he  appeared  among  them,  and  they 
proved  themselves  dead  to  every  knowledge  of  him,  by  cruci- 
fying him.  He  will,  in  like  manner,  put  the  wild-olive  to  the 
same  test;  and  the  result  will  be,  that  he  will  now  be  cruci- 
fied in  the  spirit! 

"The  mission  of  Joanna  began  in  1792,  at  which  time  she 
had  prophecies  given  her,  showing  how  the  whole  was  to  be 
accomplished.     Among  other  things,  the  Lord  said   he  should 

66 


533  HISTORY    OF    THE    CHURCH. 

visit  the  surrounding;  nations  with  various  calamities  for  fifteen 
years, as  a  warning  to //»'s  land,  (England)  and  that  then  heshould 
bring  about  events  here,  which  should  more  clearly  manifest  the 
truth  of  hermisHon,  by  judgments  and  otherwise:  so  that  this 
should  be  the  happy  nation  to  be  first  redecnied  from  its  troubles, 
and  be  the  instrument  for  awakening  the  rest  of  the  world  to  a 
sense  of  what  is  coming  upon  all,  and  for  destroying  the  Beast, 
and  those  who  worship  his  image!" 

Since  the  publication  of  the  above,  Joanna  Souihcott  died 
of  a  protracted  illness.  It  was  given  out  that  she  was  to  be  the 
mother  of  a  Second  Shiloh.  Presents  were  accordingly  made 
her  for  the  Babe,  especially  a  supurb  cradle,  with  an  Hebrew 
inscription  in  poetry!  But  she  expired,  and  no  child  appeared 
on  the  occasion.  A  stone  placed  over  her  remains  in  the  New 
Burial-ground,  Mary-le-bone,  has  this  mystic  inscription: — 

In  Memory  of 

JOANNA    SOUTHCOTT, 

who  departed  this  life  December  27th,    1814, 
'  Aged  60  Years. 

While  through  all  thy  wond'rousdays 
Heaven  and  earth  enraptured  gaze, 
While  vain  sages  think  they  know 
Secrets  thou  alone  canst  show, 
Time  alone  will  teU  what  hour 
Thou'lt  appear  in  greater  power'. 
Similar  in  extravagance  were  the  lines  put  on  the  stone  of 
Ludovick  Muggleton  a  journeyman  taylor,  who  set   up  for  a 
prophet   in  the  time  of  Cromwell.      He  and  his  companion 
Reeves   absolved  and  condemned  whom  they  pleased,  saying, 
they  were  the  tico  last  zcitncsscs   spoken  of  in  Revelations,  who 
were  to  appear  before  the  destruction  of  the  world!     He  was 
buried  in  spinning-whecl-Alley,   Moorfields,   dying  IMarch  14, 
1697,  in  the  88th  year  of  his  age.     The  inscription  ran  thus: — 
Whilst  mausoleums  and  large  inscriptions  give 
Might,  splendour,  and  past  death  makes  potent  live, 
It  is  enough  to  write  thy  name — 
Succeeding  times  by  that  will  read  thy  fame: 
Thy  deeds — thy  acts — around  the  world  resound, 
No  foreign  soil  where  Mugglcton's  not  found! 
We  have  been  down  to  the  burial  ground,  and  no  memorial 
remains;   the    rav;»n   plume  of  oblivion   hath  long  ago  waved 
over  the  prophet's  grave!* 

Equally  evanescent    were    the    Fifth  Monarchy  Men  in  the 
days  of  Cromwell.     The  Assyrian,  the  Persian,  the  Grecian, 

•  Author  of  tiie  Sketch— a  valuable  work  on  the  tliffercnt  sectaries,  published 
in  London,  and  from  which  the  whole  of  this  article  has  been  copied. 


NINETEENTH    CENTURY.  523 

and  the  Roman  were  the  four  great  monarchies;  and  these  men 
believinp;  the  spiritual  kingdom  of  Christ  made  the  Fifth^  came 
to  bear  the  name  bj  which  they  were  distinguished.  They 
aimed  at  the  subversion  of  all  human  government.  The  Mug- 
gletonians  and  Fifth  Monarchy  Men,  are  now  only  casually 
mentioned  in  the  History  of  England. 

In  the  year  1815,  several  clergymen,  who  had  been  person- 
ally acquainted  with  each  other,  and  had  occasionally  laboured 
together  in  the  work  of  religious  instruction  (without  any  com- 
munication on  the  particular  subject  of  the  services  of  the 
Church  of  England)  were  much  pained  by  a  conviction  that  some 
of  those  services  in  which  they  were  engaged  were  contradictory 
io  the  injunctions  and  the  character  of  the  religion  of  Jesus 
Christ.  The  Baptismal  service  particular\y  appeared  to  them, 
as  substituting  a  ritual  observance  in  the  p'lacc  of  a  spiritual 
and  divine  operation,  and  to  be  peculiarly  objectionable.  The 
Chatechism,  as  connected  with  the  Baptismal  service,  and  the 
Burial  service  as  continuing  on  a  delusion,  by  still  denomina- 
ting every  individual  a  Christian,  on  the  ground  of  a  merely 
external  association,  were  likewise  objected  against.  The 
Anthanasian  Creed  also,  with  some,  tl'<3Ugh  not  with  all,  especi- 
ally in  its  damnitory  clause,  as  contiadictory  to  the  simple  de- 
claration "  Believe  in  the  Lord  /esus  Christ  and  thou  shalt  be 
saved;"  as  well  as  too  assuming  by  far  in  its  judgment. 

The  constitution  of  the  O'lurch  of  England  had  alsr  appear- 
ed to  them  as  radically  Md,  from  the  circumstance  of  its  con- 
nection with  the  state,  tind  its  consequent  obligat'-'Osto  have  its 
teachers  in  spiritual  things  appointed  by  perscis  who  might  be 
themselves  whollv  under  the  influence  of  ca"'^!  principles. 

The  daily  us-'^-  however,  of  services  whi-ti  they  considered  as 
denying  the  i'eclarations  of  God's  word  was  so  oppressive,  and, 
in  their  osteem,  so  guilty,  that  th-^'r  obligation  to  it  may  be 
considc'cd  as  the  direct  cause  jf  their  secession:  and  when, 
at  lcrgth,thoy  communicated  ^-^eir  feelings  to  each  other,  it  is 
mo-e  than  probable  that  thr  objections  in  the  mind  of  each 
n^ere  increased  in  number -s  well  as  weight. 

In  the  autumn  of  18'-^  t'lcy  agreed  to  meet  together,  to  en- 
quire more  fully  into  t^e  nature  of  each  other's  diihculties,  and 
their  obligations,  by  •'irtue  of  their  subscription,  at  the  time  of 
ordination  and  ipjuction.  After  some  consideration,  they 
agreed  that  it  vas  not  consistent  with  Christian  integrity  to 
continue  the  ujC  of  religious  services  which  appeared  to  them  to 
be  in  contradistinction  to  the  word  of  God,  and  that  they  were 
bound  io  rescind  their  own  declaration, 'that  they  could  ex  animo, 
assent  to  the  whole  of  the  contents  of  the  thirty-nine  articles, 
and  the  book  of  homiles,  and  the  contents  of  the  book  of  com- 


524  HISTORY  or  THn  CHVRcn. 

mon  pray,  as  containing  nothing  contrary  to  the  word  of  God.' 
After  this  they  wailed  not  many  weeks  before  they  tendered 
the  resignation  of  their  livings  or  cures  to  their  respective  Bish- 
ops, which  tliey  did,  as  became  them,  in  the  most  respectful 
manner  in  their  power;  and  it  must  be  allowed  by  all  fair  wit- 
nesses, that  very  littlo  expression  of  disrespect,  much  less  of 
bitterness,  can  be  proved  upon  any  of  these  persons  in  their 
observations  on  the  establishment. 

After  the  Seceders  had  left  their  original  connexions  and 
their  preferments,  which  common  sense  must  teach  they  had 
not  done  without  many  a  severe  struggle,  they  went  into  the 
neighbourhoodof  Taun/on,  and  exercised  their  ministry  in  that 
town  and  in  the  adjaceiit  villages  for  nearly  a  year;  during  which 
time  they  constantly  met  together,  and  endeavoured  to  come 
to  some  conclusion  as  to  the  course  which  they  ought  to  adopt. 
They  were  not  desirous  of  uniting  hastily  with  any  of  the  vari- 
ous religious  denorqinations;  and  the  charge  of  Antinomianism 
which  was  pretty  generally  made  against  their  doctrinal  state- 
ments, made  most  of  the  various  religious  denominations  as 
willing  to  avoid  them. 

They  were  at  this  time  in  a  very  peculiar  situation:  their 
sacrifices  and  their  general  <;onduct  seemed  to  demand  respect; 
but  on  the  other  hand,  it  was  f«ared  that  their  views  were  crude 
and  dangerous,  being  formed  up^n  a  partial  consideration  of 
the  sacred  volume;  and  their  appai^nt  opposition  to  all  parties 
made  theniUable  to  much  obliquy  froia  various  quarters. 

It  is  certaiu  that  their  principal  subjec*^  in  all  their  discourses 
was  that  of  a  sutler's  justification  before  God,  which  they  af- 
firmed in  the  strongest  manner,  and  sometimcbin  rather  uncouth 
terms  that  this  was  hj  faith  only  through  the  pro-piiiation  which 
was  by  Jesus  Christ!  y  they  did  not,  on  their  leaving  the 
church,  sufficiently  enlarge  r,n  the  effects  of  faith,  -Jiose  who 
continue  to  preach  acknowlcicre  themselves  most  sincvrely  to 
have  been  in  error  in  this  respec;  and  it  was  because  thej  con- 
sidered that  if  the  principles  ofobciience  were  implanted,  th%re 
was  little  necessity  for  enlarging  upfn  the  nature  of  the  obedi- 
ence itself.  But  in  their  intercourse  w*h  those  who  seemed  to 
receive  their  doctrines,  they  are  said  tch-ave  been  less  defec- 
tive in  practical  admonitions  than  in  thr,ir  sermons.  They 
themselves,  in  the  strongest  terms,  expressed  rit  all  times  their 
abhorance  of  practical  Antinomianism;  and  if  a  reply  by  Mr. 
Snow,  of  Cheltenham,  to  a  pamphlet  written  by  a  Mr.  Simmons, 
may  be  considered  as  a  representation  of  the  sentiments  of  the 
rest  of  the  Seceders,  Antinomianism  is  certainly  no  more 
chargeable  on  them  than  on  those  bodies  in  general,  who  hold 
juslijication  by  faith  only  with  a  very  strong  hand. 


KINETEENTU    CENTUUY.  525 

The  Seceders  have  by  this  lime,  we  suspect,  learned  to  moder- 
ate their  statement/.  Some  have  gone  abroad,  some  continue 
to  preach,  having  large  chapels  at  London,  Bristol,  Brighton, 
Exeter,  Taunton,  Cheltenham,  and  some  smaller  ones  in  vari- 
ous parts  of  Wiltshire,  Hampshire,  and  Dovcnshire.  They 
have  never  appeared  to  have  any  rules  for  uniting  them  together 
and  for  advancing  their  interest  as  a  body.  Whether  certain 
peculiarities  of  opinion,  in  which  they  are  now  said  to  be  more 
agreed  among  themselvse  than  formerly,  may  ever  occasion  them 
to  augment  the  number  of  their  followers,  and  assume  a  more 
prominent  position  in  the  ranks  of  the  various  rligious  bodies, 
time  must  determine. 

There  are  still  some  difference  in  their  forms  of  worship, 
some  contending  for  communion  on  the  terms  of  the  strict  Bap- 
tists, and  for  the  visible  separation  of  members  of  the  Church 
from  others  at  the  time  of  worship;  others  adopting  the  more 
general  plan  of  admitting  all  that  profess  faith  to  their  commu- 
nion, and  agreeing  in  the  common  mode  of  public  worship.  All 
are  in  some  degree  tainted  with  what  is  termed  Sandemanian- 
ism,  as  they  break  bread  and  have  a  collection  for  the  saints 
on  the  tirst  day  of  the  week.  Their  views  on  many  doctrines 
differ  from  those  which  are  called  orthodox.  They  do  not  hold 
the  doctrine  of  the  Trinity  as  it  is  commonly  maintained,  neith- 
er do  they  confound  the  persons  of  the  Father  and  Son,  as  the 
Sabellians.  Mr.  Bevan's  treaties  of  "God  in  Clirist,"  and  Mr. 
Evans's  "Dialogues  on  the  Trinity,"  are  the  only  two  publica- 
tions which  have  yet  appeared  expressing  their  views  on  this 
solemn  subject.  As  these  are  not  published  with  the  intention 
of  expressing  the  creed  ofa  body,  but  of  individuals,  it  would 
be  unfair  toaflixall  the  contents  of  those  works  on  any  others 
than  the  authors  themselves.  It  is  plain  that  they  believe  Christ 
to  have  existed  with  God  before  all  things;  that  the  appelations 
ascribed  to  the  Supreme  are  given  to  him, — that  he  is  the  ob- 
ject of  religious  worship, — that  by  his  blood  all  believers  arejws- 
/?^erf  from  all  things, — that  he  is  the  Lord  and  Governor  of  all 
things  in  heaven  and  in  earth,  the  prophet,  priest,  and  king  of 
the  Church! 

They  hold  the  doctrine  of  the  Atonement  in  the  strongest 
manner,  but  do  not  distinguish  between  the  active  and  passive 
obedience  of  Christ,  considering  justification  to  consist  only  in 
the  remission  of  all  sin.  They  believe  faith  to  be  the  giving  of 
credit  to  the  divine  testimony,  and  in  this  respect  are  like  the 
Sandemanians.  They  maintain  the  absolute  necessity  of  the 
influence  of  the  holy  spirit  of  God,  but  suppose  its  operation  to 
be  by  the  means  of  the  revealed  truth  of  God  reaching  the  heart 
through  the  mediumof  the  understanding. 


526  HISTORY    OF    THE    CHURCH. 

They  dilTer  from  the  High  Calvanists  altogether  in  theiV 
mode  of  preaching,  which  is  principally  intended  for  the  in- 
struction and  conversion  of  those  whom  theyconsider  to  be  still 
of  the  world. 

They  maintain  the  doctrine  of  personal  and  individual  sanc- 
tificalion,  contrary  to  what  has  been  charged  on  them,  as   will 
particularly  appear  by  Mr.  Snow's  "Reply"  to  Mr.  Simmons, 
(sold  at  Ogle's)  together  with  his  "Sermons  on  the  Death  of 
the  Princess  Charlotte,"  and  by  a  sermon  of  Mr.  Evans's. 

The  seceders  believe  in  the  doctrine  of  election,  but  do  not 
make  it  a  very  prominent  subject  in  their  discou-ses,  and  ap- 
pear to  the  high  Calvanists  to  contradict  themselves  on  this  sub- 
ject, b}-  the  general  invitations  which  they  make  to  all  men! 

It  must  be  here  added  that  Mr.  Snow  of  Chclteiliam,  once 
an  actor,  has  confessed  his  errors,  and  returned  to^the  church  of 
England;  whilst  Mr.  Evans  of  Gray's-inn  lane, has, though  still 
a  dissenter,  reverted  back  to  the  belief  of  the  Trinity.  He  has 
published  a"Series  of  Letters"  on  the  subject,  bitterly  lamen- 
ting his  temporary  heterodoxy;  and  by  way  of  reparation,  en- 
deavoring to  set  right  the  various  erring  classes  of  the  reAigious 
world. 

The  Sauds  are  a  newly  discovered  Indian  sect,  resemUing 
the  Quakers*  "In  March,  1816,  (snys  the  reporter  of  the  Cal- 
cutta committee  of  the  Church  Missionary  Society)  I  went  vith 
two  gentlemen  from  Futtehgurh,on  the  invitation  of  the  Princi- 
pal persons  of  the  Saud  sect,  to  witness  an  assemblage  of  them 
lor  the  purpose  of  religious  worship,  in  the  city  of  Farrukha- 
bad,  the  general  meeting  of  the  sect  being  that  year  in  that  city. 
The  assembly  took  place  in  the  court-yard  of  a  large  house:  the 
number  of  men,  women,  and  children  were  considerable.  Wp; 
\vere  received  with  great  attention,  and  chairs  were  placed  for 
us  in  the  front  of  the  hall.  After  some  time,  when  the  place 
was  quite  full  of  people,  the  worship  commenced.  It  consisted 
solely  in  the  chaunting  of  a  hymn,  this  being  the  only  mode  of 
public  worship  used  by  the  Sauds!  At  subsequent  periods  I 
made  particular  inquiries  relative  to  the  religious  opinions  and 
practices  of  this  sect,  and  was  frequently  visited  by  Blnnvanee 
Dos,  the  principal  person  of  the  sect  in  the  city  of  Ftirrukha- 
bad.  The  following  is  the  substance  of  the  account  given  by 
Bhuwanee  Dos,  of  the  organ  of  this  sect: — 

"About  the  Sumbat  year  KiOO,  or  177  years  ago,  a  person 
named  Bccrbhan,an  inhabitant  of  Becjbasur  near  Narraul,  in 
the  province  of  Delhi,  received  a  miraculous  communion  from 
Ooda  Dos,  teaching  him  the  particulars  of  the  religion  now  pro- 
fessed by  the  Sauds.  Ooda  Dos  at  the  same  time  gave  to  Beerb- 
han  marks  by  which  he  might  know  him  on   his  re  appearance. 


KIKETEENTH    CENTUUY.  527 

1.  That  whatever  he  foretold  should  happen:  2.  That  no 
shadow phould  be  cast  from  his  figure;  3.  That  he  would  tell 
him  his  thoughts;  4.  That  he  would  be  suspended  between 
heaven  and  earth;  5.  That  he  would  bring  the  dead  to  life'. 
BIjuwanee  Dos  presented  nic  with  a  copy  of  tb.e  Pot-hee,  or  re- 
ligious books  of  theSauds,  written  in  a  kind  of  verse,  in  the 
tenth  Ilindee  dialect;  and  he  fully  explained  to  me  the  leading 
pointsof  their  religion.  The  Sauds  utterly  reject  and  ablior 
all  kinds  of  idolatry,  and  the  Ganges  is  considered  by  them  with 
no  greater  veneration  than  by  Christians,  although  the  con- 
verts are  made  chiefly,  if  not  entirely,  from  among  the  Hindoos, 
whom  they  resemble  in  outward  appearance.  Their  name  for 
God  is  Slulgur;  and  Saud,  the  appellation  of  the  sect,  meaiis 
Servant  of  God !  They  are  pure  deists,  and  their  form  of  wor- 
ship is  most  simple,  as  1  have  already  stated.  They  resemble 
the  Quakers  in  their  customs  in  a  remarkable  degree.  Orna- 
ments and  gay  apparel  of  every  kind  are  strictly  prohibited. 
Their  dress  is  always  white.  They  never  make  any  obeisance 
or  salam.  They  will  not  take  an  oath,  and  they  are  exempted 
in  a  court  of  justice:  their  asseveration,  as  that  of  the  Qua- 
kers, being  considered  equivalent.  The  Sauds  profess  to  ab- 
stain from  all  luxuries,  such  as  tobacco,  paun,  opium,  and  wine. 
They  never  have  nauches  or  dancing!  All  attack  on  manor 
beast  is  forbidden,  but  in  self-defence  resistance  is  allowable. 
Industry  is  strongly  enjoined.  The  8auds,  like  the  Quakers, 
take  great  care  of  their  poor  and  infirm  people.  To  receive 
assistance  out  of  the  Puntar  Tribe  would  be  reckoned  disgrace- 
ful, and  render  the  otfender  liable  to  excommunication!  All 
parade  of  worship  is  forbidden;  secret  prayer  is  recommended: 
alms  should  be  unostentatious;  they  are  not  to  be  done  that  they 
should  be  seen  of  men.  The  due  regulation  of  the  tongue  is  a 
principal  duty.  The  chief  seats  of  the  Saud  sect  are  Delhi,  Agra, 
Jypoor,  and  Furrukhubad;  but  there  are  several  of  the  secL 
scattered  over  the  country.  An  annual  meeting  takes  place  at 
one  or  other  of  the  cities  above  mentioned,  at  which  the  con- 
cerns of  the  sect  are  settled. 

The  magistrate  of  Furrukhabad  informed  me  that  he  found 
the  Sauds  an  orderly  and  well-conducted  people.  They  arc 
chiefly  engaged  in  trade.  Bhuwanee  Dos  was  anxious  to  be- 
come acquainted  with  the  Christian  religion,  and  I  gave  him 
some  copies  of  the  New  Testament  in  Persian  and  Hindoostanee, 
which  he  said  he  had  read  and  shown  to  his  people,  and  much 
approved.  1  had  no  copy  of  the  Old  Testament  in  any  language 
which  he  understood  well;  but  as  he  expressed  a  strong  desire 
to  know  the  account  of  the  creation,  as  given  in  it,  I  explained 
it  to  him  from  an  Arabic  version,  of  which  he  knew  a  little,     i 


528 


IIISTOKY    OF    THE    CHUUCU. 


promised  to  procure  him  a  Persian  or  Hindoostanee  Old  Testa- 
ment, if  possible,  lam  of  opinion  that  the  Sauds  arc  a  very 
interesting  people,  and  thai  an  intelligent  and  zealous  mission- 
ary would  tind  great  facility  in  communicating  with  them!'' 

This  is  indeed  a  Heathen  sect,  but  its  members  so  surpass 
some  Christians  in  the  mildnessof  their  (empers  and  in  the  purity 
of  their  lives,  that  a  place  could  not  be  refused  it  in  this  work. 

The  Millenarians  are  those  who  believe  that  Christ  will 
reigti  personally  on  earth  for  a  thousand  years;  and  their  name 
taken  from  the  Latin,  millc^  a  thousand,  has  a  direct  allusion  to 
the  duration  of  the  spiritual  empire.  "The  doctrine  of  the 
Millennium,  or  a  future  paradisaical  state  of  the  earth,  (says  a 
monthly  reviewer.)  is  not  of  Cliristian,  but  of  Jewish  origin. 
The  tradition  is  attributed  to  Elijah,  which  lixes  the  duration  of 
the  world,  in  its  present  imperfect  condition,  to  six  thousand 
years,  and  announces  the  approach  of  a  sabbath  of  a  thousand 
years  of  universal  peace  and  plent}',  to  be  ushered  in  by  the 
glorious  advent  of  the  Messiah!  This  idea  maybe  traced  in 
the  epistle  of  Barnabas,  and  in  the  opinions  of  Papias,  who  knew 
of  no  written  testimony  in  its  behalf.  It  was  adopted  by  the 
Author  of  the  Revelation,  by  Justin  Martyr,  by  Jrenaeus,  and 
by  a  long  succession  of  the  Fathers.  As  the  theory  is  anima- 
ting and  consolatory,  and,  when  divested  of  cabalistic  numbers 
and  allegorical  decorations,  pro6a6/cci>e7i  in  the  eye  of  philosophy^ 
it  will  no  doubt  always  retain  a  number  of  adherents."  It  is 
remarkable,  that  Druidism,  the  religion  oftheiirst  inhabitants 
of  England,  had  a  reference  to  the  progressive  melioration  of 
the  human  species,  as  is  amply  shown  in  an  incomparable  ''Essay 
on  Druidism,"'  perfixed  to  Richard's  "Welsh  Nonconformist 
Memorial,  or  Cambro-British  Biography." 

But  as  the  Millennium  has,  tor  these  few  years  past,  attracted 
the  attention  of  the  public,  we  shall  enter  into  a  short  detail 
of  it. 

Mr.  Joseph  Mode,  Dr.  Gill,  Bishop  Newton,  and  Mr.  Win- 
chester, contend  for  the  personal  reign  of  Chiist  on  earth.  To 
use  that  prelate's  own  words, in  his  "Dissertations  on  the  Proph- 
ecies:— "When  these  great  events  shall  come  to  pass,  of  which 
we  collect  from  the  prophecies,  this  is  to  be  the  proper  order: 
the  Protestant  witnesses  shall  be  greatly  exalted,  and  the  12C0 
years  of  their  prophesying  in  sackcloth,  and  of  the  tyranny  of 
the  beast,  shall  end  together;  the  conveision  and  restoration  of 
the  Jews  succeed;  then  follows  the  ruin  of  the  Otoman  em- 
pire; and  then  the  total  destruction  of  Rome  and  of  Antichrist: 
when  these  great  events,  1  say,  shall  come  to  pass,  then  shall 
the  kingdomof  Christ  commence  or  the  reign  of  the  saints  upon 
earth.     So  Daniel  expressly   informs   us,  that  the  kingdom  of 


KINEXEEXXn    CENTURY.  529 

Christ  and  the  saints  wilJ  be  raised  upon  the  ruins  of  the  iiing- 
dom  of  Antichrist,  vii.  2u,  27.     'But  the  judgment  shall  sit,  and 
they  shall  take  away  his  dominion,  to  consume  and  to  destroy  it 
unto  the  end:  and  the  kingdom   and  dominion,  and   the  great- 
ness of  the  kingdom  under  the  whole  heaven,  shall  be  given  to 
the  people  of  (he  saints  of  the  Most  High,  whose  kingdom  is  an 
eveilasting  kingdom  and  all  dominions  shall  serve   and  obey 
him.'     So  likewise  St.  John  saith,  that,  upon  the  final  destruc- 
tion of  the  beast  and  the  false  prophet,Rev.  xx.  'Satan  is  bound 
for  a  thousand  years;  and  I  saw   thrones,  aiid    they   sat   upon 
them,  and  judgment  was  given  unto  them;  and    I  saw   the  souls 
of  them  that  were  beheaded  for  the  witness  of  Jesus  Christ  and  . 
for  tiie  word  of  God;  which  had    not  worshipped   the    beast, 
neither  had  received  his  mark  upon  their  foreheads,  or  in  (heir 
hands,  and  they  lived  and  reigned  with  Christ  a  thousand  years. 
But  the  rest  of  the  dead  lived  not  again,  until  the  thousand 
years  were  finished.     This  is  the  first  resurrection.,     It  is,  I  con- 
ceive, to  these  great  events,  the  fall  of  Antichrist,  the  re-estab- 
lishment of  the  Jews,  and  the  beginning  of  the  glorious  Millen- 
nium, that  the  three  different  dates    in  Daniel    of  12C0   years, 
1290  years  and  1335  years  are  to  be  referred. — And  as  Daniel 
saith,  xii,  12,  'Blessed  is  he  that  waiteth   and    cometh   to  the 
1335  years;'  so  St.  John  satth,  xx.  6,  'Blessed  and  holy  is  he 
that  hath  part  in  the  first  resurrection.'     Blessed  and  happy  in- 
deed  will  be  this  period;  and  it   is   very  observable,  that  the 
martyrs  and  confessors  of  Jesus,  in  Papist  as  well  as  Pagan  times, 
will  be  raised  to  partake  of  this  felicity.     Then  shall  all  those 
gracious  promises  in  the  Old  Testament  be  fulfilled — oi"  the  am- 
plitude and  extent,  of  the  peace  and   prospeiity,  of  the  glory 
and  happiness  of  the  church  in  the  latter  days.     'Then,'  in  the 
full  sense  of  the  words.  Rev.  xi.   15,  'Shall  the  kingdoms  of  this 
world  I)ecomc  the  kingdoms  of  our  Lord,  and  of  his  Christ,  and 
he  shall  reign  for  ever  and  ever.'     According  to  tradition,  these 
thousand  years  of  the  reign  of  Christ  and  the  saints,  will   be  the 
seventh  Millenary  of  the  world:  for  as  God  created  the  world  in 
six  days,  and  rested  on  the  seventh;  so  the   world,  it  is   argued, 
will  continue  six  thousand  years,  and  the  seventh  thousajid  will 
be  the  great  Sabbatism,  or  holy  rest  to  the  people  of  God.     '  One 
day  (2  Pet.  iii.  8.)  being  with  the  Lord  as  a  thousand  years,  and 
a  thousand  years  as  one  day.'     According  to  tradition  too,  these 
thousand  years  of  the  reign  of  Christ  and  the   saints,  are  the 
great  day  of  jurlgmeni,,  in  the    morning  or   begiiming  whereof, 
shall  be  the  coming  of  Christ  in  a  flaming  fire,  and  the  particular 
judgment  of  Antichrist  and  the  first  resurrection;  and  in  the 
evening  or  conclusion  thereof  shall  be  iht  goneral  resurrection  oi 

67 


530 


HISTORY  OP  xnu  CHUnCH. 


the  dead,  small  and  great,  'and  they  shall  be  judged,  every  inarr 
according  to  his  works!'" 

This  is  a  just  representation  of  the  Millennium,  according  to 
the  common  views  entertained  of  it,  that  Christ  will  reign  per- 
sonally on  earth  daring  the  period  of  one  thousand  years!  But 
Dr.  Whitby,  in  a  dissertation  on  the  subject,  Dr.  Priestly  in  his 
"Institutes  of  Religion,"' and  the  author  of  the  "Illustrations  of 
Prophecy,"  conlend  against  the  literal  interpretation  of  the 
Millennium,  both  as  to  its  nature  and  duration.  On  such  a  topic 
however,  we  cannot  suggest  our  opinions  with  too  great  a  degree 
of  modesty.     - 

Mr.  Winchester,  in  his  "Lectures  on  Prophecies,"  freely  in- 
dulges his  imagination  on  this  curious  subject.  He  suggests, 
that  the  large  rivers  in  America  are  all  on  the  eastern  side,  that 
the  Jews  may  waft  themselves  the  more  easily  down  to  the 
Atlantic, and  then  cross  that  vast  ocean  to  the  Holy  Land;  that 
Christ  will  appear  at  the  equinoxes  (either  March  or  September) 
when  the  days  and  nights  are  equal  all  over  the  globe;  and  tin- 
ally,  that  the  body  of  Christ  will  be  luminous,  and  being  sus- 
pended in  the  air  over  the  equator  for  twenty-four  hours,  will 
be  seen  with  circumstances  of  perculiar  glory,  from  pole  to  pole, 
by  all  the  inhabitants  of  the  world! 

Dr.  Priestly,  entertaining  an  exalted  idea  of  the  advantages 
to  which  our  nature  may  be  destined,  treated  the  limitation  of 
the  duration  of  the  world  to  seven  thousand  years,  as  a  Rabbin- 
ical fable;  and  intimates  that  the  thousand  years  may  be  inter- 
preted prophetically:  then  every  day  would  signify  a  year,  and 
the  Mcllennium  would  last  for  thn^e  hundred  and  sixty-five 
thousand  years!  Again  he  supposes  that  there  will  be  no  res- 
urrection; and  that  the  Millennium  implies  only  the  revival  of 
religion.  This  opinion  is  indeed  to  be  found  in  his  "Institutes," 
published  many  years  ago;  but  latterally  he  has  inclined  to  the 
personal  reign  of  Christ.  See  his  "Farewell  Sermon,"  preach- 
ed at  Hackney,  previous  to  his  emigration  to  America.  The 
author  of  the  "Illustrations  of  Prophecy"  contends,  that  in  the 
period  commonly  called  the  Millennium,  a  melioration  of  the  hu- 
man race  will  take  place,  by  natural  means,  throughout  the 
world.  For  his  reasons,  wc  refer  to  the  work  itself,  where  will 
be  found  an  animated  sketch  of  that  period,  when  an  end  shall 
be  put  to  many  calamities  now  prevalent  on  the  globe. 

The  Jate  Dr.  Brogue  published  a  "Series  of  Discourses,"  on 
the  Mellennium,  well  worthy  of  attention. 

The  late  Reverend  Edward  Irving,  the  celebrated  Caledon- 
ian orator,  also  pubplisjied  two  small  volumes  on  prophecy,  in 
which  he  contendi  for   a  Millennium  involving   the  personal 


NINETEEXTH    CENTURY.  5IS1 

reign  of  Christ  on  eartli.  Its  commencement  he  dates  in  18C6; 
that  is,  thirty  one  years  hence.  The  younger  portion  of  the 
present  generation  may  witness  the  arrival  of  this  august  era; 
which  it  lias  been  hitherto  thought  would  be  reserved  to  bless 
the  eyes  and  gratify  the  longing  expectations  of  the  saints,  down 
to  the  latest  posterity. 

However  the  Miilinarians  may  differ  among  themselves  re- 
specting the  nature  of  this  great  event,  it  is  agreed  on  all  hands, 
that  such  a  revolution  will  be  effected  in  the  latter  days,  by 
which  vice  and  its  attendant  misery  shall  be  banished  from  the 
earth;  thus  completely  forgetting  all  those  dissensions  and  ani- 
mosities by  which  the  religious  world  hath  been  agitated,  and 
terminating  the  grand  drama  of  Providence  with  universal 
felicity.  We  are  not  unmindful  of  the  prophetic  language  of 
Isaiah,  xlix.  22,  23, — together  with  a  sublime  passage  from  the 
Book  of  Revelations,  chap,  xi.  15,  with  which  the  cannon  of 
Scripture  concludes — "Thussaith  the  Lord  God,  Behold,  I  will 
lift  up  mine  hand  to  the  Gentiles,  and  set  up  my  standard  to 
the  people.  And  Kings  shall  be  thy  nursing  fathers,  and  their 
Queens  thy  nursing  mothers,  (they  shall  become  good  themselves, 
and  be  the  protectors  of  religious  liberty,)  and  thou  shalt  know 
that  I  am  the  Lord,  for  they  shall  not  be  ashamed  that  v/ait  for 
me. — And  the  seventh  Angel  sounded,  and  there  were  great 
voices  in  Heaven,  saying, — The  kingdoms  of  this  world  are 
become  the  kingdoms  of  our  Lord,  and  of  his  Christ,  and  he 
shall  reign  for  ever  and  ever." 

In  America,  several  sectaries  have  been  formed  during  this 
century.  The  Cumbeiland  Presbyterians  had  their  origin  in 
the  great  and  glorious  revival  which  first  appeared  in  Logan 
county,  Kentucky,  and  gradually  spread  its  influence  over  the 
West,  and  was  felt  in  some  of  the  Eastern  States;  but  as  at  the 
close  of  this  work,  we  give  a  detailed  account  of  that  revival, 
and  the  origin,  progress,  and  doctrines  of  that  Church,  we  wiil 
not  dwell  upon  this  subject  at  present. 

The  Stoneitcs,  or  New  Light  Church,  had  its  origin  at  the 
Synod  of  the  Presbyterian  Churcii  in  1803.  They  have  been 
known  in  the  language  of  the  day  under  various  names.  They 
have  assumed  to  themselves  the  exclusive  name  of  The  Christian 
Churchy  but  have  usually  been  called  New  Lights,  orStoneites. 

At  the  above  mentioned  meeting  of  the  Synod,  two  members 
of  the  Synod  were  charged  with  having  been  active  in  dissem- 
inating doctrines  contrary  to  the  publicly  received  doctrines 
of  the  Presbyterian  church.  And  though  scarcely  any  individ- 
ual doubted  the  fact,  jet  there  was  a  great  deal  of  difficulty  in 
bringing  the  accused  to  a  legal  trial.  And  after  all  the  legal 
difficulties  connected  with  the  form  in  which  the  matter  was  to 


.•^33  nrsTOUT  on  xnr:  cnuncn- 

be  tried,  had  been  settled,    the   accused  brethren,  and  three 
others,  handed  in  their  protest  and  declinature. 

A  variety  of  means  holh  judicial  and  extra-judicial,  were 
used  during  the  sessions  of  the  Synod  to  bring  these  brethren  to 
;i  sense  of  tlicir  duly.  But  all  attemj)is  failing,  tlie  Synod  after 
due  deliberation,  solemnly  suspended  tliem  from  all  the  functions 
of  the  holy  ministry,  until  sorrow  and  repentance  for  their  schis- 
matical  dispositions  should  be  manifested.  Their  congrega- 
tions were  also,  as  usual  in  such  cases,  declared  vacant,  and 
commissioners  were  appointed  to  publish  the  sentence  of  sus- 
pension in  these  congregations,  and  to  exhort  the  people  to  unity 
and  peace. 

The  time  which  elapsed  between  the  meeting  of  the  Synod 
in  Sej)tcmber,  1S03,  and  the  meeting  in  October,  1804,  was  a 
serious  and  important  period.  The  suspended  brethren  pos- 
sessing considerable  popular  powers,  and  aided  by  an  enthusiasm 
in  religion,  considerably  above  the  ordinary  feeling,  pushed  their 
triumplis  over  orthodoxy  and  good  order,  through  the  whole 
territories  of  the  Synod.  Scarcely  a  congregation  remained 
unhurt — and  many  were  altogether  annihilated.  And  from 
the  pa:ni)hlets  and  tracts  which  were  issued  by  the  paity  this 
year,  there  is  considerable  evidence  that  they  considered  their 
triumj)hs  to  be  complete  and  universal.  A  small  tract  issued 
by  them  in  June,  concludes  thus: 

"We  hereby  inform  you,  that  we  have  made  an  appointment 
for  a  general  meeting  of  Christians  at  Bethel,  seven  miles  below 
Lexington,  on  Thursday  before  the  second  Sabbath  of  October 
next.  The  design  of  this  meeting  is,  to  celebrate  the  feast  of 
love,  and  unite  in  prayer  to  God  for  the  outpouring  of  his  Spirit. 
The  place  of  meeting  was  chosen  as  a  centre  for  the  States  of 
Ohio,  Kentucky,  and  Tennessee,  and  all  who  are  engaged  in 
the  common  cause  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  may 
unite  and  swell  the  solemn  cry,  Thi/  kingdom  come.  Even  so 
come.  Lord  Jcsna.  Brethren,  the  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
be  with  you  all.     Amen. 

"P.  S. — Wc  will  meet  prepared  to  encamp  on  the  ground, 
and  continue  for  several  days." 

The  meetinir  here  called  was  held  a  few  davs  before  the 
meeting  of  the  SynotI,  and  was  suiliciently  numerous  to  alarm 
the  heart  of  an  ecclesiastic  who  has  little  or  nothing  but  the 
favour  or  frown  of  the  multitude  to  direct  Ins  conduct.  Four  of 
the  separating  brethren  attended  the  meeting  of  the  Synod,  and 
all  that  could  have  possibly  been  done,  both  in  public  and  in 
private,  judicially  and  exlra-judicially,  wa3  done  in  order  to 
heal  the  breach.  A  committee  appointed  by  the  General  As- 
sembly met  with  the  Synod,  and  acted  aa  a   kind    of  mediator 


KINETEENTH    CENTURT-  533- 

between  the  Synod  and  the  separating  brethren.  Before  nuy 
discussion  took  place,  it  was  unanimoiisJy  agreed  by  all  parties 
concerned,  to  spend  some  time  in  eolemn  prayer  to  Almighty 
God,  for  his  gracious  countenance  and  aid  in  the  case — and 
Messrs.  Marques,  a  member  the  General  Assembly  committee, 
and  Marshall,  one  of  the  separating  bretiiren,  were  called  on 
to  lead  the  devotion.  All  attempts,  however,  to  a  reconcile- 
ment proved  abortive.  When  the  business  was  direcily  and 
formally  entered  upon,  the  separating  brethren  were  found  lo 
take  as  high  ground  as  ever  they  had  assumed.  The  sum  of 
all  they  said  was.  The  Synod  must  come  to  our  terms,  n'e  can- 
not come  to  theirs.  We  have  since  we  were  licensed  and 
ordained  by  the  authority  of  the  Presbyterian  church,  changed 
our  views  of  divine  truth,  and  the  Synod  must  change  their 
views,  if  they  wish  to  count  us  among  their  numbers. 

The  judicial  intercourse  with  the  brethren  may  be  considered 
to  have  ceased  with  the  meeting  of  the  Synod  of  1804.  What- 
ever attempts  may  have  been  made  by  individuals,  it  does  not 
appear  that  the  Synod  ever  after  made  any  attempts  to  bring 
them  to  a  sense  of  their  duty.  In  the  meeting  of  1808,  the 
business  was  once  more  brought  up,  and  the  following  motion 
introduced,  which  after  due  deliberation,  was  adopted;  viz: 
Whereas,  R.  Marhall,  Barton  W.  Stone,  Richard  McNemar, 
John  Dunlavy,  and  J.  Thompson,  were  suspended  by  this 
Synod  for  declining  the  jurisdiction  of  the  Confession  o[  Faith 
of  the  church,  and  have  continued  ever  since  to  enlarge 
their  schism,  to  multiply  their  erroneous  opinions,  to  scandalise 
the  Presbyterian  church,  and  to  oppose  a  number  of  the  essen- 
tial articles  of  our  holy  religion — and  whereas  the  church  has 
already  used  every  effort  in  her  power  to  reclaim  them,  and  as 
our  form  of  government  directs  that  ministers  acting  in  such 
a  manner  be  deposed  and  cut  off  from  the  church — Therefore, 
Resolved,  that  the  above  mentioned  R.  Marshall,  Barton  W. 
Stone,  &c.  &c.  &c.  be  DEPOSED,  in  the  name  of  Christ, 
and  by  the  authority  committed  to  us,  they  arc  hercbj'  DEPO- 
SED from  all  the  functions  of  the  gospel  ministry,  and  cut  off 
from  our  communion. 

These  brethren  being  separated  from  the  Synod,  they  formed 
themselves  into  a  Presbytery.  In  the  name  of  the  Presbytery, 
which  they  called  the  Presbytery  of  Springfield,  they,  in  the 
course  of  a  few  months,  published  their  JjpologT/,  or  defence  of 
their  conduct.  According  to  this  publication,  and  a  variety  of 
other  evidence,  both  printed  and  verbal,  these  irjien  were  at  this 
time  distinguished  by  their — 1.  Denying  the  doctrine  of  abso- 
lute, and  unconditional  decrees. — 2.  Maintaining  that  Christ 
died  equally  for  all   men,  and  that  all  nvM),  notwithstanding  a 


534  HISTORY  or  tub  church. 

considerable  corruption  of  nature,  had  still,  independent  of 
any  special  influence  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  sufficient  power*  to 
believe— and,  .3.  That  all  creeds  and  confessions  ought  to  be 
reject<-d;  and  the  Bible,  without  any  comment,  or  explanation, 
acknowledged  as  the  only  bond  of  union  and  church-fellowship 
among  Christians.  Though  they  had  formed  themselves  into  a 
Presbytery,  and  had  been  active  in  organising  distinct  societies, 
yet  they,  in  this  publication,  as  well  as  some  others,  renounce 
all  pretension  of  forming  a  distinct  party.  "They  considered 
(Apology,  page  20,)  this  Presbytery  providentially  formed  to 
cover  tiie  truth  from  the  impending  storm,  and  check  the  law- 
less career  of  opposition."  And, however  paiadoxical  this  de- 
claration appeared  at  the  time  it  was  made,  we,  for  our  part, 
have  no  doubt  but  they  w^ere  sincere  in  making  it.  Their  ex- 
istence in  the  Presbyterian  form,  or  any  other,  they  considered' 
(as  one  of  themselves  expressed  it)  onl_y  as  a  kind  of  asylum  for 
those  who  were  cast  out,  so  that  they  might  come  and  be  there, 
like  David's  father  and  mother  with  the  king  of  Moab — till  they 
would  know  what  God  would  do  for  them. 

Hence,  in  June,  1804,  when  it  had  scarcely  existed  nine 
months,  the  Presbytery  of  Springfield  was,  with  the  consent  of 
.all  its  members,  dissolved.  This  dissolution  was  made  known 
to  the  world  in  a  small  pamphlet  entitled  "The  last  Will  and 
Testament  of  the  Presbytery  of  Springfield."  In  the  address 
which  we  call  their  last  Presbyterial  act,  their  reasons  for  dis- 
solving are  stated  in  these  words: 

"  With  deep  concern  they  (the  members  of  the  Springfield 
Presbytery)  viewed  the  divisions,  and  party  spirit,  which  have 
long  existed  among  professing  Christians;  principally  owing 
to  tiie  adoption  of  human  creeds  and  forms  of  government. 
While  they  were  united  under  the  name  of  a  Presbytery,  they 
endeavoured  to  cultivate  love  with  all  Christians;  but  found  it  ex- 
tremely difticult  to  suppress  the  idea,  that  they  themselves  were 
a  party  separate  from  others.  This  difliculty  increased  in  pro- 
portion to  their  success  in  the  ministry.  Jealousies  were  exci- 
ted in  the  minds  of  other  denominations;  and  a  (emptation  was 
iaid  before  those  who  were  connected  with  them,  to  view  them 
in  the  same  light.  At  their  last  meeting  they  undertook  to 
prepare  for  the  press,  a  piece  entitled  Observations  on  Church 
Government,  in  which  the  world  will  see  the  beautiful  simpli- 
city of  Christian  church  government,  striptof  human  inventions 
and  lordly  traditions.  As  they  proceeded  in  the  investigation 
of  that  subject,  they  soon  found,  that  there  was  neither  precept 
nor  example,  in  the  New  Testament  for  such  confederacies  as 
Church  Sessions,  Fre5bytcries,Synodfl,  General  Assemblies,  &c. 
Hence  they  concluded,  that  while  they  continued  iu.theconnec- 


NINETBENTH    CKNTCUT.  535 

lion,  in  which  they  then  stood,  they  were  off  the  foundation  of 
the  apostles  and  prophets,  of  which  Christ  himself  is  the  chief 
corner  stone.  However  just,  therefore,  their  views  of  churcli 
government  might  have  been,  their  pubhcation  would  have 
carried  the  mark  of  the  beast,  being  sent  out  under  the  name 
of  a  Presbytery." 

This  extract,  though  nothing  but  sophistry,  is  the  only  para- 
graph in  the  pamphlet  which  has  any  thing  like  sense  and  solid- 
ity. The  preceding  part  of  the  pamphlet  slands  in  the  form 
of  a  last  will,  and  is  both  nonsensical  and  profane. 

Previous  to  their  dissolution,  they  had  sent  forth  a  considera- 
ble number  of  preachers — yet,  even  in  sending  these,  they  did 
not  consider  themselves  as  exercising  any  authority,  which  any 
company  of  Christians  might  not  do.  The  following,  written 
at  Springfield,  March,  1804,  may  serve  as  a  specimen  of  their 
form  of  licenses: 

"For  as  much  as  our  brother,  Malcham  Worley,  has  made 
known  to  us  the  exercises  of  his  mind  for  some  time  past,  ex- 
pressive of  a  divine  call  to  labour  in  word  and  doctrine;  and 
we  being  satisfied,  from  a  long  and  intimate  acquaintance  with 
him,  of  his  talents,  both  natural  and  acquired,  being  such,  as 
through  the  grace  of  God,  may  render  him  useful;  and  consid- 
ering that  the  way  of  God  is  above  our  ways,  it  therefore 
seemed  good  to  us  with  one  accord  to  encourage  our  brother 
to  the  work,  whereunto  we  trust  the  Holy  Ghost  is  calling  him; 
and  we  do  hereby  recommend  him  to  the  churches  scattered 
abroad,  to  be  forwarded  in  his  calling,  according  to  the  mani- 
festation of  the  spirit  given  him  to  profit  withal. 
Signed  in  behalf  of  the  Presbytery, 

B.  W.  STONE,  Clerk. 

Early  Sn  the  spring  of  1805,  the  substance  of  two  letters 
written  to  a  friend,  on  the  Attonement,  by  Barton  W.  Stone, 
made  its  appearance.  In  this  pamphlet,  the  author  denies  that 
there  was  such  a  covenant  made  with  Adam  as  is  generally  cal- 
led the  Covenant  of  Works.  lie  asserts  that  there  is  no  Trinity 
of  persons  in  the  Godhead,  but  only  of  characters  and  relations; 
and  consequently  that  Christ,  as  a  person  distinguished  from 
the  Father,  is  not  true  and  proper  God.  He  further  denies 
that  there  is  any  vindictive  wrath  in  God  wiiich  must  be  en- 
dured or  appeased  before  a  sinner  can  be  pardoned.  He  rejects 
the  doctrine,  that  Christ  is  surety,  either  for  the  elect,  or  for  all 
mankind,  orthat  he  endured  the  curse  of  the  law,  or  the  wrath  of 
God,  to  display  God's  justice,  and  obtain  for  sinners  the  remis- 
sion of  the  curse.  He  asserts  that  we  arc  not  justified  by  the 
imputed  righteousnes  of  Christ;  but,  that  by  faith  in  the  gospel 


0 
-53G  HISTORY    OF    THE    CIIUKCII. 

our  hearts  are  changed,  we  are  made  just  or  rigliteous,  and  de- 
clared so  by  God,  because  we  arc  so  indeed.  And  lie  holds  that 
justification,  sanctilication,  convcr.-ion,  regeneration,  salvation, 
propitiation,  reconciliation,  and  atloncmcnt,  all  mean  the  same 
thing,  lie  states  that  ancient  sacrifices  only  had  their  etrcct 
on  the  worslii])[>cr,  producing  taitli  and  repentance:  and  that 
the  blood  or  death  of  Christ  does  the  same  thing;  having  the 
its  whole  efiicacy  on  the  believer. 

As  no  common  belief  is  now  acknowledged  in  the  New  Light 
church,  it  would  be  unjust  to  ch.'irgc  all  their  preachers  and 
members  with  holding  these  doctrines.  Yet  it  cannot  be 
denied,  that  a  majority  of  their  preachers  had  adopted  them 
previous  to  the  publication  of  the  pamphlet,  and  were  active 
in  defending  them  some  considerable  time  after.  Nor  have  any, 
except  two,  ever  fairly  and  publicly  renounced  them.  The 
epithet  then,  we  think,  is  fairly  applied,  when  we  call  tiie  class, 
or  community,  a  Socinian  Association. 

It  has  already  been  intimated,  that  the  circumstances  under 
which  the  brethren  separated  from  the  Synod,  weie  remarkably 
favourable  for  extending  their  influence  in  forming  a  party. 
Nor  did  any  of  them  neglect  to  improve  these  advantages.  Yet 
such  were  the  materials  of  whi,ch  the  party  was  composed,  and 
such  were  the  visionary  principles  I)y  which  they  were  actuated 
that,  as  a  party,  it  could  not  in  the  nature  of  things  be  lasting. 
Hence  we  find,  that  it  was  scarcely  known,  till  it  was  found 
falling  to  pieces.  In  the  spring  of  1805,  three  Shakers,  from 
New  Lebanon,  state  of  New  \'ork,  arrived  in  Kentucky,  and 
found  the  fields  white  for  their  harvest.  Their  first  visit,  it  is 
said,  was  paid  to  IMatthcw  Huston,  of  Madison  county,  who 
had  been  converted  to  the  New  Light  churcli  by  the  Letters 
on  the  Atonement.  He,  and  a  considerable  number  of  his  peo- 
j)le.  readily  embraced  tlieir  doctrine,  thougli  they  did  not  avow  it 
till  some  months  after.  They  next  visited  Richard  McNemar, 
on  the  Ivittic  Miami,  State  of  Ohio.  They  were  still  more 
successful  here.  Richard,  with  the  most  of  his  church,  including 
some  of  the  mo>t  distinguished  licentiates  of  the  I^esbytery  of 
Springlield,  hailed  them  as  the  messengers  of  Christ's  second 
appearance.  J.  Dunlavy,  who  lived  also  in  Ohio,  with  a  con- 
siderable number  of  his  flock,  folloMcd  in  a  few  months.  The 
whole  object  of  the  v/arfarc  was  now  changed.  Far  from 
having  any  force  to  sj)are  to  the  demolishing  of  old  orthodox 
systems  of  faith  and  church  order,  the  New  Light  church  had 
not  strength  enough  to  defend  itself.  It  was,  in  fact,  a  prey  to 
every  invader. 

Though  they  had  again,  and   again,  renounced  every  thing 
like  cnithority — yet  they  found  it  necessary  still  to  have  meetings 


NINETEENTH    CENTURY.  537 

of  preachers  and  private  members  promiscuously  assembled, 
which  they  called  conferences:  but  these  were  found  to  be  of 
no  use,  for  either  internal  or  external  purposes;  because,  after 
conference  was  over,  each  one  acted  as  he  pleased,  however 
contrary  to  the  conclusions  of  the  conference. 

This  sect  of  Socinians,  are  rapidly  sinking  into  oblivion,  most 
of  them,  with  Stone  at  their  head,  have  united  with  the  Camp- 
bellites,  or  the  Restorers  of  the  Ancient  Gospel. 

Campbellites  or  Christians  or  Restorers  of  the  Ancient 
Gospel.  The  founder  of  this  sect  is  the  celebrated  Alexander 
Campbell,  a  native  of  Ireland,  and  formerly  a  Presbyterian 
minister.  This  gentleman  condemns  all  written  creeds  and 
confessions,  professes  to  take  the  sacred  oracles  as  his  guide, 
denies  the  operations  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  holds  that  faith  is  sim- 
ply historical,  consisting  in  a  few  simple  facts,  and  not  doctrines; 
that  he  who  exercises  this  faith  must  submit  to  be  immersed, 
by  which  act  the  sinner  is  justified,  pardoned,  and  saved;  that 
to  be  born  again,  and  to  be  immersed  is  the  same  thing.  In 
his  Extra  No.  1,  he  says,  "  We  know  it  is  not  a  difficult  matter 
for  believers  to  be  born  of  water,  and  if  any  of  them  disdain  it, 
we  cannot  hope  for  their  eternal  salvation."  Again,  "Those 
who  are  thus  begotten,  and  born  of  God,  are  children  of  God." 
He  denies  that  in  the  present  age  of  the  world,  men  are  called 
of  God  to  the  Gospel  ministry,  but  asserts  that  it  is  the  privilege 
of  all,  who  have  been  immersed  for  the  remission  of  sins,  to 
teach,  immerse,  and  break  the  loaf. 

The  followers  of  Mr.  Campbell  are  numerous  in  the  West; 
especially  in  some  parts  of  Kentucky  and  Tennessee.  In 
Nashville,  Tennessee,  they  have  a  large  and  flourishing  society, 
consisting  of  upwards  of  four  hundred  members.  Although 
we  view  their  distinguishing  tenets  as  subversive  of  vital  godli- 
ness, yet  we  cannot  but  hope  that  some  of  them  have  been  the 
subjects  of  the  enlightening  and  convicting  influences  of  the 
Holy  Spirit.  That  they  have  relied  on  Christ  by  a  living  faith; 
that  they  have  been  washed  in  the  blood  of  the  Lamb;  and  will 
yet  appear  before  the  Throne,  clothed  in  white. 

Late  writers  have  estimated  the  population  of  the  world  at 
737,000,000,  and  have  divided  it  according  to  their  religious 
views  as  follows.  Of  Jews  4,000,000,— Christians,  228,000,000, 
Mohammedans,  100,000,000 — and  the  rest  Pagans.  The  hA- 
ance  o( political pmir.r,  including  the  whole  population,  is  in  fa- 
vour of  Christianity.  The  division  is  made  thus: — Under  Chris- 
tian governments,  387,788,000 — under  Mohammedans,  72,000,- 
000— under  Pagans,  277,212,000.  The  nations  that  have 
adopted  Christianity  are  thus  divided: — Protestant  States,  193,- 

68 


338  nisTonY  OF  THE  cuuRon. 

624,000— Paoal  States,  134,164,000— Greek,or  Russian  church, 
60,000,000.  ' 

The  Greek  Church  is  tolerated  in  Turkey,  countenanced  in 
Hunjjary,  Sclavonia,  and  Dalmatia,  and  established  by  law  in 
Russia.  The  Latin,  or  Romish  church  comprehends  within  its 
pale,  the  principal  part  of  France,  Spain,  Portugal,  Italy,  and 
Austria,  the  Spanish  and  Portuguese  States  in  America,  their 
colonics  in  Asia,  and  Africa,  and  the  greater  part  of  the  popu- 
lation of  Ireland.  They  have  also  considerable  numbers  in  the 
United  States.  The  Protestants  comprehend  tlic  Lutheran, 
Episcopal,  and  Reformed  Churches,  hesides  a  number  of  sects 
that  are  either  united  with  them,  or  embrace  their  leadinsr  ilcc- 
trines.  The  Lutherans  are  established  in  Prussia,  Saxony, 
Hanover,  Denmark,  Norway,  Sweden,  and  Livonia.  They 
have  congregations  in  several  other  parts.  The  Episcopal 
Church,  or  Church  of  England,  is  established  in  England  and 
Ireland.  The  Reformed,  or  Calvinistic  Church  is  most  preva- 
lent in  Switzerland,  in  some  countries  of  Germany,  and  in  Hol- 
land; and  it  is  the  established  Church  of  Scotland,  under  the 
name  of  Presbyterian.  Connected  with  these  Churches,  as 
Protestants,  are  the  following  denominations,  which  arc  more  or 
less  numerous  on  both  sides  of  the  Atlantic:  namely,  Presi)yte- 
rians,  Episcopalians,  Methodists,  Baptists,  Congregationalists, 
Unitarians  or  Socinians,  Quakers,  Moravians,  Mennonitcs,  Swe- 
denborgians,  Universalists,  and  Shakers. 

The  Presbyterians  are  considerably  numerous  in  Scotland, 
England,  Ireland,  and  the  United  States.  This  church  in  the 
United  States,  under  the  care  of  the  General  Assembly  com- 
prises, by  the  last  reports,  23  Synods,  118  Presbyteries, 
2,648  congregations.  1,914  Bishoj.s,  with  236  Licentiates,  ma- 
king 2,150  preachers  of  the  gospel,  185  candidates  for  the  min- 
istry of  reconciliation,  and  247,964  communicants. 

Tiie  Episcopalians  have  Churches  in  Canada,  and  otlier  pro- 
vinces under  the  Biitish  government.  In  the  United  Slates 
they  constitute  a  respectable  portion  of  the  Christian  communi- 
ty, and  are  denominated  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church. — 
They  number  about  700  congregations,  wiiich  are  most  numer- 
ous in  New  York,  Connecticut,  Alaryland  and  Viiginia,  though 
they  have  establishments  in  most  of  the  other  Slates. 

The  Methodists,  in  England,  are  ?iow  divided  principally  into 
two  large  bodies;  the  one  founded  by  Mr.  Wesley,  the  other  by 
Mr.  Whitfield.  The  Whitfield  Methodists  arc  confined  princi- 
pally to  England,  where  they  have  numerous  Churches.  Wes- 
Icyan  Methodists  are  numerous  in  England,  have  large  congre- 
gations in  Scotland  and  Ireland,  and  are  in  the  United  States 
ihe  most  numerous  denomination:  their  communicant^  amount- 


ing  to  more  than  half  a  million.  They  prevail  in  all  parts  of 
the  Union,  but  arc  proportionably  more  numerous  in  the  West, 
than  in  the  East.  Secessions  from  the  Methodist  Church  in 
England,  have  in  a  few  instaijces  happened,  and  one  has  recent- 
ly occurred  in  the  United  States.  Those  thutiiave  seceded  from 
the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  are  called  Reformed,  or  Asso- 
ciate Mihodists.  They  adhere  to  the  Methodist  doctrine,  but 
discard  certain  parts  of  the  Discipline,  particularly  those  con- 
cerning Episcopacy  and  the  manner  of  constituting  the  Gene- 
ral Conference. 

The  Associate  Baptists  have  flourishing  establisiiments  in 
England,  Holland,  and  some  other  parts  of  Europe,  and  are, 
next  to  the  Methodists,  the  most  numerous  body  of  Protestants 
in  America;  numbering  according  to  their  own  accounts,  above 
4,300  congregations,  and  more  than  301.000  communi"  ants. 
Tnough  considerably  divided  on  points  of  speculation,  they  are 
agreed  in  administering  the  ordinance  of  baptism  to  none  b  it 
adult?,  and  exclusively  by  immersion,  believing  that  to  be  the 
only  Scriptural  mode.  In  government  they  resemble  the  Con- 
gregationalists,  and  are  most  of  them  Calvinistic  in  their  doctrine. 
They  have  Churches  in  all  parts  of  the  United  States,  but  are 
most  numerous  in  Rhode  Island  and  Kentucky. 

Under  tiie  general  name  of  Baptists  are  included  besides  the 
Associate  or  Calvinistic  Baptists,  those  called  Christians.  Free- 
will Baptists,  Seventh  Day  Baptists,  Tunkcrs,Ptlennonites,  and 
some  others.  The  name  of  Baptists,  is  afplied  to  them  partly 
on  account  of  their  origin  and  connexion  with  the  Associate 
Baptists,  and  partly  from  their  adherence  to  immersion  as  the 
only  proper  mode  of  Baptism.  Some  of  them,  such  as  the  Chris- 
tians and  Free-willers,  deny  the  Calvinistic  doctrines  of  elec- 
tion, reprobation,  particular  redemption,  &c.  and  maintain  the 
universality  of  the  Atonement  and  the  free  agency  of  man,  as 
held  by  the  Arminians.  Though  not  numerous,  these  bodies  of 
Christians  have  establishments  in  various  parts  of  this  country, 
and  appear  to  be  increasing.  The  Mennonitcs  have  consider- 
able numbers  in  some  parts  of  Europe,  and  about  30,000  in 
America. 

Tlie  Congregationalisls,  which  in  Great  Britain  arc  called 
Independents^  nxe  in  vimericn  confined  chiefly  to  the  New  Eng- 
land Slates,  where  they  are  very  numerous,  having  above  I,'200 
congregations,  and  140,000  communicants.  They  are  now- 
called  Orthodox  Congrej!;Ttionalists,  to  distinguish  them  from 
those  of  the  same  drnomi nation  who  are  Unitarians.  The  Uni- 
tarians in  New  England  an;  similar  to  the  Socinians  in  Europe, 
being  Antitrinitarians.  The  latter  have  a  number  of  Churches 
in  Poland  and  Transylvania,  and  it  is  said  that  some  of  the  Pa- 


540  HISTORY    OP    THE    CIIVRCII. 

pists  are  secretly  attached  to  their  system.  In  New  England, 
including  a  few  Churches  in  other  parts  of  the  Union,  the  Uni- 
tarian Congregationalists  number  about  one  hundred  and  sixty 
or  seventy  thousand.  , 

The  Quakers  are  numerous  in  England,  and  are  said  to  have 
four  hundred  congregations  in  America;  where  they  have  re- 
cently become  almost  equally  divided  on  the  Unitarian  doc- 
trine. Those  of  them  who  advocated  that  doctrine,  are  denom- 
inated Hichites. 

The  Universalists  have  Churches  in  Great  Britain  and  some 
other  parts,  but  are  not  numerous  in  Europe.  In  the  United 
States  they  reckon  about  300  congregations,  principally  in  the 
northern  sections  of  the  country. 

The  Moravians,  or  United  Brethren,  are  comparatively  few 
in  number,  but  in  missionary  labours  and  sufferings,  they  have 
in  proportion  to  their  means,  exceeded  every  other  body  of 
Christians.  When  they  first  sent  out  missionaries  their  numbers 
were  not  above  6,000;  yet  in  the  early  part  of  the  eighteenth 
century,  they  had  missionaries  at  different  places  on  both  sides 
of  the  Atlantic.  Before  the  end  of  that  century  they  had  nu- 
merous missionary  establishments,  some  of  which  were  in  Eu- 
rope, others  in  Asia,  Africa,  and  America. 

The  Swedcnborgians  are  numerous  and  respectable  in  Swe- 
den, have  some  establishments  in  England,  and  number  about 
5,000  in  America.  There  are  also  in  this  country  about  6,000 
Shakers,  and  perhaps  an  equal  number  belonging  to  various 
smaller  sects. 

In  this  account  of  the  numbers  of  different  religious  societies, 
we  have  had  reference,  in  moi^t  instances  to  the  communicants. 
The  numbers  belonging  to  the  congregations  of  each  denomina- 
tion, according  to  the  best  estimates  we  are  able  to  obtain,  will 
be  found  in  a  subsequent  statistical  table. 

The  religious  bodies  that  appear  to  take  the  deepest  interest, 
and  to  be  at  present  most  active  in  the  cause  of  missions,  are  the 
Church  of  P^ngland,  or  Episcopalians,  Baptists,  Congregational- 
ists, Presbyterians,  Methodists,  and  Moravians.  But  if  other 
religious  societies  have  not  taken  so  conspicuous  a  part  as  those 
we  have  mentioned,  it  is  certain  that  vvKh  very  few  exceptions, 
all  have  done  and  arc  still  doing  something  towards  spreading 
the  gospel  in  heathen  countries. 

During  the  dark  ages  of  ignorance  and  spiritual  despotism, 
the  cause  of  missions  was  very  little  regarded,  and  but  feeble  ef- 
forts were  made  for  the  spread  of  the  gospel  among  Pagans  or 
Christians.  AHer  the  revival  of  evangelical  religion  in  the 
sixteenth  century,  the  missionary  spirit  revived,  and  missions 
began  to  be  established. 


KINETEENTH    CENTURY.  541 

In  the  sixteenth  century  the  Papists  sent  missionaries  into 
Asia,  Africa,  and  x\merica.  The  conquests  of  the  Spaniards 
and  Portuguese  prepared  the  way,  and  with  a  view  to  spread 
their  religion  with  their  laws,  they  sent  out  priests  to  instruct 
the  people  whom  they  had  conquered.  There  were,  however, 
individuals,  such  as  Francis  Xavier,  who  extended  their  labours 
where  no  conquests  had  been  made,  and  who  are  said  to  have 
met  with  great  success.  A  congregation  of  cardinals  was  insti- 
tuted in  Italy,  in  the  same  century,  and  a  similar  one  in  France, 
for  the  purpose  of  preparing  and  sending  out  missionaries;  and 
several  of  their  ecclesiastics  engaged  in  the  work.  Besides  vis- 
iting America  and  Africa,  they  penetrated  into  several  parts  of 
Asia,  and  were  for  a  season  very  prosperous.  But  such  were 
the  difficulties  and  misfortunes  which  afterwards  befel  them, 
that  they  had  but  little  remaining  fruit  of  their  labours.  In  Af- 
rica their  efforts  were  attended  with  very  little  effect;  but  in 
Spanish  America  they  laboured  extensively,  and  many  of  the 
native  Indians  are  reported  to  have  received  their  instructions. 

In  the  early  settlement  of  North  America  by  the  Europeans, 
considerable  efforts  were  made  for  the  conversion  of  the  Indians, 
many  of  whom  became  religious.  The  Scriptures  were  transla- 
ted into  the  Indian  dialect,  numbers  of  the  natives  were  taught 
to  read  them,  and  some  of  them  became  useful  in  teaching  oth- 
ers. Mr.  Elliot,  Mr.  Brainard,and  others  used  great  exertions, 
endured  great  sufferings,  and  had  great  success. 

In  1621,  the  Dutch  sent  missionaries  to  Amboyna,  Formosa, 
Columba,  Java,  and  Malabar,  and  formed  numerous  churches, 
some  of  which  are  represented  as  being  still  in  a  flourishing 
condition.  In  1705,  missionaries  were  sent  from  the  University 
of  Halle,  in  Germany,  to  the  Malabar  coast,  who  laboured  with 
such  success,  that  more  than  18,000  Gentoos,  according  to  their 
report,  received  the  truths  of  Christianity. 

The  Moravians,  in  1741,  instituted  a  society  in  London  for 
the  furtherance  of  the  gospel,  by  aiding  more  effectually  their 
missions.  In  Amsterdam  a  similar  society  was  formed  by  the 
same  people,  and  afterwards  renewed  at  Zeist,  near  Utretcht. 
They  also  formed  a  society,  1787,  in  Pennsylvania,  for  the  sup- 
port of  missions,  by  which  their  labours  in  America  have  been 
much  extended.  During  the  last  century  they  had  flourishing 
missions  in  the  West  Indies,  in  Greenland,  in  Upper  Canada,  on 
the  Coast  of  Labrador,  at  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope,  Sou*h  America, 
East  Indies,  and  in  the  Russian  part  of  Asia.  In  these  several 
places  their  number  of  missions  was  about  thirty,  their  mission- 
aries one  hundred  and  forty,  and  heathen  ct^nverts  estimated  be- 
tween twenty  and  thirty  thousand. 

In    1786,  the   Wesleyan    Methodists  in  England  began    the 


542  HISTORY    OF    TUE    CKURCfl. 

establishment  of  missions  in  the  West  Indies.  Dr.  Coke,  with 
three  others,  had  sailed  ibr  Nova  Scotia  for  the  purpose  of  es- 
tablishing a  mission  in  that  country;  but  being  driven  by  the 
gales  to  these  islands,  tiiej  relinquished  their  first  object,  and 
turned  their  attention  to  the  negro  slaves.  After  landii:g  at 
Antigua,  and  making  arrangements  for  future  operations  in  that 
place,  Dr.  ('oke  proceeded  to  Dominica,  and  afterwaids  visited 
other  parts,  finding  in  almost  every  instance  a  very  favourable 
reception.  Besides  these  two  islands,  missions  were  ultimately 
established  at  St.  Vincent's,  Si.  Christophers,  Nevis,  the  Virgin 
Islands,  Bar])adoes,  St.  Bartliolomcv.'s,  Greneda,  Trinidad,  St. 
Thomas's,  Now  Providence,  and  the  other  Bahama  islands. 
After  seeing  these  missions  supplied  with  niissionarics,  and  in  a 
very  flourishing  condition.  Dr.  Coke,  with  several  other  mission- 
aries, sailed  in  1814,  for  the  East  Indies,  for  the  puipose  of 
establishing  and  conducting  missions  in  that  country.  Before 
the  ship  ari'ived  at  its  place  of  destination,  he  was  called  to  his 
reward.  Those  who  sailed  with  h.im  proceeded  in  the  work 
they  had  undertaken,  and  being  Ibl lowed  by  others,  an  exten- 
sive field  had  been  opened  to  them  for  the  spread  of  the  gospel 
and  religious  instruction  among  the  inhabitants.  The  connex- 
ion of  Wesleyan  Methodists  in  England  are  still  making  great 
and  increasing  exertions  for  evangelizing  the  heathen,  in  diller- 
ent  parts  of  the  world.  They  have  at  ihis  time  one  hundred 
and  fifty  stations,  one  hundred  and  ninety-three  foreign  mission- 
aries, and  above  40,000  converts  from  heathenism  to  Christian- 
ity, as  the  fruit  of  their  missionary  labours. 

Tlie  Methodists  in  the  Uni!ed  States,  besides  gathering  into 
their  societies  above  70,000  of  the  negroes,  by  means  of  itiner- 
ant labours  similar  to  th(;se  of  nnssionaries,  have  made  consider- 
able exertions  in  support  of  the  missionary  cause.  Early  in  tlic 
present  century  they  sent  missionaries  into  Canada  and  some 
otiier  places,  and  have  since  that  time  been  increasing  the  num- 
ber of  their  eslablislimcnts,  and  the  means  for  supporting  them. 
They  have  now  in  dilFcrent  parts  of  the  States  and  Territories 
of  the  American  Republic,  fifty  stations,  in  which  aic  about  sixty 
missionaries.  Twcnt) -three  of  tlicseare  among  the  Indians,  of 
whom  above  0,000  have  become  members  of  the  Church.  Of 
the  stations  among  thiC  Indians,  the  most  flourishing  arc  the 
Clioctaw,  Cherokee,  and  the  ^Vyandott.  The  Mi^sionary  So- 
ciety of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  is  established  at  New- 
York,  but  there  are  numerous  branches  and  auxiliaries  in  vari- 
ous parts  of  llie  Union.  The  Methodists  in  Upper  Canada  have 
ten  mi.-sionary  stations,  in  which  arc  2,1 18  native  communicants, 
and  above  400  children  in  their  I.idian  schools. 

In  the  early  part  of  the   last  century,  missionariea  were  sent. 


KINKTSENTIl    CE.NTUilY,  5-43 

bj  the  king  of  Denmark  to  the  Danish  possessions  in  the  East 
Indies,  and  a  mission  was  established  at  Tranqiiebar  on  the  coast 
ofCoromHndcL  Among  the  early  labourers  in  this  mission, 
was  JMr.  Swarlz,  whose  labours  were  attended  with  great  eileet. 
The  missionaries  in  this  establishment  learned  the  language  of 
the  country,  which  is  the  Malabarian;  and  besides  preaching  in 
it  to  the  natives,  they  made  translations  of  the  Scriptures,  and 
wrote  other  books,  which  they  taugiU  them  to  read,  it  iias  been 
computed  that  since  the  establisiiment  of  this  mission,  and  some 
others  on  the  coast,  more  than  40,000  of  the  Indians  have  em- 
braced Christianity.  Dr.  Buchanan,  who  visited  the  stations 
in  this  part,  makes  the  estimate  at  double  that  number. 

Towards  the  close  of  the  eighteenth  century,  the  Baptists  in 
Et  gland  formed  a  missionary  society,  and  sent  missionaries  to 
Calcutta,  Serampore  and  other  places  in  their  vicinity.  Many 
difhciilties  attended  their  first  efforts,  but  their  perseverance  en- 
abled them  to  surmount  every  obstacle,  anc'  to  accomplish  sonie 
very  important  objects  for  the  spread  of  Christianity  in  that 
populous,  but  benighted  country.  The  seat  of  their  operations 
WMS  (ixed  at  Serampore,  twelve  miles  nortli  of  Calcutta.  Tliey 
employed  th'  ir  time  in  preaching  to  the  natives  in  the  langunges 
of  the  countrj',  in  the  dilFusion  of  icnrning,  and  the  translating 
and  circulating  the  Holy  Scriptures.  The  whole  Bible  has 
been  translated  and  printed  in  five  languages  of  India,  and  the 
New  Testament  in  eight.  One  of  the  languages  in  which  the 
whole  of  the  Scriptures  has  been  primed,  is  the  Chinese. 
Sciiools  have  been  established  for  the  instruction  of  native  chil- 
dren, multitudesof  which  have  been  and  are  now  receiving  in- 
struction. A  college  has  been  founded  for  the  purpose  of  qual- 
ifying native  teachers,  and  a  printing  office  is  established,  hav- 
ing ten  presses,  is  constantly  employed. 

Nor  have  the  Baptist  Churches  in  the  United  Slates  been 
inattentive  to  the  subject  of  missions.  They  have  sent  a  num- 
ber of  missionaries  to  the  East  and  West  Indies,  and  to  several 
of  the  savage  tribes  of  North  America.  Many  of  their  missions 
have  been  very  prosperous. 

In  1795,  an  extensive  institution  was  formed  in  I/ondon,  for 
the  purpose  of  spreading  ihe  gospel  among  the  heatlicn,  called 
the  London  Missionary  .Society.  It  consisted  of  Christians  be- 
longing to  the  established  church,  and  to  various  denominations 
of  dissenters,  all  uniting  in  great  harmony  for  the  accomplish- 
ment of  a  most  noble  enterprise.  The  society  undertook  the 
establishment  of  missions  in  the  South  Sea  Islands;  in  which 
they  have  had  extraordinary  success.  The  first  attempts  were 
made  at  Olaheite  and  Tongataboo,  without  much  encourage- 
jnent.     Many  unfortunate    occurrences   rendered   the  prospect 


544  HISTORY    OF    THE    CHURCH. 

for  some  time  uncertain.  At  length  the  number  of  converts  be- 
gan to  increase,  and  constant  accessions  were  made  to  the  socie- 
ty of  native  Christians,  until  the  whole  inhabitants  of  Otaheite, 
and  seven  or  eight  of  the  neighboring  islands,  with  very  few  ex- 
ceptions, voluntarily  renounced  idolatry  and  became  converts 
to  Christianity.  Se\  oral  thousands  in  the  different  islands  have 
learned  to  read  in  the  Taheitan  language,  which  the  missiona- 
ries have  given  them  in  a  written  form.  Reading,  Writing,  and 
Arithmetic  are  taught  in  their  schools,  and  many  of  the  natives 
are  engaged  in  instructing  each  other.  This  society  has  sent 
out  missionaries  also  to  the  East  Indies,  to  Africa,  and  other 
places;  and  the  missions  under  its  superintendence  are  well  sus- 
tained and  in  a  prosperous  condition. 

The  Edinburgh  Missionary  Society  was  instituted  in  1796, 
consisting  of  members  of  the  established  Presbyterian  Church, 
and  of  other  denominations  of  Christians.  This  society,  in 
conjunction  with  one  that  had  been  formed  at  Glasgow,  attempt- 
ed establisliments  in  the  western  part  of  Africa,  in  the  country 
of  Sierra  Leone;  and  have  been  in  part  successful.  Their  de- 
signs were  in  several  instances  defeated  by  the  influence  of  slave 
dealers,  and  the  missionaries  have  been  compelled  to  conline 
their  labours  within  much  narrower  limits  than  was  at  tirst  in- 
tended; being  employed  principally  in  the  neighbourhood  of  the 
English  colony,  in  instructing  Afiicans  that  are  rescued  from 
slave  ships.  Of  the  missionaries  who  tirst  visited  this  country, 
three  died  by  sickness,  one  was  murdered,  and  the  rest  left  the 
settlements.  But  others  have  been  willing  to  take  their  places, 
and  if  the  difficulties  arising  from  the  slave  traffic  were  removed, 
the  mission  might  be  extensively  useful. 

The  American  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  was  formed  in 
1810,  by  the  Congregationalists  in  New  England,  in  conjunc- 
tion with  such  others  as  were  disposed  to  unite  with  them,  and 
has  pursued  its  object  with  great  eiVergy  and  success.  This 
society  has  about  twenty  missionaries  in  the  Sandwich  islands, 
several  in  Asia  and  Europe,  and  above  twenty  among  the  In- 
dians in  North  America,  besides  numerous  assistants  and  in- 
structers.  Their  schools  in  the  Sandwich  islands  alone  are  sup- 
plied with  about  500  nati\e  instructers,  and  contain  45,U00 
scholars.  The  pecuniary  resources  of  the  Board  are  extensive 
and  increasing. 

'J  he  l*rcsbyteriansin  the  United  States  are  likewise  actively 
engaged  in  the  missionary  cause.  In  foreign  missions  they  unite 
and  co-operate  with  the  American  Board,  of  which  they  consti- 
tute a  part;  and  they  have  numerous  Home  missionaries,  em- 
ployed by  the  Board  of  the  General  Assembly,  for  the  purpose 
of  supplying  vacant  churches,  and  other  places  that  are  destitute. 


niNETEEXTH    CEXTURr.  545 

Within  ix  few  years  past,  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church 
has  directed  her  attention  more  circctually  (o  this  important 
subject.  In  1827,  a  misnouary  society  was  instituted  at  Phila- 
delphia. This  society  has  establislied  one  mission  among  the 
Indians  at  Green  Bay,  and  another  in  Greece;  both  of  which 
arc  likely  to  be  useful. 

Sever.il  other  societies  have  been  established,  and  missions 
undertaken  by  dilFcrent  bodies  of  Christians.  Tiie  Connecticut 
Missionary  Society  was  formed  in  1798,  Dutch  Reformed  in 
1822,  the  Home  Missionary  in  1826,  and  the  Massachusetts 
Society,  reorganized,  1827;  besides  similar  ones  in  Europe  that 
have  not  been  mentioned. 

From  this  brief  view  of  the  state  of  the  church  in  reference 
to  missions  it  will  be  seen,  that  during  the  latter  part  of  the 
eighteentii  century,  and  since  the  commencement  of  the  nine- 
teenth, the  attention  of  Protestant  communities  both  in  the  Eas- 
tern and  Western  hemispheres,  has  been  more  than  ever  awa- 
kened to  the  deplorable  condition  of  the  unevangelized  part  of 
the  world.  Scarcely  any  thing  has  appeared  since  the  apos- 
tolic age,  that  can  cq'.ial  the  zeal,  activity,  and  success,  of  some 
that  have  laboured,  and  others  wiio  arc  now  labouring  in  this 
most  interesting  cause.  And  should  the  interest  now  manifest- 
ed, in  some  degree  throughout  Christendom,  increase  during 
thirty  years  to  come  as  it  has  lor  the  last  tiiirty  years,  the  result 
cannot  be  doubtful.  Th3  present  slate  and  prospects  of  the 
Christian  world,  encourage  the  hope  that  this  will  be  the  fact; 
that  science  and  true  religion  will  be  greatly  extended,  that  the 
Scriptures  will  be  circulated  in  the  language  of  every  nation, 
and  that  the  Great  Head  of  the  church  will  have  the  heathen 
for  his  inheritance. 

The  world  is  now  generally  divided  into  five  grand  divisions, 
namely,  Europe,  Asia,  Afr>'ca,  Occanica,  nnd  America.  Of  these 
divisions,  Europe  has  the  fewest  foreign  missions  within  its  own 
boundaries,  most  of  the  nations  belonging  to  it  having  received 
Christianity.  The  whole  population  has  been  estimated  at 
227,700,000,  of  which  there  are  from  nine  to  ten  millions  of 
Turks,  who  are  principally  Mohammedans. 

Great  exertions  have  been  made  bydiif(M-cnt  bodies  of  Chris- 
tians to  circulate  the  Scriptures  and  estal)lish  schools  among 
the  Greeks.  The  present  inhabitants  of  Greece  have,  in  refer- 
ence to  their  moral  state,  been  divided  into  the' three  following 
classes.  1.  Superslilious,  the  most  numerous,  but,  owing  to  their 
vices  and  ignorance,  the  most  feeble.  2.  Infidel,  comparatively 
small,  but  possessing  intellectual  strength.  3.  Philanthropic, 
having  intelligence  and  virtue,  and  exercising  a  respectable 
influence — ready  to  do  all  in  their  power  to  enlighten  and  im- 

69 


546  HISTORY    OF    THE    CHURCn.  * 

prove  their  fellow  citizens.  Such  is  the  general  deficiency  in 
science  and  morals,  that  those  who  are  enlightened  and  benevo- 
lent are  utterly  unal)le  to  arrest  the  current  of  licentiousness; 
and  without  ainj)lc  aid  from  foreigi\  sources  it  will  be  long  be- 
fore this  unfortunate  people  will  be  redeemed  from  their  de- 
graded condition. 

The  British  Foreign  Bible  Society  have,  for  several  years, 
been  distributing  copies  of  the  Scriptures  among  them,  tliousands 
of  which  are  now  in  circulation,  together  witii  numerous  tracts, 
and  are  read  in  the  churches  and  in  the  schools. 

The  seven  islands  which  constitute  the  Ionian  Republic,  con- 
tain about  200,000  inhabitants,  and  are  under  tlie  protection  of 
Great  Britain.  The  London  and  Church  Missionary  Societies, 
have  established  missions  and  sent  missionaries  to  these  islands, 
in  which  are  also  about  seventy  schools,  as  many  teachers,  and 
above  2,000  scholars.  Sabbath  schools  have  been  established 
at  Malta,  Corfu,  and  other  places,  and  are  thus  far,  successful. 
In  the  other  Grecian  islands  there  are  about  thirty  schools,  in 
which  arc  said  to  be  2,000  scholars.  There  are  at  this  time  in 
Malta,  in  the  Ionian  Republic,  in  Tino,  Syria,  and  Smyrna, 
thirteen  missionaries,  and  the  same  number  of  assistants.  In 
Great  Britain,  Ii'cland,  and  some  other  parts,  Home  Missions 
have  been  instituted,  for  the  purpose  of  supplying  religious  in- 
struction to  destitute  places  within  the  limits  of  the  countries  in 
which  they  have  been  established.  These  have  already  been 
found  extensively  useful. 

The  population  of  Asia^  according  to  late  estimates,  is  be- 
tween 340  and  390  millions.  Some  writers  make  it  less,  others 
more,  but  all  agree  that  it  is  the  most  populous  part  of  the 
globe.  The  inhabitants  consist  of  Pagans,  Mohammedans, 
Christians,  and  some  Jews;  but  the  Bagans  are  far  the  most  nu- 
merous, and  next  to  them  the  Mohammedans.  It  is  said,  how- 
ever, that  in  Asiatic  Turkey,  at  least  two  thirds  of  the  people 
are  Greek  Christians. 

The  island  of  Ceylon  contains  nearly  a  million  inhabitants, 
chiefly  Pagans.  It  is  under  the  British  government,  and  has 
become  an  interesting  field  for  missionary  labour.  Of  the  mis- 
sionaries here,  the  American  Board  have  six  missionaiics,  seven 
assistants,  thirty-one  native  assistants,  and  about  4,000  scholars. 
The  Methodists  have  eleven  missionaries,  sixteen  assistants,  nine 
native  assistants,  4,000  scholars.  I'lie  Church  Missionary  Soci- 
ety support  eight  missionaries,  fourteen  assistants,  forty-eight 
native  assistants,  and  have  nearly  2,000  scholars.  The  Baptists 
have  one  missionary,  three  native  assistants,  COO  scholars. — 
There  are  in  all  the  schools  between  ten  and  eleven  thousand 
•cholars,  and  perhaps  9,000  which  constantly  attend.     About 


KINETEENTH    CENTURY.  547 

1,000  of  the  natives  have  become  communicants  among  the  dif- 
ferent denominations  that  support  the  Missions. 

Thfi  popuhition  of  iliiidooilan  is  reckoned  at  more  than 
1;>0,000,0U0,  now  principally  under  the  British  government. 
The  mis?ions  in  thisimmcn.se  population  are  conducted  by  the 
London  Missionary  Society,  Church  Missionary  Society,  Socie- 
ties of  the  Baptist  denomination,  Methodists,  Scottish  Missionary 
Society',  Ameiican  Board  of  Foreign  Missions,  &c.  Much  has 
been  done  in  the  establisiiment  of  schools,  translating  and  circu- 
lating the  Scriptures,  and  in  the  ditFusion  of  useful  knowledge. 
The  missionaries  engaged  in  the  various  stations  in  this  coun- 
try are  about  123  in  number,  having  witii  them  138  assistants, 
above  400  native  assistants.  3,000  communicants  under  their 
care,  and  between  30,000  and  40,000  scholars  in  their  schools. 
In  one  district  called  Tinnevclly,  great  changes  have  been  made 
in  favour  of  Cliristianity;  and  the  most  encouraging  prospects 
have  been  witnessed  in  numerous  villages.  Thousands  have 
recently  abandoned  Paganism,  many  of  them  have  received 
baptism,  and  others  are  enquiring  after  the  truth.  The  British 
Foreign  Bible  Society  have  an  auxiliary  at  Calcutta,  one  at 
Bombay,  and  also  at  Madras.  The  whole  country  is,  indeed,  a 
field,  white,  and  ready  to  harvest,  and  nothing  seems  necessary 
to  the  entire  establishment  of  true  religion,  but  a  greater  num- 
ber of  labourers  and  the  blessing  of  Heaven. 

In  the  Farther  India,  a  part  of  which  has  been  also  conquer- 
ed by  the  British  government,  there  is  a  dense  population,  con- 
nsting  of  perhaps  20,000,000,  in  the  darkness  and  ignorance  of 
Paganism.  Here,  however,  a  missionary  field  is  opened,  and 
missions  have  been  established  by  the  London  Missionary  Soci- 
ty,  by  the  American  Board  of  Foreign  Missions,  and  by  the 
Baptists.  There  are  in  the  different  stations,  twelve  mission- 
aries, thirteen  assistants,  nine  native  assistants,  and  about  800 
scholars  in  the  schools. 

China  is  the  most  populous,  and  one  of  the  most  ancient  king- 
doms of  which  we  have  any  knowledge.  The  population  has 
been  variously  estimated,  from  150,000,000  to  170,000,000,  and 
even  as  high  as  330,000,000.  But  the  lowest  estimate  is  prob- 
ably nearest  the  truth.  A  cloud  of  ignorance  and  superstition 
has  long  overspread  the  inhabitants  of  this  country,  and  seems 
likely  not  snon  (o  be  removed. 

It  has  already  been  mentioned,  that  the  Papists  established 
missions  in  this  country  and  neighbouring  places  in  the  sixteenth 
century.  Their  efforts  were  at  first  successful,  afterwards  ren- 
dered almost  abortive,  but  recently  somewhat  more  encoura- 
ging. According  to  their  own  accounts,  they  have  since  the 
commencement  of  this  century,  added  several  thousandu  to  their 


5iB  ttrsfORT   07   TKB   cntjfecf*. 

church.  The  London  Missionary  Society  sent  a  missionary  td 
China  in  1807,  who  has  been  very  successful  in  translating  the 
Scriptures, and  in  preparing  other  worUs  for  the  instruction  of 
the  Chinese  people.  The  labours  of  tiiis  persevering  missiona- 
ry, Rev.  Dr.  ^iorrison,  will  probably  be  of  incalculable  benefit 
to  this  vast  empire,  lie  has  pubiii^hcd  the  whole  Bible  in  the 
Chinese  laniruagc.  a  (.'hinese  dictionary  in  five  larcfc  volumes,  a 
grammar,  and  some  smaller  works.  In  1813,  he  was  joined  by 
l)r.  Milne,  and  in  1829,  by  two  missionaries  from  the  United 
States.  The  most  successful  means  of  spreading  Christianity 
in  China,  will  be  found  in  ihe  circulation  of  the  Bible  in  the 
language  of  the  country. 

The  London  Missionary  Society  has  sent  three  missionaries 
into  Liberia,  and  seven  with  six  assistants  into  the  countries  near 
the  Caucases.  Others  have  gone  to  Armenia,  Syria,  the  Holy 
Land,  and  to  the  shores  of  the  Mediteiranean.  Some  of  these 
missions  ha\e  not  yet  become  permanent,  in  others, schools  have 
been  established  with  favourable  prospects,  and  in  some  there  is 
great  encouragement. 

In  Africa  C'hristianity  was  early  planted,  but  the  ignorance 
and  superstition  of  the  inhabitants  have  generally  presented 
strong  barriers  to  its  progress.  INIohammedanism  is  diffused  over 
the  Northern  and  some  of  the  Eastern  parts,  but  there  are  some 
remains  of  Christianity  in  Egypt  and  Abysinia.  The  most  odi- 
ous forms  of  Paganism  prevail  in  almost  all  the  negro  tribes. 
Some  of  them  are  yet  in  the  practice  of  offering  human  sacrifi- 
ces. The  poi)ulation  of  this  continent  is  not  definitely  known, 
and  it  is  difficult  to  make  an  accurate  estimate.  Some  writeis 
have  supposed  it  to  be  GtJ ,000,000,  others  have  set  it  as  high  as 
110,000,000;  but  of  these  two  numbers,  the  first  is  probably 
more  correct. 

A  colony  has  been  founded  in  Western  Africa,  at  a  place 
called  Liberia,  by  the  American  Colonization  Society,  which 
was  commenced  about  the  year  1820.  It  is  in  a  prosperous 
condition,  having  an  extensive  sea  coast  and  considerable  trade. 
Religion  has  alro.idy  coaimenccd  spreading  .among  the  people, 
and  it  is  anticipated  that  a  way  will  be  opened  through  this 
colony  for  preaching  the  gospel  to  the  surrounding  tribes. 
Schools  ha\e  been  formed  which  are  flourishing,  and  in  which 
many  of  the  native  children  are  receiving  inslruction.  The 
inhabitants  of  this  colony  as  well  as  (hat  at  Sierra  Leor.c, 
consists  chiefly  of  negroes  (hat  have  been  liberated  from  slavery. 
The  Gerrjian  Missionary  Society  have  four  missionaries  at  Libe- 
ria, and  four  at  the  Gold  Coast,  besides  some  assistants.  At 
Sierra  Leone,  the  Church  Missionaiy  Society  have  six  missiona- 
ries  and  several  assistants,  about  ten  native  assistants,  betweea 


MIWETEEHTH    CENTUBl.  5-49 

p*ven  and  eight  hundred  communicants,  and  above  ICOO  schol- 
hts  in  the  schools.  The  JNIethodists  also  have  in  this  place  and 
■\  icinity,  seven  stations,  one  missionary  with  an  assistant,  160 
scholars,  and  several  hundicd  communicants. 

The  Isle  of  France  contains  about  80,000  inhabitants,  chiefly 
French  c.;lonisIs  and  blacks.  The  London  jMissionary  Sociely 
l:asestablished  a  mission  and  flourishing  school  upon  (his  i-land. 
They  havt^  likewise  found  an  interesting  missionary  field  in  tiie 
island  of  Madagarcar.  Both  of  these  islands  lie  in  the  Indian 
Ocean,  and  the  latter  is  sepcratcd  from  the  continent  of  Africa 
by  the  Mosambique  channel.  Tlie  population  of  P.Iadagascar 
has  been  estimated  at  4,000,000,  partly  Mohammedans  ynd 
partly  Pagans.  Here  are  five  missionaries,  six  assistants,  and 
between  three  and  fuur  thousand  scholars  attending  schools. 
On  tliis  populous  and  extensive  island  Christianity  is  encouraged 
tind  seems  likely  (o  accpiire  extensive  influence. 

In  Soutli  Africa,  including  the  Colony  at  the  Cape  and 
CalFraria,  several  missions  have  been  established  and  are  now  in 
successful  operation.  Of  those  belonging  (o  these  stations,  the 
Moravians  have  eighteen  m.issionaries,  eleven  assistants,  about 
.)00  communicants,  and  200  scholars: — the  London  Missionary 
Society  supports  twenty  missionaries,  twenty-three  assistants,  a 
number  of  communicants,  and  above  1000  scholars: — the  Wes- 
leyan  Methodists  have  sixteen  missionaries,  470  communicants, 
and  800  scholars: — the  Glasgow  Missionary  Society  has  three 
missionaries,  the  French  Protestants  three,  and  the  Rhenish 
Mission.'iry  Society  four.  Though  this  part  of  Afiica  is  inhabi- 
ted by  some  of  tlie  lowest  anti  most  wretched  of  our  species, 
numbers  seem  ready  to  make  the  sacrifice  of  leaving  a  civilized 
land  and  dwelling  among  them,  with  tlie  hope  of  leading  them 
out  of  darkness  into  the  iightand  liberty  of  God's  children. 

The  Church  Missionary  have  three  missionaries  in  Egypt, 
under  who>e  siipciintendence  schools  are  conducted  at  Cairo. 
Bibles  and  tracts  have  also  been  circulated  to  some  extent  in  this 
country,  but  the  darkness  and  ignorance  of  the  people  render 
them  slow  in  their  elFects.  The  number  of  missionary  stations 
throughout  Africa,  is  ninety-one,  of  missionaries  and  assistants, 
180,  of  communicants  at  the  dilRrent  stations,  2,C0O,  and  of 
scholars  in  the  schools,  between  seven  andt^ight  thousand. 

Oceanica  is  the  name  now  given  to  designate  various  groups 
of  islands  in  the  Pacific  Ocean, consistingof  New  Holland, New 
Zealand,  New  Guin(a,  the  islands  of  Polynesia,  those  of  the 
Indian  yVrchipellago,  and  several  small  islands. 

This  division  of  the  globe  is  larger  than  Europe,  though  much 
less  populous.  It  contains  above  3,000,000  square  miles,  and 
its  population  is  calculated  at  20,300,000,  though  the  realnum- 


550  HISTORY    OP    THE    CHURCH. 

beris  probably  much  larger.  Until  the  establishment  of  mis- 
sions among  them,  the  inhabitants  were  involved  in  Pagan 
darkness  and  ignorance,  as  most  of  them  still  continue  lo  be. 
Of  tlic  great  success  of  the  missions  in  some  of  the  i?lands,  we 
have  already  spoken,  and  it  may  be  hoped  that  similar  etiljcts 
will  yet  be  ceen  in  others. 

The  islands  of  Polynesia  are  numerous,  consisting  of  several 
groups,  among  which  are  the  Caroline,  fcO  in  numb'Dr; — Friend- 
ly, having  more  than  100; — Navigators,  seven  in  number; — 
Pelevv;  Marquesas;  Sandwich;  Society;  Ravaivai;  Harvej; 
and  the  Georgian,  consisting  of  Otaheite  and  Eimeo.  The 
missions  to  these  islands  arc  established  at  present  in  those  of 
the  Sandwich,  Georgian,  Society,  Marquesas,  Harvey,  Friendly 
and  Ravaivia;  and  are  conducted  by  the  London  Missionary 
Society,  the  American  Board  of  Foreign  ISIissions,  and  the 
Missionary  Society  of  the  Wesleyan  Methodists  in  England. 
The  numbers  belonging  to  these  societies  arc  ns  follows: — 
missionaries  27,  assistants  30,  native  assistants  38,  communi- 
cants 2,400,  native  teachers  of  schools,  600,  and  above  50,000 
scholars.  The  scholars  belong  principally  to  the  sciiools  under 
the  superintendence  of  the  missionaries  from  the  American 
Board. 

In  New  Holland  and  New  Zealand,  the  Church  Missionary 
Society  have  five  missionaries,  nineteen  assistants,  six  teachers 
and  200  scholars.  The  Methodists  support  two  or  three  mis- 
sionaries in  these  places,  and  as  many  assistants;  and  have  a 
large  number  of  communicants  in  New  South  Wales. 

The  islands  in  the  Indian  Arcbipcllago  are  Sumatra,  Java, 
Borneo,  the  Moluccas  and  the  Phillippines.  The  London  Mis- 
sionary Society  has  a  mission  at  Batavia,  and  arc  printing  and 
circulating  books  among  the  inhabitants.  At  Sumatra  the 
Baptists  have  a  missionary  establishment  at  which  they  are 
translating  the  Scriptures.  The  Netherlands  Missionary  Society 
have  missions  at  Java,  Celebe,  Amboyna,  and  several  small 
islands.  In  eight  island  they  have  50  teachers,  and  not  less 
than  4,000  scholars.  The  aggregate  numl)ers  engaged  in  all 
the  missions  in  this  division  of  the  globe,  arc  53  missionaries,  60 
assistants,  44  native  assistants,  above  2,600  communicants,  663 
native  teachers,  and  between  fifly  and  sixty  thousand  scholars 
belonging  to  their  schools. 

The  p()|Milation  oi  America  has  been  estimated  at  39,000,000; 
of  wiiicli,  Ibose  who  speak  I'^nglishare  the  most  numerous,  those 
next  in  numbers  arc  tbe  Spanish,  next  to  them  the  native  Indi 
ans,  then  the  Portuguese,  then  the  French,  and  lastly  the  Danish, 
Dutch,  Swedish,  and  Russian. 

In  the  West  Indies  the  gospel  continues  successful,  and  tlie 


NINETEENTH    CENTURY.  _  551 

missions  established  there  towards  the  close  of  ine  last  century 
are  still  flourishing.  In  twenty  of  these  islands  the  Methodists 
have,  mi-«^ionarics  59,  assistants  50,  of  while  communicants, 
about  103),  of  free  blacks  700i),  of  slaves  24,085,  children 
receiving  instruction,  10,000. 

The  Moravians  have  in  the  West  Indies,  35,G00  negroes 
under  the  care  of  their  missionaries,  12,400  of  whom  are  com- 
municants, and  7,000  baptized  children.  They  have  in  these 
stations  50  missionaries,  and  nearly  as  many  assistants. 

The  Netherlands  Missionary  Society  has  two  missionaries  in 
these  islands,  the  Scottish  Society  has  three,  and  the  London 
Society  two;  and  besides  several  hundred  communicants,  the 
scholars  belonging  to  their  schools  number  nearly  1,000. 

The  Baptists  have  in  Jamaica,  eleven  misionaries  and  10,000 
communicants.  The  General  Baptist  have  at  the  same  place, 
two  missionaries  and  about  300  communicants,  besides  1,000 
inquirers.  And  the  Church  Missionary  Society  has  in  Jamaica, 
Antigua,  Demcrara,aed  Essequibo,  four  European  teachers,  14 
native  teachers,  and  al)ove  300  scholars.  The  whole  number 
of  missionaries  in  the  West  Indies,  is  130,  of  assistants  100,  of 
communicants  between  lifty  and  sixty  thousand,  and  above 
10,000  scholars. 

The  whole  number  of  Indians  within  the  limits  of  the  United 
States,  is  supposed  to  be  about  300,000.  The  number  of  mis- 
sionary stations  among  the  Indians  throughout  North  America 
is  145.  Tiiese  include  tribes  in,  Labrador,  L^pper  Canada,  and 
in  New  York  State;  the  Chcrokees,  Wyandotls,  Choctaws,  Osa- 
gas,  Putawatomics,  Machinaws,  ( 'hickasaws,  and  others.  The 
missions  among  them  are  conducted  by  the  following  Societies: 
namely.  The  American  Board  of  Missions,  American  Baptist 
Board,  Missionary  Society  of  tlie  Methodist  Episcopal  Church, 
Episcoj)al  Missionary  Societ}',  Cumberland  Presbyterians,*  and 
Moravians  or  United  Brethren.  The  number  of  missionaries  in 
all  the  stations  is  200,  of  assistants  317,  of  communicants,  be- 
tween eight  nad  ten  thousand,  and  above  3,000  in  the  schools. 

The  Home  Missionaries  belonging  to  the  churches  in  the 
United  States,  are  more  immerous  than  those  in  foreign 
stations. 

Whole  number  of  Bible  Societies  tb.roughout  the  world  is 
about  5,000.  Bibles,  and  parts  of  Bibles,  distributed,  not  far 
from  nine  millions,  in  IGO  languages. 


*  The  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Mission  among  the  Choctaws  has  ceased, 
owing  to  the  removal  of  the  Indians.  A  Cumberland  Presbyterian  minister,  th« 
Rev.  D.  Lowry,  i?  now  laboring  among  the  Winebagoes. 


559  ^^         HISTORY   OP   THE   CHURCH. 

Between  one  hundred  and  fifty,  and  one  hundred  and  sixty  mil- 
lions of  tracts  have  been  circulated  by  means  of  tract  societies. 

Number  of  Sabbalh  scholars  throughout  the  world  is  not  far 
from  two  miilions. 

The  following  briefsketch  of  Ihc  principal  Foreign  Mission- 
ary Societies  throughout  tiic  world,  is  taken  fiom  Horn's  Letters 
by  Spaiilding: 

I.  Christian  Knozdcdge  Society. — The  Society  for  propagating 
Christian  Knowledge,  was  incorporated  in  England  by  the 
British  Parliament  in  1647.  In  1801),  the  society  employed  9 
missionaries.  In  1831,  it  sustained  missions  in  India  and  South 
Africa.  In  the  schools  of  four  of  the  India  stations,  they  have 
under  their  instruction  2,810  scholars. 

II.  Gospel  Propngidion  Society. — The  Society  for  Propagating 
the  Gospel  in  Foreign  Parts,  was  instituted  in  1801,  by 
members  oftlie  established  Church  of  England.  Of  this  socie- 
ty, as  we  have  no  recent  report,  we  can  only  say,  that  in  North 
America,  the  East  and  West  Indies,  and  on  tiie  continent  of 
Europe,  it  employs  about  ICO  missionaries,  100  school  teachers 
and  catechisls,  and  supports  1  colleges,  in  Barbadoes,lIungarv, 
Calcutta,  and  Nova  Soctia,  at  an  annual  expense  of  about 
§46,000. 

III.  J\Iorfrcian  Missionary  Society. — The  United  Brethren 
commenced  their  missionary  o|)cralions  in  1732.  In  1831,  they 
had  missions  in  Greenland  and  Labrador,  in  Noith  Ameiica, 
Dutch  Guiana,  in  South  America,  the  Brittish  and  Danish  West 
Indies,  and  South  Africa.  In  !hcsc  missions  were  41  stations, 
209  missionaries,  and  about  GOO  converts.  Receipts  during  the 
year  1830,  §19,113. 

IV.  Wcsleyan  Methodist  Missionary  Society. — In  1786,  the 
Wesleyan  Methodists  commenced  their  missionary  labours. 
In  1776,  (he  Rev.  Thomas  Coke,  LL.  D.  a  clergyman  of  tiie 
church  of  England,  and  a  graduate  of  the  University  of  Ox- 
ford, formed  an  intimate  friendship  with  Mr.  John  Wesley,  and 
entered  eoidially  into  his  views  of  exiending  the  gosjiel,  by 
every  possible  means  to  those  who  were  living  wilhout  a  practi- 
cal knowledge  of  divine  truth.  To  the  end  of  his  days  he  con- 
tinued in  the  strictest  union  with  the  Methodists,  and  was  their 
principal  agent  in  the  establishment  and  direction  of  their  nu- 
merous important  mis?ions,  and  lii.aily  closed  his  zealous  mission- 
ary life  during  a  voyage  to  Ceylon,  whilst  acc(mipanying  the 
first  Wesleyan  missionaries  appointed  at  that  island.  The 
zealous  cllbrts  of  this  society  have  been  crowned  with  success 
unparalleled  in  the  history  of  missions.  In  July  30,  1834,  the 
missions  under   their  direction  were   as   follows:  Europe — In 


^NINETEENTH    CENTURY.  553 

Ireland  10,  Sweden  1,  France  4,  Mediterraneans.  Asia — In 
Continental  India4,  Ceylon  11,  South  Seas  1  I.  Africa— In  South 
Africa  5,  Caffraland  9,  Western  Africa  3.  America— West  Indies 
43,  British  dominions  in  North  America  C7,  of  which  1"2  arc 
among  the  Indians  of  Upper  Canada.  In  the  several  portions 
of  the  world  connected  with  the  society's  operations,  there  are 
177  mission  stations,  257  regular  missionaries,  of  whom  the  232 
are  in  foreign  stations,  29  assistants,  exclusive  of  school  teach- 
ers and  the  wives  of  the  missionaries.  Communicants,  48,304. 
This  number  docs  not  include  the  missions  in  Ireland,  nor  the 
new  missions  in  Upper  Canada. 

y.  Baptist  Missioncu-y  Society. — This  society  \vas  established 
in  England  in  1795.  It  has  missions  in  the  South  Sea  Islands, 
India,  China,  the  Mediterranean,  South  Africa  and  its  Islands, 
South  America,  and  the  Persian  Empire;  in  which  were  in  1832, 
113  stations  and  out-stations,  92  missionaries,  19  European  and 
133  native  assistants,  4,771  communicants,  391  schools,  and 
22,193  scholars.     Receipts,  $160,000, 

VL  Scottish  Missionary  Society. — This  society  was  organized 
In  1796.  It  has  established  missions  in  Karess,  and  Astrachan, 
in  Western  Asia,  Bombay,  Bankote,  Hurnce  and  Poonah,  in 
Western  India,  and  in  New  South  Wales.  It  has  9  missionaries 
employed  and  several  assistants,  and  about  3000  children  under 
instruction. 

VII.  Church  Missionary  Society. — In  1800  this  society  was 
established  in  England.  In  1831  it  had  missions  in  Northern, 
Southern,  and  Western  India,  Ceylon,  Austral-Asia,  the  Med- 
iterranean, Western  Africa,  the  AV^est  Indies,  and  Northwest 
America;  in  which  are  56  stations,  51  European  and  4  native 
missionaries, 545  teachers,  4.53 of  whom  arc  natives,  370  schooia 
in  which  arc  12,711  scholars,        ;_,'-    • 

VIII.  London  Jczcs''  Society. — ^Tliis  society  was  formed  in 
1808.  In  England,  France,  Switzerland,  Holland,  Germany, 
Prussia,  Poland  and  the  Mediterranean,  it  employed,  in  1832, 
34  Missionaries  and  9  agents  and  school  teachers.  Of  the  34 
Missionaries,  13  arc  converted  Jews. 

IX.  American  Board  of  Commissioners  for  Foreign  Missions. — 
This  society  was  organized  in  1810.  In  October  1834,  the  mis- 
sions under  its  direction  were  as  follow?:  In  the  Mediterranean 
11,  West  Africa  1,  Ceylon  11,  Western  India  5,  Siam  3,  China 
2,  Indian  Archipelago  2,  Sandwich  Islands  21,  North  American 
Indians  28j  in  wliich  were  employed  96  Missionaries,  197  assis- 
tants, 39  of  whom  are  natives.  Communicants  2000.  In  the 
schools  under  their  care,  40,000  scholars.  Receipts  for  the  year. 
,$•152,3^0. 

70 


554  UlSTOllY    OF    THE    CHUUCn. 

X.  Baptist  Foreign  Missionary  Socictr/. — The  Baptist  Board 
of  Foreign  Missions  for  the  United  States,  was  insliiiited  in  1814. 
They  have  under  their  care  the  present  year  (1834)  19  Mis- 
sion stations — in  Burmah  i},U-i  ^  iam  1,  among  the  An)erican  In- 
dians 11,  and  in  France  1.  In  tlicse  Missions  ihcy  employ  i!4  mis- 
sionarie?',  and  C3  assistants  and  teachers,  19  of  whom  arc  natives. 
Communicants,  1800. — Receipts  for  the  year,  not  including  do- 
nations from  the  American  Bible  and  Tract  Societies, 
$52,051  91. 

XI.  German  Missionary  Socirty. — This  society  was  organized 
in  181G.  In  the  Medelerranean,  Asiatic  Russia,  and  Western 
Africa  they  employ  12  Missionaries,  and  about  the  same  number 
of  assistants. 

XII.  General  Baptist  Missionary  Society. — This  society  was 
formed  in  England  in  181G.  It  has  2  mission  stations  in  Orissa, 
Northern  India,  employing  three  missionaries,  and  several  as- 
sistants. 

XIII.  Methodist  Episcopal  Missionary  Society. — Ihc  ?^*?sionary 
Society  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Churcli,  was  orgr.ri/ed  in 
1819.  It  now  (1834)  has  missions  in  Liberia,  Western  Africa, 
employing  2  missionaries  and  (5  assistants.  It  has  14  missions 
among  the  aborigines  of  America,  1  of  which  is  beyond  the 
Rocky  Mountains,  employing  25  missionaries  and  16  school 
teachers,  having  under  their  care  G72  scholars.  (Communicants, 
4,0G(J — besides  which  there  are  between  7  and  8,000  reared  up 
under  the  fostering  care  of  this  society,  who  are  now  embraced 
in  the  Wesleyan  Conference  of  Canada.  It  has  also  74  domes- 
tic missions  within  the  bounds  of  the  several  conferences,  ex- 
clusive of  those  that  have  been  returned  as  regular  circuits, 
employing  75  missionaries.  Communicants,  8,820.  Total,  90 
stations,  100  missionaries,  22  teachers,  627  scholars  and  11,889 
communicants.     Receipts  for  the  year  $'37,387  (i9. 

XIV.  Episcopal  Missionary  Society. — This  society  was  formed 
in  1820,  and  has  oue  mission  at  Athens,  in  Greece,  employing 
2  missionaries. 

XV.  French  Protestant  Missionary  Society. — This  society, 
which  was  formed  in  1823,  had  in  1831,  4  missions  in  South 
Africa,  emp  loying  6  missionaries  and  3  assistants. 

XVI.  Seramporc  Baptist  Missionary  Society. — In  1827  the 
Baptists  of  Serampore  withdrew  from  their  brethren  in  England, 
by  reason  of  some  misunderstanding  relative  to  their  mission 
premises.  The  Serampore  iirelhren  have  now  IG  mission  sta- 
tions in  Northern  India,  employing  in  1833,  27  missionaries  and 
15  iiaiivc  priMciicrs 

XVII.  Js'etherlanri.s  Missionary  Society, — In  1828  this  society 


VlNETEENXn    CENTURY.  555 

eommenced  its  missionary  operations  in  Cliina.     They  have  1 
mission,  employing  1  missionary  and  several  assistants. 

XVIII.  Rhenish  Missionary  Society. — This  society  was  formed 
in  1829.  It  has  2  missions  in  South  Africa  employing  6  mis- 
Bionaries  and  some  assistants. 

XIX.  Church  of  Scotland  Missionary  Society. — This  society, 
established  in  1S30,  has  a  mission  in  Calcutta,  and  a  mission 
school  attached  to  it,  employing  2  teachicrs  and  assistants. 

XX.  Western  Foreign  Missionary  Society. — This  society  was 
was  organized  in  1832.  It  has  1  mission  in  Liberia,  Western 
Africa,  and  1  missionary. 

XXI.  Glasgow  Missionary  Society. — This  society  has  2  missions 
and  4  missionaries  in  Southern  Africa. 

In  all  the  above  named  missions  there  are  employed  at  least 
1132  missionaries,  about  1600  assistants  and  teachers ;  connected 
with  which,  are  about  150,000  converts  from  heathenism. 


HISTORY 


Of    THE 


CUMBERLAND   PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH 


BY    THE    REV.    JAMES    SMITH, 

Statctl   Clerk   of    llic   f>ciicral    Asftemltly. 


HISTORY 


or     THE 


CUMBERLAND    PRESBYTERIAN    CHURCH, 


■S3>- 


CHAPTER   I. 

FIRST  SETTLERS  OF  GREEN  RIVER    AND  CUMBERLAND  COUN 
TRIES— STATE    OF    THE    CHURCH— 31'GREADY— COMMENCE- 
MENT OF  THE  REVIVAL. 

In  giving  a  history  of  the  origin  of  this  young  branch  of  tlic 
Church  of  Christ,  it  will  be  proper  to  relale  the  causes,  which 
finally  rendered  it  necessary  for  its  founders  to  secede  fiom  the 
communion  of  the  Pre.«byterian  Church;  and  to  establish  a  new 
denomination  of  Christians. 

The  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church  had  its  origin  among 
the  early  settlers  of  the  Green  River  country  in  Kentucky,  and 
the  Cumberland  country  in  Tennessee.     The  early  inhabitants 
of  this  beautiful  and  fertile   region,  consisted  of  a  heterogenous 
mass,  who,  from  the  glowing  descriptions  that  were  given  of  the 
richness  of  its  soil,  and  the  salubrity  of  its  climate,  had  tlowed 
into  it,  from  all  quarters  of  the  Union,  especially  from  Virginia 
and  the  Carolinas.     Surrounded  on  all   sides  by  a  dense  forest 
and  a   luxuriant  country,  the   improvement  and  cultivation  of 
which,  promised  fair  to  place  them  in  easy  and  affluent  circum- 
stances, it  is  not  surprising  that  the  great  majority  of  the  inhabi- 
tants bent  all  their  energies  to  the  promotion  of  their  temporal 
interests,  to  the  neglect  of  what  was  vastly  more   important,  a 
preparation    for  Eternity — especially  when  it  is   remembered, 
that  at  that  time,  owing  (o  their  isolated  situation,  they  were  in 
a  great    measure   deprived   of  the  means  of  grace,  which  their 
descendants   so   abundantly    enjoy.     It  is   true,  that  at  a  very 


560  HISTORY  OF  THE   CHURCH. 

early  period  after  the  first  settlement  of  the  country,  a  few  phi- 
lanthropic, and  devoted  missionaries  imigrated  into  this  new, 
extensive  field  of  labor,  where  they  underwent  severe  trials, 
submitted  to  disagreable  privations;  and  at  the  risk  of  falling 
victims  to  the  Indian  tomahawk  and  scalping  knife,  they  travel- 
ed from  settlement  to  settlement  proclaiming  salvation  through 
Christ  Jesus  to  perishing  sinners.  Nor  did  they  labor  in  vain, 
or  spend  their  strength  for  naught;  for  they  were  often  blessed 
with  precious  out-pourings  of  God's  Spirit,  and  through  their  in- 
strumentality man}^  souls  were  brought  unto  the  fold  of  Christ. 
But  the  number  of  such  men  was  exceedingly  small,  when  com- 
pared to  the  vast  field  before  them,  which  was  enlarging  every 
year;  and  unfortunately,  many  who  called  themselves  the  min- 
isters of  the  Gospel,  removed  into  this  country,  who  were  in  all 
things  the  reverse  of  those  mentioned  above.  Some  were  stran- 
gers to  that  change  of  heart,  without  which,  all  pretensions  to  b( 
called,  and  sent  of  God,  to  point  perishing  sinners  to  Jesus  Christ, 
are  but  impious  mockery;  and  others  proved  by  their  conduct 
that  they  possessed  but  little  of  the  Spirit  of  the  Gospel.* 

Like  priest,  like  people,  is  a  trite,  yet  true  saying;  and  in 
this  region  at  that  period,  although  here  and  there,  a  true  Na- 
thaniel, and  a  humble  and  devoted  Mary  were  to  be  found; 
yet  many  of  the  professed  followers  of  Christ  had  a  name 
to  live,  when  they  were  dead  in  trespasses  and  sins. — 
These  remarks  are  especially  applicable  to  the  members  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church,  a  fearful  number  of  whom,  appear  to  have 
been  strangers  to  true  godliness.  The  Rev.  Mr.  l^avid  Rice, 
the  first  Presbyterian  minister  that  settled  in  Kentucky,  gives 
the  following  dark  picture  of  many,  who  possessed  certificates 
of  being  in  full  communion  in  that  Ciiurch:  "  Some  were  grossly 
ignorant  of  the  first  principles  of  religion:  some  were  given  to 
quarrelling  and  fighting:  some  to  profane  swearing:  some  to 
intemperance."  Nor  was  tliis  description  of  professed  Chris- 
tians confined  to  the  region  in  which  Mr.  Rice  resided;  for  in 
too   many    instances,  such  members   of  the  Church  were  to  be 

*Or  liis  first  fellinv  laborers  in  KtiitiicUy,  ."Mr.  Rico  snj«,  "llicy  were  men  of 
some  iufonnation,  .tinl  held  sound  iiriiiciiilc*;,  liut  did  not  appear  to  posaesj  luucli 
of  the  spirit  of  tlio  gospel." 


CUMBERLAND    PRESBYTERIANS.  561 

found  in  the  Green  River  and  Cumberland  countries,  as  the  se- 
quel will  show.  Indeed, at  that  period,  the  Presbyterian  Church 
in  the  west,  appears  to  have  been  in  a  wretched  state  of  cold- 
ness and  formality.  "The  services  of  the  Sanctuary  were  long, 
unedifying,  and  irksome;  and  the  communicants,  with  a  very 
few  exceptions,  were  confined  to  the  heads  of  families."*  Such 
being  the  state  of  the  church,  it  is  not  surprising  that  the  men  of 
the  world  should  treat  the  religion  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  with 
neglect  and  contempt;  and  that  society  should  be  prone  to  Infi- 
delity, Atheism,  and  every  evil  work. 

Such  was  the  darkly  ominous  state  of  the  religious  atmosphere 
of  the  then  far  west,  when  in  addition  to  the  few  evangelical 
and  devoted  ministers  (chiefly  Methodists,)  already  in  the  field, 
in  the  year  A.  D.  1797,  God,  in  his  merciful  providence,  sent 
into  this  moral  wilderness,  that  evangelical,  holy,  devoted  and 
powerful  minister  of  the  gospel,  James  M'Gready,  whose  mem- 
ory will  ever  be  dear,  not  only  to  all  who  bear  the  Cumberland 
Presbyterian  name,  but  to  all  sincere  followers  of  the  Lord  Je- 
sus Christ,  who  have  a  correct  knowledge  of  his  labors  of  love, 
and  their  blessed  results. 

Mr.  M'Gready  was  born  in  North  Carolina,  in  the  year  A.  D. 
1763,  of  respectable  parents,  who  had  emigrated  from  Ireland. 
Very  little  is  known  to  the  author  of  his  infancy  and  youth,  ex- 
cept, that  at  an  early  age,  he  was  admitted  into  the  communion 
of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  and  became  a  candidate  for  the 
gospel  ministry.  Shortly  after,  he  removed  to  western  Penn- 
sylvania, where  he  placed  himself  under  the  tuition  of  Dr.  M'Mil- 
lan,  who  was  founder  of  Jefferson  College.  Here,  with  great 
diligence,  he  applied  himself  to  study,  and  made  considerable 
proficienc}^  But  although  he  was  a  member  of  the  visible 
church,  and  preparing  for  the  ministry,  Mr.  M'Gready  was  not, 
at  that  time,  a  member  of  the  mystical  body  of  Christ.  God,  in 
his  tender  compassion,  convinced  him  of  his  slate  of  spiritual 
death,  in  the  following  manner  : 

On  a  certain  occasion,  at  the  house  of  a  friend,  he  fell  into 
the  society  of  two  evangelical  Christians  of  his  acquain- 
tance.    On  retiring  for  the  night,  they  were  all  shewn  into  the 

*Dr.  Clelaud. 

71 


562  iiistohy  of  the  church. 

eame  room;  Mr.  M'Gready  to  one  bed,  and  the  two  friends  to 
another.  These  two  Christians  entered  into  conversation  on 
experimental  and  practical  religion.  By  and  by,  believing 
that  Mr.  M'Gready  was  asleep,  they  freely  expressed  to  each 
other,  their  views  of  his  religious  character;  they  pronounced 
him  a  mere  formalist,  and  a  stranger  to  regenerating  grace. 
He,  however,  being  awake,  overheard  all  that  was  said  con- 
cerning him;  and  instead  of  becoming  offended,  as  too  many 
professed  Christians  would  have  been,  by  the  Spirit  of  God,  he 
was  thereby  led  to  a  close  and  candid  examination  of  the  state 
of  his  heart,  which  happily  for  him  and  for  the  church  of  Christ, 
resulted  in  the  conviction,  that  although  he  had  a  name  to  live, 
yet  he  was  dead  in  tresspasses  and  sins;  and  justly  exposed  to 
the  wrath  of  God.  He  now  earnestly  sought  an  interest  in  the 
blood  of  Atonement,  and  from  his  MSS.  it  appears,  that  in 
the  year  A.  D.  1786,  on  a  Sabbath  morning,  at  a  sacramental 
meeting,  near  the  Monongahala,  he  was  savingly  converted  to 
God. 

Three  years  after  the  date  of  his  conversion,  we  find  Mr. 
M'Gready  in  North  Carolina,  preaching  Christ  to  perishing  sin- 
ners in  great  power  and  demonstration  of  the  Spirit.  From  his 
MSS.  it  appears,  the  design  of  most  of  his  discourses  at  that 
time,  was  to  drive  unregenerate  professors  from  their  refuges  of 
lies;  and  in  all,  he  dwelt  upon  the  necessity  of  the  new  birth. 
What  is  worthy  of  remark,  he  insisted  upon  the  importance  of 
knowing  the  time  when,  and  the  place  where,  the  saving  change 
is  experienced.  Such  was  his  zeal  for  God,  and  the  heavenly 
unction  that  attended  his  ministrations,  wherever  he  went  he 
attracted  the  attention  of  very  large  congregations;  and  by  the 
blessing  of  God  attending  the  word  preached,  many  precious 
souls  passed  from  death  unto  life.  His  labors  at  an  Academy 
under  the  care  of  Dr.  Caldwell,  were  instrumental  in  producing 
a  revival  of  religion,  in  which  ten  or  twelve  young  men  were 
brought  into  the  fold;  all  of  whom  became  ntiinisters  of  the 
Gospel,  and  some  of  them  were  subsequently  his  fellow-laborers 
in  the  far  west. 

Having  married  an  intelligent  lady,  who  was  a  member  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church,  about  the  year  1700,  Mr.  M'Gready  be- 
came pastor  of  a  congregation  in  Orange  county,  where  he  la- 


CUMBERLAND    PRESBYTERIANS.  563 

bored  with  his  former  zeal,  and  often  with  great  success.  Here, 
however,  he  encountered  much  opposition  from  the  openly  pro- 
fane, and  also  from  nominal  professors  of  religion;  the  former 
being  offended  at  his  fearful  denunciations  of  the  wrath  of  God 
against  impenitent  sinners;  and  the  latter,  at  his  plain,  heart 
searching  exposures  of  their  unsound  foundations.  The  cry  was 
raised  against  him,  he  is  running  the  people  distracted,  diverting 
their  attention  from  their  necessary  avocations;  and  creating  in 
the  minds  of  decent,  orderly,  moral  people,  unnecessary  alarm 
about  the  eternal  destiny  of  their  souls.  Thus  circumstanced  it 
is  not  surprising,  that  he  had  to  submit  to  many  insults  from 
those  very  persons,  for  whose  benefit  he  so  faithfully  labored. 
But  Mr.  M'Gready  felt  conscious  that  he  was  in  the  discharge 
of  duty,  and  true  to  his  trust,  he  continued  to  cry  aloud — expo- 
sed sin  in  its  horrid  deformity — pointed  out  its  fearful  consequen- 
ces, and  held  up  Christ  before  sinners  as  their  only  hope  and 
refuge.  Satan  who  was  exceedingly  mad  at  the  faithfulness  of 
this  servant  of  the  living  God,  and  at  the  luccess  that  attended 
his  ministrations,  rallied  his  forces,  and  resolved  to  drive  him 
from  the  field.  To  effect  this  purpose,  a  letter  was  written  to 
him  in  blood,  requiring  him  to  leave  the  country  at  the  peril  of 
his  life;  and  a  number  of  wicked  men  and  women  of  the  baser 
sort,  on  a  certain  occasion  during  the  week,  assembled  in  his 
church,  tore  down  the  seats,  set  fire  to  the  pulpit,  and  burnt  it  to 
ashes. 

On  the  following  Sabbath,  when'  Mr.  M'Gready  and  the  con- 
gregation assembled  at  the  house  of  God,  they  found  all  within, 
in  confusion  and  desolation.  Not  at  all  intimidated  by  these 
diabolical  proceedings,  on  commencing  the  services,  he  gave  out 
these  very  appropriate  lines  from  Dr.  Watts: 

Will  God  forever  cast  us  off? 
His  wrath  forever  smoke 
Against  the  people  of  his  love. 
His  little  chosen  flock? 

Think  of  the  tribes  so  dearly  bought 
V  With  their  Redeemer's  blood; 
Nor  let  thy  Zion  be  forgot 
Where  once  thy  glory  stood. 


564  HISTORY   OF   THE   CHURCH. 

.    Lift  up  thy  feet  and  march  in  haste, 
Aloud  our  ruin  calls; 
See  what  a  wide  and  fearful  waste 
Is  made  within  thy  walls. 

Where  once  thy  churches  pray'd  and  sang 
Thy  foes  profanely  roar; 
Over  thy  gates  their  ensigns  hang, 
Sad  tokens  of  their  power. 

How  are  the  seats  of  worship  broke ! 
They  tear  thy  buildings  down, 
And  he  that  deals  the  heaviest  stroke 
Procures  the  chief  renown. 

With  flanaes  they  threaten  to  destroy 
Thy  children  in  their  nest; 
Come  let  us  burn  at  once,  they  cry. 
The  temple  and  the  priest. 

After  the  singing  of  which,  he  addressed  the  congregation 
from  Matthew  xxiii.  37,  38.  O  Jerusalem,  Jerusalem,  thou  that 
killest  the  prophets  and  stonest  them  which  are  sent  unto  thee, 
how  often  would  I  have  gathered  thy  children  together,  even  as 
a  hen  gathereth  her  chickens  under  her  wings,  and  ye  would  not. 
Behold,  your  house  is  left  unto  you  desolate. 

In  A.  D.  179G,  and  shortly  after  this  outrage  had  been  com- 
mitted, Mr.  M'Grcady  determined  to  leave  this  congregation,  in 
consequence  of  a  call  from  some  of  his  former  hearers,  who  had 
removed  to  Logan  county,  Kentucky.     On  his  way  to  his  new 
destination,  he  halted  in   the  vicinity  of  Knoxvillc,  Enst  Ten- 
nessee, where  he  remained  several  months,  preaching  with  pow- 
er and  energy,  and  was  honored  by  the  Head  of  the  Church,  by 
being  instrumental  in  awakening  and  converting  many  precious 
souls,  who  will  be  his  crown  of  rejoicing  in    the   great  day  of 
Jesus  Christ.     When  Mr.  M'Gicady  arrived  in  Logan  county, 
Kentucky,  he  became   the  pastor  of  three  small  congregations, 
viz:  Gasper  River,  Red  River,  and  Muddy  River  societies;  all 
of  which  were  in  a  slate  of  coldness  and  declension,  and  many 
of  the  members  strangers  to  regeneration.     Indeed  the  ques- 
tions often  put  to  Mr.  M'Gready  shew  that  his  churches  were 


CUMBERLAND   PRESBYTERIANS.  5C5 

nearly  destitute  of  spiritual  life,  it  being  not  unconnmon  for  him 
to  be  asked  such  questions  as  the  following:  "Is  religion  a  sensible 
thing?  If  I  were  converted,  would  I  feel  it  and  know  it?"  Mr. 
M'Greadj,who  was  a  man  of  fervent  piety,deep  humility,and  per- 
severing in  his  supplications  at  a  throne  of  Grace,  could  not  re- 
main in  a  state  of  listlessness  in  this  valley  of  the  shadow  of 
death;  but  determined,  in  the  strength  of  Israel's  God,  to  arouse 
the  people  from  their  dangerous  lethargy:  and  as  immortal  souls 
were  every  day  sinking  into  perdition,  he  not  only  raised  the 
alarm,  but  he  also  adopted  and  practised  such  measures  as  were 
most  likely,  under  the  blessing  of  God,  to  insure  success  and 
result  in  a  revival  of  religion,  and  the  salvation  of  perishing  sin- 
ners. He  laid  before  the  few  living  Christians  of  his  charges, 
the  desolations  of  Zion,  the  promises  of  their  covenant  God, 
and  the  efficacy  of  faithful,  persevering  and  effectual  prayer. 
When  their  zeal  for  the  cause  of  Christ  was  excited,  and  their 
love  for  the  souls  of  their  fellow  men  was  inflamed,  he  presented 
for  their  approval  and  signature,  the  following  preamble  and 
covenant: 

"When  we  consider  the  word  and  promises  of  a  compassionate 
God,  to  the  poor  lost  family  of  Adam,  we  find  the  strongest  en- 
couragement for  Christians  to  pray  in  faith — to  ask  in  the  name 
of  Jesus  for  the  conversion  of  their  fellow  men.  None  ever 
went  to  Christ,  when  on  earth,  with  the  case  of  their  friends 
that  were  denied,  and,  although  the  days  of  his  humiliation  are 
ended,  yet  for  the  encouragement  of  his  people,  he  has  left  it  on 
record,  that  where  two  or  three  agree,  upon  earth,  to  ask  in 
prayer,  believing^  it  shall  be  done.  Again,  whatsoever  you  shall 
ask  the  Father  in  my  name^  that  will  I  do,  that  the  Father  may  be 
glorified  in  the  Son.  With  these  promises  before  us,  we  feel  en- 
couraged to  unite  our  supplications  to  a  prayer  hearing  God, 
for  the  outpouring  of  his  spirit,  that  his  people  may  be  quickened 
and  comforted,  and  that  our  children,  and  sinners  generally,  may 
be  converted.  Therefore,  we  bind  ourselves  to  observe  the  third 
Saturday  of  each  month,  for  one  year,  as  a  day  of  fasting  and 
prayer,  for  the  conversion  of  sinners  in  Logan  county,  and 
throughout  the  world.  We  also  engage  to  spend  one  half  hour 
every  Saturday  evening,  beginning  at  the  setting  of  the  sun,and 


3(30  UI9TORY   OP    THE    CHURCH. 

one  half  hour  every  Sabbath  morning,  at  the  rising  ofthesun,  in 
pleading  with  God  to  revive  his  work." 

To  this  he  and  they  affixed  their  names;  having  thus  solemnly 
pledged  themselves  to  God  and  each  other,  with  a  humble  reli- 
ance upon  the  promises  of  Johovah;  both  preacher  and  people 
betook  themselves  to  fervent,  and  persevering  prayer.  Mr. 
M'Gready  in  his  public  exhibitions  at  this  time,  uniformly 
preached  repentance,  faith,  and  regeneration.  A  favorite 
subject  w^ith  him  was  from  Daniel,  v.  27.  "  Tekel,  Thou 
art  weighed  in  the  balances,  and  art  found  wanting;"  by  the 
enlightening  influences  of  the  Holy  Spirit  attending  this  dis- 
course, many  members  of  the  church  became  secretly  convinced, 
their  hope  was  that  of  the  hypocrite,  which  shall  perish.  At 
first,  rage,  and  hatred  of  the  preacher  took  possession  of  their 
minds;  but  numbers  were  subsequently  converted  to  God.  In 
the  meanwhile,  Mr.  M'Gready  had  unusual  liberty  in  preaching 
the  word,  for  God  aided  him,  and  answered  the  prayers  of  the 
faithful  band,  who  were  thus  holding  up  his  hands. 

In  May  A.  D.  1797,  which  was  the  spring  after  he  settled  in 
Logan  county,  this  man  of  God  began  to  sec  some  of  the  fruit 
of  his  labors,  in  the  conversion  of  a  female  member  of  the 
church  in  full  communion,  who  found  that  her  hope  of  salvation 
was  false  and  delusive,  upon  which  she  became  deeply  convic- 
ted, and  in  a  short  time  obtained  peace  and  joy  in  believing. 
On  experiencing  this  happy  change  from  death  unto  life, 
and  no  doubt  moved  upon  by  the  Holy  Spirit,  this  new-born 
Christian  visited  her  relatives,  friends,  and  neighbors,  from  house 
to  house;  warned  them  of  their  danger,  and  earnestly  exhorted 
them  to  repent,  and  seek  an  interest  in  the  blood  of  Jesus.  This 
conversion,  and  the  laudable  zeal  of  its  subject,  was  blessed  of 
God  to  the  awakening  of  many  precious  souls.  And  now  the 
whole  congregation  appeared  to  become  interested,  and  almost 
every  discourse  delivered,  was  instrumental  in  awakening  sin- 
ners. This  encouraging  state  of  affairs  continued  during  the 
summer;  but  in  the  fall  of  the  year,  a  general  deadncss  began 
to  prevail,  which  continued  until  the  follovv^ing  July.  When  on 
the  Monday  of  a  sacramental  meeting,  God  was  graciously 
pleased  again  to  pour  out  his  vSpirit,  on  this  favored  rongrcga- 


CUMDERLAND    PRESBYTERIANS.  5G7 

tion.  The  consequence  was,  that  most  of  the  famihcs  in  the 
neighborhood  became  deeply  impressed  with  a  sense  of  their 
ruined  condition,  and  their  perishing  need  of  an  interest  in 
Christ  Jesus:  during  the  following  week,  they  almost  entirely 
neglected  their  secular  affairs,  owing  to  their  great  solicitude  to 
obtain  salvation. 

Heretofore,  the  gracious  out  pourings  of  the  Holy  Spirit  were 
confined  to  the  congregation  on  Gasper  River:  but,  in  Septem- 
er,  A.  D.  1798,  the  two  other  congregations  under  the  pastoral 
care  of  Mr.  M'Gready,  also  experienced  refreshing  times  from  the 
presence  of  the  Lord.  Christians  were  strengthened  and  com- 
forted. The  people  listened  to  the  Gospel,  as  for  Eternity,  and 
the  general  topic  of  conversation,  at  home  and  abroad,  was  the 
salvation  of  the  Soul.  Thus,  in  answer  to  the  faithful,  and  perse- 
vering prayers  of  a  few  devoted  Christians,  did  the  Head  of  the 
Church  commence  a  work  of  grace,  which  was  destined  to 
gladden  the  hearts  of  thousands;  and  lead  many  wandering  sin- 
ners from  the  road  of  death,  to  the  climes  of  Eternal  Felicity. 
But  in  no  age  of  the  world,  has  a  true  revival  appeared,  with- 
out having  to  encounter  opposition.  Satan  will  not  yield  his 
dominion  over  the  hearts  of  men  without  a  struggle,  and  as  he 
is  exceedingly  crafty,  and  an  adept  at  the  work  of  destruction, 
in  attempting  to  effect  his  purposes,  he  always  choses  those  in- 
struments, most  likely  to  be  successful.  So  it  proved  in  the 
present  instance,  for  while  these  infant  churches  were  in  this 
very  interesting  and  critical  situation,  a  person  from  a  distance 
visited  them,  not  as  a  messenger  of  peace,  not  to  strengthen  the 
hands  of  the  pastor  and  his  people,  but  to  sow  the  seeds  of  dis- 
cord, to  blast  the  opening  prospects  of  the  children  of  God, 
and  to  prevent  immortal  souls  from  being  snatched  as  brands 
from  the  burnings.  Nor  was  this  man  an  avowed  enemy  of 
the  Kingdom  of  Christ,  but  one  professing  to  hold  a  commis- 
sion frony-the  court  of  Heaven,  as  embassador  of  the  Lord  of 
Glory  to  guilty  men.  Nor  did  he  belong  to  another  sectary, 
but  was  a  member  of  the  same  denomination  and  attached  to  the 
same  Presbytery  to  which  these  churches  belonged ;  consequently 
he  was  under  great  obligations  to  promote  the  work.  But  instead 
of  endeavoring  to  bring  perishing  sinners  to  the  foot  of  the  Cross, 
the  Rev.  James  Balch  had  no  sooner  arrived,  than  he  commenced 


568  HISTORY    OF    THE    CHURCH. 

opposing  the  doctrines  preached,  viz:  Faith,  Repentance,  and 
Regeneration.     He  ridiculed   the  whole   work  of  the    revival, 
formed  a  considerable  party,  and  involved  these  young  churches 
in  disputation  and    confusion.     In    consequence  of  which  the 
whole  work  was  stopped,  and  the  people  sunk  back  into  a  state 
of  darkness  and  deadness.     The   author  of  this    calamity  has 
long  since  gone  to  render  an  account  of  his  stewardship  to  the 
Judge  of  quick  and  dead.     Charity  says  let  his   name  sink  into 
oblivion;  but  his  subsequent  conduct  in  opposing  the  revival, 
and  the  part  he  with  others  of  a  like  spirit  acted,  in  relation  to 
the  unhappy   difficulties  which  reduced   the  founders   of  the 
Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church  to  form  a  new  dcnomintion, 
render  it  necessary  in  justice  to  the  characters  of  the  friends  of 
the  revival  that  it  should  be  recorded,  especially  as  it  must  again 
appear,  as  the  persevering  opposer  of  the  revival  members  of 
Cumberland  Presbytery,  and  of  their  measures,  perhaps  he  acted 
conscientiously,  the  Judgment  of  the  great  day  will  alone  re- 
veal whether  in  these  proceedings  he  did  the  will  of  his  Master; 
but  to  return. 

Although  for  a  short  time  God  withdrew  from  these  congre- 
gations the  manifestations  of  his  grace,  yet  he  had  not  forsaken 
them,  hut  again  blessed  them  with  the  out  pourings  of  his  Spirit 
during  a  sacramental  occasion  at  Red  River  Church,  in  July, 
A.  D.  1799.  Great  solemnity  pervaded  the  assembled  throng 
from  first  to  last,  particularly  on  Monday,  the  presence  of  God 
had  an  overwhelming  influence  upon  the  congregation.  The 
most  bold  and  daring  sinners  in  the  country  hid  their  faces, 
and  wept  bitterly;  and  such  were  the  deep  impressions  made 
upon  their  minds,  that  when  the  congregation  was  dismissed 
many  staid  around  the  doors  of  the  church,  unwilling  to  retire. 
Upon  observing  this,  Mr.  M'Gready  again  had  them  collected 
in  tlte  house,  and  addressed  the  Throne  of  Grace  in  their  behalf. 
"When  this  was  done,  to  use  his  own  strong  language — "The 
mighty  power  of  God  came  upon  us  like  a  shower  from  the  ever- 
lasting hills;  the  people  of  God  were  quickened  and  comforted. 
Yea,  some  of  them  were  filled  with  joy  unspeakable  and  full 
of  glory;  sinners  were  powcrfuly  allarmed,  and  some  precious 
souls  were  brought  to  feel  the  pardoning  love  of  Jesus." 

In  August  following,  a  meeting  of  the  same  nature  was  held 


CnMBEaT>ANL)    rriES3YTJ£aiA.NS.  509 

at  Gasper  River  Church,  which  Mr.  M'Greadj  styles  one   qf 
the  days  of  the  So7i  of  Man.     Od   Mond^iy  especially,  the  sensi- 
ble presence   of  God  rendered  the  assembly   awfully  solemn; 
gceat  attention  was  paid    to  the  preaching  of  the  %vord,  and 
when  the  exercises  were  closed,  and  the  benediction  pronoun- 
ced, instead  of  leaving  the  church,  and  dispersing  as  usual,  the 
whole  assembly  kept  their  seats  and  remained  for  sometime  in 
deep  and   solemn  silence.     But  presentl}'  some  had  such  clear 
views  of  the  corruptions  of  tiicir  hearts,  the  sinfulness   of  their 
lives,  and  their   exposure    to    misery,   that   they    were    con- 
strained to  cry  for   mercy,    some  were   so  overwhelmed   with 
a  sense    of  their    guilt,  and    the  presence    of  that  Holy.  God 
against  whom  they  had   reljclled,  that  they  fell  from  their  scats 
upon  the  floor,  and  there  lay  in  agony,  pleading  for  the  pardon, 
of  their  innumerable  transgressions.     Such  were  the  heart  pier- 
cing influences  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  that  not  only  those  who  made 
no  profession  of  an  interest  in   the  blood  of  Christ  were  thus 
aflected,  but  some  who  were  members  of  the  church  were  over- 
whelmed with  the  presence  of  God,  and  could    not  withstand 
the   mighty  influence    of  the  truth,  but  were  thoroughly  con- 
vinced, that  their  hope  of  salvation  was  delusive,  and  they  guilty 
unregenerate    sinners    condemned    to    death.      "When    these 
effects    were   produced,   the    ministers   of    the  Gospel  passed 
among  the  assembly,  addressed  them  individually,  and  entrea- 
ted all   to  make  their   peace  with  God  through  Christ  Jesus. 
Mr.   M'Grcady  says,  while  thus  employed,  a  woman  who  was 
in  deep  distress  sent  for  him,  and  thus  addressed  him — "Sir,  I 
lived  in  your  congregation  in  North  Carolina,  I  was  a  member 
of  the  church  in  full  communion,  but    I   was   deceived,  1  have 
no  religion,  1  am  going  to  hell."     lie  also  relates  that  an  aged 
man  in  great  distress  addressed  his  wife  and  children  in  the  fol- 
lowing language: — "We  are  all  going  to  hell  together,  we  have 
lived  prayerlcss  and  ungodly  lives,  the  work  of  our  souls  is  yet 
to  begin,  we  must  get  religion  or  we  will  all  bcdanmed." 

In  September,  anotiier  sacramental  meeting  was  held  at 
Muddy  lliver  Church,  attended  by  the  same  gracious  manifes- 
tations of  the  presence  of  God.  Many  were  awakened  to  a 
sense  of  their  sin  and  danger,  and   some  obtained  an    interest 

in  the  priviligea  of  the  sons  of  God, 

72 


570  nuBTOBY  oj  Tna  cuurcu. 

x\a  the  small  rivulet  that  issues  from  the  mountain  side  and  winds 
its  devious  way  over  rocks,  crags  and  dales,  gradually  enlarging  as 
it  glides  along, until  it  becomes  a  deep  andbroad  river,  spreading 
luxuriance  and  plenty  over  the  regions  through  which  it  flows, 
and  finally  empties  itself  into  the  ocean,  covered  with  vessels 
laden  with  rich  cargoes.  So  did  this  gracious  revival  first 
break  forth  in  three  small  congregations,  situated  in  obscure 
settlements,  almost  at  the  extremity  of  civilization;  and  notwith- 
standing the  powers  of  earth  and  hell  combined  to  stop  its 
course,  and  sink  it  in  oblivion;  yet  over  all  barriers  and  obstacles 
it  forced  its  way,  gradually  enlarging  as  it  flowed,  communica- 
ting pardon,peace,  and  the  hope  of  eternal  life  to  many  perish- 
ing sinners,  until  it  became  a  mighty  flood  and  caused  its  hallow- 
ed and  refreshing  influence  to  be  felt,  throughout  the  valley  of  the 
Mississippi.  Already  have  many  thousands  been  wafted  by  it 
to  the  realms  of  Glory,  and  we  trust  it  will  continue  to  flow  on, 
refreshing  the  hearts  of  millions  yet  unborn,  until  not  only  this 
great  and  rising  empire  shall  be  Evangelized,  but  all  men  shall 
become  the  subjects  of  our  Immanuel,  and  the  whole  earth  will 
bo  filled  with  bis  Glory. 


V 


*  CHAPTER    II. 

PROGRESS  OF  TPIE  REVIVAL — COMMENCES  IN  CUMBERLAND 
COUNTRY— OPPOSITION  TO  IT— ADDITIONAL  LABORERS— AN- 
DERSON,  EWING,  AND  KING  INTRODUCED  INTO  THE  MINIS- 
TRY—THE PROPRIETY  OF  THE  MEASURES  OF  THE  REVIVAL 
MINISTERS  IN  THAT  AFFAIR— SUCCESS  OF  THE  NEW  LABOR- 
ERS—THE REVIVAL  IN  UPPER  KENTUCKY— WILD  DELUSIONS 
ENCOURAGED  THERE— FALLING  DOWN— THE  JERKS. 

The  gracious  work  of  God,  in  which  the  Cumberland  Pres- 
byterians had  their  origin,  is  usually  termed  the  great  revival 
of  1800,  not  that  it  first  appeared  that  year,  for  as  we  have  just 
related  it  commenced  two  years  before.     But  what  was  then 
experienced,  was  only  as  the  first  fruits  before  the  plentiful  har- 
vest is  gathered  home.     Previous  to  the  year  A.  D.  1800,  the 
work  was   confined  to  the  three  congregations  of  which  Mr. 
M'Gready  took  the  pastoral  charge  on  bis  arrival  in  Kentucky: 
butthis  year  it  burst  forth  in  meridian  6plendor,and  its  hallow- 
ed influences  were  spead  far  and  wide.     The  first  refreshing 
season  experienced  this  year,  was  during  a   sacramental  occa- 
sion at  Red  River  Church,  in  June;  which  Mr.  M'Gready  re- 
lates, was  the  greatest  time  these  churches  had  yet  experienced. 
Much  solemnity  pervaded  the  congregation,  and  great  attention 
was  given  to  the  preaching  of  the  word.     On  Sabbath,  under 
the  ministrations  of  the  Rev.  John  M'Gee,  an  evangelical  and 
spiritual  minister  of  the  Methodist  church,  a  most  gracious  out 
pouring  of  the  Holy  Spirit  was  experienced.     On  Monday,  ma- 
ny had  such  clear  and  heart  piercing  views  of  their  sinfulness, 
and  the  danger  to  which  they  were  exposed,  that  they  fell  pros- 
trate on  the  floor,  and  their  cries  filled  the  house.     In  all  quar- 
ters those  who  had  been  the  most  outbreaking  sinners,  were  to 
be  seen  laying  on  the  floor  unable  to  help  themselves,  and  anx- 
iously enquiring  what  they  should  do  to  be  saved.     In  a  word, 
persons  of  all  classes,  and  of  all  ages  were  to  be  seen  in  agonies, 
and  heard  crying  for  redemption  in  the  blood  of  Lnmb:  twelve 


-Sjv- 


572  RMTOBV    OF    TSLa   CHUKCII. 

precious  souls,  during  the  occasion,  professed  to  have  passed 
from  death  unto  hfej  and  many  left  the  place  pungently  convic- 
ted of  their  sin  and  danger.  »' 

Tub  first  Camp  ISIeetiiso  iit  Ciiristendo31  was  held  in 
July,  at  the  Gosper  River  Church.  It  is  worthy  of  remark,  that 
the  gracious  \yovk  first  commenced  in  this  church,  and  although 
the  other  two  congregations  had  heen  hlessed  with  times  of  a- 
wakening  and  refreshing;  yet  the  effect  of  them  had  been,  in 
a  great  measure  confined  to  their  immediate  vicinities:  but 
from  this  congregation,  and  from  the  first  camp  meeting,  the 
revival  spirit  went  forth,  which  dilRiscd  itself  throughout  the 
churches  of  the  West,  and  resulted  in  the  conversion  of  thou- 
sands of  immortal  souls,  and  caused  its  influence  to  be  felt  not 
only  in  the  valley  of  the  Mississippi,  but  also  on  <hc  coast  of  the 
Atlantic,  particularly  iu  the  Carolina?, 

The  influence  of  camp  meetings  on  the  inhabitants  of  the 
western  country  has  been  immense,  thousands,  and  tens  of  thou- 
sands, on  these  occasions  have  professed  to  pass  from  death  unto 
lite.  JMeetings  of  this  nature  arc  now  held  in  almost  all  parts  of 
the  United  States,  and  by  different  denominations.  They  have 
been  held  for  years  by  a  certain  class  of  Methodists  in  England; 
and  an  attempt  has  been  made  to  introduce  them  into  Scotland, 
and  in  the  vicinity  of  Edinburgh  its  capital.  But,  very  few 
are  acquainted  with  their  origin,  which  has  been  traced  to  va- 
rious causes,  by  curious  speculators  on  the  subject.  Although 
it  is  true  that  the  Jews  on  many  occasions,  held  such  convoca- 
tions; and  multitudes  assembled  in  the  wilderness,  where  they 
remained  for  days,  hearing  the  heavenly  discourses  of  llim, 
who  spake  as  never  man  spake:  yet  in  these  latter  days,  such 
meetings  were  not  in  use  until  they  were  introduced  by  Mr. 
M'G  ready. 

A  person  whose  varacity  and  piety  are  unquestioned  and  who 
resided  in  the  vicinity  of  Gasper  River  congregation,  when  the 
revival  first  aj)pcared  tliere;  some  years  ago,  gave  us  the  following 
relation  concerning  the  origin  of  the  first  camp  meeting.* 
"A  family  consisting  of  a  father  and  his  seven  daughters,  had 
removed  from  one  of  the  Carolinas,  to  Logan  county — shortly 


*  Tho  lato  C'optain  Esiil,  of  WincliCBter,  Tcnn«6scc. 


• 


CUMBERLAND   PRESRYTERIANS.  573 

nfler  their  arrival  they  were  informed  of  tlie  strange  work  that 
had  appeared  in  Mr.  M'Gready's  congregrations;  and  that  a 
sacramental  meeting  was  about  to  be  held  at  Gasper  River 
church.  They  felt  solicitous  to  be  present,  but  as  they  resided 
at  some  distance  from  the  place  of  meeting,  and  were  strangers 
in  the  country,  they  felt  unwilling  to  impose  themselves  on  the 
hospitality  of  those  who  were  unacquainted  with  them,  and 
were  about  to  abandon  the  thought  of  being  present,  when  one 
of  them  said,  they  had  often  encamped  by  their  wagon  in  (he 
open  air,  while  upon  their  journey,  without  sustaining  any  in- 
jury, and  that  to  pursue  the  same  course  on  the  present  occa- 
sion would  subject  them  to  no  great  inconvenience.  The  fami- 
ly went  to  tiie  meeting  in  their  wagon,  provided  with  provilibns 
for  themselves  and  horses,  and  encamped  near  the  church. 
By  the  close  of  the  exercises  most  of  them  had  professed  to  ob- 
tain an  interest  in  the  blood  of  the  Atonement.  This  happy 
family  returned  home  rejoicing  in  the  Lord,  and  in  the  fulness 
of  their  hearts,  declared  to  their  neighbors  the  great  things 
God  had  done  for  them.  The  curiosity  of  many  became  exci- 
ted, and  some  were  awakened  to  a  sense  of  their  danger;  and 
hearing  of  another  meeting,  (we  think  at  Muddy  River  cliurch) 
two  or  three  families  went  to  it  in  their  wagons,  and  most  of 
the  converts  on  the  occasion  were  from  this  company.  Mr. 
M'Gready  observed  the  circumstance — believed  it  a  token  that 
God  would  bless  such  conduct — and  urged  upon  the  members 
of  his  congregations  to  request  their  friends  at  a  distance  to 
come  to  the  meetings  prepared  to  remain  on  the  ground.  Pre- 
vious to  the  meeting  at  Gasper  River  in  July,  he  had  it  proclaim- 
ed far  and  Avide,  that  on  that  occasion  he  expected  the  people 
to  encamp  on  the  ground;  and  sent  pressing  invitations  to  min- 
isters at  a  distance,  to  come  and  see  this  strange  work,  and  to 
induce  as  many  of  their  people  as  possible  to  be  present." 
Whatever  objections  may  be  urged  against  camp  meetings  in 
the  vicinity  of  large  cities,  and  in  densely  populated  cduntries, 
certainly  the  course  pursued  by  M'Gready,  on  that  occasion, 
was  admirably  calculated  to  promote  the  interests  of  the  Re- 
deemer's Kingdom,  among  the  early  selllcrs  of  this  Avestcrn  wil- 
derness. At  that  period  the  country  was  but  thinly  inhabited; 
the  settlements  were  comparatively  few  and  at  a  distance  from 


574  HISTORY   OP   TIIE   CIIURCni-|_  ^.    • 

each  other.     Indeed  the   blessed  results  of  that  meeting  and 
hundreds  that  have  followed  it,  clearly  prove  that  in  this  affair, 
Mr.  M'Gready  had  the  npprobation  of  Heaven.     But  to  return. 
*    The  intelligence  that  a  strange  work  was  in  progress  in 
Logan  county,  had  excited  the  curiosity  of  multitudes  in  the  ad- 
jacent countries,  and  being  encouraged  by  the  invitations  of 
Mr.  M'Gready,  a  vast  concourse  of  people  flocked  to  the  meet- 
ing,  from  the  distance  of  twenty,  thirty,  fifty  and  even  a  hun- 
dred miles.     In  many  instances,  whole   familcs  went  in  their 
wagons,  with  provisions,  «&c.     At  this  meeting,  and  indeed    at 
all  of  the  same    nature  for  years  afterwards,  no  cabins  were 
erected  for  the  accommodation  of  the  people,  as  is  now  univer- 
sally done  at  camp  meetings,  in  this  country.     But  the  people 
sheltered  themselves  the  best  way  they  could — some  slept  in 
their  wagons — others  erected  temporary  tents  covered  with  bed 
clothes  &c.     Their  fare  was  of  the  most  frugal  kind,  simply 
consisting  of  what  was  necessary  to  sustain   nature.     As  the 
wagons  arrived,  they  took  their  stations,  so  as  to  form  a  large 
square,  near  the  centre  of  which,  a  temporary  pulpit  or   stand 
was  erected,  formed  of  rough  logs  with  a  small  hand-board  for 
the  convenience  of  the  preachers.     As  many  as  possible  of  the 
assscmblcd  multitude  were  accommodated  on  seats,  formed  by 
placing  on  the  ground,  long  logs,  parallel,  but  at  some  distance, 
and  above  these,  others  roughly  hewn,  cross-wise.     The  minis- 
ters who  occupied  the  pulpit  on  that    occasion  were  James 
M'Gready,  William  M'Gee,*  and  William  Ilodge,!  with  per- 
haps others  of  whom  we  have  no  certain  knowledge.     During 
the  public  exercises  on   Friday  and   Saturday,  nothing   more 
than  a  decent  solemnity  prevailed  in  the  congregation;  but  on 
the  evening  of  the  latter  day,  two  pious  women  were  engaged 
conversing  on  the  state  of  their  souls,  their  views,  feelings,  pros- 
pects &c.    which  deeply  affected   those  who  were  standing  by. 
Instantly  the  divine  flame  spread  through  the  whole  multitude; 
many  of  the  unconverted  became  so  deeply  affected  that  they 
fell  powerless  on  the  ground,  and  cried  aloud  for  mercy.     Min- 
isteii  and  pious  christians  passed  among  them,  giving  thenj  in- 
structions and    encouragement  to   close  with   Christ,  ns  he  i8 


*•  £)cc  Appendix,  A.     t  Sec  Appcmlix,  B. 


0 


CUMBERLAND    PRESCYTKRIANS.  575 


offered  in  the  Gopel.  la  this  way  the  night  was  spent,  and 
before  Sabbath  morning,  a  goodly  number  obtained  peace  and 
joy  in  believing.  From  this  time  the  work  continued  to  ad- . 
vancc  both  day  and  night  until  Tuesday  morning,  when  the 
meeting  closed.  The  result  was,  that  forty-five  precious  souls 
were  believed  to  have  passed  from  a  state  of  nature  to  a  state 
of  grace;  most  of  whom  have  gone  to  Eternity — but  some  yet 
remain:  from  that  time  to  the  present,  they  have  sustained  a 
credible  profession  of  religion,  and  thereby  have  given  satisfac- 
tory evidence,  that  they  were  converted  to  God  in  a  genuine 
revival. 

A  few  weeks  after  this  meeting  another  of  the  same  nature 
was  held  at  Muddy  River  Church;  at  which,  fifty  persons  pro- 
fessed to  obtain  an  interest  in  the  blood  of  Atonement  .At 
both  of  these  sacraments,  many  who  did  not  profess  to  be  born 
again,  left  them  seriously  awakened,  and  anxiously  seeking 
the  way  of  salvation.  The  young  converts  were  the  devoted 
friends  of  the  work,  and  many  sincere  Christians  who  were 
present  from  motives  of  curiosity,  and  at  first  filled  with  preju- 
dices, had  them  all  removed — became  quickened,  revived,  and 
strengthened.  All  these,  on  their  return  to  their  respective 
homes,  were  instrumental  in  arousing  the  attention  of  their  re- 
spective neighborhoods;  and  in  a  short  time  the  inhabitants  of 
all  the  settlements  in  the  Green  River  country  were  more  or 
less  visited  with  gracious  out  pourings  of  the  Holy  Spirit. 

Consequences  of  a  very  important  nature  to  the  inhabitants 
of  the  Cumberland  country  resulted  from  the  meeting  at 
Gaaper  River  Church,  which  was  attended  by  great  numbers 
from  that  region,  especially  from  Shiloh  congregation,  at  that 
time,  under  the  pastoral  care  of  Mr.  Hodge;  five  of  whose 
members  in  full  communion,  there  became  convinced  that  al- 
though they  had  a  name  to  live,  yet  they  were  dead  in  tresspas- 
ses and  sins;  and  before  they  left  the  meeting  obtained  satisfacto- 
ry evidence  that  their  sins  were  pardoned,  their  iniquities  cover- 
ed, and  their  hearts  changed.  Others  who  previously  had 
made  no  profession,  were  there  converted  to  God,  and  the  mem- 
bers of  the  church  who  were  sincere  Christians,  were  greatly 
revived  and  aroused  to  a  proper  sense  of  the  importance  of 
their  stations.     Among  these,  was  the  pastor  himself,  who  re- 


576 


OF    TifK  trMVRCU. 


t'lrned  home  praising  God  for  what  liiS^cjes  had  eecD,  and  hid 
heart  had  felt,  and  resolving  to   do  his  utmost,  as  a  humhle  in- 
strument to  advance  the  glorious  work,  in  the  region  where  he 
resided.     The  evening  these  members  of  Shiloh  congregation 
readied  their  home,  the  work  commenced  there.     A  youth  who 
at  camp  meeting  had  professed  to  obtain  the  forgiveness  of  his 
sins  on    his  way  to  his  fathers    house,  fell    in  company  with  a 
young  asssociatc;  with  deep  concern  he  told  him  he  was  going 
down  to  hell.     The  boy,  who  was  unaccustomed  to  such  addres- 
ses, became  greatly  alarmed,  ran  home,  and  in  a  state  of  deep 
conviction,    he    sank   down    helpless,   and    almost   speechless. 
In  a  very  short  time  he  obtained  delivering  grace,  and   to  the 
astonishment  of  all  present,  he  spake  the  praises  of  God,  the 
wonders  of  redeeming  love,  and  in  the  most  earnest  and  affet- 
tionate  manner,  exhorted  the  unconverted  to  fly  from  the  wrath 
to  come.     lie  called  for  one  of  his  young  friends,  who,  when 
he  came  forward,  fell  to  the  floor  deeply  convinced  of  his  guilt 
and    exposure    to    the  wrath  of  God — presently  he  also  burst 
forth  in  praises  to  the  Most   High.     In  consequence  of  these 
conversions,  next  morning  the  whole  neighborhood  was   in  a 
state  of  alarm;    they  met  together   for   social  prayer;  during 
the  exercises,  some  wept,  others  cried  aloud  for  mercy,  and 
more    were    added    to   the  list   of  the   converted.     The  work 
spread  rapidly  through  the  congregation,  and  by  the  Sabbath 
morning  after  the   meeting  at  Gasper  River,  eighteen  or  twen- 
ty persons  professed  to  be  converted  to  God.     Deists  and  formal 
professors  opposed  the  blessed  work,  still,  however,  it  prosper- 
ed gloriously,    and    in  a    very    short  period,  in  almost  every 
family  K)f  tlie  ncighI)orhood,  some  had  either  professed  to  have 
passed  from  death  unto  life,  or  were  deeply  awakened,  with  the 
exception  of  the  families  of  the  opposers. 

In  the  meanwhile,  Mr.  M'Gready  was  actively  and  success 
fully  engaged  in  promoting  the  work  in  Kentucky.  At  the  soli- 
citation of  Mr.  M'Gee,  he  visited  one  of  his  congregations,  and 
on  the  first  of  September  held  another  camp  meeting,  at  the 
Ridge  meeting  house,  which  is  situated  near  the  road  leading 
from  Nashville  to  Rowlingrcen.  On  tids  occasion,  great  numbers 
attended  from  the  Cumberland  and  Green  River  countries. 
The  presence  of  God  rendered  the  place  awful  and  glorious, 


CUMBERLAND    PUESBTTERIANS.  577 

nnd  fortj-five  precious  souls  were  hopefully  brought  into  the 
fold  of  Christ. 

The  following  week,  Mr.   M'Greadj,  William  M'Gce,  and 
his  brother  John    M'Gce,    a  devoted    and    spiritual  Methodist 
minister,  aided  Mr.  Hodge  in  holding  a  camp  meeting  at  Shiloh. 
The  muK.itude  that  assembled  from  all  quarters  on  this  occasion 
was  greater  than  at  any  previous  meeting.     The  solemn  exer- 
cises commenced  on  Friday  evening,  and  were  continued  with 
some    intervals,    until    Tuesday.      On    Sabbath  evening    the 
effect  of  the  work   on  the  vast  multitude    was    awful    beyond 
description — great  numbers,  by  the  enlightening  influences  of 
the  Holy  Spirit,  Vcre  struck  prostrateon   the  earth — wherever 
the  eye  was  turned,  men  and  women  were  seen  in  this  condition 
scattered  all  around;  and  their  deep  sighs,   and    heart  rending 
groans,  appeared    to  pierce  the  heavens.     Very  few  were  in- 
different spectators — almost  all  present  felt  that  the  power  of 
God    was  upon  them.     Some  were  under  the  first  awakenings 
on  account  of  sin;  and  others  were  earnestly  engaged  in  strug- 
gling   for   deliverance:  in   this  state  they  continued  all  night. 
On  Monday  morninga  glorious  resurrection  began  to  take  place 
among  the  spiritually  dead;  for  a    considerable    time    praises 
and  thanksgivings   for  the  conversion  of  some  new-born  soul 
were  heard  almost  every  minute,  until  they  became  incessant: 
finally  the    whole  congregation  was   filled    with  joy  and   glad* 
ness.     Neighbors   and    friends,   parents  and  children,  brothers 
and  sisters,  were  locked  in  each  other''s  arms,  praising  God  for 
redemption  through  the  blood  of  the  Lamb.     Those  who  pre- 
viously were  bitter  enemies  now  cordially  embraced  each  other 
in  the  bonds  of  peace.    INIr.  Hodge  in  a  letter  to  Bishop  Asbury, 
of  the   Methodist  Church,  stated  that  it  was  believed  upwards 
of  a  hundred   precious  souls,  at   this  meeting  professed  to  find 
pardon  and  peace;  and  it  is  a  pleasing  reflection,  that  very  few 
afterwards  dishonored  their  profession. 

For  sometime  after  this  camp  meeting  it  was  no  unusual  thing 
to  hear  of  persons  falling  down  suddenly  upon  the  ground, 
owing  to  overpowering  views  of  their  guilt  and  exposure  to 
misery.  This  sometimes  transpired  when  they  were  alone  in 
their  fields,  or  travelling  on  the  high  road,  or  when  at  home  in 

73 


578  rnsTORY  of  the  cuuucrt* 

their  hoaaeg — a  clear  evidence  that  the  work  was   produced 
bj  the  mighty  power  of  God. 

In  October,  another  camp  meeting  was  held  in  Mr.  Craig- 
head's congregation,  and  although  the  pastor  of  the  church  was 
no  friend  to  the  revival,  and  viewed  the  exercises  and  profes- 
sions of  it  subjects  as  the  result  of  enthusiam  and  wild  fire;  yet 
God  was  present  in  mighty  power,  and  many  were  added  to  the 
church  of  such  as  shall  be  saved.  This  meeting  was  gotten  up 
by  some  of  the  members  of  the  congregation  who  had  been 
converted  at  those  that  preceded  it,  some  of  whom  are  yet  a- 
live,  who  have  informed  us,  that  they  had  been  years  in  the 
church,  in  full  communion,  but  never  knew  what  it  was  to  be 
born  again,  until  the  glorious  revival  of  1800. — This  meeting 
was  followed  by  another  at  what  is  now  called  the  Beech 
Church,  in  Sumner  county,  then  under  the  pastoral  care  of  the 
Rev.  William  M'Gee,  who  from  first  to  last,  was  the  fast  friend 
of  the  revival;  and  whose  labours  of  love  were  crowned  with 
astonishing  success.  On  this  occasion  upwards  of  forty  persons 
obtained  a  good  hope  of  eternal  life  through  the  blood  of  Jesus 
Christ. 

Thus  did  this  blessed  work  of  God,  in  the  year  A.'D.  1800, 
burst  forth  in  meredian  strength,  and  diffuse  its  healing  influ- 
ences through  the  Cumberland  and  Green  River  countries; 
transforming  a  moral  wilderness  into  the  garden  of  the  Lord. 
The  ensuing  winter,  the  ball  gave  way  to  the  social  prayer  meet- 
ing— the  loud  unthinking  laugh  and  foolish  jest,  to  the  voice 
of  praise  and  thanksgiving.  Nor  was  the  blessed  work  retard- 
ed by  the  chilling  blast  and  biting  frost.  It  still  progressed 
prospering  and  to  prosper;  and  many  poor  wandering  sinners 
were  brought  into  the  fold  of  Christ. 

In  the  spring  of  1801,  ns  soon  as  the  return  of  pleasant 
weather  permitted,  the  revival  ministers  were  early  in  the 
field,  travelling  from  congregation  to  congregation,  proclaiming 
salvation  to  perishing  sinners  through  Christ  Jesus.  In  March, 
at  a  sacramental  meeting  in  Shiloh  congregation,  another  gra- 
cious out  pouring  of  the  Holy  Spirit  was  experienced;  in  which 
thirty  or  forty  precious  souls  enlisted  under  the  baimers 
of    Immanuel.       The     congregations    on    Gooie    and     Cedar 


or.MnEriLANo  pRESoyTEniANs.  579 

Creeks,  were  also  at  this  time  graciously  visited,  and  in  nil 
the  neighboring  settlennents,  more  or  less  were  converted  to 
God,  or  powerfully  awakened.  The  effects  of  the  work  were 
harmony  and  love  among  Christians  of  the  different  denomina- 
tions, particularly  the  Presbyterians  and  Methodists,  both 
preachers  and  people  united  their  energies  to  promote  the 
cause  of  their  common  Lord;  and  every  succeeding  month 
witnessed  powerful  revivals  of  religion.  Nor  were  the  breth- 
ren in  Kentucky,  indulging  in  sloth  and  indolence,  but 
actively  engaged;  especially  at  their  camp  meetings,  which 
were  now  beginning  to  be  held  in  almost  all  the  larger  congre- 
gations, and  at  them,  the  power  of  God  was  displayed  in  a- 
wakening  the  thoughtless,  bringing  the  inquiring  to  an  interest 
in  the  blood  of  Sprinkling,  and  comforting,  and  strengthening  the 
weak  believer.  But  to  enter  upon  a  detailed  account  of  the 
progress  of  the  work,  would  only  fatigue  the  reader;  suffice  it 
therefore  to  saj",  that  it  continued  to  spread  far  and  wide,  and 
hundreds  who  before  had  been  living  without  God  in  the  world, 
were  brought  to  bow  at  the  foot  of  the  Cross;  and  light,  life,  joy, 
and  thanksgiving  were  heard  through  the  Green  River  and 
Cumberland  countries,  which  before  this  work  commenced  was 
comparable  only  to  the  valley  of  dry  bones  in  Ezekiel's  vision. 

Much  opposition  was  manifested  to  the  revival  from  its  first 
commencement,  and  what  is  worthy  of  remark,  its  most 
violent  opposers  were  avowed  Deists,  and  professors  of  reli- 
gion. Some  of  the  latter  no  doubt,  were  sincere  Christians,  but 
having  never  before  witnessed  such  astonishing  displays  of  the 
power  of  God,  they  attributed  the  whole  to  Satanic  influence, 
and  treated  the  exercises  as  the  result  of  enthusiasm  and  fanat- 
icism— while  others  who  were  members  of  the  visible  church 
but  had  never  experienced  the  regenerating  influences  of  the 
Holy  Spirit,  thought  that  religion  consisted  simply  in  the  hold- 
ing of  certain  orthodox  doctrines,  and  a  moral  life;  these  were  of- 
fended at  the  zeal  displayed  by  both  ministers  and  people,  who 
professed  to  have  experienced  a  change  of  heart,  to  which  they 
were  strangers.  To  be  blessed  with  transforming  views  of 
the  character  and  perfections  of  God  in  Christ  Jesus,  they 
thought  incompatible  with  the  condition  of  man  in  the  present 


580  HISTORY    or    TlIE    CHURCH. 

state,  and  ridiculed  those  who  professed  to  enjoj  them  as  fan- 
atics and  madmen.  It  is  a  lamentable  truth',  that  from  first  to 
last,  throughout  the  bounds  of  the  Cumberland  and  Green  River 
countries,  there  were  only  five  Presbyterian  ministers  who  were 
friendly  to  the  work,  viz:  M'Gready,  Hodge,  M'Gee,  M'Adovv, 
and  Rankin,  all  the  others  opposed  it  from  its  first  appear- 
?ince;  and  although  sometimes  they  would  go  with  the  cur- 
rent, yet  they  were  always  known  to  be  unfriendly  to  it, 
and  used  their  influence  to  discountenance  and  to  crush  it. 
Nevertheless  God  graciously  blessed  his  humble  and  devo- 
ted servants,  who  regardless  of  all  opposition,  and  the  most 
ardous  labors,  continued  to  promote  the  revival,  and  had  the 
happiness  of  seeing  the  whole  country  undergoing  a  glorious 
reformation. 

But  the  field  soon  became  so  extensive,  that  it  was  impossible 
for  these  men  to  supply  one  third  of  their  congregations  with 
the  means  of  grace.  While  they  were  in  this  condition,  the 
Rev.  David  Rice,  at  that  time  the  most  aged  Presbyterian 
minister  in  Kentucky,  who  was  then  a  member  of  the  same 
Presbytery  with  themselves,  though  not  a  resident  of  the 
country  in  which  the  revival  prevailed,  attended  a  sacramental 
meeting  with  the  revival  ministers  in  one  of  the  vacant  congre- 
gations; and  being  informed  of  the  destitute  slate  of  most  the 
churches,  and  the  pressing  demands  for  the  means  of  grace, 
earnestly  recommended  that  they  should  choose  from  among 
the  laity,  some  men  who  appeared  (o  possess  talents  and  a  dis- 
position to  exercise  their  gifts  publicly,  to  preach  the  Gospel, 
although  they  might  not  have  acquired  that  degree  of  education 
required  by  the  book  of  discipline.  This  propositou  was  cor- 
dially approved  of  by  both  preachers  and  people  who  could 
discover  no  means  of  being  supplied  with  the  preaching  of  the 
Gospel,  unless  thoy  applied  for  the  ministrations  of  those  who 
belonged  toother  denominations.  What  still  more  clearly  con- 
vinced them  of  the  propriety  of  this  measure  was,  that  in  al- 
most every  congregation  that  had  been  blessed  with  the  out 
pourings  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  there  were  one  or  more  intelligent 
and  spiritual  men,  wliosc  gifts  in  exhortation  had  already  been 
Jionored  by  the  Head  of  the  Church  in  awakening,  and  convert- 


CUMBBULAND    PRESBYTERIANS.  581 

ing  precious  souls.  Accordingly  three  zealous,  intelligent, 
and  influential  members  of  the  church,  viz:  Alexander  Ander- 
son,* Finis  Ewing,  and  Samuel  King,  were  encouraged  by  the 
revival  ministers  to  prepare  written  discourses,  and  to  present 
themselves  before  the  Transylvania  Presbytery  at  its  sessions 
in  October  1801.  All  these  persons  had  previously  been  under 
serious  impressions  that  it  was  their  duty  to  devote  themselves 
to  the  ministry;  but  as  they  had  not  enjoyed  the  advantage  of 
of  a  collegiate  education,  and  were  men  of  familes,  and  some- 
what advanced  in  life;  they  had  been  laboring  under  difliculties 
ou  account  of  their  not  possessing  the  literary  attainments 
required  by  the  discipline  of  the  church,  and  which,  circumstan- 
ced as  they  were,  it  was  utterly  impossible  to  obtain. 

Mr.  Anderson  has  long  ago  gone  to  the  enjoyment  of  a  glo- 
rious inheritance  at  the  right  hand, of  God:  therefore,  without 
a  breach  of  delicacy,  we  may  freely  express  the  views  enter- 
tained of  him  by  the  religious  community  among  whom  he 
labored  so  successfully,  during  the  very  short  period  he  was 
spared  to  the  church  upon  earth.  All  who  knew  him  concur  in  a 
united  testimony',  that  he  was  a  man  of  extraordinary  powers  of 
mind — thai  he  possessed  an  extensive  knowledge  of  human  na- 
ture— that  he  was  very  intelligent — that  he  had  an  intimate 
acquaintance  with  his  bible,  and  possessed  very  clear  views  of  the 
doctrines  of  the  Cross — that  he  was  pcculiaily  conciliating  in  his 
manners,  so  much  so,  that  wherever  he  went,  he  won  upon  the  af- 
fections of  all  parties;  and  commanded  the  respect  of  both  the 
friends  and  the  foes  of  the  revival—  that  he  was  a  peculiarly  in- 
teresting speaker,  and  during  his  short  career  he  was  behind  none 
of  the  more  aged  ministers,  in  spirituality  and  extensive  useful- 
ness— and  above  all,  that  he  was  a  man  of  much  prayer,  and  his 
soul  burned  with  love  to  God  and  the  souls  of  his  fellow  men. 

Mr.  Ewing  is  still  in  life:  therefore,  of  him  we  will  only 
say,  that  the  great  influence  he  has  exercised,  for  a  scries  of 
years,  over  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  body — the  high  esteem 
which  is  entertained  for  him — the  defTerence  which  is  paid  to 
his  opinions  on  all  subjects,  by  the  whole  church  to  which  he 
belongs;  and  the  great  success  which  has  attended  his  ministry 

•*  Soo   Appendix  C. 

f, 


582  HISTORY    OF    THE    CllUnCII. 

in  many  sections,  clearly  prove,   that  he  would  do  honor  to  any 
body  of  Christians  upon  earth.'- 

Mr.  King  is  a  plain  practical  man,  whose  labors  have  been 
extensively  useful,  beloved  by  all  his  brethren,  many  of  whom 
acknowledge  him  as  the  instrument  in  bringing  them  toChrist; 
his  opportunities  in  early  youth  were  limited,  after  being  in  the 
ministry  for  many  years,  he  has  given  the  most  satisfactory  evi- 
dence, that  in  engaging  in  that  work  he  had  the  approbation  of 
God;  and  he  has  uniformly  enjoyed  the  confidence  and  respect 
of  the  church. 

At  the  meeting  of  the  Transylvania  Presbytery,  in  October 
1801,  the  case  of  these  brethren  was  brought  before  that  body, 
from  some  of  whom  they  mot  with  warm  opposition.  How- 
ever, after  a  protracted  discussion  it  was  agreed  by  the  majority, 
that  they  might  be  permitted  to  read  their  discourses  to  Mr. 
Rice,  privately,  who  reported  favorabl}'.  They  were  not  at 
that  time  received  as  candidates  for  the  ministry,  but  were  li- 
censed to  catechise  and  exhort,  in  the  vacant  congregations, 
and  directed  to  prepare  other  discourses  to  be  read  at  the  next 
sessions  of  Presbytery,  at  which  Mr.  Anderson  was  received  as  a 
candidate  by  a  majority  of  one  vote,  the  others  by  a  majority  of 
one  vote  were  not  received,  but  continued  as  catechists.  In  the 
fall  of  1802,  they  were  all  licensed  as  probationers  for  the  holy 
ministry,  having  adopted  the  confession  of  faith  of  the  Pres- 
byterian church,  with  the  exception  of  the  idea  of  fatality, 
which  they  believed  was  taught  in  that  book  under  the  high 
and  mysterious  doctrine  of  election  and^reprobation. 

The  propriety  of  these  measures  of  Transylvania  Presbytery 
and  those  of  the  same  nature  of  Cumberland  Presbytery,  have 
often  been  called  in  question.  But  when  we  take  into  view, 
the  peculiar  circumstances  of  the  inhabitants  of  the  far  west, 
at  that  time,  we  do  most  conscientiously  believe,  that  they 
were  well  calculated  to  promote  the  interest  of  the  Church  of 
Ciirist,  and  the  salvation  of  immortal  souls.  Indeed  this  was 
the  only  effectual  way  which  could  have  been  adopted  to  sup- 
ply the  churches  with  the  means  of  Grace,  and  prevent  the 
progress  of  the  revival  from  being  finally  stopped. 

•  Mr  Ewingis  a  man  of  liberal  eiluration,  and  extensive  reading. 


CUMUERLAND     PRKSKYTEUIANS.  583 

It  will  be  borne  in  mind,  that  in  this  region  in  those  days,  it 
was  exceedingly  diilicult  for  a  young  man  to  obtain  a  classical 
education;  and  had  it  been  practicable,  long  before  these  men 
would  have  finished  their  courses,  without  a  miracle,  the  revi- 
val would  have  been  crushed,  anihilated,  and  the  young 
churches  scattered  to  the  four  winds.  But  it  may  be  said.  Mis- 
sionaries might  have  been  procured  from  the  east.  This  we 
think  would  have  been  almost  impossible;  but  even  if  such 
men  had  entered  into  the  field,  being  strangers  to  the  spirit  of 
this  revival,  and  having  never  witnessed  its  glorious  effects,  they 
could  not  have  cherished  and  promoted  it.  Pray  what  influ- 
ence would  the  dry  formal  written  lecture,  of  a  stripling  from 
college,  have  exercised  at  those  meetings,  where  thousands 
were  collected  in  the  open  air,  to  receive  the  bread  of  life,  and 
where  they  had  been  accustomed  to  hear  a  M'Gready,  with  a 
voice  of  thunder,  denouncing  the  curses  of  the  law  upon  guilty  and 
impenitent  sinners;  and  with  words  that  burned — dwelling  upon 
the  Love  of  God  in  Christ  Jesus,  until  all  around  were  melted 
into  tears;  and  all  the  passions  of  their  souls  were  aroused,  and 
all  their  powers  were  brought  into  action.  The  exhibition  of 
such  an  one  on  a  congregation  in  such  circumstances,  would 
have  exerted  a  most  pernicious  influence;  and  had  such  men 
taken  the  possession  of  the  field,  the  result  would  have  been, 
the  extinction  of  the  revival. 

Moreover,  Missionaries  from  the  east,  who  had  been  raised 
delicately,  who  for  years  had  been  confined  within  the  walls  of 
a  literary  institution,  were  not  the  men  to  ride  from  settlement 
to  settlement  through  the  lone  wilderness,  exposed  to  the  chill- 
ing blast  of  winter,  the  parching  heat  of  summer,  and  the 
drenching  rain,  and  the  terrible  tornado;  and  that  too  where 
they  would  often  have  to  swim  their  horses  over  foaming  creeks, 
and  swollen  rivers,  and  wade  for  miles,  over  deep  and  danger- 
ous swamps;  and  after  the  fatigues  of  the  day,  contentedly 
lay  their  weary  bones  upon  a  pallet  on  the  floor  with  their  sad- 
dlebags for  a  pillow;  as  many  a  pioneer  of  the  cross  often  did  in 
those  trying  times,  and  as  many  such, now  do  in  the  new  settle- 
ments on  the  frontiers.  These  were  not  the  men  to  win  upon  the 
affections,  and  gain  the  confidence  of  the  hardy  first  settlers  of 


584 


HISTORY    OF    THE    CHURCH. 


the  west,  for  their  views,  their  feelings,  and  their  conrersaiion 
would  necessarily  in  all  things  differ;  so  that  there  could  be 
no  commingling  cf  hearts,  and  wilhout  (his  no  man  can  success* 
fullj  preach  Christ  to  perishing  sinners,  to  win  such,  their  con- 
fidence, their  love,  and  high  regard  must  first  be  obtained.     He 
that  knows  the  nearest  way  to  the  heart,  is  most  likely  to  be  the 
successful  minister  of  the  Gospel,  and  to  obtain  this  knowledge, 
human  nature  must  be  studied,  not  in  the  schools;  but  in  every 
day  intercourse  with  men.     Many  who  have  spent  the  prime  of 
their  lives  in  the  study  of  the  languages,  and  sciences,  and 
whose  business  it  is  to  bring  men  toClirist,  when  they  enter  the 
field  evince  that  they  know  nothing  of  the  nature  of  the  being, 
they  design  instrumcnta'ly  to  save;  and  by  their  attempts  to 
reach  him,  onlydrive  him  farther  from  them.    We  concede  it  is 
important  for  the  minister  of  the  Gospel  to  be  a  learned   man, 
and  he  is  above  all  price,  who  possesses  learning,  with  a  compe- 
tent knowledge  of  human  nature,  and  such  a  zeal  for  the  cause 
of  Christ  as   will  induce  him  to  undergo  any  fatigue,  or  priva- 
tion, and  adapt  himself  to  the  manners  and  customs  of  those  he 
designs   to  benefit.     But  there  is  a  great  deficiency  in  the  sys- 
tem of  education  practiced  in  the  east,  where  the  speculative  pow- 
ers of  tiie  mind  arc  improved,  and  expanded,  while  more  necessary 
qualifications  are  neglected.     Such  have  been  the  previous  hab- 
its of  a  great  majority  of  the  young  missionaries  who  have  come 
from  that  quarter  to  labor  in    the  far  west,  that  they  have  gen- 
erally proved  themselves  to  be  disqualified  to  act  successfully  in 
new  countries.     True,  many  such  have  located  themselves  to 
advantage   in  cities,  and    larger  towns   or    densely   populated 
neighborhoods,  where  they  have  been  enabled  to  keep  the  chur- 
ches together:  and  some,  in  such  circumstances,  have  been  hon- 
ored of  Heaven  in   the  salvation  of  many  precious  souls.     But 
who  have  carried  the  Gospel  into  the  frontier  settlements?  and 
who  at  this  day  supply  the  great  mass  of  the  inhabitants  of  the 
valley  of  the  Mississippi  with  the  means  of  grace,  especially  in 
the  more  westerly  and  southern  parts  of  it?     Not  the  missionar- 
ries  who  have  issued  from  eastern   colleges  and  theological  sem- 
inaries; but  men  reared  in  the  country,  who  have  been  all  their 
lives,  accustomed  to  fatigue,  exposure,  and  privation;  who  have 


CUMBERLAND    PRESBYTERIANS.  585 

learned  what  man  is,  by  daily  intercourse  wit  i  him;  and  who, 
from  their   very  frequent  extemporaneous  preaching,  have  ac- 
quired  an    ease  and    fluency  of  address,  which  cannot  be  ob- 
tained at  the  schools.     The  best  test  of  any  gj'stem  is  its  prac- 
tical effect,  and  if  the  labors  of  the   minsters  of  the  Gospel,  in 
the  west,  may  be  estimated  by  this  rule,  it  can  be  demonstrated, 
that  the  plan  pursued  by  most  of  the  churches  here,  to  say  the 
least  of  it,  has  proved  fully  as  efficient  as  that  of  those  in  the 
east,  who  insist  so  much  upon  a  learned  ministry — and,  when 
applied  to  this  country,  has   been   much  more  successful  than 
their's  has  been.     The  assertion  is  often  made  by  Eastern  wri- 
ters, that  the  valley  of  the  Mississippi  is  yet  a  moral  wilderness; 
but  we  think,  the  more  densely  populated  parts  of  it,  for  evan- 
gelical piety,  will  bear  a  comparison  with  any  part  of  Christen- 
dom.    The  State  of  Tennessee  alone,  numbers  among  its  citi- 
zens, as  many  evangelical,  devoted,  and  pious  Christians  as  are 
to  be  found  in  any  portion  of  the  United  States,  with  the  same 
amount  of  population.     So  upon  the    whole,  of  two   evils,  viz: 
a  learned  ministry  destitute   of  capability  to  endure  hardship, 
and  of  a  proper  knowledge    of  human  nature — and  a  ministry 
who  have  not  enjoyed  the  advantages  of  a  collegiate   course, 
but  who  have  been  accustomed  to  privation,  and  who  know  the 
nearest  way  to  the  hearts  of  men — we  think  the  latter  the  most 
desirable,  especially  in  a  new  conntry.     But  when  a  sufficient 
amount  of  learning,  and  the  other  qualifications  can  be  combin- 
ed, then  will  the  ministers  of  the  Gospel  be,   in    all  respects, 
what  they  ought  to  be:  and    it  is  a  pleasing  feature  of  the  pre- 
sent day,  that  efforts  are  now  making,  to  bring  the  ministers  of 
the  Gospel   up   to  this  important  standard.     And  in  this  noble 
enterprise,  in  the  west,  the  Cumberland  Presbyterians  have  ta- 
ken the  lead,  at  their  college  in  Princeton,  Kentucky,  which  is 
the  oldest  manuel  labor  school  in  the  valley  of  the  Mississippi. 
But  to  return  fiom  this  digression. 

Although  it  may  be  argued,  that  in  licensing  Messrs.  Ander- 
son, Ewing,  and  King  as  probationers,  (he  Transylvania 
Presbytery  departed  from  the  discipline  of  the  Presbyte- 
rian church;  and  that  the  Cumberland  Presbytery  departed 
from    it    still  farther  in   ordaining   them    as   ministers  of  tiie 

74 


58G  HISTORY    OF    THE    CIIUftCH. 

Gospel,  (which  we  .ire  not  disposed  to  concede)  yet"  irone 
can  show,  that  thereby,  thev  departed  from  the  course  pur- 
sued  by  our  blessed  Lord  himself,  whose  Apostles  were  em- 
phatically styled  unlettered  men.  And  the  extraordinary  sue 
cess  tliat  attended  the  ministrations  of  these  brethren,  even  before 
they  were  admitted  into  the  ministry  clearly  proves  tliat  they 
had  the  approbation  of  the  Head  of  the  Church 

On  their  return  from  Transylvania  Presbytery,  in  the  fall 
of  A.  D.  1801,  these  brethren  formed  three  circuits,  inclu- 
ding all  the  vacant  congregations,  which  they  visited  regu- 
larly; and  without  the  Ibrmality  of  announcing  a  text  of 
scripture,  as  the  subject  of  discourse,  proclaimed  the  un- 
searchable riches  of  Christ  to  perishing  sinners,  greatly  ex- 
tended the  revival,  added  to  the  number  of  converted,  and 
obtained  for  themselves  the  esteem  and  high  regard  of  the  lay 
members  of  the  church;  and  were  beloved  and  encouraged,  by 
those  aged  ministers  who  had  influenced  them  to  enter  upon 
the  work,  whose  labors  were  lessened,  and  their  hands  strength- 
ened, by  this  new  accession  to  their  number.  At  the  spring 
Presbytery  of  1802,  a  few  others  were  licensed  ascatcchits  and 
exhorters,  whose  labors  were  also  crowned  by  the  Head  of  the 
Church  with  abundant  success.  During  this  season,  and  indeed 
until  the  fall  of  iSOl,  this  glorious  work  continued  to  advance, 
and  hundreds  were  every  season  added  to  the  church  of  such 
as  shall  be  saved;  nor  were  there  any  departures  from  the  doc- 
trines of  the  Presbyterian  church,  except  that  already  mentioned. 

But  in  other  regions  where  the  revival  had  extended,  many 
ran  into  the  most  dangerous  heresies,  and  wild  fanaticism,  espe- 
cially in  upper  Kentucky,  into  which  region  the  work  was  intro- 
duced in  A.  D.  1801,  by  some  Presbyterian  ministers,  who  vis- 
ited the  camp  meetings  in  Cumberland  country  that  year,  and 
on  their  return,  adopted,  and  pursued  the  same  measures.  The 
country  being  densely  populated;  immense  multitudes  attend- 
ed their  camp  meetings.  On  some  occasions,  as  many  as  ten 
thousand  persons  being  present  at  once,  a  much  larger  number 
than  could  possibly  be  colleted,  at  any  meeting  in  the  region 
where  the  work  first  appeared.  Some  of  the  ministers  of 
the  Gospel  who  opperatcd  at   theee  meetings  appear  to  have 


CUMBERLAND     PRESBYTEHIANS.  587 

been  in  a  great  degree  strangers  to  the  true  spirit  of  the  revival, 
and  some  of  them  took  the  lead  in  delusion  and  fanaticism. 
Some  of  the  people  professed,  that  in  their  exercises,  they  had 
received  new  views  of  scripture  doctrine,  others  pretended  to 
foretel  future  events,  and  in  many  instances,  the  effects  that 
were  produced  upon  the  body  by  mental  excitement,  were  sub- 
stituted for  regenerating  grace.  Nevertheless,  many  in  that 
country,  and  at  these  meetings,  found  the  pearl  of  great  price, 
and  ever  after,  walked  worthy  of  their  high  avocation.  But  it 
cannot  be  denied,  that  nearly  all  the  ministers  who  were  most 
actively  engaged  in  promoting  the  revival  in  that  section,  coun- 
tenanced and  encouraged  the  wild  delusions  of  the  multitude, 
and  propagated  heresies  of  the  most  dangerous  nature;  which 
resulted  in  the  formation  of  the  body  known  by  the  names 
of  Marshal lites,  or  Stoneites,  and  sometimes  New  Lights,  or  aa 
they  called  themselves  "Christians."  The  ministers  who  were 
at  the  head  of  this  party,  were  Marshall,  Stone,  Dunlavy,  Mc- 
Namer,  Huston,  and  Thompson ;  and  subsequently  Bowman,  who 
belonged  to  the  Cumberland  Presbytery,  and  was  an  active  op- 
ponent of  the  revival,  and  the  measures  of  those  who  were  in- 
strumental in  its  origin  and  progress  in  the  Cumberland  and 
Green  River  countries.  Marshall  and  Thompson  afterwards 
recanted  their  errors,  and  returned  to  the  Presbyterian  church. 
Dunlavy,  McNamer,  and  Huston,  became  Shakers. 

JMany  writers  have  made  the  impression,  that  the  delusions 
and  fanatical  practices  which  obtained  in  upper  Kentucky,origin- 
ated,  and  were  encouraged  by  those  among  whom  the  revival 
first  appeared;  and  from  the  manner  in  which  its  history  has 
been  presented  to  the  public,  those  who  are  not  better  informed 
on  the  subject,  will  readily  infer,  that  Mr.  M'Gready  was  in  the 
van  in  those  fanatical  proceedings;  whereas  nothing  can  be 
more  untrue,  and  both  he  and  his  fellow  laborers,  and  those 
who  have  followed  after  them  in  the  same  field,  from  first  to 
last,  condemned  such  folly.  In  no  revival  of  religion  in  these 
latter  days,  have  the  great  radical  doctrines  of  Christianity  been 
more  clearly  exhibited,  and  closely  enforced,  than  they  were  by 
M'Gready,  M'Gee,  and  Hodge.  Mr.  M'Gready,  particularly, 
was  at  great  pains  to  guard  his  hearers  against  delusion  of  every 


5S3  iiMTOiiY  or  xnn  cucueii. 

kind.     All  preached  the  entire  depravity  and   unniversal  cor- 
ruption of  the    human  heart,  the  Atonement  made  by  Christ, 
and  faith  in  liimas  the  only  ground  on  which  sinners  can  be  ac- 
cepted into  favor   with  God;  and  they  especiallj' dwelt  on  the 
necessity  of  regeneration  by  the  Holy  Spirit,  without  which  no 
man  can  see   God   in   peace.     The   great  day  will  show  that 
these  men,  and  the  great  majority  of  those  who  through  their 
instrumentality  professed   to  be  brought  into  the  fold  of  Christ, 
were  truly  evangelical  Christians,  and  as  far  removed  from  the 
fanaticism  and  heresy  that    have  been  laid  to  their  charge,  as 
any  body  of  Christians  upon  earth.     Indeed  it  is  well  known, 
that  when  Stone  and  his  fellow-laborers  embraced  their  absurd 
and  heretical  notions,  and  visited  the  bounds   of  Cumberland 
Presbytery,  the  revival  ministers  discountenanced  and  opposed 
them,  and  in  that  opposition  they  were  countenanced  and  sup- 
ported by  their  people;  whereas  the  opposers  of  the  revival  and 
the  measures  of  its  supporters  flocked  by  scores  to  their  standard. 
Therefore  it  is  unjust  in  the  extreme  to  attribute  to  the  revival, 
or  to  the  conduct  of  those  among  whom  it  first  appeared,  those 
wild  fanaticisms,  and  heresies,  which  for  many  years  distracted 
the  west.     In  our  humble  opinion,  the   unhappj'  result  of  the 
revival  in   upper  Kentucky,  may  with  much  more  truth  be  at- 
tributed to  the  lax  discipline  of  the  Presbyterian  church,  which 
at  that  time,  evidently,  ranked  among  its  ministers  and  commu- 
nicants, a  fearful  number  of  persons  who  were  strangers  tore- 
generation  and    consequently   were  particularly  exposed  to  be 
led  by  Satan  into  delusion  and  heresy. 

The  exercises  which  prevailed  during  this  revival  were  of  an 
extraordinary  character,  and  deserve  some  notice.  The  first 
we  shall  notice,  is  what  has  been  termed  the  falling  doivn  exercise. 
This  took  place  at  its  commencement  and  under  the  ministrations 
of  M"G ready,  who  in  the  opening  up  of  his  subject  was  very 
clear  and  dispassionate;  but  in  liis  applications,  he  pressed  the 
truth  home  upon  the  conscience  with  heart  piercing  efficacy, 
and  being  himself  completely  absorbed  in  his  subject,  he  was 
generally  successful  in  fixing  the  minds  of  his  hearers  on  the 
awful  and  important  truths  exhibited,  and  being  a  man  of 
much  prayer,  his  ministrations  were  attended  with  such  a  boa- 


CUMBERLAND    PRESBYTERIANS.  5S9 

venly  unction  and  power,  that  even  pious  Christians  have  decla- 
red, they  could  feel   the  hair  of  their  heads  standing  on  end 
through  fear,  and  their  blood  run   chill  within  them,  while  the 
converted  fell  like  dead  men  all  around.  After  closing  his  discourse 
he  would  pass   among  the  congregrcgation  exhorting  them   in- 
dividually to  flee  from  the  wrath    to  come,  when  his  heart  ren- 
ding appeals  would  produce  the  same  effects.     As  tYl^  revival 
extended,  this  foiling  down  became  more  general,  and   as  we 
have  already  related,  sometimes  people  were  thus  affected  in  (he 
public  congregation,  at  home,  and   when  at  work   in  the  field, 
or  traveling  on  the  high  way.     We  have  conversed  with  those  \ 
who  were  thus  exercised,  and  they  all  unite  in    the  testimonj-, 
that   when   thus    affected,  they  had    the  most    clear  and  dis- 
tressing views  of  the  evil  nature  of  sin,  and  their  exposure  to 
the  wrath    of  God;  that    these    subjects    attracted    all    their 
attention,  and  swallowed  up  their  spirits;  after  which,  they  had 
the  most  delightful  views  of  the  ability,  suitableness,  and   wil- 
lingness of  Christ,  to  save  all  who  come  unto  God  by  him;   and 
that  although    they  paid   no   attention  to  surrounding  objects, 
never  before  nor  since  were  their  minds  more  actively  engaged. 
As  these  occurrences  became  very  frequent,  it  is   not  surpri- 
sing that  Satan  should  sow  his  tares,  and  that  some   should  be 
led  astray  by  his  delusions,  and  among  this  class  were  those,  who 
pretended  to   have   new  views    of  certain  doctrines,  and  who 
professed  to  have    seen    the  invisible  world,  and  pretended  to 
tell  who  of  their  acquaintances  were  in  heaven,  and  who  were 
in  hell.     Instances  of  this   nature  however  frequent  they  were 
in  upper  Kentucky,  were  comparatively  rare  in  the  Green  River 
and  Cumberland    countries,  and  were  discountenanced  by  the 
ministers  and  evangelical  Christians.     Therefore    much  injus- 
tice has  been  done  b}'  laying  the  folly  of  a  few  fanatics,  to  the 
charge  of  the  great  body  of  Christians  engaged  in  the  revival, 
many  of  whom  are  yet  alive,  and  view  all  such  pretensions  with 
abhorence.     Indeed,  if  we  may  judge  of  the  great  mass  of  the 
converts  of  the  revival  by  those  who  yet  live,  thej'  were  a  hum- 
ble,   intelligent,  and  evangelical  body  of  Christians,  who  were 
blessed  with  clear  views  of  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus,  and  were 
ready  for  every  good  word  and  work. 


500  HISTORY    OF    THE    ClIURCn. 

The  Jerks  made  their  appearance  in  East  Tennessee,  shortly 
after  the  revival  was  introduced  into  that  region,  where,  by  the 
way,  the  most  wild  and  fanatical  practices  obtained,  such  as 
barking,  and  jumping,  and  various  other  fooleries,  which  were 
not  only  permitted  but  countenanced,  defended,  and  practiced 
by  some  of  the  ministers  of  the  Gospel  of  high  standing  in  the 
Presbyterian  church.  The  first  that  was  known  of  the  jerks 
among  the  churches  in  Cumberland  and  Green  River  countries, 
was  in  the  fall  of  1803,  at  a  meeting  in  Smith  county,  vt'herc 
several  of  the  congregation  were  affected  by  them.  Imme- 
diately afterwards,  they  appeared  in  Wilson  county,  and  soon 
pervaded  all  the  congregations  of  every  denomination  in  the  coun- 
try— all  classes  of  society  were  affected  by  them,  not  only  the 
friends  of  the  revival,  but  its  most  violent  opposers,  ministers 
and  people,  saints  and  sinners,  men  and  women,  learned  and 
ignorant,  strong  and  feeble,  all  felt  the  effects  of  this  stiange 
exercise.  Sometimes  at  the  close  of  a  discourse  hundreds  were 
to  be  seen  jerking  at  the  sametime.  Persons  were  atFected  by  it 
when  traveling  on  the  high-way,  or  when  at  their  usual  occupa- 
tions at  home. 

Those  who  have  never  witnessed  this  affection,  will  read  the 
following  with  interest.  It  was  originally  related  by  Mr. 
M'Gready;  we  extract  it  from  the  Biblical  Repertory. 

"A  young  man,  son  of  an  elder,  to  avoid  attending  a  camp 
meeting  in  the  neighborhood  with  the  family,  feigned  himself 
sick.  On  the  morning  of  the  Sabbath,  he  continued  in  bed, 
until  the  family  had  all  started  for  the  meeting;  he  being  left 
alone,  except  a  few  small  blacks.  When  thus  alone,  he  con- 
gratulated himself  on  his  success,  by  the  dccej)tion  he  had 
practised  on  his  parents.  lie  raised  up  his  head,  and  looking 
all  around  his  room,  smiled  at  the,  adventure;  but  lest  it  might 
not  be  complete,  lest  some  one  might  have  occasion  to  linger, 
or  return,  and  so  he  be  detected,  he  resumed  his  clinical  positon, 
covering  over  his  head,  and  in  a  short  time  directed  his  thoughts 
towards  the  camp  ground.  lie  fancied  the  multitude  assem- 
bling, the  services  commenced,  the  bodily  exercises,  as  he  had 
seen  them,  now  in  operation,  lie  fancied  a  certain  female  now 
in  full  exercise;  "now  she's  at  it,  now  she's  at  it."     In  a  mo- 


CUMBERLAND    I'RESBYTIiRlANS.  591 

ment  he  was  taken  with  the  same  exercise,  thej'VrAs,  was  hurled 
out  of  liis  hed,  and  jerked  hither  and  tliither,  all  around  the  room, 
up  against  the  wall,  and  in  every  fashion.  He  had  never  been 
alFected  by  bodily  exercise  before,  but  now  found  himself  pcr- 
fectiy  unmanageable.  He  had  heard  it  said,  and  indeed 
witnessed  the  fact,  tlmt  praying  would  cause  the^fr^*  to  cease. 
He  tried  it;  the  desired  effect  followed  immediately.  He  felt 
no  more  the  effects  of  the  exercise,  than  a  person  does  after  the 
hiccough.  He  supposed  it  all  a  dream,  a  mere  conceit,  illusion 
or  something  of  the  kind,  resumed  his  bed,  commenced  his  pranks 
again,  and  again  was  the  scene  acted  over,  only  a  little  worse. 
The  same  remedy  was  resorted  to,  and  he  again  became  ni 
statu  quo.  He  arose,  dressed  himself,  sauntered  about  awhile, 
wanted  some  employment  to  pass  the  time  away,  bethought  of  a 
dog  skin  in  the  vat,  that  needed  unhairing,  he  drew  it  out,  laid 
it  on  the  beam,  rolled  up  his  sleeves,  grasped  the  graining  knife, 
lifted  it  up  to  make  the  first  scrape,  when  lo,  it  was  instantane- 
ously/7j>/ai  out  of  his  grasp,  and  he  was  jerked  back,  over  logs, 
against  the  fence,  up  and  down,  until  he  resorted  to  his  old 
remedy  and  again  obtained  relief.  Feeling,  as  before,  perfect- 
ly free  from  any  sensible  or  evil  effects,  as  strong  and  resolute, 
and  determined,  and  reckless  as  ever,  he  ventured  again,  lie 
assumed  his  instrument,  and  resumed  his  posture  over  the  subject 
of  this  intended  operation,  when  immediatel}^,  before  he  could 
make  one  stroke,  the  whole  scene,  only,  if  possible,  tenfold 
worse,  was  acted  over  again;  it  was  much  more  severe,  and 
greatly  protracted.  The  usual  remedy,  at  first,  failed;  he  be- 
came alarmed,  thought  the  Lord  was  now  about  to  kill  him, 
became  deeply  convicted  of  his  great  folly  and  wickedness;  be- 
came composed  again  in  body,  but  now  greatly  agitated  and  con- 
cerned in  mind;  called  a  little  black,  pointed  him  to  the  dog 
skin,  which,  he  was  afraid  now  to  approach,  directed  where  to 
lay  it  away,  returned  to  his  roo.m  weeping  and  crying  to  God 
for  mercy,  and  in  this  condition  was  found  on  the  return  of  the 
family.  He  shortly  afterward  obtained  a  good  hope  through 
grace,  applied  for  the  privileges  of  the  church,  gave  this  rela- 
tion of  facts  to  the  session,  was  received,  and  in  the  judgement 
of  Christian  charity,  gave  satisfactory  evidence  by  a  scriptural 


59:^  HisTouv  OF  the  churcii. 

experience,  and  godly  living,  that  he  was  a  renewed  man,  and 
redeemed  sinner  saved  by  grace." 

We  have  conversed  with  those  who  have  been  subject  to  the 
jerks,  who  have  informed  us,  that  on  having  lively  views  of  the 
goodness  of  God,  and  feeling  his  love  shed  abroad  in  their 
hearts,  they  have  been  constrained  to  shout  aloud,  but  upon 
resisting,  and  suppressing  their  feelings,  they  generally  became 
affected  with  the  jerks.  Others  were  affected  in  this  way,  when 
very  solemn  subjects  were  presented  to  their  mind;  and  we  know 
ministers  of  the  Gospel,  who  have  been  gently  affected  by 
them,  when  earnestly  engaged  in  conversing  with  those  who  ap- 
peared to  be  closing  with  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  by  faith,  who 
at  the  time  felt  no  inconveniency  from  them,  but  were  the  subjects 
of  mental  sensations  of  the  most  heavenly  nature.  Otiiers 
say,  that  when  thus  exercised,  they  experienced  great  mental 
agony. 

The  jerks,  and  falling  down,  became  of  almost  every  day  oc- 
curence in  the  bounds  of  the  Cumberland  Presbytery,  and 
were  viewed  by  the  ministers  as  the  result  of  mental  excite- 
ment, but  forming  no  part  of  the  work  of  God,  although  they 
accompanied  it.  Therefore  they  paid  no  attention  to  the  ex- 
ercises, neither  forbidding  nor  encouraging  them:  with  the  ex- 
ception of  Mr.  Rankin,  who  on  some  occasions,  appeared 
to  place  too  much  importance  upon  them,  and  sometimes, 
encouraged  the  delusions  of  those  who  imagined  or  gave  out, 
they  had  received  extraordinary  revelations  from  heaven — he 
subsequently  became  a  Shaker.  And  it  is  not  to  be  wondered  at, 
that  in  such  an  extensive  and  powerful  revival,  some  chaff  should 
be  found  among  the  wheat;  but  it  cannot  be  denied  by  those  who 
most  violently  opposed  this  work,  that  vast  numbers  were  saving- 
ly converted  to  God,  and  that  the  moral  condition  of  society 
was  greatly  improved  by  its  influence.  But  the  unhappy  dif- 
ficulties whicli  resulted  from  tlie  licensing  and  ordaining  young 
men,  whose  literary  acquirements  were  not  such  as  the  discipline 
of  the  Presbyterian  church  required,  and  who  objected  to  the 
idea  of  fatality,  which  they  believed  was  taught  in  the  Confes- 
sion of  Faith,  nearly  ruined  the  whole. 


0„a  ro'aders  are  already  ^''^""^^ ';!^ ^i^^S:::^^^ 
Rev.  Mr.  Rico  to  the  ministers  engaged  '-fl~       ^i„i,. 
ing  tl>e  prop,iety  of  encouragmg  ""=" '°  P^J^^t  and  uko  of 
t.;,  ,vho  Uad  not  taicen  a  -£'^;  *;'<!  \  a.rson,  Ewing 

^rnf:feiT;rat^ir,::t:;^ 

:  „^:^:i    :oTatione.byt,.atP.s.,teo.  J.« 
the  san.0  course  p.rsucd,-^toC.W^^^^^^^ 

I  t  it^in  'no  conneetion  with  the  I"-  y^--^';"  ^ty  Ive 
aifficuities  whieh  led  to  thjs  ^^^^^ ^^J^^^^  I,  ^arty, 

turos    concerned;  and  Horn  inioi  ,  fj      „uiar,ty, 

„esses.  This  is  the  more  "f«^:'7''  '^'^jJfXe  of  The  Co,- 
and  want  of  authority  'o  ad-"-  -  f»-f;7^,f  Cumberland 
pel,  have   been  repeatedly    hrought   agam  t    h 

Presbyterian  Ministry,  with  -1-' J"^'-'"' "^   "^Oc  ober  1802, 
At  the  Sessions  of  Transylvan.a  Fresbyte,  y  m  October 

r,*,,A    frnm   several   vacant    congiej,at' 
''^'"'""^7:heCsurc^M«s;s  Anderson,  Ewing  and  King 

praymg  for  ""^ ''"""''.';°',,     p^e^bytery  considered  thc.r  case 
ccAfter  mature  '^''^'^'''''''''"'')'l',^^^^^^  exception,  o 

as  coming  under  the  v.ew   of   that  "l""'"  "     J  „„orimcnta 
thebookofdiscipHne.     E.ammed  them  on  tl  e  r  «  ^^ 

a„,«ain.ance    with  religion,  ''--''';"  ^^^jf^^uich  tria 
ministry,  and  upon  their  knowledge  of  d  umty,  ^^ 

they  received  satisfaction,  and  licensed  them  to  pie 


594  HISTORY  OF  THE    CHCRCH. 

pel."'*  Three  ministers,  and  two  elders,  entered  their  dis- 
sent .igninst  the  licensure  of  these  brethren  j  viz:  T.  B.  Craig- 
head, J.inies  Balch,  and  Samuel  Donnel,  ministers,  who  from 
first  to  last  opposed  the  Revival,  and  Daniel  M'Goodwin  and 
John  Hannah,  elders. 

At  this  Presbytery,  Ephraim  M'Lean  and  Hugh  Kirkpatrick 
were  received  as  candidates  for  the  ministry,  and  Lawrence 
Robison,  Robert  Bell,  and  James  Farr  were  licensed  as  exhort- 
ers  and  catichists.  At  this  Presbytery  also  James  Hawe,  a 
Methodist  minister,  was  received  as  a  member. 

At  the  first  Sessions  of  Kentucky  Sjnod,  which  were  held  in 
October  1802,  the  Transylvania  Presbytery  was  divided,  and 
Cumberland  Presbytery  formed,  including  the  Green-River  and 
Cumberland  Countiics.  The  new  Presbytery  met  at  the  Ridge 
meeting-house  on  the  5lh  day  of  April,  1803,  and  was  compos- 
ed of  the  following  members:  Thomas  B.  Craighead,  T.  Temp- 
lin,  John  Bowman,  Samuel  Donnel  and  James  Balch,  all  un- 
friendly to  the  revival — x\lso,  James  M'Gready,  Wm.  Hodge, 
Wm.  M'Gee,  John  Rankin,  and  Samuel  M'Adow,  its  sincere 
friends  and  warm  supporters.  At  this  session  four  young  men 
were  licensed  as  exhorters  and  catechists,  and  Mr.  Alexander 
Anderson  was  ordered  to  prepare  for  ordination,  which  was  per- 
formed at  Shiloh  in  May  following:  Mr.  M'Gready  presided, 
and  Mr.  Hodge  gave  the  charge. 

At  the  next  Session  of  Presbytery,  which  met  at  Salem  meet- 
ing-house, October  the  4th,  1803,  Ephraim  M'Lean  and  Hugh 
Kirkpatrick  were  licensed  as  probationers  for  the  ministry. 
"James  B.  Porter  was  received  as  a  candidate,  and  examined 
on  the  languages,  which  was  sustained.'" — three  others  were  li- 
censed as  exhorters,  one  of  them,  the  useful  and  much  lamented 
David  Foster,  whose  subsequent  labors  of  lovj  were  honored  by 
the  Head  of  the  church  in  the  salvation  of  many  precious  souls. 
At  this  session  of  Presbytery,  petitions  were  presented  from 
Spring  creek,  M'Adow,  and  Clarksville  congregations,  praying 
for  the  ordination  of  Finis  Ewing.  *'lnview  of  these  petitions 
and  the  wants  of  the  young  societies,  many  of  whom  needed  and 


*Minutei  of  Tranaylvauia  Presbytery. 


CUMBERLAND  PRESHYTERIANS.  595 

much  desired  the  administration  of  the  sealing  ordinances,  Pres- 
bytery agrees,  that  Mr.  Ewing  he  ordained  on  the  Friday  be- 
fore the  third  Sabbath  in  November  next/'*  Accordingly  Mr. 
Ewing  was,  by  prayer  and  with  the  imposition  of  the  hands  of 
the  Presbytery,  duly  set  apart  to  the  whole  work  of  the  Gospel 
ministry:  on  that  occasion  Mr.  M'Gec  preached  the  ordination 
sermon,  and  Mr.  M'Gready  gave  the  charge.  The  above  order 
was  passed  in  the  presence  of  some  of  the  members  who  had 
entefed  their  dissent  against  Mr.  Ewing's  licensure,  but  on  this 
occasion  they  made  no  record  of  Iheii-  disapprobation. 

At  the  next  regular  session  of  Presbytery,  which  was  held  at 
Shiloh,  3d  of  April,  IbOl,  the  anti-revival  party  objected  to  Mr. 
Ewing's  being  invited  to  a  seat,  on  the  ground  of  illegality, 
which  was  overruled  by  a  large  majority.  At  this  session  James 
B.  Porter  was  licensed  as  a  probationer  for  the  Gospel  ministry; 
James  Farr  and  David  Foster  were  received  as  candidates,  and 
Thomas  Calhoun  and  John  Hodge  were  licensed  as  exhorters 
and  caticihsts — Also  an  order  was  passed  for  the  ordination  of 
Samuel  King,  who  was  by  prayer,  with  the  imposition  of  the 
hands  of  the  Presbytery,  duly  set  apart  to  the  whole  work  of  the 
ministry  in  June   following. 

From  the  minutes  of  the  next  session  of  the  Cumberland  Pres- 
bytery, which  met  in  October  180-1.  we  extract  the  following: 
«Wm.  M'Clure,  Stephen  Clinton,  Sam'l  K.  Blythe,  Wm.  Moore 
and  Samuel  Donnel,  came  forward  begging  to  be  taken  under 
the  care  of  the  Presbytery,  and  to  be  permitted  to  exercise  their 
gifts  in  exhortation.  Presbytery  proceeded  to  inquire  into 
their  experimental  acquaintance  with  religion,  and  ti;e  motives 
inducing  them  to  warn  their  fellow  creatures  to  fly  from  the 
wrath  to  come.  During  the  time  of  the  examination  the  influ- 
ences of  the  Eternal  Spirit,  as  a  refreshing  shower  from  the  e- 
verlasting  hills,  were  poured  out  so  copiously,  that  the  members, 
candidates,  and  almost  all  present,  were  made  to  rejoice  with 
joy  unspeakable  and  full  of  glory."  At  this  Presbytery  the  la- 
mented Chapman  was  licensed  as  an  cxhorter  and  catichist, 
whose  labors  of  love  have  been  honored  in  the  conversion  of  vast 


'Cuinberlantl  Presbytery  Book. 


59G  msTOUv  or  the  church. 

multitudes  to  God,  who  will  be  liis  crown  of  rejoicing  in  the 
day  of  Jesus  Christ.*  At  this  Presbytery  James  Farr  and 
Thomas  Nelson  were  licensed  as  probationers. 

At  the  Session  of  Kentucky  Synod,  in  October  1804,  a  letter 
of  remonstrance  against  the  proceedings  of  Cumberland  Pres- 
bytery was  presented,  signed  by  Thomas  B.  Craighead,  Samuel 
Donnel,and  John  Bowman.  After  some  discussion, the  following 
order  was  passed,  viz:  "That  the  parties  both  complained  of 
and  complaining,  be  cited  to  appear  at  the  next  stated  session 
of  Synod,  with  all  the  light  and  testiinony  on  the  subject  that 
can  be  afforded:  and  further,  that  tho  Rev'd  Messrs.  David 
Rice,  James  Blythe,  John  Lyle,  Archibald  Cameron,  and  Sam- 
uel Rennells,  or  any  two  of  them,  be  a  committee  in  tho  mean 
time,  to  attend  the  earliest  meeting  of  the  Cumberland  Presby- 
tery, to  inquire  into  the  case  and  report  ?it  the  next  meeting  of 
Synod,"T  The  legality  of  these  first  measures  of  the  Synod  in 
relation  to  the  Cumberland  Presbj'tery,  are,  in  our  opinion,  of 
unquestionable  irregularity.  It  is  true  that  the  Synod  had  the 
right  to  redress  whatever  had  been  done  wrong  by  the  Presby- 
tery, but  before  they  could  cite  the  members  to  appear  before 
their  bar,  the  business  should  have  come  up  before  them  regu- 
larly, viz:  by  appeal:  so  at  least  thought  the  General  Assembly  of 
1808;  for  when  the  members  of  Cumberland  Presbytery  sent  a 
letter  of  remonstrance  to  that  body,  they  replied  that  they  could 
not  actjudicially  on  their  caec,as  it  had  not  come  regularly  before 
them,  and  directed  the  remonstrants,  to  go  before  the  Synod 
and  appeal  to  the  General  Assembly,  who  could  then  act  upon 
the  case.  The  appointment  of  a  committee  to  act  as  spies 
upon  the  conduct  of  an  inferior  judicatory,  was  rather  novel 
and  unprecedented;  and  was  an  assumption  of  power  no  Synod 
possesses. 

None  of  the  committee  appointed  by  the  S^'nod  attended  the 
next  session  of  Cumberland  Presbytery,  which  was  held  in  April 
1805,  except  Rev'd  Archibald  Cameron:  who  upon  being  in- 
vited to  take  a  seat  as  a  corresponding  member,  (for  obvious  re- 
sons)  refused.    From  the  shewing  of  the  record  it  appenrs,  "that 


•See  Appendix  D. 
tMinuteo  of  Kentucky  Synod. 


CUMDERLAND    PRESBVTERIANS.  597 

a  general  want  of  preparation   was  manifested  among  the  bre- 
thren to  read  their  discourses."     The  natural  inference  to  be 
drawn  from  this  extract  is,  that  the  young  men  felt  a  timidity  to 
read  their  discourses  in  the  presence  of  one  who  was  present  as 
a  spy.     If  this  inference  be  true,  they  acted  upon  wrong  prin- 
ciple, and  the  members  of  Presbytery  ought  not  to  have  wink- 
ed at  such  conduct.     If  they  sincerely   believed   they    were  in 
the  discharge  of  their  duty,  and  pursuing  a  course  calculated  to 
promote  the  salvation  of  men,  and  further  the    interests  of  the 
Redeemers  Kingdom,  which  we  sincerely  believe  was  the  case, 
tliey  should  not  have  deviated  from  their  regular  course,  if  all 
who  were  opposed  to  tiieir  measures  had  been  present.     On  this 
occasion  they  appear  to  have  been  guided  more  by  human  poli- 
cy than  an  eye  single  to  the  gloiy  of  God.     But  it  must  be  re- 
membered that  they  were  placed  in  a  peculiarly  trying  situa- 
tion; the  best  of  men  are  liable  to  err;  perfection  is  not  to  be 
expected  in  the  present  state.     But  this  course   was  calculated 
to  exercise  an  injurious  influence;  for  he  who  on  that  occasion 
acted  as  a  spy  upon  the  Presbytery,  would  naturally  put  a  very 
unfavorable  construction  on  this  conduct:  and  if  we  may  judge 
of  the  ability  of  these  young  men,  by  the  able   and  evangelical 
discourses  wc  have  heard  from  them  in  after  years,  many  of  (iiem 
had  no  cause  to  be  ashamed  to  read  (heir  discourses  in  the  pre- 
sence of  any  ministers  in  the  country.     The  only  business  of  im- 
portance transacted  by  the  Presbytery,  was  the  passing  of  an  or- 
der for  the  ordination  of  Mr.  Dickey;  and  another  of  the  same 
nature,  in  relation  to  Thomas  Nelson  and   Samuel  Hodge;  all 
of  whi.  m  were  set  apart  to  the  whole   work  of  the   ministry  in 
June  following,  but  at  different  places,  and  by   different  mem- 
bers of  the  Presbytery:  the  former  by  the  anti-Revival  party; 
the  two  last  named  by  its  warm  friends  and  silpporters.     From 
this  and  other  occurrences  of  a  similar  nature,  it  is  obvious,  that 
two  distinct  parties  existed   in  the   Presbytery,  who  appear  to 
have  had  little   fellowship   for  each  other,  and   had    no  inter- 
course, except  when  they  were  thrown  together  at  their  regular 
sessions. 

This  may  be  the  proper  place  to  remark,  that  the  opposcrs  of 
the  measures  of  the  revival  party,  subsequently  gave  much  trou- 


598  HISTORY    OF    THE    ClIURCII. 

ble  to  the  Presbyterian  church,  except,  indeed,  Bonnel,  and 
Tcmphn,  who  were  not  endowed  by  nature  or  cultivation,  with 
gifts  calculated  to  make  them  conspicuous  in  any  sphere  of  life, 
Mr.  Bowman  became  a  vSchismatic;  Mr.  Craighead  promulgated 
pelagianism,  for  which  he  was  suspended  from  the  Gospel 
ministry,  then  deposed  and  excommunicated,  but  restored  a  very 
short  time  before  his  death.  We  mention  these  things,  simply 
because  the  measureg  adopted  by  the  Kentucky  Synod,  which 
finally  resulted  in  the  formation  of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian 
Church,  were  taken  in  consequence  of  the  letter  of  complaint 
presented  to  them  by  these  men;  and  its  but  just  that  the  reader 
may  be  prepared  to  put  a  fair  estimate  on  the  character  and 
orthodoxy  of  all  concerned. 

The  last  session  of  Cumberland  Presbytery  at  which  the  re- 
vival party  attended,  was  held  at  Red  River  church,  in  October 
1805,  at  which  David  Foster  was  licensed  as  a  probationer, 
and  Alexander  Chapman  was  received  as  a  candidate  for  the 
holy  ministry. 

From  a  view  of  their  proceedings  from  the  spring  of  1801, un- 
til the  fall  of  1805,  Transylvania  and  Cumberland  presbyteries 
had  ordained  four  men,  and  licensed  seven;  some  of  whom 
had  not  acquired  the  knowledge  of  the  languages  required  by 
the  book  of  discipline,  none  of  tlicm  had  regularly  studied  the- 
ology at  the  schools,  and  all  on  their  licensure  and  ordi- 
nation, adopted  the  confession  of  faith  of  the  Presbyterian 
church,  except  the  idea  of  fatality,  which  they  believedUvas 
taught  in  that  book  under  the  mysterious  and  high  sounding 
epithets  of  election  and  reprobation.*  They  had  also  received 
seven  or  eight  as  candidates  for  the  ministry,  and  licensed  a 
number  to  exercise  their  gifts  as  exhorters.  Of  the  last  how- 
ever, it  should  be  remarked,  that  the  members  of  the  Presbytery 
had  no  expectation  to  admit  them  all  into  the  ministry;  but  on- 
ly such  as  gave  good  testimony  that  they  possessed  respectable 


*Thf;y  adopted  thn  Confession  of  Faiili  ;is  far  ns  lliey  understood  it ;  meaning 
ihntihey  did  not  understand  what  is  tauglit  concerning  Eternal  election  and  reproba. 
lion.  The  same  course,  we  are  mfornicd,  was  pursued  in  the  Presbytery  in  North 
Carolina,  to  which  mostoftlie  old  nimibcri' of  Cumberland  Presbytery  had  for- 
merly been  attached. 


CUMCEULAND     rUr:SBYTEUIAJ<S.  599 

talents  and  promised  fair  for  usefulness;  and  from  that  day  to 
the  present,  it  has  been  usual  with  the  Cuml>erland  body  to  li- 
cense men  as  cxhorters,  without  the  smallest  expectation  of  their 
ever  being  admitted  into  the  ministry. 

At  the  Session  of  Kentucky  Synod,  in  October  1805,  none  of 
the  ministers  of  the  Cumberland  Presbyter}'  were  present  ex- 
cept two,  viz:  Rev"d  Samuel  Donncl  and  William  Dickey.  We 
cannot  account  for  their  absence,  except  on  tlic  principle,  that 
in  their  view  that  body  had  acted  precipitately  and  ill;-gal]y  in 
their  citation,*  The  Cumberland  Presbytery  book  was  present- 
ed to  the  Synod  by  Rev.  S.  Donnel,  and  a  committee  being  ap- 
pointed to  examine  it,  reported: 

"Your  committee,  appointed  for  the  examination  of  the  Cum- 
berland Presbytery  Book,  liave  attended  to  that  business,  and 
report  as  follows,  viz:  The  minutes  of  the  two  intermediate  Pres- 
byteries, appointed  last  spring,  have  not  been  sent  forward — the 
records  of  this  Presbytery  arc  extremely  defective — many  im- 
portant words  are  omitted — doubtful  ones  are  frequently  used — 
the  history  is  in  some  places  obscure,  and  the  mode  of  transact- 
ing business  frequently  violates  our  rules  of  discipline — is  vari- 
ous and  discordant. 

•'In  page  '2d,  James  Ilawe  is  styled  a  regular  minister  of  the 
Methodist  Republican  Church,  and   takes  a  seat  in  Presbytery. 
Wc  have  recognized  no  such  regular  church,  and   never  heard 
of  Mr.  Hawe's  recanting  those  sentiments  which  he  once  public- 
ly espoused,  though  they  be  inimical  to  the  faith  of  our  church. 
We  found  in  dilferent  places,  that  persons  were  examined  upon 
experimental  religion,  and  licensed  to  exhort  in  some  instances 
in  the  bounds  of  that  Presbytery  only,  and   in  other  instances, 
that  they  were  allowed  to  appoint  meetings  and  exhort  wherever 
God  in  his  Providence  shall  calitlicm;  which   proceedings,  we 
are  of  opinion,  are  disorderly.     These  are  generally  called  re- 
gular cxhorters — sometimes,  licentiates.     I'lie  numher  of  thcjc 
cxhorters  is  about  seventeen,  some  of  whom   are  now  ordained 
to  preach — sec  page    i,  5,  8,  9,  17,  19,  26,  37.     Messrs.  Craw- 
ford   and  Looly,  who  resided  in    the   bounds  of  Transylvania 


•See  Appendix  D. 


600  HISTORY    OF    TUE    CHURCir. 

Presbytcij,  v/eie,  contrar}'  to  our  book  of  discipline,  taken  un- 
der the  care  of  the  Cumberland  Presbytery,  licensed  to  exhort, 
and  afterwards  appointed  subjects  of  trial — see  pages  8  and  19. 
In  page  10,  we  find  this  phrase:  Finis  Ewing's  circuit.  In  the 
case  of  Balch's  trial,  no  charge  or  depositions  are  recorded.  In 
page  21,  is  a  Presbjtcrial  act,  forming  a  committee  to  write  a 
circular  letter,  recommending  to  the  people  to  contribute  for 
the  support  of  the  exhortcrs,  which  act  we  deem  illegal.  In 
pages  21  and  22,  is  a  Resolve  of  Presbytery  respecting  Shiloh 
congregation.  In  page  31,  Farr,  an  illiterate  man,  is  licensed 
with  approbation."' 

We  have  carefully  examined  a  copy  of  the  minutes  of  Cum- 
berland Presbytery  Book,  and  cannot  discover  the  omission  of 
important  words,  and  the  use  of  doubtful  ones:  neither  can  we 
perceive  any  obscurity  in  the  history  of  the  transactions  which 
involved  the  revival  members  in  such  difficulties  as  resulted  in 
the  dissolution  of  that  Presbytery. 

Tiie  remarks  on  the  conduct  of  the  Presbytery,  relative  to 
James  Hawc,  are  worthy  of  notice.  On  a  reference  to  the  min- 
utes of  Cumberland  Presbytery,  we  find  the  following,  "Mr. 
James  Ilawe,  formerly  a  regular  minister  in  the  Republican 
Methodist  church,  having  been  received  as  a  member  at  the  last 
session  of  the  Transyhania  Presbytery,  came  forward  and  took 
his  seat."  From  this  extract  it  appears  that  Mr.  Hawe  was  re- 
ceived into  the  Presbyterian  Church,  not  by  Cumberland,  butj 
by  Transylvania  Presbytery,  three  years  previous  to  this  session 
of  the  Synod.  We  cannot  perceive  the  propriety  of  the  om- 
mittcc's  laying  at  the  door  of  the  Cumberland  Presbytery,  the 
guilt  of  an  act  performed  by  another;  and  if  Transylvania  Pres- 
bytery received  Mr.  Hawc  as  a  member,  without  his  renounc- 
ing "<Aose  senliments  he  once  pub  lie  It/  espouacd^  though  they  were 
inimical  to  the  faith  of  the  Presbyterian  church^^''  that  body  alone 
was  accountable  for  the  act.  We  are  aware  that  the  author  of  | 
ihc  brief  history,  says, '*that  the  Presbytery  before  its  disunion, 
was  almostcntirely  under  the  control  of  the  lower  members,  who 
afterwards  constituted  Cumberland  Presbytery;  but  it  is 
well  known  that  five  of  them  were  from  the  first  inimical  ! 
to    the    proceedings   of    the   revival   party,   and    surely  they. 


cuJiiiERLANu  i'ia:siiVTi;iirA.\ai.  COl 

in  conjunction    vritli    the    members  from    the   upper   country, 
had  they  been  so  disposed,  might  have  prevented  the  reception 
of  Mr.  Ilawe  as  a  member;  and  if  they  were  too  few  to  prevent 
this,  one  alone  might  have  entered  his  dissent,  and  in  this  \vay 
brought  the  affair  before  the  Synod  in  a  legal  and  oiderly  man- 
ner.    But  no  such  step  was  taken  by  any  member  of  Transyl- 
vania Presbytery,  consequently  if  guilt  were  attached  any  where, 
that  whole   body  was  implicated:  and   a  mere  tyro  in   church 
discipline  must  at  once  perceive    the  absurdity  of  objecting  to 
the  conduct  of  Cumberland  Presbytery  in  this  affair,  especially 
as  three  sessions  of  Synod  had   transpired  from  the  time  Mr. 
Ilawe  was  received  into  the  church,  before  Synod   passed  any 
remark  upon  the  subject.     It  cannot  be  argued  that  the  mem- 
bers of  Synod  had  no  knowledge  that  such  a  person  had  been 
received  into  the  church  until  the  Cumberland  Presbytery  l)ook 
Nvas  presented  to  that  body  in  1805,  for  the  author  of  the  brief 
history,  says,  "This  same  James  Ilawe  had  been  well  known  to 
many   in  Kentucky,   as   a  violent  opposer  of  Presbyterians." 
James  Ilawe,  then,  was  a  noted  person,  and  the  fact,  that  such 
an  one  had  joined  that  churchhc  before  opposed,  would  be  noised 
abroad.     In  such  circumstances  it   is   indeed  passing  strange 
that  no  objections  should  be  urged  by   any  church  judicature 
against  the  manner  of  his  reception,  until  three  years  after  the 
-event;  and  it  is  still  more  strange,  that  the  notice  of  this  gentle- 
man, already  quoted  from  Cumberland  Pres by  ttry  book,  sliould 
be  made  a  charge  against  tluit  body. 

•  The  objection  against  tlie  term,  Finis  Ewing's  circuit,  is  to 
say  the  least  of  it,  very  silly.  The  truth  is,  in  those  days, 
vast  numbers  of  congregations  had  no  regular  supply  of  the 
means  of  grace,  and  Finis  Evving  and  the  other  young  men,  in 
their  zeal  for  Christ  and  his  cause,  visited  all  the  vacant  congre- 
gations, which  were  laid  otf  in  districts.  One  of  these 
brethren  informed  us  that  it  took  him  three  months  to  visit  all 
the  congregations  in  his  circuit,  ^ich  extended  from  the  Ten- 
nessee river  on  the  south,  to  the  Ohio  river  on  the  north,  and  iic 
visited  all  the  congregations  in  his  bounds  tour  times  each,  during 
the  year.  This  arduous,  and  laudable  service,  we  humbly  Uiink 
is  wortliy  uf  praise,  rather  than  censure.     And  oC  late  years, 

70 


602  ms'i-ouv  of  tuk  ciiuucm. 

iome  of  the  Presbyterian  brethren,  appear  to  have  imitated 
the  example  of  these  hardy  pioneers,  and  have  thereby  greatly 
benefited  many  of  their  congregations,  and  added  to  the  num- 
bers of  the  churches.  That  the  term  Finis  Kwing's  circuit 
should  expose  the  members  of  Cumberland  Presbytery  to  cen- 
sure is  a  sad  proof,  that  a  spirit  of  bigotry  prevailed  to  too  great 
an  extent  in  that  body,  "  at  ichosc  bar  the  Presbytery  then  stood.''^ 
One  of  the  most  disorderly  acts  of  Cumberland  Presbytery  was, 
the  writing  a  circular  letter,  recommending  the  vacant  con- 
gregations to  support  these  holy  devoted  men  of  God,  who  for- 
sook their  homes,  their  helpless  families,  and  friends,  and  ex- 
posed to  summer's  heat,  and  winter's  cold,  traversed  hundreds  of 
miles  through  a  dreary  wilderness  to  break  to  them  the  bread  of 
life;  and  who  were  the  honored  instruments,  in  bringing  their 
children,  their  husbands,  their  wives,  and  those  they  loved,  to 
an  interest  in  the  precious  priviliges  of  the  sons  of  God.  This 
act  of  the  Presbytery  say  the  committee,  "hjc  deem  illegal!! 
What  Christian  does  not  blush  at  this  charge?  But  the  craft 
was  in  danger,  and  we  do  not  write  unadvisedly,  when  we  say, 
that  some  of  the  opposers  of  the  measures  of  Cumberland  Presby- 
tery expressed  their  fears,  that  owing  to  the  great  popularity  of 
these  men,  their  bread  would  fail  them.  The  charge  against  the 
Presbytery,  respecting  their  conduct  towards  Shiloh  congrega- 
tion, requires  explanation.  A  part  of  that  society,  from  the 
commencement  of  the  revival,  were  its  violent  opposers.  Hav- 
ing formed  themselves  into  a  separate  society,  they  withdrew 
from  the  others,  because  they  held  communion  with  Arminians: 
they  also  called  Rev.  T.  B.  Craighead  to  ofliciate  as  their  pas- 
tor, which  call  he  accepted.  Their  conduct  led  to  Ihe  resolution 
of  the  Presbytery,  objected  against  by  the  committee  of  Synod, 
and  reads  thus: — "  Wherea?,  a  body  of  people,  formerly  a  part 
of  Shiloh  congregation,  presented  a  petition  to  Presbytery,  pray- 
ing themselves  to  be  known  in  J*resbytery  by  the  name  of  the  Shi- 
loh Presbyterian  congregation.  Presbytery  considering  that  this 
people  having  separated  from  the  communion  of  the  church,  (as 
they  inform  us  in  the  petition,)  because  their  brethren  held  com- 
munion with  those  holding  Arminian  principles;  and  likewise, be- 
cause Presbytery  had  sufficient  ground  to  believe  they  uniform- 


CUMBEULAND    PRESBYTERIANS.  603 

\j  opposed  and  condemned  the  present  blessed  revival  in  our 
country;  and  lastly,  because  their  Represcntives  at  a  former 
Presbytery,  (at  Muddy  River,  Oct.  1801,)  declared,  they  were 
no  longer  in  communion  with  our  body.  Presbytery  consider- 
ing them  a  people  not  under  their  jurisdici ion,  refused  to  at- 
tend to  their  petition.  Said  petitioners,  not  being  satisfied 
with  the  judgment  of  Presbytery,  appealed  to  Synod."  We 
can  find  nothing  incorrect  in  the  conduct  of  Cumberland 
Presbytery  in  this  affair.  That  people  appear  to  have  with- 
drawn from  the  jurisdiction  of  Transylvania  Presbytery,  and 
thereby  virtually  left  the  communion  of  the  Presbyterian  church; 
and  could  be  looked  upon  in  no  other  light,  by  the  Presbytery, 
than  a  separate  body,  over  whom  they  had  no  jurisdiction,  and 
consequently  they  acted  correctly,  in  refusing  to  grant  their  pe- 
tition. 

The  last  objection  exhibited  against  the  Presbytery  is  the 
licensing  of  "Mr.  Farr,  an  illiterate  man  with  approbation." 
It  is  very  true,  that  Mr.  Farr  was  by  no  means  full  of  classic 
lore  but  what  was  vastly  more  important;  he  was  a  good  man, 
and  full  of  the  Holy  Ghost;  and  knew  well,  the  sphere  that 
Providence  designed  him  to  occupy.  For  many  years  he  preach- 
ed successfully  in  the  frontier  countries,  esteeming  his  usefulness 
his  chief  reward.  Under  his  ministrations,  many  revivals  were 
experienced,  and  on  more  occasions  than  one  he  was  used  by 
the  Head  of  the  Church  to  cause  the  desert  to  blossom  as  the  rose. 
That  man  of  God  whose  name  is  spread  in  this  report  as  a 
reproach  and  by-word,  has  gone  to  the  enjoyment  of  a  glorious 
everlasting  rest,  nor  will  he  be  a  solitary  being  there;  for  there 
is  good  ground  to  believe,  that  he  was  instrumental  in  bringing 
very  many  into  the  fold  of  Christ.  Will  it  be  believed  that  the 
very  men  who  urged  this  act  as  a  charge  against  Cumberland 
Presbytery,  received  into  the  ministry  an  illiterate  man,  Samnel 
Hodge,  who  commenced  the  study  of  English  Grammar  a  num- 
ber of  years  after  his  reception  into  the  Presbyterian  church, 
as  an  ordained  minister,  and  as  regards  usefulness  in  the  minis- 
try was  greatly  inferior  (o  Mr.  Farr. 

These    charges    of   the    committee    against    Cumberland 
Presbytery  produced  the    following    by  Synod: — "  After  con- 


604  lusTonv  OF  the  church. 

siderable  (lellbcralion,  it  was  resolved,  tliat  the  Reverend 
Messrs.  John  IjjIc,  John  V.  Campbell,  Archibald  Cameron, 
Jossph  P.  Howe,  Saml.  Rennells,  Robert  Stuart,  Joshua  L. 
Wilson,  Thos.  Clcland  and  Isaac  Tull,  together  with  Messrs. 
Wm.  M"Dowel,  Robert  Brank,  James  AHin,  James  Hender- 
son, Richard  Gaines  and  Andrew  Wallace,  Elders,or  any  seven 
ministers  of  them,  with  as  many  of  the  above  Elders  as  may  be 
present,  be  a  Commission  vested  with  full  Synodical  powers,  to 
confer  with  the  members  of  Cumberland  Presbytery,  and  to  ad- 
judicate upon  their  Fresbyterial  proceedinc;s  which  appear  upon 
the  minutes  of  said  Presbyiery,  for  the  purpose  aforesaid,  and 
taken  notice  of  by  the  committee  appointed  by  Synod  to  exam- 
ine said  minutes — that  the  said  commission  meet  on  the  first 
Thursday  in  December  next,  at  Gasper  meeting  house,  Logan 
county,  in  the  bounds  of  said  Presbytery,  for  the  purpose  afore- 
said,— that  notice  be  given  to  the  Moderator  of  said  Presbytery, 
by  the  stated  Clerk  of  Synod,  to  attend  on  the  day  and  at  the 
place  aforesaid,  so  that  a  full,  fair  and  friendly  investigation  may 
take  place, — that  the  said  Commission  take  into  consideration 
and  decide  upon  a  letter  from  the  Rev.  Thos.  E.  Craighead  and 
others,  and  an  nppcal  from  the  judgment  of  said  Presbytery  by 
certain  members  of  Shiloh  con'j;recfation. — and  that  the  stated 
Clerk  of  Synod  furnish  the  Commission  aforesaid  Aviththe  papers 
and  documents  relative  to  the  whole  of  the  aforesaid  proceed- 
ings. 

The  stated  Clerk  of  Synod,  together  with  Messrs.  Lyle,  Don- 
ncl  and  Dielcey,  were  individually  directed  to  use  all  necessary 
exertions  in  citing  the  members  of  Cumberland  Presbytery  to 
attend  the  above  mentioned  meeting  of  the  commission  of  Synod, 
and  especially,  that  writen  citations  be  sent  by  the  stated  Clerk 
of  Synod  tn  the  Moderator  of  srud  Presbytery,  and  (o  the  Rev. 
James  M'G ready. 

Resolved,  That  the  Rev.  Jolm  Lyle,  or  in  his  aiisencc,  the 
next  named  minister  in  the  commission,  be  Moderator  of  the 
commission  heretofore  appointed,  until  they  ron<;ti(u(c,  and  Hint 
he  open  the  commission  with  a  sermon."'"''  . 

The  commission  of  Kentucky  Synod  met  on  thn  tliird  day  of 


**  Minutes  of  KenliicUy  Synod. 


CUMBEGLAND    PRESBYTERIANS.  G05 

December  1805,  the  members  were   all   present,  except  Rev. 
John  P.   Campbell,    and    Robeit    Wilson,   with    Mr.    James 
Henderson,  elder.     All  the  meml)ers  of  Cumberland  Presbyte- 
ry implicated  were  present,  to  answer  the  charges  abcut  to  be 
brought   against   them,  viz:   Rev.   James  M'Gready,  William 
Hodge,  William  M'Gee,  John   Rankin,  and    Samuel  M'Adow, 
also  Rev.  James  Hawe,  formerly  of  the  Methodist  Republican 
church,  and  Rev.  Finis  Ewing,  Samuel  King,  Thomas  Nelson, 
and  Samuel  Hodge,  who  had  been  ordained  by  the  Presbytery. 
Messrs.  Hugh  Kirkpatrick,  James  B.Porter,  Robert  Bell,  David 
Foster,  and  Thomas  Calhoun,  whohad  been  licensed  as  probation- 
ers for  the  ministry,  and  Robert  Guthrie,  Samuel  K.  Blythe,and 
Samuel  Donnel,  who  had  been   received  as  candidates.     The 
second  day  of  their  sessions,  the   commission  took  under  their 
consideration,  the  case  of  Rev.  .James  Hawe,  as  stated    in  the 
report  of  the  committee  of  Synod;  "  and  were  unamimously  of 
opinion,  that  Cumberland  Presbytery    had    acted   illegally  in 
receiving    Mr.    Hawe,   a  regular    minister  of  the   Methodist 
Republican  church,  without   examining  him  upon  divinity,  or 
requiring  him  to  adopt  the  Confession  of  Faith  of  the  Presby- 
terian church.     The  reader  will  remember  that  the  committee 
of  Synod  objected  to  an  article  in  Cumberland  Presbytery  book 
(already  quoted)  Avhich  set  forth  that  this   person   had  been  re- 
ceived by  Transylvania  Presbytery.     We  have  already  remark- 
ed on  the  illegality  of  making  Cumberland  Presbytery  accounta- 
ble for  the  act  of  Transylvania  Presbytery;  and  as  the  commission 
appear  to  have  drawn  their  testimony  from  that  article,  we  cannot 
see  how  they  were  informed  by  it,  that  he  had  been  received  with- 
out having  first  refiou need  the  peculiar  doctrines  of  the  church, 
to  which  he   before  belonged.     We  should  think  that  in  order 
to  decide  correctly  on  this  subject,  the  commission  should  have 
had    before  them   the  minutes  of  the   Presbytery,    by    which 
he  had    been   received — this    however,    does    not    appear    to 
have  been  the  case.     Having  passed  this  decision,  during  their 
sessions,  the  commission  called  upon  Mr.  Hawe  to  undergo  an 
examination  on  divinity  before  them,  which  he  very  judiciously 
declined:  for  after  having  been  received,  however  illegally,  as 
a  member  of  I'resbytery,  no  judicature  in   the  church  had  a 


606  HISTORY    OF    THE    CHURCH. 

right  to  examine  him,  without  a  charge  of  heresy  having  been 
regularly  brought  against  him,  and  even  in  that  case  it  would  have 
been  the  prerogative  of  Presbytery  alone  to  call  upon  him  to 
submit  to  an  examination.  If  this,  the  first  act  of  the  commis- 
sion of  Kentucky  Synod,  be  not  a  violation  of  the  rules  of  dis- 
ciciplineof  the  Presbyterian  church,  and  an  outrage  upon  jus- 
tice, we  acknowledge  we  are  utterly  ignorant  of  the  meaning  of 
the  terms. 

On  the  third  day  of  their  sessions,  the  commission  proceeded 
to  examine  into  the  conduct  of  Cumberland  Presbytery,  in 
licensing  and  ordaining  men  to  preach  the  Gospel  who  had  not 
acquired  the  education  required  by  the  book  of  discipline;  and 
who  had  adopted  the  Confession  of  Faith  of  the  Presbyterian 
church  with  the  exception  of  the  idea  of  fatality,  which  they 
believed  was  taught  in  that  book  under  the  high  sounding  names 
of  election  and  reprobation.  The  testimony  on  the  charges  was 
drawn  from  the  dissent  of  Craighead,  Balch,  Bowman,  and 
others  in  relation  to  the  licensing  of  Ewing,  and  King,  from  a 
letter  of  complaint  by  Craighead,  &c.  and  from  Cumberland 
Presbytery  book.  The  following  preamamble  and  resolution 
were  adopted:  — 

"  Whereas,  it  appears  to  the  commission  of  Synod,  from 
the  records  of  the  Cumberland  Presbytery,  from  the  dissent  of 
the  majority  of  said  Presbytery,  and  from  the  open  confession 
of  those  who  were  at  the  time  of  the  dissent  a  majority,  tliat  they 
did  license  a  number  of  young  men  to  preach  the  Gospel,  and 
some  of  them,  they  ordained  to  preach  the  Gospel  and  adminis- 
ter the  ordinances  of  the  church,  contrary  to  the  rules  and  regu- 
lations of  the  Presbyterian  church  in  such  cases  made  and  pro- 
vided; and,  whereas,  those  men  have  been  required  by  said  Pres- 
bytery to  adopt  the  said  Confession  of  Faith  and  Discipline  of 
said  church  no  farther  than  they  believe  it  to  be  agreeable  to 
the  word  of  Crod,  by  which  no  man  can  know  what  they  be- 
lieve in  matters  of  doctrine;  and,  whereas,  it  is  alleged  by  Cum- 
berland Presbytery  that  those  men  possess  extraordinary  talents, 
by  which  they  have  been  induced  to  license  them  without  at- 
tending to  the  book  of  Discipline: 

"  Therefore,  on    motion,    resolved,  that    tijc   commission   of 


CUMBERLAND    PRESBYTERIANS.  607 

Synod  do  proceed  to  examine  those  persons  irregularly  licens- 
ed, and  those  irregularly  ordained  by  the  Cumberland  Presby- 
tery, and  judge  of  their  qualtications  for  the  Gospel  ministry." 

The  question  naturally  arises,  by  what  authority  did  the  com- 
mission adopt  this  high  handed  measure?  That  we  may 
decide  it  fairly,  it  will  be  necessary  to  enquire  into  the 
powers  of  Presbyteries,  and  Synods.  The  discipline  of  the 
Presbyterian  church  says,  the  Presbytery  has  power  to  examine 
and  license  men  for  the  holy  ministry;  to  ordain,  install,  and 
judge  ministers.'''  The  same  book  says,  "that  Synod  has  power 
to  receive  and  issue  all  appeals  regularly  brought  up  from  the 
Presbyteries;  to  decide  on  all  references  made  to  them;  tore- 
view  the  records  of  Presbyteries,  and  approve  or  condemn 
them;  to  redress  whatever  has  been  done  by  Presbyteries  con- 
trary to  order;  to  take  effectual  care  that  Presbyteries  observe 
the  constitution  of  the  church;  to  erect  new  Presbyteries,  and 
unite  or  divide  those  which  were  before  erected."  From  these 
extracts  it  appears  that  it  is  the  pcrogative  of  Presbytery  to  ex- 
amine, license,  and  ordain  her  own  candidates,  and  in  all  the 
powers  invested  in  the  Synod,  we  can  find  no  authority  to  take 
the  candidates  out  of  the  hands  of  the  Presbytery  for  the  pur- 
pose of  examining  them,  much  less  has  Synod  a  right  to  ex- 
amine ordained  ministers.  Therefore  this  procedure  was  with- 
out proper  authority,  and  a  violation  of  the  constitution  of 
the  Presbyterian  church. 

The  members  of  Presbytery  refused  to  submit  to  this  uncon- 
stitutional resolution  of  the  commission,  and  rightly  argued, 
that  "  they  had  the  exclusive  right  to  examine  and  license  their 
own  candidates,  and  that  the  Synod  had  no  right  to  take  them 
out  of  their  hands."  This  refusal  produced  much  altercation, 
and  to  use  the  language  of  the  minutes,  "  the  Cumberland  Pres- 
bytery were  earnestly  exhorted  to  submit  to  the  authority  with 
which  the  commission  was  invested." 

On  the  Ith  day  of  their  sessions  the  commmission  passed  the 
following  resolution: 

"On  motion.  Resolved^  That  the  majority  of  the  Cumberland 
Presbytery  be  adjured  through  the  medium  of  our  Moderator, 
to  submit    to  the  authority  which  God   has  established   in  his 


G08  ms'rouY  of  tiik  church. 

church,  und  with  which  tliis  commission  of  Synod  is  clothed: 
and  that  by  the  same  authority  those  men  who  were  licensed, 
and  those  who  were  ordained,  in  a  disorderly  manner,  be  ab- 
jured to  come  forward  and  submit  to  an  examination  by  the  com- 
mission of  Synod. 

"  The  said  majority  of  the  Cumberland  Presbytery  requested 
leave  to  retire  for  consultation,  which  was  granted."  Upon 
which  the  members  of  the  Presbytery  retired  for  prayer  and 
consultation. 

On  their  return  the  commission    proceeded    to  adjure  them 
to    submit    to    their    authority,    which    they    refused    to    do. 
The  commission  then  called  on  the  young  men  to  submit,  on 
which  Rev.  Finis  Ewingas  their  organ  remarked,  "it  is  said  if 
any  man  lack  wisdom  let  him  ask  of  God."   We  therefore  request 
that  we  be  permitted  to  retire  to  ask  counsel  of  the  Most  High, 
before  we  give  our  answer.     Some  of  the  members  of  this  body 
which  professed  to  be  a  court  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  to  transact  bu- 
siness in  the  name  of  Him,  wiio  would  not  break  the  bruised 
reed,  nor  quench  the  smoking  flax,  strenuously  opposed  a  com- 
pliance  with  this  very  reasonable  request,  upon  which  one  of 
the  members  expostulated  on  the  unreasonableness'of  their  oposi- 
tion,  and  finally  succeeded  in  o])taining   permission    for   them 
to     retire.        We     are    informed   that    they    went    into    the 
secret  grove,    and  there  implored    their  covenant  God    and 
Father   in    Christ  Jesus,  to    direct  them  in  that  course  which 
should  be  for  his  glory,  and  the  good  of  the  church,  and  return- 
ed without  consulting  with  each  other,    or  entering   into  any 
resolutions  by  which  they  should  all  be  governed.     AVhereupon 
the  Moderator  of  the  commission  proceeded  to  adjure  them  to 
submit   to    a   re-examination.     Tlic  question  was  put  to  them 
individually, »' Do  you  submit  or  not  submit?"     Robert  Bell,  and 
Samuel  IJlythe  requested  a  short  time   to  consider  on  the  sub- 
ject; all  the  others  refused  to  su])niit,  and  assigned  as    reasons 
for  their  refusal — "  That  they  believed   the   Cumberland  Pres- 
byti^ry  was  a  regular  churcli  judiciary,  and  comj)etent  to  judge 
of  the  faith,  and  abilities  of  its  candidates.     That  they  them- 
selves had  not  been  charged  with  heresy  or  immorality,  and  if 
they  had,  the  Presbytery  would  have  been  the  proper  judica- 


CUMBERLAND    rilKSBYTERlANS.  COO 

lure  to  have  c;tllecl  them  to  account.  Messrs.  Bell  and  BIythe 
being  called  upon,  and  the  same  <iucstion  being  put  to 
them,  they  also  refused  to  tiubmit,  and  for  the  same  reasons. 
The  commission  then  passsed  the  following: 

"  Whereas,  the  Commission  of  ISynod  have  in  a  friendly  man- 
ner, conferred  with  the  Cum.berland  Presbj-tory,  and  have  ex- 
amined into  the  proceedings  of  said  Presbytery,  in  licensing 
men  to  exhort  and  to  preach  tlie  Gospel,  nnd  in  ordaining  some 
to  administer  ordinances,  and  have  found  that  they  were  ir- 
regularly licensed,  &c.  were  called  upon  to  come  forward  to  be 
examined  by  the  commission,  Messrs.  William  Ilodgc,  James 
M'Gready,  William  M'Gee,  John  Rankin  and  Samuel  M'Adow, 
interposed  to  prevent  the  examination;  and  also,  that  the  Mod- 
erator called  upon  the  following  persons,  viz:  Robert  Gutlirie, 
Samuel  Hodge  James  Porter,  David  Foster,  Finis  Ewing,  Hugh 
Kirkpatrick,  Thomas  Nchon,  Thomas  Calhoun,  Samuel  DonncI, 
Samuel  King,  Samuel  Blythe,  and  Robert  Bell,  to  come  for- 
ward and  stand  an  examination  as  to  their  qualifications  for  the 
Gospel  ministry,  they  refused  to  comply,  thereliy  virtually  re- 
nouncing the  jurisdiction  of  the  Presbyterian  church;  and  it 
being  proclaimed  by  common  fame,  that  the  majority  of  these 
men  are  not  only  illiterate,  but  erroneous  in  sentiment — 

"/2c5i7rcr/,  That  as  the  above  named  persons  never  had  re- 
gular authority  from  the  Presbytery  of  Cumberland  to  preach 
the  Gospel,  &c.  the  Commission  of  Synod  prohibit,  and  they 
do  hereby  solemnly  prohibit  the  said  persons  from  exhorting, 
preacliing,  and  administering  the  ordinances,  in  consequence  of 
any  authority  which  they  have  obtained  from  the  Cumberland 
Presbytery,  until  they  submit  to  our  jurisdiction  and  undergo 
the  requisite  examination."* 

This  resolution  adopted  by  a  bo<ly  of  learned  divines  is  exceed- 


*  Robert  Gulhrie,  Samuel  DonncI,  and  Samuel  K.  131^ (he,  wero  not  licensed 
preachers.  S.  K.  Hlythe  never  was  licensed,  tin;  other  two  were  licensed  some 
years  after  the  constitution  of  tlie  2d  Cumberland  Presbytery.  Tiicrefore  if  it 
were  conceded  (hat  the  commission  iiad  a  rij;lit  to  examine  the  licensed  and  or- 
dained ministers,  their  calling  upon  these  three  men  to  submit  (o  examination, 
was  illegal  and  absurd — equally  so  was  their  jirohibiting  thom  to  jirearh  (he  (ion- 
pel.  They  made  uu  pretensions  to  hava  authority  iVom  any  churcli  judiraturo  to 
preach.     This  is  ol  a  piece  with  the    other   "  docisivc  uicasurct''  of  that  body. 

77 


610  ^  HISTORY    OF    THE    CllUnCII. 

ingly  strange,  and  very  absurd,  five  of  these  young  man  were  li 
censed  by  Presbytery  in  the  following  language.  "In  the  name  of 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  by  that  authority  which  he  hath  given 
to  the  church  for  its  edification,  we  do  license  you  to  preach 
the  Gospel,  wherever  God  in  his  providence  may  call  you, 
and  for  this  purpose  may  the  blessing  of  God  rest  upon  you,  and 
the  Spirit  of  Christ  fill  your  hearts — Amcn.^-  Four  of  them 
had  been  ordained  by  prayer,  and  with  the  laying  on  of  the 
hands  of  the  Presbytery.  So  that,  they  were  as  truly  ordained 
and  licensed  preachers  of  the  Gospel  as  any  others  in  the  Pres- 
byterian church.  The  folly  of  this  act  of  the  commission  is 
indeed  still  more  evident,  from  the  fact  that  Transylvania  Pres- 
bytery subsequently  recognized  the  license  and  ordination  of 
two  of  them,  and  that  according  to  Dr.  Clcland  "  under 
the  connivance  and  approbation  of  the  Synod." 

The  Commission  further  resolved:  "Although  we  conceive 
the  Commission  have  sy nodical  powers  to  adjudicate  upon  the 
conduct  of  James  M'Gready,  William  Ilodgc,  William  M'Gee, 
John  Rankin  and  SamuelM'Adow;  innot  submitting  to  the  ex- 
amination of  those  men  who  had  been  irregularly  licensed  and 
ordained,  when  solemnly  adjured  by  the  Moderator  agreeably 
to  the  resolution  of  the  Commission,  yet  we  decline  pronounc- 
ing sentence,  and  remand  said  persons  to  the  Synod  of  Ken- 
tucky; and  they  arc  hereby  cited  to  appear  at  our  next  annual 
session,  to  be  held  in  the  Presbyteri.m  Church  in  Lexington  on 
the  third  Tuesday  of  October  next,  to  account  for  said  conduct; 
and  whereas,  common  fame  loudly  proclaims  that  the  Rev. 
Messrs.  Wm.  Hodge,  Wm.  M'Gee,  and  John  Rankin  hold  and 
propagate  doctrines  contrary  to  those  contained  in  the  Confes- 
sion of  Faith  of  the  Presbyterian  Church. 

'■'-Resolved,  That  they  be,  and  they  are  hereby  cited  to  ap- 
pear before  the  Synod  of  Kentucky  at  her  next  session,  there 
to  answer  the  above  charge." 

Hodge,  M'Gee  and  Rankin,  by  a  written  address,  refused  to 
obey  the  citation,  allcdging  that  the  Commission  had  acted  un- 
constitutionally. That  body  after  reconsidering  their  citation 
passed  the  following: 


CUMBERLAND     PUESBYTEUIANS.  611 

^'Whereas,  a  majority  of  Cumberland  Presbytcrj  are  involv- 
ed in  charges  which  appeared  before  the  Commission  of  Synod; 
and  whereas,  it  appears  to  the  Commission  that  there  is  not  a 
sufficient  number  of  members  who  are  disinterested  to  adjudi- 
cate upon  matters  of  common  fame: 

^^Resolved,  Therefore,  as  common  fame  loudly  proclaims  that 
the  Rev.  Wm.  Hodge,  Wm.  M'Gee  and  John  Rankin  hold  doc- 
trines contrary  to  those  contained  in  our  Confession  of  Faith, 
viz:  tliat  they,  in  eflfect,  deny  Election,  and  hold  that  there  is  a 
certain  sufficiency  of  grace  given  to  every  man,  which,  if  he 
will  improve,  he  shall  obtain  more,  &c.  until  he  arrive  at  true 
conversion.  This  grace  has  sometimes  been  expressed  by  the 
following  phrase,  or  phrases  of  similar  import  with  the  follow- 
ing, viz:  A  power  to  accept  the  offer  of  salvation — a  spark  of 
light  given  to  every  man  in  his  natural   state — talent,  <fec.  &c. 

"Resolved,  That  the  above  named  men  be  cited,  and  they  are 
hereby  cited,  to  appear  at  our  next  Annual  Session  of  Synod, 
to  be  held  in  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  Lexington,  on  the  3d 
Tuesday  in  October  next,  to  answer  the  above  charges."' 

Here  is  a  fair  expose  of  the  erroneous  tenets  laid  to  the 
charge  of  these  ministers  of  the  Gospel,  and  if  the  holding  of 
them  constitute  heresy,  not  only  they,  but  all  the  persons  licens- 
ed and  ordained  by  the  Cumberland  Presbytery,  were  heretical 
in  doctrine,  with  the  exception  of  Nelson  and  Hodge,  who  re- 
turned to  the  Presbyterian  Church:  tlie  same  views  are  stillheld 
by  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  ministry;  and  if  we  are  not 
greatly  mistaken,  a  majority  of  the  members  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church  sincerely  hold  the  same  doctrine,  although  they  may  ex- 
press them  in  different  language.  Moreover  it  was  the  adher- 
ence of  the  young  men  to  these  views,  that  produced  the  final 
separation  of  the  two  parties;  for  all  the  young  men  afterwards 
proposed  to  the  Transylvania  Presbytery,  that  they,  as  a 
body,  would  submit  to  a  re-examination,  with  the  understanding 
that  they  should  be  indulged  in  their  conscientious  scruples  on 
this  subject. 

The  concluding  resolution  of  the  Commission  is  worthy  of 
special  remark; it  reads  thus, "/?cso/rerf,  That  Thomas  B.  Craig- 
liead,  Samuel  Donnel  and  John  Bowman  have  acted  irregular- 


612  HISTORY    OF    THE    ClirRCII. 

ty,  in  taking  up  the  case  by  fama  clamosa,  and  not  by  dissent.  If 
these  men  brought  business  of  any  nature  from  the  Presbytery  be- 
fore Synod  in  an  irreguhir  manner,  that  body  could  not  act  upon 
it  constitutionally  until  it  came  up  before  them  in  due  form.  It 
is  true  that  Craighead,  Donnel,Balch  and  others  did  dissent  from 
the  proceedings  of  the  majority  of  Transylvania  Presbytery,  in 
the  licensure  of  Ewing  and  King,  but  as  the  Synod  did  not  act 
upon  that  dissent  for  the  space  of  three  years,  it  was  null  and 
void.  And  that  body  appointed  the  Commission  in  consequence 
of  what  was  styled  a  common  fame  letter,  written  to  them  by 
Craif^head  and  others.  From  the  shewing  of  the  Commission, 
these  men  should  have  come  before  the  Synod  by  dissent,  and  as 
they  did  not,  the  business  came  before  them  irregularly,  they 
took  it  up  irregularly;  and  the  whole  of  the::"  proceedings  from 
first  to  last  were  irregular  and  unconstitiitiuDal — and  in  the 
most  high  handed  manner,  did  they  cut  off  from  the  Presby- 
terian Church  a  number  of  Evangelical  and  Spiritual  ministers 
of  the  Gospel,  whose  labors  of  love  had  been  honored  by  the 
Head  of  the  Church,  in  the  salvation  of  many  precious  souls, 
and  who  had  been  instrumental  in  turning  a  moral  wilderness 
into  the  Garden  of  the  Lord.  By  these  proceedings  of  the  Com- 
mission of  Kentucky  Synod, hundreds  of  persons  were  greviously 
afflicted;  the  cause  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  sustained  great 
injury;  and  a  breach  was  made  in  the  Presbyterian  Church, 
which  we  believe  will  be  difficult  to  heal;  whereas,  if  a  mild 
and  consolatory  course  had  been  pursued, every  difficulty  might 
have  been  overcome,  and  at  the  siime  time,  the  purity  of  the 
Church  maintained.  The  young  men,  both  licensed  and  or- 
dained by  Cumberland  Presbytery,  had  they  been  indulged  in 
their  conscientious  scruples,  in  relation  to  what  they  deemed 
fatality  or  necessity,  would  cheerfully  have  submitted  them- 
selves to  the  guidance  of  the  proper  church  judicature;  and 
had  it  been  required,  most  of  them  would  have  availed  themselves 
of  any  facilities,  which  might  have  been  afforded  tiicm, to  obtain 
the  classic  and  scientific  attainments  required  by  the  discipline  of 
the  Presbyterian  Church.  But  the  Kentucky  Synod  viewed 
their  objections  to  the  Confession  of  Pai(h  as  an  effectual  bar  to 
union: — And  not  satisfied  with  illegally  expelling  them  from  the 


CUMBERLAND    PUESBYTEUIAN5.  115 

communion  of  the  Ppesbyterian  Church,  pronounced  them  a 
heretical  ofFset.  Posterity,  however,  will  put  a  very  ditlerent 
estimate  upon  their  character.  Already  God  has  set  his 
seal  to  their  ministrations,  by  making  them  the  honored  instru- 
ments in  bringing  tens  of  thousands  to  the  knowledge  of  the 
truth  as  it  is  in  Christ  Jesus. 

From  the  time  of  the  meeting  of  the  Commission  of  the  Ken- 
tucky Synod  for  twenty  years  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  Ken- 
tucky, and  Cumberland  Country  in  Tennessee  had  no  revival; 
but  the  revival  spirit  was  not  extinct,  for  in  spite  of  all  opposi- 
tion the  work  progressed  through  the  instrumentality  of  other 
denominations.  The  Methodist  brethren  especially  cherished 
and  promoted  it;  and  from  the  time  that  the  Commission  of  Ken- 
tuckj  Synod  cut  off  the  revival  members  of  Cumberland  Presby- 
tery from  the  Presbyterian  Church,  they  and  their  descendants 
have  passed  through  one  revival,  only  to  be  blessed  with  another: 
and  no  body  of  people  of  the  same  numerical  strength,  in  the 
same  length  of  time  in  these  latter  days,  have  enjoyed  more 
clear  manifestations  of  the  approbations  of  Heaven. 


CIl  A  H  T  E  R    I  A  . 

THE  COUNCIL— ITS  PR  irr  EDINGS— HODGE  AND  RANKIN  SUis' 
FENDED  BY  KENTUCKY  SYNOD— LETTER  TO  THE  GENERAL 
ASSEMBLY— PROCEEDINGS  OF  TRANSYLVANIA  PRESBYTERY- 
FINAL  DECISION  OF  THE  GENERAL  ASSEMBLY— FURTHER 
EFFORTS  BY  THE  COUNSEL  TO  EFFECT  A  RECONCILIATION— 
THEIR  OFFERS  REJECTED— THE  MEMBERS  ENTER  INTO  A 
BOND  OF  UNION. 

The  Commission  uf  Kentucky  Synod  had  nosooner  dissolved 
than  the  revival  members  of  Cumberland  Presbytery  consulted 
together  with  regard  to  the  course  they  ought  then  to  pursue. 
After  mature  deliberation,  they  agreed  to  continue  to  preach 
the  Gospel,  and  administer  the  ordinances  as  before;  and  with- 
out regarding  the  illegal  prohibition  of  the  Commission  of  Synod, 
they  encouraged  the  young  men  to  continue  the  exercise  of  their 
respective  functions.  They  also  resolved  to  form  themselves 
into  a  Council,  consisting  of  the  ministers,  elders  and  represen- 
tatives from  vacancies  which  formerly  composed  the  majority  of 
Cumberland  Presbytery,  but  at  which  no  prcsbyterial  business 
was  to  be  transacted;  and  to  this  i-esolution  they  firmly  adhered. 
These  resolutions  received  the  hearty  approbation  of  all  the 
congregations  in  the  Presbytery,  except  a  very  few  who  had 
been  u-ifriendly  to  the  revival  fiom  first  to  last. 

As  the  Head  of  the  Church  was  pleased  to  vouch  safe  his 
f'racious  presence,  and  blessing,  the  revival  was  not  impeded, 
but  continued  to  prosper:  the  cimrches  were  strengthened,  and 
many  were  added  to  them,  of  such  as  sliall  be  saved.  Thus  did 
these  despised  and  persecuted  servants  of  Jesus  see  the  work  of 
the  Lord  prospering  in  their  hands;  and  although  they  knew 
not  what  would  be  the  issue  of  the  difficulties  in  which  they 
were  involved,  yet  they  enjoyed  the  testimony  of  a  good  con- 
science, and  were  assured  that  their  labor  would  not  be  in  vain. 

But  shortly  after  the  formation  of  the  Council,  its  members 
and  the  clnirchcs  under  their  care  suffered  a  heavy  loss  by  the 
withdrawal  from  their  ranks  of  the  Rev.  James  M'Grcady,  who 


CUMBERLAND    PRESUYTIilUANS.  C15 

was  viewed  by  them  as  their  chief  counselor,  airi  whom   many 
of  them  claimed  as  the  honored  instrument  in  bringing  them  into 
the  fold  of  Christ.     Mr.  M'G ready  was  a   Calvinist  of  the   old 
school.     From  his  written  discourses,  it  is  obvious  that  he  believ- 
ed Christ  died  for  his  church,  which  would  be  saved.     Most  of 
the  members  of  Council  held  that  Christ    died   for  every  man, 
and  that  a  portion  of  the  Spirit  is   given  unto   all   men   to  profit 
withal;  and   he  feared,  that  in  process  of  lime,  the  members  of 
the  Council  would  dissent  still   farther  from  what  he   viewed 
strict  orthodoxy.     Moreover,  he  ardently  loved  the  Presbyterian 
Church,  and  had  no  expectation  at  the  commencement,  and   on 
to  the  time  of  the  Commission,  that  the  measures  of  the  majority 
of  Cumberland  Presbytery  would  result  in  the  separation  of  the 
revival  party  from  the  Presbyterian  Church,  but  after  the  meet- 
ing of  that  body  he  believed  that  such'must  be   the  final  issue, 
and  fearing  the  consequences,  he  determined  to   keep  himself 
aloof.     We  find  iiis  name   no  more    on    the   documents   of  the 
Council,  yet  he  did  not  return  to  the   Transylvania   Presbytery 
until  A.  D.  1809.     In  the  minutes  of  the  fall  Session  of  Transyl- 
vania Presbytery,  A.   D.  1808,  there  is   a   letter  recorded,  ad- 
dressed to  Messrs.  M'Gready,  M'Adow   and  Hodge,  relative  to 
the  dilKculties  which  then  existed.     In  the  miimtes  of  the  spring 
session  of  1809,  there  is  an  order  for  the  citation  of  Mr.  M'Grea- 
dy.    His  name  appears  in  the  minutes    of  Kentucky  Synod   of 
that  year.     Immediately  after  he  left  the  Council  Mr.  M'Grea- 
dy removed  from  I.ogan  to  Henderson  county,  Kentucky,  Avhere 
he  resided   for  a  number  of  years,  taking  occasional   missionary 
tours  through  Indiana  and  the  State  of  Ohio.     Until    his  death 
he  continued  to  preach  with  great  zeal;  but  although  he  was  still 
useful,  he  had  to  lament  the  want  of  that  heavenly  unction  and  glo- 
rious success  which  attended  his  ministrations  in  former  days.* 
The  congregations  in  which  Mr.  M'Gready  labored  so  success- 
fully on  his  first  arrival  in  Kentucky,  and  in  whicli    the    revival 
first  appeared,   continued  under  the  care  of  the   C'ouncil,  with 
the  exception  of  a  few  of  the  Gasper  River  members;  they   are 
at  this  day    flourishing   Cumberland  Prasbyterian  societies. — 


♦Appendix  F. 


CIO  IllSTOttY    OF    Tllfi    CilUllC'H. 

Gasper  River  congregation  is  now  known  by   the   name  of  the 
Pilot  Knob  society,  and  Muddy  River  is  called  Liberty  society* 

Although  Messrs.  Ilodgc  and  Rankin  refused  to  obey  the  ci-' 
talion  of  the  commission;  yet,  by  the  advice  of  the  Council  they 
appeared  before  tiie  Kentucky  Synod  at  their  session  in  A.  D. 
1806,  for  the  purpose  of  endeavoring  to  effect  a  reconciliation. 
A  Committee  was  appointed  to  converse  with  them  on  the  sub- 
ject of  the  difficulties  which  existed  between  the  two  bodies. 
They  entered  into  a  free  conversation  on  the  erroneous  doctrines 
they  and  Mr.  M'Gec  were  said  to  entertain;  during  the  course 
of  which  they  denied  that  man  was  born  with  a  sce(^  ofgrace,  the 
holding  of  which  liad  been  laid  to  their  charge,  but  contended 
that  he  was  born  with  a  principle  of  enmity  against  God.  They 
moreover  asserted,  that  so  far  from  denying  the  doctrine  of  e- 
lection,  they  firmly  believed  it,  but  viewed  it  as  a  doctrine  they 
could  not  comprehend.  The  Committee  were  convinced  the 
charge  of  heresy  was  false;  but  pi'oceeded  to  call  upon  them 
to  deliver  the  ordained  ministers,  licentiates,  and  candidates  in- 
to the  hands  of  the  Synod  to  be  examined.  This  tlifcy  refused  to 
do,  which  resulted  as  follows: 

"The  Committee  appointed  to   converse  with  Messrs  Hodge 
and  Rankin  reported  as  follows,  viz: 

"That  they   have  conversed   with  these  gentleman  at  some» 
length,  and  find  them  adhering  to  the  former  deternnnation  not 
to  submit   to  the  authority  of  Synod   exercised  by    their  Com- 
mission in  silencing  certain  young  men  licensed  and  ordained  by 
the  Cumberland   Presbytery. 

"Synod  having  maturely  deliberated  upon  the  case  of  Messrs. 
Hodge  and  Rankin,  and  having  taken  without  effect  every  cau- 
tionary me.'isure  to  reclaim  them  to  a  due  sense  of  the  authority 
of  Synod,  and  submission  to  the  order  and  discipline  of  the 
Cliurch,  proceeded  to  suspend  them;  and  they  do  hereby  so- 
lemnly suspend  the  said  Wm.  Hudge  and  John  Rankin  from" 
the  exercise  of  all  the  functions  of  the  Gospel  Ministry,  ai»d  from 
the  Sacraments  of  tiie  Church,  until  they  manifest  repentance 
and  submission." 

That  evangelical  minister  and  sound  disciplinarian,  Dr   Ely, 
who  is  stated  Clerk  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian 


CUMBERLAND    PRESBYTERIANS.  017 

Church,  ill  his  brief  history  of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterians, 
in  relation  to   the    procedure   of  the    Kentucky    Synod,  says, 
*'There  can  be  no  doubt  now  in  the  mind  of  any  sound  Presby- 
terian but  that  the  suspension  of  the  ministers  above  named  was 
wholly  unconstitutional,  and  ought  to  be  held  to  be  void." 

At  the  next  meeting  of  the  Council,  which  washeld  early  in 
the  sprhigof  A.  D.  1807,  Messrs.  Hodge  and  Rankin  having 
reported  their  failure  to  effect  a  reconciliation  with  the  Ken- 
tucky Synod,  the  following  letter  of  remonstrance  was  ordered 
to  be  transmitted  to  the  General  Assembly. 

"/?er.  Fathers  and  Brethren — We  have  neither  the  pleasure 
nor  advantage  of  being  known  by  face  to  any  of  you.  Common 
fame  may  have  borne  our  names  unto  you,  and  some  part  of  our 
conduct  under  unfavorable  coloring.  If  not,  you  will  shortly 
hear  of  us  through  the  medium  of  the  Kentucky  Synod.  We 
are  known  to  a  distance  by  the  title  (though  falsely  so  called) 
of  the  Majority  of  Cumberland  Presbytery.  We  are  »  few  bre- 
thren who  labor  under  grievances  occasioned  by  t'lC  Synod  oi 
Kentucky,  neither  can  we  indulge  one  hope  of  hav^ingthem  re- 
moved by  that  reverend  body. 

"As  our  local  situation  renders  the  personal  attendance  of 
any  of  us  at  the  General  Assembly  almost  impracticable,  we  take 
this  as  our  only  alternative,  to  present  unto  you,  as  guardians  un- 
der Christ  of  that  branch  of  the  Church  to  which  we  belong, 
our  humble  petition  for  a  redress  of  our  grievances. 

"That  you  may  have  a  just  view  of  our  situation  and  distress, 
we  humbly  conceive  it  necessa:y  to  give  you  a  brief  history  of 
facts,  relative  to  our  present  case,  as  they  transpired  in  this 
countrj'.  We  therefore  hoseech  you  to  hear  us  patiently.  We 
had  the  happincs,  the  most  of  us,  of  havipg  removed  to  this 
country  before,  and  in  that  ever  memor-.ble  year  1800,  when 
the  gracious  work  of  God  broke  out  in  such  power  amongst  us. 
There  were  but  four  Presbyterian  .ninisters  who  wcp-  truly 
friendly  to  the  revival  in  the  bou-ids  of  West  Tennessee  and 
West  Kentucky— two  in  each.  While  we  preached  the  same 
doctrines  we  had  years  befo-'C — the  doctrines  of  the  Bible  and 
our  Confession  of  Faith,— ihe  Spirit  of  the  Lord  accompanied 
the  word  with  unusual  power  to  the  hearts  of  the  people.     The 

78 


018  HISTORY  OF  TUB   CHURCH. 

effects  of  this  divine  energy  were  quickly    manifested  by  most 
awful  outcries  for  mercy — by  falling  down,  speechless  and  mo- 
tionless, in  many  cases  for  hours.     When  spcecii  and   a  degree 
of  thought  were  recovered,  the  most  open  and  full  confession  of 
sin,  and  importunate  intreaties  for  pardon   were  made.     Such 
cries,  accompanied  with  struggles  for  faith  as  the  gift  of  God, 
we  never  heard  nor  saw  before.     Many  who  had  been  subjects 
of  conversion  years   before,  but  in  a  less  visible   manner,  were 
astonished  and  confounded,  while  they  beheld  such  unusual  ex- 
ercises, and  Icnew  not  what  all  would  issue  in,    but    were    often 
afraid,  in  distraction  and  confusion.  Some  times  while  our  tears 
and  cries  were  mingling  with  those  of  the  mourners,  for  mercy 
upon  them,  witii  pleasing  amazement  wc    could  perceive  the 
day-spring  from  on  high  was  visiting  them.     The  opening  views 
they  then  expressed  of  the  gospel  scheme  of  salvation — the  ful- 
ness, suitableness  and  frceness  of  Christ — his  ability  to  save — 
the  beauty  of  holiness  the  preciousness  of  God's  word — the  truth 
of  his  promises — the  equity  of  his  law — the  hatefulness  of  sin, 
on  which  thty  could  with  eloquence  expatiate,  on  the  full  return 
of  bodily  strength  and  activity — their  sympathising  concern  for 
the  unconverted— their  persuasive  arguments  to  come  lo  Christ 
— their  love  to  GoJ,his  people  and  cause — the  transports  of  joy 
and  holy  delight  wit"t\  which  they  were  filled,  expressed  in  shouts 
of  praise  to  him  who   had  washed   them   in  his  blood, — would 
have  convinced  (yea  actually  did  many)  a  Deist,  thai  none  but 
a  Divine  j\gent  could  produce  such  happy  elfccts.     When  we 
add,  the  hoi}-,  upright,  self-denying  lives  which  numbers  mani- 
fest to  this  day,  every  shadow  of  doubt  disappears.     The  work 
broke  out  nearly  \n  the  centre  of  oar  country.     The   unusual 
exercises  and  appearances  were  soon  noised  abroad.     Our  sa- 
cramental occasions  tterc  attended  by  v;ist  multitudes,  and  re- 
markable tokens  of  God  i  presence  and  po\yer.     Numbers  came 
out  to  see.  Here  were  Dei>ts,  drunkards,  Sabbuth-breakers,  and 
all  the  different  characters  tS.;it  compose  the  great  class  of  the 
wicked.     Many  of  them  fell  urxjer  deep  convictions,  and  to  all 
appearance  became  the  happy  su'ajects  of  conversion.     Some  of 
them  who  came  from  afar,  when  thty  retvirned   home,   immedi- 
ately began  to  exhort  their  families  an4  neighbors  to  seek  salva- 


CUMBERLAND  PRESUYTKUIANS.  G19 

tion.  They  appointed  meelinirs  for  prayer.  The  Lord  remark- 
ably blessed  those  meetings  in  the  conviction  and  conversion  of 
many.  Thus,  in  a  few  months,  the  blessed  work  spread  like  a 
rapid  flame  from  the  centre  to  the  circumference  of  our  coun- 
try. The  attention  of  all  our  inhabitants  appeared  to  be  a- 
roused. 

Now,  truly  the  harvest  was  great  and  and  the  laborers  few. 
Unable  to  resist  the  pressing  solicitations  from  every  quarter 
for  preaching,  with  unutterable  pleasure  v.e  went  out,  laboring 
day  and  night,  until  our  bodies  were  worn  down,  and  after  all 
we  could  not  supply  one  third  of  the  plac'  •  calling  upon  us  for 
preaching.  While  thus  engaged,  and  the  gracious  work  still 
going  on,  we  observed  what  was  very  remarkable,  that  in  almost 
every  neighborhood  there  was  some  one  who  appeared  to  have 
uncommon  gifts  for  exhortation,  and  prayer,  and  were  zealously 
engaged  in  the  exercises  thereof,  while  the  Lord  wrought  by 
them  to  the  conversion  of  many.  Viewing  the  infant  state  of 
the  church  in  our  country,  the  anxious  desire  for  religious  in- 
struction, the  gifts,  dilligence  and  success  of  those  we  have  men- 
tioned, and  the  scriptural  authority  for  exhortation,  we  wereii?- 
duced  with  almost  every  member  in  the  Presbytery,  to  opo^  ^ 
door  for  the  licensure  of  exhorters.  Well  knowing  it  wa^^  'i  I'l^" 
erty  that  was,  and  would  be  taken;  and  concluding  if  wken  by 
Presbyterial  authority  it  might  prevent  disorder  and  weakness. 
It  was  now  agreed  that  any  of  those  who  might  be  licensed  and 
manifested  extraordinary  talents  and  piety,  should  be  consider- 
ed as  candidates  for  the  ministry:  also  that  fn-  their  improve- 
ment they  should  have  subjects  appointed, on  M^hich  they  were 
to  be  heard  at  our  stated  sessions  of  Presbytery;  that  if  by  their 
improvement,  piety  and  usefulness,  the/  purchased  lothemelvcs 
agooddegree,they  mightbcset  apartto  the  holy  ministry.  Ac- 
cordingly, several  made  applicatiow,  who  were  examined  on  ex- 
perimental religion,  and  the  mot.'vcs  inducing  them  to  public 
exhortation.  Those  we  judged  qualified  were  then  licensed. 
The  first  were  all  men  of  families,  and  somewhat  advanced  in 
years.  Out  they  went,  leaving  wives  and  cliildren,  houses  and 
lands,  for  Christ's  sake  and  the  Gospel;  sulfcring  hunger,  cold 
and  weariness, for  weeks  in  succession;  but  the  Lord  was  with 


020  HISTORY    OF    THE    CnURCH. 

them  and  made  them  happy  instruments  in  helping  on  his  work 
in  the  conversion  of  many.  After  along  trial  of  those  men  in 
different  parts  of  our  country,  there  came  forward  to  our  Pres- 
hytery  several  petitions  for  their  licensure  to  the  ministry,  sign- 
ed by  hundreds  of  the  most  moral  and  religious  characters  where 
they  had  labored. 

From  our  personal  knowledge  of  those  men's   good    talents, 
piety  and  usefulness;  from  the  numerous  warm  petitions  of  the 
people  at  large — from  the  example  of  many  Presbyteries — from 
the  silence  of  Scripture  on  literary  accomplishments — from  your 
own  declaration  in  answer  to  Mr.  Rice's  letter,  viz:  "That   hu- 
man learning  is  not  essential  to  the  ministry" — from  the  excep- 
tion made  in  the  Book  of  Discipline,    in  extraordinary  cases, — 
we  humbly  conceived,  that  it  would  not  be  a  trangression  either 
of  the  laws  of  God  or  the  rules  of  our  church,  to  license  men  of 
such  a  description.     We  therefore  did  license  thqm,  and  a  few 
others  at  different  times  afterward:  some  of  them  with,  and  some 
without  literary  acquisitions;  but  all  men  of  gifts,  piety  and  in- 
fluence, having  spent  years  previous  in  exhortation,  before  they 
'vere  admitted  to  the  ministry.     Several  were  licensed  to  exhort, 
wliose  names  are  on  our  minutes  whom  we  never  had  a  design 
of  aUirxitting  to  the  ministry.     Now,  the  work  of  the  Lord  went 
on.     Nurnbers  of  young,  promising  congregations  were  formed 
and  regula-ly  organized.     The  liord   added   to    them  such  we 
hope,  as  shai'.be  saved.     So  that,  in  the  course  of  a  {cw   years 
the  wilds  of  oui  country  echoed  with  the  praises   of  the  Lord. 
Savage  ignorance  was  changed  into  a  knowledge  of  God  and  his 
dear  son;  and  savage  ferocity  into  the  lamb-like  spirit  of  Jesus. 
Truly  the  wilderness  and  solitary  place  appeared  to  be  glad, 
and  the  desert  to  rejoice  and  blossom  as  tlie  rose.     The  parched 
ground  became  a  pool,  and  the  thirsty  land  springs  of  water. 

Thus,  while  the  glorious  vork  prevailed,  love  and  harmony 
abounded  amongst  ministers,  cxhorters  and  people.  A'  few  of 
our  opposing  brethren  in  tlie  Presbytery,  carried  up  to  the  Sy- 
nod of  Kentucky,  a  common  fame  letter,  formed  by  themselves. 
In  tliii)  letier,  they  grossly  misrepresented  our  characters,  con- 
duct, and  the  doctrines  we  taught.  Although  they  were  eye 
i^nd  ear  witnesses  of  all  we  did  in  a  Prcsbyterial  capacity,  yet 


CUMBERLAND    PRESBYTERIANS.  G21 

they  stated  them  as  circulating   reports,  and  dcchired    at  the 
same  time,  that  they  did  not  olFcr  them  as  complaints,  nor  feel 
themselves  bound  to  support  those  charges.     This  was  in  the  year 
1803.     In  1804,  a  Commission  composed  of  a  part,  and  author- 
ized by  the  Synod  of  Kentucky  invested  with  full  power  to  ad- 
judicate upon,  and  finally  decide  on  our  case,  were  sent   down 
among  us.     Ministers  and  exhorters  were  all  ordered  to  appear 
at  their   bar.     We  appeared   accordingly,   and    produced  the 
minutes  of  our  Presbytery,  and  expected  them  to  serve   as  writ- 
ten testimony  of  facts. — But  the  Commission  paid  very  little  re- 
gard to  them.     They  took  the  common-fame  letter,  formed  their 
docket  from  it,  and  arranged  their  charges  against    us  in   the 
same  order  they  stood  in  the  letter.     We  plead  to  be  taken   on 
our  minutes,  which  were  written  testimony  of  all  we  had  done. 
And,  if  they  took  us  upon  that  letter,  that  they  would  call  for- 
ward the  authors  thereof,  who  had  subscribed  their  names  to  it, 
and  agreeably  to  discipline,  on  charges  exhibited  against  a  gos- 
pel minister,  require  them  to  support   those  charges,  or   stand 
liable  to  censure  for  slanderous  reports.     But   the    Commission, 
regardless  of  all  our  entreaties,  commanded  us  to  order.     This 
was  the  ground   on  which  we  were  taken:  consequently  called 
upon  to  answer  for  holding  and  preaching  false  doctrines,  giving 
unjust  judgment,  licensing  not  only  unlearned,  but  men   of  im- 
moral characters,  to  exhort  and  preach.     At  the  same  time  our 
accusers  were  free  from  any  fears  of  being  censured  for  false  and 
slanderous  charges.    Although  nothing  in  any  nor  all  the  charges 
brought  against  us,  either  were  or  could  be  proven  in  the  smallest 
degree,  except  that   of  licensing    unlearned   men  to    preach, 
which  every  member  in  Synod  knew  years  before,  yet  were  wc 
treated  with  the  utmost  severity.       Threatened  with  synodical 
power,  and  told  to  remember  wc  stood  at  their  Bar:  when,  with 
meekness  and  sincerity  we  oiTered  any  thing  for  ourdefcncc,  such 
rcllections  and  misconstructions  were  cast  upon  it,  as  would  have 
been  truly  grating  to  a  well  informed,  polite  ear,   from  gentle- 
men of  the  bar — much  more  so,  when  coming  from  the  ministers 
of  the  meek,  forbearing  Redeemer  to  their  unprovoking  and  un- 
condcmned  brethren.     The  Commission  formed  a  resolution  that 
we  should  give  up  all  our  licentiates  fully  to  their  power  to  be 


622  HISTORY    OF    THE    CHURCH. 

dealt  with  as  they  saw  proper.  To  this  we  neither  did  nor  could 
accede,  because,  as  a  presbytery,  we  had  a  right  to  examine  and 
license  our  own  licentiates.  Upon  this  the  Commission  in  a 
very  awful  and  public  manner  forbade  all  our  licentiates,  preach- 
ers and  exhorters,  any  more  to  speak  in  the  name  of  Jesus  as 
public  teachers,  and  cited  us  to  the  next  annual  session  of  Synod 
in  October  180G:  the  whole  of  us  for  not  submitting  to  the  au- 
thority of  the  Commission,  and  three  of  us  for  false  doctrines. 
Conscious  of  it  being  our  right,  as  a  Presbytery,  to  examine  our 
own  candidates,  and  well  knowing  the  unspotted  characters  of 
those  we  had  licensed — their  good  natural  endowments,  piety 
and  usefulness,  the  destitute  and  dangerous  state  of  the  societies 
under  our  care,  we  encouraged  our  licentiates  to  comply  with 
the  entreaties  of  the  people,  (many  of  whom  were  present  by 
their  representatives  at  the  session  of  the  Commission)  to  go  and 
labor  amongst  them  as  formerly.  You  will  be  told  that  the}'' 
were  not  regularly  licensed,  having  only  received  the  Confes- 
sion of  Faith  partially,butthe  fears  which  caused  that  exception, 
rose  merely  from  llie  concise  manner  in  which  the  highly 
mysterious  doctrine  of  divine  decrees  is  there  expressed,  which 
was  thought  led  to  fatality.  So  far  are  they  and  we  from  re- 
jecting either  the  doctrines  or  discipline  therein  contained,  that 
every  preacher  and  exhorter  in  our  connexion  have  adopted  and 
received  the  Confession,  fir.rly  persuaded  that  it  contains  the 
best  system  of  scripture  doctrines  and  discipline,  of  any  known 
by  us  upon  earth — but  not  so  sacred  nor  infalHble  as  the  scrip- 
tures. Having  never  once  meditated  nor  desired  to  become  a 
new  party,  nor  to  produce  secession  in  the  church,  wo  have  not 
constituted  as  a  Presbytery,  since  the  Commission  silenced  our 
licentiates,  neither  do  we  mean  to  constitute,  until  our  circum- 
stances render  it  necessary;  or  until  every  hope  fails  of  having 
our  rights  as  a  Presbytery  restored,  and  grievances  redressed  by 
the  interposition  and  authority  of  your  reverend  body. 

In  order  to  prevent  divisions  and  falling  a  prey  to  numerous 
sectaries,  we  found  it  necessary  that  ministers,  and  the  people  by 
their  representatives,  should  meet  occasionally  in  form  of  a  Coun- 
cil, to  help  on  the  now  laboring  cause  of  God  amongst  us,  until 
in  his  gracious  providence  our  situation  may  be    changed.     At 


CUMBERLAND     PUEPCYTERIANS.  Ifl 

those  meetings,  all  our  licentiates  have  cheeiiuUy  submitted  to 
a  re-examination  upon  divinity  as  taught  in  our  shorter  cate- 
chism; also  upon  English  grammar  and  other  useful  studies. 

Domestic  circumstances  permitted  only  two  of  us  complying 
with  the  citation  by  the  Commission  of  Synod  in  October  180C. 
When  our  business  came  on,  the  first  charge  was  for  false  doc- 
trines, viz:  denying  the  doctrine  of  election,  and  holding  that 
every  man  is  born  with  a  seed  of  grace,  which  if  improved  will 
lead  to  glory.  Well  knowing  that  this  was  a  common  fame 
charge,  and  that  no  person  on  earth  could  support  it  against  us; 
and  also,  that  according  to  discipline,  we  ought  first  to  have 
been  called  before  the  Presbytery  to  which  we  belonr^rd,  (but 
never  were)  yet  we  cheerfully  submitted  to  be  examined  by  Syn- 
od. A  Committee  was  appointed  for  that  purpose.  We  had  a 
free  conversation  upon  doctrine;  and  from  every  appearance,  the 
Committee  in  a  very  short  time  was  fully  satisfied  that  the  charge 
was  false.  We  told  them,  and  now  declare,  that  so  far  are  we 
from  denying  the  doctrine  of  election,  that  we  firmly  believe  it 
a  doctrine  of  the  Bible,  and  so  highly  mysterious  that  we  are  un- 
able fully  to  comprehend  it.  We  utterly  deny  that  man  is  born 
with  a  seed  of  grace,  but  firmly  believe  that  he  is  born  with  a 
principle  of  enmity  against  God,  which,  if  not  removed  by  re- 
generation, will  lead  to  destruction.  Synod  required  our  rea 
sons  for  not  submitting  to  the  authority  of  their  Commission. 
We  gave  them  as  above  stated.  The}'  then  called  upon  us  to 
deliver  up  our  licentiates  to  them  to  be  treated  as  they  might 
judge  proper.  We  answered,  we  could  not  see  it  consistent  with 
discipline  to  make  a  demand  on  our  presbyterial  rights,  unless 
we  by  mal-conduct,  had  forfeited  them.  They  then  told  us  we 
must  and  should  give  them  up,  or  suffer  suspension.  We  an- 
swered, that  according  to  the  express  letter  of  discipline  on  the 
powers  of  the  Presbytery,  we  had  a  right  to  examine,  license 
and  ordain  our  candidates,  and  therefore  could  not  on  principles 
of  discipline,  give  them  up;  also,  that  on  the  principles  of  their 
demand,  every  thing  that  we  might  hereafter  do  in  a  presbyte- 
rial capacity,  (though  strictly  up  to  discipline)  was  a  mere  null- 
ity unless  it  met  with  their  approbation.  Upon  this  we  were 
suspended  from  the  performance  of  every  part  of  our  ministerial 


624 


IirSTOUY    OF    THE    CIIURCII. 


office  and  the  communion  of  the  church,  until  we  manifest  re- 
pentance. When  we  returned  home  and  informed  our  people, 
thej?  universally  expressed  their  disapprobation  and  earnestly 
besought  us  to  continue  our  labors  as  formerly  amongst  them. 
Knowing  that  through  grace  we  had  been  kept  from  immoral 
conduct,  making  divisions,  or  propagating  false  doctrines,  we 
yielded  to  their  entreaties,  humbly  believing  that,  in  so  doing,  we 
would  not  violate  our  ordination  vows;  for  the  scriptures  as  well 
as  discipline,  teach  that  nothing  but  immorality,  heresy  and 
schism  merit  suspension — none  of  which  did  the  Synod  appear 
even  to  suspect  us  for,  or  charge  us  with,  as  the  cause  of  oursus- 
pension ;  but  solely  for  not  submitting  to  their  authority.  Thos, 
Synod,  by  their  Commission,  silenced  all  our  licentiates.  They, 
themselves,  suspended  us,  and  thereby  left  every  congregation  in 
our  bounds  at  once  destitute  of  all  public  means  of  grace,  and 
exposed  to  the  ravages  of  various  sectaries. 

Thus  have  we  given  you  as  concise  and  just  a  statement  of 
our  conduct,  circumstances  and  distressesas  we  can.  Reverend 
Fathers  and  Brothers,  we  now  earnestly  entreat  your  immedi- 
ate interposition  on  our  case-,  for  it  will  not  with  safety  admit 
delay.  We  humbly  hope  from  the  view  you  now  have  of  our 
distresses,  you  will  sympathise  with  us.  By  your  authority  wc 
pray  that  the  prohibition  may  be  taken  off  our  licentiates  and 
the  suspension  from  us;  that  you  restore  our  presbyterial  rights, 
never  forfeited,  but  wrested  from  us;  and  appoint  us  a  Presby- 
tery, as  there  are  bounds  and  members  sufficient  for  two.  We 
never  have  embraced  the  idea  of  an  unlearned  ministry.  The 
peculiar  state  of  our  country  and  extent  of  the  revival,  reduced 
us  to  the  necessity  of  introducing  more  of  that  description  than 
we  otherwise  would.  W^e  sincerely  esteem  a  learned  and  pious 
ministry,  and  hope  the  church  will  never  be  left  destitute  of  such 
an  ornament.  Be  assured  that  we  feel  ourselves  equally  bound 
and  as  strongly  disposed  to  maintain  the  peace  and  j)urity  of  the 
church,  the  dignity  and  influence  of  her  ministers,  as  the  Synod 
ofKcntuck}".  We  have  our  struggles  to  prevent  the  separa- 
tion of  many  respectable  members  from  our  church,  through 
their  resentment  to  the  Synod  towards  us.  Oui-  most  (juietmg 
j)ersua3ive  with  them  is,  never  let  us  make  divisions,  nor  sepa- 


CUMBERLAND    PRE8BYTERIA:^8.  626 

rate  from  the  church  to  which  we  belong,  but  lay  our  distressci 
before  the  General  Assembly,  and  wait  the  issue.  So  that  if 
our  grievances  arc  not  redressed,  our  rights  restored  and  esta- 
blished by  your  speedy  interposition  and  authority,  every  re- 
spectable Presbyterian  congregation  in  Cumberland  and  the 
Barrens  of  Kentucky,  will  be  struck  off  from  your  connection. 
We  humbly  trust  that  you  will  not  view  this  as  a  challenge,  but 
apiece  of  honest  information  to  prevent  an  evil  we  sincerely 
deprecate.  If  you  grant  our  petition,  you  will  thereby  cement 
all  the  above,  to  the  church  over  which,  under  Christ,  you  pre- 
side. Entitled,  we  tirmly  believe,  to  the  blessing  of  peace-ma- 
kers and  healers  of  such  a  dangerous  breach,  you  will  give  joy 
and  gladness  to  thousands,  excite  praise  and  thanksgiving  to  the 
Lord  amongst  all  our  societies — have  their  blessing  upon,  and 
their  prayers  for  you  in  all  your  deliberations,  and  from  none 
more  sincerely  than  your  distressed  subscribing  brothers.''' 

To  this  the  Assembly  replied  in  substance,  "In  as  much  ak 
you  have  not  regularly  appealed  to  this  Assembly,  they  do 
not  consider  themselves  called  on  judicially  to  decide  on  your 
case." 

About  the  same  time  Mr.  Hodge  received  the  following  let- 
ter, which  sheds  considerable  light  on  the  proceedings  of  that 
body  in  this  affair. 

"iJcD.  and  Dear  Sir: — Although  personally  unknown  to  you 
in  the  flesh,  I  have  a  humble  hope  we  may  have  drank  in  the 
same  blessed  spirit.  Mr.  Trigg,  of  your  country,  can  inform 
you  of  my  character  and  standing  in  this  place.  I  hold  a  hum- 
ble membership  in  the  First  Presbyterian  Church  in  this  city, 
formerly  under  the  pastoral  care  of  the  Rev.  Dr.  Ewing,  de- 
ceased, now  under  the  care  of  the  Rev.  James  P.  Wilson. 

"The  unhappy  difference  in  your  quarter  of  our  church,  so 
immediately  succeeding  what  the  great  proportion  of  the  Pres- 
byterian interest  in  this  place  believed  to  be  a  great  revival  of 
the  work  of  God,  has  excited  deep  concern,  and  our  General 
Assembly  have  had  the  matter  fully  before  tliem.  It  appeared 
to  be  the  decided  opinion  of  the  majority  in  the  General  Assem- 
bly, that  no  Synod  has  a  right  to  proceed  against  ministers  or  in- 
dividuals, except  the  matter  shall  have  come  before  them  by  ap- 

79 


(J26  HISTORY    OF    THE    tllVnCti, 

peal  from  a  Presbytery — that  only  a  Presbytery  can  call  its 
members  to  account  for  errors  in  doctrine  or  practice — that  a 
man  once  ordained  by  a  Presbytery,  is  an  ordained  minister, 
though  the  Presbytery  may  have  acted  improperly  in  not  requiring 
due  qualilication,  nnd  that  even  a  a  Presbytery  could  not  after- 
wards depose,  but  for  cause  arising  or  made  public  after  ordina- 
tion— that  the  licentiates  arc  always  in  the  power  of  their  Pres- 
bytery to  examine  them  and  withdraw  their  licensure  at  discre- 
tion,— but  that  a  Synod  may  act  against  a  Presbytery  as  sucb^ 
by  dissolving,  dividing,  censuring,  &c.;  consequently,  that  the 
dealings  with  Cumberland  Presbytery  were  proper,  in  dissolv- 
ing them  and  annexing  them  to  Transylvania,  but  wholly  im- 
proper in  suspending  ordained  ministers,  and  still  more  impro- 
per was  it  for  a  Commission  of  Synod  to  do  it.  But,  though  the 
rule  about  knowledge  of  language,  in  our  discipline,  is  not  of- 
ten fully  complied  with,  and  though  the  rule  is  not  found  in  the 
Scriptures,  yet  it  is  so  important,  that,  though  your  case  was  an 
imperious  one,  yet  they  seemed  to  fear  you  had  gone  too  far, 
especially  in  the  licensures.  But  what  the  General  Assembly 
have  finally  done,  will  appear  very  inconclusive  on  these  points, 
because  they  wished  to  avoid  offending  the  Sj^nod  and  Presby- 
tery, and  the  minority  in  the  Assembly  took  advantage  of  this 
to  make  the  business  end  as  much  as  possible  in  such  a  manner 
as  not  to  be  construed  against  the  power  of  Synods  and  General 
Assembly.  The  General  Assembly  have,  however  questioned 
the  regularity  of  the  proceedings  of  your  Synod,  and  the  Rev. 
Mr.  Kemper,  and  Mr.  M'Calla,  Elder  from  your  Synod,  voted 
with  the  majority  in  this  censure — the  Rev.  Mr.  Cameron  op- 
posed with  warmth.  The  Rev.  Dr.  Miller,  of  New  York, 
Rev.  Dr.  John  WoodhuU,  of  New  Brunswick;  Rev.  James  P. 
Wilson,  of  Philadelphia;  and  the  Rev.  Conrad  Spece,  of  Hano- 
ver, Presbyteries,  advocated  the  principles  of  the  m.-ijority  stre- 
nuously. Rev.  Dr.  Green  and  Mr.  Janeway  (alternates,  their 
principals  both  being  obliged  to  relinquish  their  seats  by  indis- 
position and  otherwise,  and  who  were  of  the  majority,)  with  Mr. 
Cathcart,  andMr.  Linn,  of  Carlisle  Presbytery;  and  Mr.  Cam- 
eron, of  Transylvania  Presbytery,  strenuously  defended  the 
Sjnod. 


CUMBERLAND    PRESBYTERIANS.  627 

You  will  see  my  name  amongst  th«?  Trustees  of  Ihe  General 
Assembly,  which  will  apologize  for  the  liberty  I  have  taken  in 
droping  you  this;  a  desire  that  you  should  have  correct  informa- 
tion, also  prompted  to  it.  Any  information  you  can  give  me  at 
any  time  of  the  success  of  the  Redeemer's  cause  amongst  you, 
will  be  thankfully  received  by  mail." 

The  letter  from  the  Assembly  to  the  Kentucky  Synod,  allud- 
ed to  in  the  above,  says,  "Your  proceedings  in  demanding  that 
the  young  men  irregularly  licensed  and  ordained,  be  given  up 
to  your  body  for  examination;  in  suspending  the  irregularly  or- 
dained ministers  without  process  in  their  case;  and  in  suspend- 
ing Messrs.  Hodge  and  Rankin  for  not  submitting  to  the  re- 
examination  of  the  young  men  are,  at  least,  of  questionable  re- 
gularity. They,  therefore,  advise  that  you  seriously  review  tho 
proceedings,  and  consider  whether  some  of  them  ought  not  to 
be  rescinded,  and  steps  speedily  taken  to  mitigate  the  sufferings, 
which  your  censure  appears  to  have  produced,  and  to  remove, 
at  least,  a  part  of  the  complaint  it  has  excited." 

At  the  sessions  of  Kentucky  Synod,  in  October  1807,  that 
body  reviewed  and  confirmed  their  proceedings;  and  as  at  their 
previous  annual  sessions,  they  had  dissolved  Cumberland  Pres- 
bytery, they  now  directed  Transylvania  Presbytery  to  settle 
the  affair  with  the  members  of  the  council.  This  unconsti- 
tutional measure  of  Kentucky  Synod,  was  calculated  to  cut 
off  the  complaining  brethren  from  all  hope  of  redress;  who 
before  they  could  be  heard  in  the  highest  judicature  of  the 
church  by  regular  appeal,  had  to  appear  in  the  first  place, 
before  a  lower  judicature  than  that  which  first  pronounced 
sentence  against  them:  and  did  they  appeal  from  their  decision 
they  must  again  stand  before  the  bar  of  a  body,  by  whom  thej 
had  already  been  condemned.  Moreover  as  the  constitution 
of  the  church  admits  of  no  such  procedure,  it  has  provided  no 
remedy  for  those  who  are  thus  illegally  treated.  It  is  indeed  pas- 
sing strange  that  a  body  of  men  who  undertook  to  deal  with 
others  for  violating  the  constitution  of  the  Presbyterian  church, 
should  be  guilty  of  the  most  flagrant  departures  from  both  ita 
letter  and  spirit. 

In  the  spring  of  A.  D.  1808,  the  members  of  the  council  sent 


^2S  HISTORY   OP   THB  cuvhcu. 

a  petition  to  tho  Gencrul  Assembly,  praying  for  the  interference 
of  that  body  in  their  behalf,  to  which  the  Assembly  replied, 
*'  that  as  the  matter  had  not  been  brought  up  to  them  by  appeal 
from  the  Synod  of  Kentucky,  they  could  give  no  relief;  but  must 
refer  the  petitioners  to  the  Synod  itself  as  the  only  constitution- 
al body  competent  to  reverse  what  they  had  done  wrong." 
"And  in  case,"  say  the  Assembly,  "  they  either  refuse  to  review 
or  rectify  them,  [their  own  proceedings]  you  know  it  is  your  pri- 
vilege to  appeal  to  the  General  Assembly  who  will  then  be 
empowered  to  act  upon  it." 

Immediately  after  the  adjournment  of  the  Assembly,  Rev. 
James  P.  Wilson,  minister  of  the  first  Presbyterian  church,  in 
Philadelphia,  wrote  the  following  letter  to  Mr.  Hodge. 

Hcvercnd  and  dear  brother  in  the  Lord — It  was  chiefly  with  a  view 
toyour  case,  that  I  was  in  the  Assembly  this  year;  many  of  us  are 
anxious  that  you  and  your  brethren  should  be  relieved  from  your 
embarrassing  situation.  The  great  majority  of  the  General 
Assembly  were  entirely  disposed  to  do  every  thing  in  yoar  favor 
that  would  be  just  and  proper,  or  that  you  could  reasonably 
have  wished.  If  the  records  of  the  Synod  of  Kentucky  had 
been  before  us,  we  should  without  difficuly  have  reversed  your 
suspension:  but  we  had  no  communication  from  that  Synod,  and 
could  not  concern  with  them  absent.  Yet  this  cannot  essenti- 
ally affect  you;  for  if  the  work  of  their  Commission  was  without 
constitutional  authority  and  wholly  void,  and  this  is  the  belter 
opinion;  and  also  if  the  ordinations  made  by  you,  before  the 
dissolution  of  your  Presbytery,  tvere  by  lawful  authority,  you 
arc  as  truly  in  the  ministerial  oflicc  (though  not  a  Presbytery)  as 
you  can  be.  I  am  very  glad  to  discover  that  you  have  not  acted 
as  a  Presbytery;  I  beseech  you  to  refrain  from  this,  and  continue 
as  you  are  a  little  longer,  and  we'.have  every  reason  to  believe 
that  your  troubles  will  be  ended  at  the  next  General  Assem- 
bly. 

But  it  is  necessary  that  you  should  apply  to  the  Synod  of 
Kentucky  by  petition  or  otherwise,  and  desire  a  revision  or  re- 
consideration of  their  proceedings  with  respect  to  you;  if  they 
take  off  the  suspension,  you  are  then  restored  to  the  greater 
body  of  the  visible  church,  received  as  meml)ers  of  the  Synod, 
and  to  representation  in  the  General   Assembly;  if  they  refuse. 


CUMBERLAND  I'RESBYTERIANS.  G29 

you  can  enter  your  appeal  and  forward  a  petition  of  that  kind  (o 
the  next  General  Assembly,  and  thus  your  case  will  be  brought 
up  in  such  a  way  as  that  that  body  can,  and  no  doubt  will,  give 
you  redress.  I  am  aware  that  this  is  a  disagreeable  conde- 
scension on  your  part,  but  the  cause  of  Christ's  church  requires 
it,  and  he  will  give  you  grace  to  be  and  do  any  thing  for  his 
glory;  nor  is  it  necessary  to  suggest  to  you  that  calmness,  much 
meekness  and  good  temper  will  be  important  in  the  application, 
nor  can  that  be  an  acknowledgment  of  the  validity  of  the  for- 
mer proceedings. 

We  are  glad  to  hear  of  the  prudence,  diligence,  and  success 
of  the  brethren  you  admitted.  If  they  hold  the  form  of  sound 
words,  and  are  steadfast  in  the  faith,  they  will  be  as  much  be- 
loved by  the  most  of  us,  as  though  they  had  studied  long  and 
graduated.  Yet  our  standards  on  the  point  of  qualifications  in 
future  had  better  be  adhered  to;  as  the  church  will  be  more 
stable,  and,  if  demands  for  ministers  increase,  you  can  set  up 
a  grammar  school,  and  the  candidates  will  easily  acquire  a  suf- 
ficient knowledge  of  the  languages  whilst  they  are  studying 
Divinity;  and  thus  will  they  not  only  comply  with  rules,  but 
be  better  qualified  to  cope  with  the  more  subtle  enemies  of  the 
Gospel. 

Doctor  M'Knight,  Doctor  Ilall,  and  myself,  were  a  committee 
in  your  case.  We  wrote  a  letter  for  you,  which  you  will  sec 
in  the  extracts,  and  one,  much  more  plain  than  the  last  year's, 
to  the  Synod.  This  letter  was  rea  I  and  disputed  by  para- 
graphs, and  a  great  majority  approved  every  sentence:  but  after 
all,  we  thought  we  would  not  send  it,  as  it  could  do  no  good, 
and  might  exasperate  some  of  them." 

A  serious  charge  brought  against  the  Cumberland  Presbytery 
by  the  Kentucky  Synod  was,  that  their  Presbytery  book,  had 
not  been  forwarded  to  be  reviewed  by  them,  and  at  thcirscssion 
in  1803,  they  went  so  far  as  to  issue  an  order,  that  it  should  be 
presented  at  their  next  annual  meeting,  which  was  accordingly 
done;  but  from  the  above,  it  appears  that  they  themselves  were 
guilty  of  the  same  disorderly  conduct;  and  thereby  prevented 
the  Assembly  from  doing  an  act  of  justice,  to  those  wlio  were 
suffering  by  the  illegal  measures  of  the  Synod.  Indeed  the 
prospect  of  an  adjustment  of  their  difficuhies  was  now  so  dark; 


630  HISTORY    OF    THE    CUUUCH. 

that  many  of  the  members  of  the  Council  urged  the  necessity 
of  entering  into  a  constituted  state,  and  in  that  capacity  to  ad- 
dress the  General  Assembly;  but  some  of  the  aged  members 
were  reluctant  to  take  this  step,  while  there  was  the  smallest 
prospect  of  effecting  a  reconciliation  with  the  Synod:  they 
therefore  unanimously  resolved  to  take  further  measures.^  if 
possible,  to  effect  this  purpose,  before  they  should  constitute  in- 
to a  Presbytery. 

In  October,  A.  D.  1808,  Transylvania  Presbytery  wrote  the 
following  letter  to  the  members  of  the  Council: — "We  are 
anxious  to  see  you,  and  have  a  friendly  interview  with  you  re- 
specting the  difficulties  which  exist  in  your  case.  The  Synod 
of  Kentucky  have  directed  us  to  settle  the  business  which  lay 
before  them  respecting  you.  We  hope  you  will  meet  with  u3 
at  Glasgow,  in  Barren  county,  on  Wednesday  the  22d  day  of 
of  March  next,  and  bring  with  you  as  many  of  those  men  who 
were  declared  by  the  Commission  of  Synod  to  be  destitute  of 
authority  to  preach  the  Gospel,  as  may  to  you  seem  proper,  that 
they  may  be  sharers  of  the  friendly  interview."  In  compliance 
with  this  request.  Rev.  Mr.  Wm.  Hodge  repaired  to  the  meet- 
ing of  the  Transylvania  Presbytery,  at  the  time  specified;  and 
a  Committee  being  appointed  to  converse  with  him,  he  was 
informed  by  them  that  the  Presbytery  was  invested  with  full 
Sy nodical  powers  to  act  and  decide  vpon  his  own  case  and  that  of 
his  brethren*  Mr.  Hodge  assured  this  Committee  that  all  the 
young  men,  both  licensed  and  ordained,  subscribed  to  the  Con- 
fession of  Faith  in  full,  except  the  supposed  idea  of  fatality 
which  seemed  to  them  to  be  taught,  under  the  mysterious  doc- 
trine of  predestination,  or  divine  decrees.  The  Committee  then 
proposed  a  written  question  to  him,  viz:  "Do  you  receive  the 
Confession  of  Faith,  doctines,  and  government  unequivocally." 
To  this  he  replied  that  he  had  received  both  at  his  licensure 
and  ordination  "and  now  do  most  cordially."  The  Presbytery 
informed  Mr.  Hod^e  they  could  do  nothing  for  him  at  present, 


•This  is  extracted  from  a  copy  of  a  letter  addressed  by  Mr.  Hodge  to  the  Assem- 
bly of  1809.  Who  ever  before  heard  a  Presbytery  being  invested  with  Synodical 
powers?  With  tho  same  propriety  a  Bcssion  may  be  inveatecl  with  Preibyterial 
pow«ri. 


CtJMBERLAND    PRESBYTERIANS.  431 

but  that  before  they  rose,  they  would  make  up  their  judgment, 
and  send  it  to  him  by  letter.  Accordingly  the  following  was 
transmitted  to  Mr.  Hodge. 

"  Dear  Sir, — Agreeably  to  your  request,  Presbytery  have 
thouf^ht  proper  to  address  you  by  letter,  and  through  you,  all 
those  likewise  who  arc  interested  with  you.  We  again  renew 
our  declaration  of  an  earnest  solicitude  and  unfeigned  anxiety, 
that  the  unhappy  breach  which  has  taken  place  between  us 
may  be  healed,  and  the  present  existing  diflerences  removed; 
and  as  you  have  requested  a  direct  and  formal  statement  from 
us  of  the  terms  on  which  that  desirable  and  important  object 
may  be  effected,  we,  with  the  same  friendly  spirit  that  was  mani- 
fested in  our  late  conference,  and  we  hope  with  that  honesty 
and  integrity  of  heart  which  ought  to  actuate  the  servants  of 
our  divine  Lord  and  Master,  do  proceed  to  stale  these  terms 
and  requisitions,  which,  to  descend  to  the  lowest  stage  of  accom- 
modation, we  think  are  necessary.  And  in  the  lirst  place,  as  to 
yourself,  we  think  the  ground  of  your  suspension  by  Synod  just, 
and  consequently,  the  reasons  for  that  procedure  right  and  pro- 
per. With  this  impression,  we  conceive  your  restoration  can 
only  be  effected  by  a  proper  aknowledgment  of  the  faith,  and 
submission  to  the  authority  of  our  church,  as  contained  in  our 
book  of  disciplme,to  which  you  are  referred.  The  same  will  be 
required  of  those  brethren  who  are  yet  under  citation  for  not 
submitting  to  the  authority  of  Synod,  as  exercised  by  their 
Commission.  Any  thing  less  than  this,  would  subject  us  to  the 
censure  of  that  body,  a  part  of  which  we  compose,  and  of 
whose  adjudications  in  the  case  of  the  Cumberland  Presbytery 
we  approve.  In  the  next  place,  with  relation  to  those  young 
men  licensed  and  ordained  by  (he  aforesaid  Presbyterj',  we  do 
humbly  conceive  that  a  formal  examination  of  them  respecting 
doctrine  and  discipline  is  indispensible,  under  present  circum- 
stances, for  us  to  be  satisfied,  as  a  Pres])ytery,  respecting  their 
sentiments;  and  consequently,  whether  we  are  agreed  in  point 
of  doctrine,  without  which  a  union  would  be  inconsistent,  and 
afford  no  security  for  future  peace  and  harmony  in  the  church. 
From  hence  it  may  be  easily  inferred,  that  an  unequivocal  a- 
doption  of  our  Confession  of  Faith  is  also  indispensible.  This 
would  be  only  placing  them  on    the  same  grounds  on  which  we 


632  HISTORY    OF    THE   CHURCH. 

ourselves  stand,  and  any  other  could  not  be  advisable  or  desirable 
to  either  those  young  men  or  ourselves.  For  them  to  adopt  the 
Confession  of  Faith  only  in  p«rf,  and  we  the  zvholc,  would  by  no 
means,  in  our  opinion,  ellect  a  union  according  to  truth  and 
reality;  and  we  conceive  a  nominal  union  would  not  prove  a 
suflicient  security  against  future  difticulties;  and  whatever  in- 
ference maybe  drawn  by  others,  respecting  what  is  called  fa- 
tality, from  our  views,  as  expressed  in  the  Confession  of  Faith, 
respecting  the  divine  sovereignty,  in  tho  decrees  of  predestina- 
tion and  election,  we  conceive  that  no  such  conclusion  can  fol- 
low from  the  premises  as  there  laid  down." 

To  the  terms  contained    in  this  letter,  the   members   of  the 
Council  could   not  submit,  and  as  it  was  utterly  impossible  for 
them,  circumstanced  as  they  were,  to  appeal  from  the  Synod  to 
the  General  Assembly,  Mr.   Hodge   addressed    another  letter 
to  that  body,  at  their  sessions  in  1809.*     Kentucky  Synod  also 
addressed  a  letter  to  the  General  Assembly  in  relation  to  their 
proceedings  with  the  Cumberland  Presbytery,  which  produced 
the  following: — "The  Assembly  took  into  consideration  a  letter 
from  the  Synod  of  Kentucky,  and  having  also  read  another  let- 
ter from  their  records,  which  by  accident  was   detained  from 
the  last  Assembly,  were  of  opinion, that  the  Synod  have  in  their 
letters  exercised  their  unquestionable  right  of  explaining  their 
proceedings,  which  they  have  done,  in   a  respectful  and  able 
manner,  and  to  the  full  satisfaction  of  this  Assembly:  and  the 
Assembly  think  it  due  to  that  Synod  to  say,  that  they  deserve 
the  thanks  of  the  church  for  the  firmness  and  zeal  with   which 
they  have  acted,  in  the  trying  circumstances  in  which  they  have 
been  placed." 

Thus  did  the  General  Assembly  approve  and  confirm  the  pro- 
ceedings of  Kentucky  Synod  in  relation  to  its  conduct  towards 
the  revival  members  of  Cumberland  Presbytery.  But  was  there 
no  inconsistancy  in  this  decision?  The  reader  will  remember 
that  the  revival  members  of  Cumberland  Presbytery  addressed 
a  letter  to  the  General  Assembly  in  A.  D.  180G,  "explaining 
their  proceedings"  which  they  did   "in  a    respectful  and   able 


*  A  copy  of  this   letter  is  in  our  possession  in  the  hand  writing  of  Mr.  Hodge, 
but  the  close  of  it  is  so  mutilated  that  wo  cannot  lay  it  before  our  readcra. 


CUMBERLAND  phesbyterians.  C33 

mjinner."  But  the  Assembly  replied  to  them,  "Inasmuch  as 
you  have  not  regularly  appealed  to  this  Assembly,  tliey  do  not 
consider  themselves  as  called  on  judicially  to  decide  on  your 
ca«e."  It  will,  also,  be  remembered,  that  the  revival  members  of 
Cumberland  Presbytery,  wrote  another  letter  of  the  same  nature 
to  the  Assembly  of  A.  D.  1808,  to  which  the  Assembly  replied, 
"Th'it,  as  the  matter  had  not  been  brought  up  to  them  by  ap- 
peal h'om  i\\e  Synod  of  Kentucky,  they  could  give  no  relief.'' 
But  a  letter  from  Kentucky  Synod,  with  the  perusal  of  another, 
dated  a  year  before,  could  draw  from  the  Assembly  a  hearty 
approval  of  all  their  proceedings.  If  tiie  Assembly,  at  tiic  two 
previous  annual  sessions  could  not  act  judicially  upon  thexasc, 
because  it  came  before  them  by  letter  from  the  members  of 
Cumberland  Presbytery.  We  cannot  see  on  what  principle 
they  could  act  upon  it  when  it  came  before  them  by  a  letter 
from  Kentucky  Synod.  Mr.  Ly  Ic,  one  of  the  most  violent  mem- 
bers of  the  Commission,  was  present  at  this  Assembly,  and  re- 
presented to  the  members,  that  there  was  no  prospect  the 
members  of  Cumberland  Piesbytery  ever  would  come  regularly 
before  them.  And  well  did  that  gentleman  know  that,  Ken- 
tucky Synod,  by  placing  the  affair  in  the  hands  of  Transylvania 
Presbytery,  together  w'lihfull  Synodical pozoera  to  act  and  decide 
upon  it,  had  taken  effectual  means  to  prevent  the  members  of 
Cumberland  Presbytery  from  coming  before  the  General  Assem- 
bly by  regular  appeal  from  Kentucky  Synod.  But  this  does 
not  alter  the  merit  of  the  case,  and  it  is  evident  that  if  the  As- 
sembly could  not  act  upon  the  case  by  a  letter  from  Cumber- 
land Presbytery,  neither  could  they  judicially  act  upon  it  by 
one  or  fifty  letters  from  the  Kentucky  Synod. 

It  will  be  remembered  that  the  Commission  prohibited  all  the 
young  men,  four  of  whom  were  ordained,  from  preaching  and 
administering  ordinances,  in  consequence  of  any  authority  they 
had  received  from  Cumberland  Presbytery.  The  General  As- 
sembly of  18()7,  pronounced  this  procedure,  at  "  least  of  ques- 
tionable rcgulaiity."  The  dlcneral  Assembly  of  1801),  however, 
approved  of  and  confirmed  this  act  of  the  Conmnssion.  In  (he 
minutes  of  tlic  General  Assembly  of  181(5,  we  (ind  the  following, 
in  a  report  of  a  Committee  who  had  exannned  the  minutes  of 
the  Synod  of  Geneva,  which  was  adopted.     "Your  Committee 

80 


634 


HISTORY    or    THE    CHURCH. 


doubted  the  correctness  of  the  order  given  by  the  Synod  to  the 
Presbytery  of  Geneva,  to  reconsider  their  proceedings  on  the 
subject  of  the  the  admission  of  the  Rev.  Slieplcy  Wells,  a  con- 
stituent member  of  that  presbytery."  "The  Synod  of  Geneva 
were,  beyond  doubt,  competent  to  censure  the  Presbytery  of 
Geneva  for  admitting  hastily,  and  on  slight  evidence,  into  their 
body  an  unworthy,  or  even  suspicious  character.  But  it  is,  in 
the  opinion  of  your  Committee  equally  clear,  that  the  right  of 
deciding  on  the  fitness  of  admitting  Mr.  Wells,  a  constituent 
member  of  Presbyter}' of  Geneva,  belonged  to  the  Presbytery 
itself,  and  having  admitted  him,  no  matter  how  improvidently, 
that  their  decision  was  valid  and  final.  The  individual  admit- 
ted became  a  member  in  full  standing;  nor  could  the  Presbytery, 
though  it  should  reconsider,  reverse  its  own  decision,  or  in  any 
way  sever  the  member  so  admitted  from  their  body,  except  by 
a  regular  process." — Minutes  of  the  General  Assembly,  Vol. 
III.  page  235.  According  to  this  decision  of  the  General  As- 
sembly of  1816,  the  Cumberland  Presbytery  could  not  have  si- 
lenced INIessrs.  Ewing,  King,  Nelson  and  Ilodgc,  ex(-cpt  by  a 
regular  process,  much  less  could  the  Commi^sion  of  Kentucky 
Synod  do  it,  so  that  had  the  case  even  come  regularly  before 
the  Assembly  of  1809,  the  procedure  of  that  body  was  "at  least 
of  questionable  regularity;"  and  we  think  that  posterity  will 
pronounce  it  illegal,  and  unconstitutional.  Indeed  the  Staled 
Clerk  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presl)ytcrian  Church*  has 
already  published  in  his  valuable  periodical  that  the  Cumber- 
land Presbyterians  in  these  unliappy  d\iYicu\[\es ''•  received  great 
ecclesiastical  wrong.'''' 

The  members  of  the  Council  received  the  intelligence  that 
the  Assembly  had  decided  in  favor  of  the  Synod,  with  aston- 
ishment; and  at  their  next  meeting  which  was  in  August  (1809) 
a  majority  were  in  favor  of  constituting  into  a  Presbyt'M-y. 
But  as  some  wished  to  make  a  last  efTort  with  the  Synod,  it 
was  unanimously  agreed  that  two  Commissioners  should  be 
appointed  to  propose  the  following  terms  to  the  Synod,  or 
Transylvania  Presbytery. 

"  We,  the  preachers  belonging  to  the  Council,   both  old  and 


•  Dr.  Ely,  Editor  of  the  Philadelphian. 


CUMBERLAND    PRESBYTERIANS.  G35 

young,  from  a  sincere  desire  to  be  in  union  with  the  general 
Presbyterian  church,  are  wilHngto  be  examined  on  the  tenets 
of  our  holy  religion,  by  the  Transylvania  Presbytery,  Synod,  or 
a  Committee  appointed  for  that  purpose;  taking  along  the  idea, 
however,  that  we  be  received  or  rejected  as  a  connected  body. 
Also  all  our  ministers  oidained  and  licentiate,  retain  their  for- 
mer authority  derived  from  the  Cumberland  Presbytery."  They 
also  expressed  their  willingness,  if  required,  to  adopt  the  Con- 
fession of  Faith  with  the  exception  of  the  ide.i  of  fatality  only. 
The  Commissioners  appointed  to  propose  these  terms  were  the 
Rev.  Wm.  Hodge,  and  Thomas  Donnel.  Mr.  Hodge  repaired 
to  Lexington,  where  he  laid  the  foregoing  terms  before  the 
Kentucky  Synod,  at  their  sessions  in  October,  1809,  which  were 
rejected.     He  then  presented  the  following: 

''^Reverend  Fathers  and  Brothers: — Having  been  a  member 
of  the  late  Cumberland  Presbytery,  whose  candidates  were 
forbidden,  by  your  Commission,  to  act  as  ministers  or  public 
teachers,  because  they  were  supposed  not  to  be  sound  in  the 
faith,  of  the  partial  manner  in  which  they  adopted  tlie  Confes- 
sion and  government  of  our  church. 

Being  deeply  impressed  with  the  divided  state  of  the  church 
in  our  countrj' — having  .in  earnest  desire  to  promote  tlie  peace 
and  good  order  thereof,  and  also  to  support  her  authority  un- 
der Christ — I  do  in  an  individual  capacity,  most  earnestly  re- 
quest, and  humbly  pray  your  reverend  body  to  appoint  a  com- 
mittee as  soon  as  possible  for  tlie  purpose  of  examining 
these  young  men  on  the  soundness  of  their  faith  and  unequivo- 
cal reception  of  the  confession  and  government  of  our  church,  to 
which  examination  I  am  well  assured  they  will  cheerfully  sub- 
mit. That  those  whom  you  may  find  orthodox  in  their  senti- 
ments and  aptness  to  teach,  you  would  dispense  with  liter- 
ary qualifications  in  their  case  as  individuals,  but  this  I 
submit  to  your  wisdom.  I  make  this  request  becau-e  1  humbly 
conceive  if  obtained,  it  will  produce  peace  and  harmony  in  our 
societies — bring  fully  under  your  care  and  inspection  a  large 
and  respectable  body  of  professmg  Christians. 

Should  you  condescend  to  hear  your  humble  petitioner  and 
appoint  a  committee  for  the  above  purpose,  my  next  request 
i«,  that  said  committee  be  authorized  to  deal  with  myself  ai  an 


630  HISTORY    OF   THE   CllVnClt. 

individual;  to  remove  my  suspension,  and  restore  me  to  my  for- 
mer standing.  Dear  brethren  I  liumbly  submit  these  things  to 
your  consideration,  sincerely  hoping  you  will  not  take  amiss 
any  thing  that  I  have  suggested. 

That  the  Great  Head  of  the  Church  may  direct  you  in  all 
your  deliberations,  restore  peace  and  purity  in  principle  and 
practice,  in  all  his  churches,  is  and  shall  I)e  the  prayer  of  your 
humble  petitioner.'*' 

"  This  produced  an  order  for  a  meeting  of  Transylvania  Pres- 
bytery in  December,  at  Green  Town,  to  confer  with  Mr. 
Ilodge  and  others. 

The  Council  met  atShiloh  on  the  4th  of  day  October,  A.  D» 
1809.  As  Mr.  Hodge  did  not  appear  for  sometime,  a  mes- 
senger was  dispatched  to  his  residence,  with  a  request  that 
he  would  meet  with  the  Council,  with  which  he  complied. 
The  enquiry  was  then  put,  what  progress  have  the  Commissioners 
made  at  the  Transylvania  Presbytery,  or  Kentucky  8ynoJ, 
towards  bringing  about  a  reconciliation,  <Szc.t  After  some 
preliminary  remarks,  Mr.  Hodge  read  the  petition  above,  which 
he  had  presented  to  the  Kentucky  Synod,  and  the  order  of  that 
body  upon  it,  and  argued  that  he  had  obtained  the  substance 
of  the  terms  of  the  Council.  These  terms  were  then  read,  .^nd 
compared  with  the  petition,  and  order  of  the  Synod.  The  vote 
was  then  taken,  has  the  Synod  complied  with  the  propositions 
of  the  Council — which  was  decided  in  the  negative,  by  a 
larcje  mnjority.  Tlic  vote  was  then  taken  whether  or  not  the 
resolution  of  the  last  Council  should  be  put  into  execution, 
which  went  solemnly  to  declare  "that  unless  the  S^nod  acceeded 
to  their  propositions  they  would  on  this  day  constitute  into  a 
Presbytery,"  which  was  carried  in  the  aflirmative  by  a  large 
majority: — after  which  Mr.  William  Hodge,  his  nephew 
Mr.  Samuel  Hodge,  a. id  Thomas  Donnel,  elder,  withdrew  from 
the  Council. 

The  only  ordained  ministers  now  present  were  Messrs.  Wm. 
M'Gec,  Finis  lowing,  and  Samuel  King.  Mr.  M'Gce  informed 
tlie  Council,  he  at  that  tinir;  felt  <nil)arrassed  in  his  mind  con- 
cerning the  propriety  of  constituting  into  a  Presb}tery:  in  con- 
sequence of  this,  the  Council  adjourned,  for  a  short  period,  to 
give  him  an  opportunity  of  coming  to   a  decision,  during  which 


CUMBERLAND   PRESBYTEtllANS.  637 

he  was  earnestly  engaged  at  a  Throne  of  Grace  for  direction. 
When    the  Gouncil  again  met,   he  informed  the  mcmhers  that 
he    did    not   feel    free   to   constitute    then.        'i'he  hesitation 
of  Mr.  M'Gee   did  not  originate    in   any   fears    that   by    con- 
stituting into  a  Presbytery,  the  members  would  exercise  a  right 
which  did  not  belong  to  them;  but  simply  from  tiie  fact,  that  al- 
though he  believed  that  the  idea  of  fatahty  was  taught  in  the 
Confession  of  Failh  of  the  Presbyterian  church,  and  that   tiie 
truth  lay  betwixt  Arminianism  and  Calvuiism;  yet  he  had  not 
been  able  (o  frame  a  system,  which  in  his   views  comprised  the 
whole  truth,  as  it  is  in  Christ  Jesus;  and  he  declared,  that  he 
could  not  act  in  the  constitution  of  a  Presbytery,  until  he  could 
be  perfectly  satisfied  on   this  subject.     While  in  this  state  of 
mind  he  refrained  altogether  from  the  exercise  of  the  ministry. 
Mr.  M'Adow  had  for  some  time,  taken  no  part  in  the  Councils  of 
the  brethren,  owing  to  ill  health.    Therefore  the  members  of  the 
Council  were  in  a  very  perplexing  condition,  and  to  all  human 
appearance,  their  future  usefulness,  as  a  body  of  ministers,  ap- 
peared on  the  very  eve  of  being  blasted,  and  the  churches,  under 
their  care,  of  being  annihilated.  In  this  state  the  members  of"the 
Coimcil,  together  with  all  the  licentiates  and  candidates  present, 
formed  into  a  committee;  and  entered  into  a   free  conversation 
on  the  subject  before  them:  when   it  was  fully  agreed  to,  that 
each  ordained  minister,   licentiate,    elder,  and  representative 
should  continue  in  union,  and  use  their  influence    to    keep  the 
societies  in  union,  until  the   third    Friday  in  ]\Iarch  next,  and 
then  meet  at  the  Ridge  meeting  house.  After  which  each  should 
be  released  from  the  bond,  unless  previous  to  that  time,  three 
ordained  ministers  of  the  body  had  constituted  a  Presbytery. 

In  the  meanwhile  Mr.  William  Hodge,  his  nephew  Samuel 
Hodge,  and  Thomas  Nelson,  repaired  to  Transylvania  Presby- 
tery, which  was  called  to  meet  in  December  by  the  Kentucky 
Synod.  Mr.  William  Hodge  was  restored  tohisformerstanding 
in  the  Presbyterian  church,  and  Thomas  Nelson  and  Samuel 
Hodge  having  submit((Hl  to  an  examination  on  divinity,  their 
licensure  and  ordination  by  Cuml)erland  I'rcsbytery  were  re- 
cognized and  confirmed.  As  the  literary  altainmehls  of  Mr. 
Hodge  were  infrior  to  those  of  most  of  the  young  men  licensed 
or  ordained  by  Cumberland  Presbytery,  we  are  warranted  in  the 


638  nisTouY  of  the  church. 

conclusion,  that  the  only  very  serious  difficulty  existing  between 
the  two  bodies,  consisted  in  tlie  rejection  by  the  members  of  the 
Council,  of  what  they  deemed  fatality;  and  as  the  others  argued 
that  fatality  was  not  taught  in  the  Confession  of  Faith,*  we 
think  these  brethren  might  have  been  indulged  in  their  con- 
scientio'is  scruples  on  that  subject. 


*  The  General  Assembly  sny,  in  relation  to  Cuniderland  Presbj'tery: — 
"  The  objections  they  make  to  our  Confession  of  Faith  as  if  it  taught  the  doc- 
trines of  fatalit)',  we  fear  is  not  so  mucli  the  result  of  a  defect  of  understanding, 
ns  of  disposition  to  misrepresent.  For  who  could  dream  that  the  doctrine  of  fatali- 
ty was  taught  in  an  instrumi  nt,  in  which  it  is  declared  expressly,  that  the  liberty  of 
second  causes  is  not  impaired." — Jlsssem.bly'' s  Digest,  page  141. 


CHAPTER    V. 

CUMBERLAND  PRESBYTER VT  CONSTITUTED—LAST  EFFORT  OF 
ITS  TviEMBERS  FOR  REUNION  WIT.'I  THE  P1IE-<BYTERI  \N 
CHURCH-.CUMBERLAND  SVNOD.-DOCTIJINES  AND  DISCIPLINE 
OF  THE  CMURCII-CUMBERLAND  (OLLEGE-r^ENERAL  \SSE.M. 
BLY  COXSTirUTED.-AI  PLICATION  FROM  PEN'NSYLVANIV  lOU 
MISSIONARIES.-SUCCESS  OF  THE  MISSIONARIES  IN  THAT 
REUION.-REPORT  ON  THE  STATE  OF  RELIGION  BY  THE  GE^. 
ERAL  ASSEMBLY  OF  1834— STATISTICS  OF  THE  CHURCH.— 
CONCLUSION. 

In  February  iSlO.  Rev.  Finis  Ewing  and  Samuel  King, 
with  Mr.  Epliraim  McLean,  an  intelligent  and  acceptable  li- 
censed preacher  visited  Mi-.  M'Adow,  and  informed  him 
the  object  of  their  coming  was  to  request  his  agency  in  consti- 
tuting a  new  and  independent  Presbytery.  Ho  replied  that 
this  measure  was  too  important  to  be  adopted  hastily,  therefore 
he  mu^t  have  some  time  for  prayer,  and  reflecti(Sii^  before  he 
would  give  them  an  answer.  The  whole  night  was  spent  by 
him  in  prayer  to  Almighty  God  for  direction;  in  (he  morning, 
he  was  still  undecided,  during  the  day  he  repeatedly  relircd  to 
secret  devotion,  at  length  he  came  in  with  a  most  cheerful  and 
heavenly  countenance  and  informed  ihcin  he  was  ready  to  con- 
sliute  the  Preslx^tery,  thtit  God  had  heard  and  answered  the 
doubtful  question.  Accordingly,  the  first  CumbcrlanJ  Presby- 
tery was  constituted  on  the  4th  day  of  Fcbrury  1810. 

*' In  Dixon  County,  Slate  of  Tennessee,  at  the  Rev.  Samuel 
M'  \dow's  this 4th  day  of  February,  1810. 

«Wc  Samuel  M'Adow,  Finis  Ewing,  and  Samuel  King,  re- 
gularly ordained  ministers,  in  the  Presbyterian  church,  agiinst 
whom  no  charge,  eifner  ofammoralily  or  heresy  has  ever  been 
cxhil)ited,  before  any  ofthe  church  Judicatures,  having  wailed 
in  vain  more  than  four  years,  in  the  mean  time  petilioning  ihc 
General  Assembly  for  a  redress  of  grievances,  and  a  restoration 
of  our  violated  rights,  have,  and  do  hereby  agree  and  determine, 
to  constitute  into  a  Presbytery,  known  by  the  name  ofthe  Cum- 
berland Presbytery,  on  the  following  conditions. 


GIO  nisTOUY  OF  the  church. 

AH  candidates  for  the  ministry,  who  may  hereafter  be  licensed 
by  this  Presbytery,  and  all  the  licentiates  or  probationers,  who 
may  hereafter  be  ordained  by  this  Presbytery,  shall  be  required, 
before  such  licensure  and  ordination,  to  receive  and  adopt  the 
Confession  and  Discipline  of  the  Presbyterian  church,  except 
the  idea  of  fitality,  that  seems  to  be  taught  under  the  mysterious 
doctrine  of  predestination.  It  is  to  be  understood,  however, 
that  such  as  can  clearly  receive  the  Confession,  without  an  ex- 
ception, shall  not  be  required  to  make  any.  Moreover,  all  li- 
centiates before  they  are  set  apart  to  the  wliole  work  of  the  min- 
istry, or  ordained,  shall  be  required  to  undergo  an  examination 
on  English  Grammer,  Gecgraphy,Astronomy,  Natural  and  Moral 
Philosophy,  and  Chuich  History.  It  will  not  be  understood  that 
examinationson experimental  religionand  theology  will  be  omit- 
ted. The  Presbytery  may  also  require  an  examination  on  all, 
or  on  any  part,  of  the  above  branches  of  literature  before  licen- 
sure if  they  deem  it  expedient." 

The  charge  has  often  been  made,  that  Cumberland  Presby- 
terians have  no  regular  ordination  among  them,  and  that 
they  have  no  right  to  adminisler  ordinances, &c.  This  charge 
however  is  exceedingly  absurd,  and  has  long  since  been  viewed 
as  false  by  all  reflecting  Presbyterians,  who  are  acquainted  with 
llje  true  history  of  the  difficulties  between  Cumberland  Presby- 
tery and  Kentucky  Synod.  It  is  true,  that  the  Commission  of 
Synod  had  prohibited  Messrs  Evving  and  King  from  Preaching 
and  administering  ordinances,  which  prohibition  was  disorderly 
and  illegal,  as  we  have  already  shown.  Mr.  M'Adow 
had  been  cited  to  appear  before  the  Synod,  for  refusing  to  sub- 
mit to  the  examination  of  the  young  men  by  (he  Commission. — 
And  it  is  also  true  that  Mulcnburgh  Presbyteiy  pretended  to 
depose  him  from  the  Gospel  Ministry,  but  this  was  done,  in  con- 
sequence of  his  aiding  in  constituting  a  new,  and  independent 
Presbytery,  by  which  act  he  declined  the  jurisdiction  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church;  therefore,  that  Prcbbytfry  Inid  no  better 
right  to  depose  Mr.  M'Adow  from  the  office  of  the  Gosj)el  Min- 
istry, than  the  Pope  has  to  depose  all  the  protestant  ministers  in 
Christendom.  ^ 

Tlie  new  Presbytery  pioceedod  to  examine,  and  ordain  Mr. 
Ephraim  McLean.     "  During  the  whole  pieceding  transactions" 


CUMBERLAND     PRESBYTERIAJ<S.  C41 

says  Mr.  Ewing,  "  I  felt  an  indiscribablc  awe,  solemnity,  and 
even  timidity.  My  judgment  was  clear,  that  it  was  duly  to 
constitute  the  Presbytery,  but  I  feared  that  I  had  no  immediate, 
special  and  overpowering  evidence  direct  from  God,  that  we 
were  about  to  do  right.  But  being  appointed  to  preside  in  the 
ordination.  It  became  my  duty  to  pray,  I  distinctly  recollect 
that  with  one  hand  on  the  head  of  the  preacher,  and  the  other 
lifted  to  Heaven,  the  first  sentence  I  uttered,  the  immediate  pre- 
sence and  power  of  God  were  most  sensibly  felt  by  me,  and  I  be- 
lieve by  all  engaged  in  the  transaction,  and  such  were  my  feel- 
ings, that  every  doubt  concerning  the  propriety  of  what  we  hnd 
done  was  entirely  banished."  * 

The  Presbytery  adjourned  to  meet  at  the  Ridge  meeting  house 
on  the  third  Sunday  in  March. 

Thus  did  the  difficulties  between  the  Revival  ministers  of 
Cumberland  Presbyter}',  and  Kentucky  Synod,  result  in  the  for- 
mation of  a  new  presbytery,  independent  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church.  But, not  until  every  mean  wilhinthe  power  of  the  for- 
mer had  been  used  by  them  to  effect  a  reconcilation,  which  it 
appears  could  be  brought  about,  only  by  their  unequivocal  adop- 
tion of  the  Confession  of  Faith  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  and 
which  as  honest  men  they  could  not  do. 

Tiiat  the  first  Cumberland  Presbytery  gave  no  cause  of 
complaint  cannot  be  asserted,  for  if  the  Presbyterian Dcscipline 
be  taken  as  the  rule,  by  which  they  as  members  of  that  church 
were  bound  to  be  governed,  they  went  too  far  in  the  ordination 
of  Samuel  Hodge,  and  the  Licensure  of  James  Farr,  and  |)cr- 
liaps  one  or  two  more  who  were  licensed  by  them.  But  if  tlio 
sacred  scriptures,  and  the  example  of  our  blessed  Lord  himself  be 
taken  as  the  highest  authority;  it  will  be  exceedingly  diilicult 
to  prove,  that  they  departed  from  the  proper  mode  of  introduc- 
ing men  into  the  Gospel  ministry.  The  course  pursued  by 
the  opposite  party  was  unjust,  and  cruel,  and  their  denun- 
ciations of  the  young  men,  as  disorderly,  hcritical,  and  dis- 
organizing savored  not  of  the  spirit  of  Christ,  neither  did  they 
act  candidly,  in  not  distinguishing  between  those,  who  were 
merely  licensed  as  cxhorters  and  catchists,  from  those,  who  were 
received    as    candidates ;    as    they    could    not  but  know  ihnt 


*£xtracteil  from  u  letter  of  Mr.  Ewinc;  lo  the  autkor. 


04t 


»T«TORY  OF  THE  CHURCH. 


the  membert  of  Presbytery  had  no  expectation  of  admitting 
them  all  into  the  ministry;  but  only  such,  as  after  some  trial 
gave  satisfactory  evidence  of  their  aptness  to  teach;  and  as  an 
evidence,  that  such  was  not  the  design  of  the  members  of  Cum- 
berland Presbytery,  not  one  half  of  those  licensed  to  exhort,  were 
received  by  them  as  candidates  for  the  Gospel  ministry;  when 
we  take  into  view  the  very  clear  manifestations  of  the  Divine 
approbation,  which  attended  the  labors  of  the  young  men,  these 
difficulties  must  stand  as  a  lasting  monument,  that  sectarian  ar- 
rangements, and  policy,  are  often  at  war  with  the  best  interests 
of  the  general  course  of  the  Redeemer  of  guilty  men. 

When  this  seperation  took  place  it  was  foretold  thatCumberland 
Presbytery  would  be  like  Jonah's  gourd,  that  its  members  would 
wander  farther,  and  farther  from  the  confession  of  Faith  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church  until  they  would  embrace,  and  promulgate 
the  most  dangerous  heresies;  and  that  their  influence  would  ne- 
ver be  felt,  beyond  the  bounds  of  Green  River  and  Cumberland 
countries:  such  no  doubt  would  have  been  the  issue,  had  they 
itruggled  in  their  own  strength,  and  this  would  have  afforded 
a  clear  evidence;  that  the  Head  of  the  church  disapproved  of 
their  course.  But  if  such  results  did  not  follow ;  and  their  labors 
were  instrumental  in  bringing  thousands  into  the  fold  of  Christ: 
it  must  be  conceded  that  they  had  the  approbationof  Heaven. 

Agreably  to  appointment  the  Cumberland  Presbytery,  met  at 
the  Ridge  meetinghouse  on  the  third  Tuesday  in  March  1810,  at 
which  time  and  place,  the  members  of  the  Council,  together  with 
the  licensed  preachers,  and  candidates,  who  had  agreed  to  con- 
tinue in  Union  until  that  time,  were  also  present,  and  three  or- 
dained ministers  having  constituted  a  Presbytery,  the  bond  of 
union  was  considered  perpetual.  Thus,  when  to  all  human  ap- 
pearance the  revival  party  of  Cumberland  Presbytery  were 
about  to  be  scattered,  and  their  congregations  to  be  taken  pos- 
session of  by  other  denominations  of  christians,  did  they  in  their 
last  extremity,  sec  the  Lord  open  a  door  of  usefulness  before  them, 
and  lead  them  into  a  large  place,  where  there  was  much  ground 
to  occupy :  The  following  remarks  from  one  of  the  young  men  who 
had  been  encouraged  by  the  members  of  the  council  to  exercise 
his  gifts  in  public  exhortation,  will  nodoubtcxhibitthc views, and 
fcelingg  ofall  the  others,  who  were  similarly  circumstanced  in 


CUMBERLAND  PRE8BYTERIA5I.  (MS 

these  trying  times.     "  I  was   travelling  in   Alabama  Territory, 
when  I  heard  of  the  constitution  of  the  first  Cumberland  Presby- 
tery by  Messrs  M'Adow,  Ewing  and  King.     If  I  ever  was  free 
from  sectarian  feelings,  it  was  at  that  period,  I  often  thought  for 
what  am  I  laboring,  I  am  connected  with  no  constituted  Church, 
and  know  not,  that  I  ever  shall  be.     For  what  then  do  I  labor, 
if  I  cannot  build  up    a  Church?     The  reply  was,  only  for  the 
glory  of  God,  and  the  salvation  of  precious  souls.     But  what  will 
become  of  the  few  so  strongly  united  in  the  bonds  of  love?     This 
could  only  be  solved  by  the  Head  of  the  church  and  of  Him  I  of- 
ten sought  for  an  answer;  and  I  am  persuaded  he  did  answer  at 
sometime  before  the    Presbytery   was    constituted,  I  became 
quite  calm  on  the  subject,  under  the  firm  persuasion  that  the 
Lord  would  open  a  way  for  us.    I  was  in  this  frame  when  the  in- 
telligence reached  me,  which  caused  me  to  ieel   truly   thankful 
to    God   who   had  thus  opened    a  door  for  a  feeble   handful  of 
his    followers    to   become    more   extensively  useful.*     When 
Cumberland    Presbytery    was    constituted    at    Ridge     meet- 
ing house,  in  March   1810,  which  may   properly  be  consider- 
ed the  first  regular  Session,  for  at  it,  the  churches  were  first  re- 
presented.    It  included  four  ordained  ministers,  viz:  Samuel  M*- 
Adow,t  Finis  Kwing,  Samuel  King,  andEphraimM'Lean.     Six 
licensed  preachers,  viz:  Jas.  B.  Poter, HughKirkpatrick,Robt. 
Bell,  David  Foster,   Thomas  Calhoun  and   James  Farr,   and 
seven  candidates  for  the  ministry  vi^:  Alexander  Chapman,  Wil- 
liam Hanis,  Robert  Donnel,  Wiiliam  Barnctt,  William  Bum- 
pass,  Robert  McCorklc  and  David  McLin.  All  these  candidate! 
with  the  exception  of  Mr.  C<'iapman,  who  had  been  received 
at  the  first  Cumberland   Presbytery,  had  been   authori?cd  by 
the  Council  to  exhort  and  catechise,  but  as  in  that  capacity,  the 
brethren  performed  no  Fresbyterial  acts,  they  were  not  received 
as  candidates  for  the  ministry,  until  this  session.     These  minii- 
ters,  licentiates,  and  candidates  may  be  viewed  as  the  Falhcri 
of  the  Cumberland   Pcrsbyterian    church,  and  to  their  number 
may  be  added  Mr.  M'Gee;  who  although   for  reasons  already 
stated,  he  did  not  aidin  the  constitution  of  the  church, yet  he  wat 
the  fast  friend  of  its  members,  and  on  becoming  satisfied  with  re- 
gard to  the  system  of  doctrins,  embraced  by  the  body,  he  berame 

*B«b«rt  DoBKcI.     f  S«*  ▲pp«»adiz,  •. 


CA4  HISTORY  OF  THE  CHURCH. 

a  member  of  the  Presbjtery  at  the  fall  session  in  1810,  and  for  » 
number  of  years  afterwards  labored  successfully,  and  was  emin- 
ently useful  not  only  in  extending  the  borders  of  the  young 
branch  to  which  he  belonged,  but  also  was  the  honored  instru- 
ments, in  bringing  many  precious  souls  from  darkness  to  light; 
from  the  power  of  Satan,  to  an  interest  in  the  previleges  of  the 
sons  of  God.  The  constitution  of  the  Presbytery  was  hailed 
with  joy  by  all'the  churches  formerly  under  the  care  of  the  Coun- 
cil, of  this  they  were  informed  by  a  circular  letter  written  bj 
order  of  Presbytery.* 

At  the  fourth  session  of  Cumberland  Presbytery  which  was 
held  in  Oct.  1811,  a  Committee  was  appointed  to  meet  a  delega- 
tion from  Mulenburgh,  and  West  Tennessee  Presbyteries  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church,  "to  confer  on  the  subject  of  a  reunion, 
and  other  matters  relative  to  that  harmony  that  should  exist 
between  the  members  and  people  of  Jesus  Christ."  Instead  of  a 
union  being  effected  between  the  two  bodies,  by  order  of  West 
Tennessee  Presbytery,  a  pastoral  letter  was  addressed  to  all  the 
churches  under  its  care,  warning  them  of  the  hcrisics,  of  those 
who  had  assumed  the  names  Cumberland  Presbytery,  asserting 
that  its  members  had  no  authority  to  administer  ordinances  &c. 
This  letter  \Yas  ably  answered  by  Rev.  Finis  Ewing.  The 
whole  affair  resulted, in  the  exclusion  of  the  members  of  Cumber- 
land Presbytery  and  the  mtmbers  of  their  churches  from  a  par- 
ticipation in  the  sacrament  of  the  Lord's  supper,  when  adminis- 
tered by  Presbyterian  ministcix  This  harsh  and  unchristian 
measure  produced  the  following  on  the  parts  of  Cumberland 
Presbytery  "  Whereas  our  brethroi  of  Mulenburgh,  and  West 
Tennessee  Presbyteries,  instead  of  inanifestinga spirit  of  recon- 
cilation  have  officially  shut  the  door  against  the  two  bodies  com- 
muning together.  Resolved  1st,  That  Uiis  presbytery  has,  in 
iubstancc,  complied  with  our  declaration  in  the  circular  letter 
relating  to  a  reunion.  2.  It  is  our  opinion  that  the  Mulenburgh, 
nnd  West  Tennessee  Presbyteries  by  their  late  acts  have  for  the 
present  cutofTall  prospects  of  a  reunion,  between  the  twochurch- 
ci.  8.  That  we  have  alwayi  been,  and  expect  to  continue  to  be 
willing  and  ready,  to  have  union  on  proper  principles  with  tU: 

*,Siw  Appenddx,  II, 


CUMUERLAND  PRKSBYTERfANS.  G15 

general  Presbyterian  Church.  This  last  resolution  is  a  fair  sam- 
ple of  the  spirit  which  has  prevailed  amongthe  great  body  of  the 
Cumberland  Presbyterian  ministers  and  people,  and  which  we 
trust  will  continue  to  be  cherished  by  them,  not  only  towards  the 
Presbyterian  church,  but  towards  all  evangelical  denominations. 

When  the  Comission  of  Synod  prohibited  the  young  men  from 
preaching  the  Gospel,  their  operations  were  in  a  great  measure 
confined  to  the  Green  River  and  Cumberland  countries,  but  not- 
withstanding all  the  difficulties,  in  which  the  council  was  involv- 
ed, performing  no  prcfbytcrial  acts  for  the  s])ace  of  four  years 
in  consequence  of  which,  all  who  placed  themselves  under  the 
care  of  that  body  with  an  eye  to  the  ministry  during  tha*^  period, 
had  to  labor  under  many  serious  disadvantages,  being  only  au- 
thorized, or  rather  encouraged,  to  exercise  their  gifts  as  exhor- 
ters,  and  many  of  the  churches  being  in  a  great  measure  depriv- 
ed of  the  sealing  ordinances,  yet  their  members  gradually  in- 
creased, and  their  bounds  were  every  year  enlarged.  And  such 
was  the  rapid  increase  of  the  church,  that  three  years  after 
the  constitution  of  the  Presbytery,  it  was  deemed  necessary  to  di- 
vide it  into  three,  viz:  Cumberland,  I^ogan  and  Elk  Presbyteries. 

The  members  of  these  Presbyteries  met  at  the  Pecch  church, 
Sumner  county  Tennessee,  on  the  5th  day  of  October,  1813;  and 
constitutedCumberland  Synod.*  At  these  sessions  of  Synod,  the 
brief  view  of  the  doctrines  and  discipline  &c.  of  the  Cumber- 
land Presbyterian  Church  in  Woodward's  edition  of  Buck's 
Theological  Dictionary,  was  unanimously  approved  of,  and  di- 
rected to  be  published  in  that  work,  and  reads  as  follows: 

"  Doctrines. — It  has  been  already  observed,  that  the  Presby- 
terian confession  is  their  confession,  "except  the  idea  of  fatality."" 
But  as  some  may  think  this  too  indefinite,  it  may  be  proper  here 
to  state  explicitly  all  the  essential  doctrines  or  tenets  they  hold. 

1st.  That  Adam  was  made  upright,  pure  and  frrc;  that  he 
was  necessarily  under  the  moral  law,  which  binds  all  intelligen- 
ces; and  having  transgressed  it,  he  was  consequently,  with  all 
his  posterity,  exposed  to  eternal  punishment  and  misery. 

2d.  That  Christ  the  second  Adam  represented  just  as  many  as 


^At  thesn  session*  of  Syno'l  'he   name   of  Ciinibsrlnnd  Fresliyleiy  was  «ltrj-fd 
to  that  of  Nashville  Prosbyterj. 


646  HISTORY    OF    THE    CHURCH, 

the  first,  consequently  made  an  atonement  for  all,  "  which  will 
be  testified  in  due  time."  But  that  the  benefit  of  that  atone- 
ment will  be  only  received  by  the  true  believer. 

3d.  That  all  Adam's  family  are  totally  depraved,  "concieved 
in  sin;  going  astray  from  the  womb,  and  all  children  of  wrath," 
therefore  must  "  be  born  again,"  justified  and  sanctified,  or  they 
never  can  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  God. 

4th.  That  justification  is  by  faith  alone  as  the  Instrument; 
by  the  merits  of  Christ's  active  and  passive  obedience,  as  the 
meritorious  cause;  and  by  the  operation  of  God's  Spirit  as  the 
efficient,  or  active  cause. 

5th.  That  as  the  sinner  is  justified  on  the  account  of  Christ's 
righteousness  being  imputed  or  accounted  to  him;  on  the  same 
account  he  will  be  enabled  to  go  on  from  one  degree  of  grace  to 
another,  in  a  progressive  life  of  sanctification,  until  he  is  fit  to 
be  gathered  to  the  garner  of  God,  who  will  certainly  take  to 
glory  every  man  who  is  really  justified:  that  is,  he,  Christ, 
has  become  wisdom,  (light  to  convince,)  righteousness,  (to 
justify)  sanctification,  (to  cleanse)  and  redemption,  (to  glorify), 
to  every  truly  regenerated  soul. 

6th.  That  there  are  three  persons  in  one  God,  coequal,  essen- 
tial, and  eternal;  or  the  Father,  Word,  and  Holy  Ghost:  that 
the  Mediator  is  very  God  and  very  man;  two  distinct  natures  in 
the  same  person;  therefore  while  the  humanity  obeys  and  suf- 
fers, there  is  infinite  worth  or  merit  given  to  that  obedience  and 
suffering,  by  the  union  of  the  divinity. 

They  dissent  from  the  Confession — in,  1st.  That  there  are  no 
eternal  reprobates. — 2d.  That  Christ  died  not  for  a  part  onlyy 
but  for  o//  mankind. — 3d.  That  all  infants,  dying  in  infancy, 
are  saved  through  Christ  and  sanctification  of  the  Spirit. — 4th. 
That  the  Spirit  of  God  operates  on  the  zcorld,  or  as  coextcnsively 
as  Christ  has  made  the  atonement,  in  such  a  manner  as  to  leave 
all  men  inexcusable. 

As  to  the  doctrines  of  predestination  and  election,  they  think 
(with  many  eminent  and  modest  divines  who  have  written  on 
the  subject,)  they  are  mysterious,  they  are  not  well  pleased  with 
the  application  that  rigid  Calvanists,  or  Arminians  make  of 
them.  They  think  the  truth,  of  that,  as  well  as  many  other 
points  in  divinity,  lies  between  the   opposite  extremei.     They 


•XJMBERLA.^D     PRESBYTER!  A58.  647 

are  confident  however,  that  those  doctrines  should  not,  on  the 
one  hand,  be  so  construed  as  to  nnake  any  thing  the  creature  has 
•done,  or  can  do,  at  all  meritorious  in  his  salvation;  or  to  lay  any 
ground  to  say,  "  well  done  I;"  or  to  take  the  least  degree  of  the 
honor  of  our  justification  and  perseverance  from  God's  unmerit- 
ed grace,  and  Christ's  pure  righteousness.  On  the  other  hand, 
they  arc  equally  confident  those  doctrines  should  not  be  so  con- 
strued as  to  make  God  the  author  of  sin,  directly  or  indirectly; 
either  of  Adam's  sin,  or  any  subsequent  sin  of  his  fallen  race; 
or  to  contradict  the  express  and  repeated  declarations  of  God's 
word,  on  the  extent  of  the  Atonement  and  operations  of  the 
Spirit;  or  to  contradict  the  sincerity  of  God's  expostulations 
with  sinners,  and  make  his  oath  to  have  no  meaning,  when  he 
swears  he  has  no  pleasure  in  their  death;  or  to  resolve  the  whole 
character  of  the  Deity  into  his  sovereignty,  without  a  duo  regard 
to  all  other  of  his  adorable  attributes.  Finally  they  think  those 
doctrines  ought  to  be  thought  and  s|"oken  of  in  a  consistency 
with  God's  moral  government,  which  always  has  for  its  object 
the  happiness  of  his  intelligent  creatures,  when  it  consists  with 
his  justice  and  the  honor  of  the  divine  throne. 

Discipline.  Their  discipline  is  Presbyterian.  Their  con- 
gregations are  governed  by  church  sessions,  presbyteries,  and 
they  now  have  appointed  to  constitute  a  synod  to  be  called  the 
Cumberland  Synod.  They  are  tenacious  of  the  Presbyterian 
form  of  church  government;  because  they  believe  it  to  be  equi- 
table, just,  and  scriptural:  and  because  it  tends  to  cherish  in 
their  minds,  and  the  minds  of  their  congregations,  a  love  of  civil, 
as  well  as  religious  liberty ;  its  being  so  congenial  to  the  repub- 
lican form  of  government  established  in  these  United  States; 
which  stands  equally  aloof  from  monarchy  and  anarchy. 

On  the  subject  of  their  deviation  from  the  old  rule  with  re- 
spect to  literary  qualification  for  the  ministry,  they  would  not 
be  understood  as  undervaluing  that  precious  handmaid  to  the 
useful  work  of  a  Gospel  minister.  They  have  in  two  publica- 
tions, called  "  a  circular  letter,"'  and  "  a  reply,"  given  abundant 
evidence  of  their  anxiety  to  acquire  and  promote  useful  knowl- 
edge; by  recommending  the  study  of  the  Greek  scriptures,  and 
and  by  their  exertions  to  procure  a  circulating  library  of  theolo- 
gical, historical,  and  scientific  books,  which  they  arc  increasing 


C4S  HISTORY  OF  THE   CHUKCII. 

from  time  to  time.  Notwithstanding,  they  are  persuaded  that 
God  has  and  docs  call  many  to  preach  the  Gospel,  who  have  no 
knowledge  of  the  original  languages,  and  who  have  been  and 
are  eminently  useful  in  their  profession.  They  have  therefore 
dispensed  with  that  condition,  as  not  being  absolutely  necessary  5 
3'et  they  recommend  it,  when  it  can  conveniently  be  acquired. 
From  pursuing  this  course  they  have,  as  might  be  expected, 
some  learned  and  some  less  learned  preachers  of  the  everlasting 
Gospel;  the  latter  of  whom  appear  in  many  instances  to  be  as 
useful  in  promoting  the  work  of  God,  as  the  former." 

To  which  may  be  added,  that  Cumberland  Presbyterians 
baptize  infants,  where  one  or  both  parents  make  credible  pro- 
fession of  religion.  Believing  adults  who  have  not  been  bap- 
tized in  infanc}',  are  permitted  to  select  that  mode  of  baptism 
they  believe  most  scriptural. 

At  the  first  sessions  of  Synod,  a  committee  was  appointed 
to  prepare  a  Confession  of  Faith,  Catechism,  and  Discipline, 
in  conformity  to  the  avowed  principles  of  the  body.  It  con- 
sisted of  Rev.  Messrs.  William  M'Gee,  Finis  Ewing,  Robert 
Donnel,  and  Thomas  Calhoun.  The  committee  simply  modifi- 
ed the  Westminister  Confession,  and  Catechism,  expunging 
what  they  believed  unscriptural  and  supplying  what  they 
thought  in  accordance  with  the  word  of  God.  The  whole 
was  presented  to  the  Synod  of  181G,  who  approved  of,  and 
adopted  it,  as  the  Confession  of  Faith,  and  Discipline  of  the 
Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church. 

The  Cumberland  Presbyterians  continued  gradually  to  in- 
crease, and  their  bounds  wereeveryyear  to  enlarge,  owing  to  the 
blessing  of  God  attending  the  exertions  of  her  ministers,  and 
licensed  preachers,  most  of  whom  acted  as  missionaries,  and  sup- 
plied many  settlements  with  the  means  of  grace,  whose  inbal)it- 
ants,  otherwise,  must  have  perished  for  lack  of  knowledge. 
Every  year  campmeetings  were  held  in  the  larger  congregations 
at  which  hundreds  passed  from  death  unto  life,  many  flourish- 
ing societies  were  formed,  and  in  all  quarters  these  men  of  God 
had  the  happiness  of  seeing  the  work  of  the  Lord  prospering  in 
their  hands.  Indeed  the  field  of  labor  had  become  so  extensive, 
and  the  societies  so  numerous,  that  it  was  found  impossible  for 
the  preachers    to   supply  the  pressing  calls  for  the  means  of 


CUMBERLAND    PRESBYTERIANS.  f549 

grace,  which  were  poured  in  upon  them  from  all  quarters.  The 
SjnodofA.  D.  1817,  after  serious  consideration,  earnestly  re- 
commended that  the  whole  church  should  hold  the  4th  day  of 
May,  A.  D.  1817,  as  a  day  of  fasting  and  prayer  to  Almighty 
God,  to  revive  his  work,  and  send  forth  more  laborers  into  the 
vineyard.  The  Great  Head  of  the  Church  evidently  heard 
the  cries  of  his  people,  for  shortly  after  precious  outpourings 
of  the  Spirit  were  experienced,  and  many  young  men  presented 
themselves  to  the  Prcsbyltrics,  as  candidates  for  the  ministry; 
some  of  whom  afterwards  became  bright  ornaments  of  the 
church,  and  able  ministers  of  Jesus  Christ.  This  new  acces- 
sion to  the  ministry  tended  greatly  to  extend  the  bounds  of  Jhe 
<3enomination,and  in  A.  D.  1820, Cumberland  Presbyterians  were 
numerous,  not  only  in  Tennessee,  and  Western  Kentucky,  but 
many  flourishing  societies  existed  in  Alabama,  Indiana,  Illinois, 
Missouri,  and  Arkansas. 

The  growing  prosperity  and  usefulness  of  the  Cumberland 
Presbyterian  body,  appears  from  the  fact,  that  in  18'22,  the 
ordained  ministers  amounted  to  forty-six, besides  licensed  preach- 
ers and  candidates,  and  through  their  instrumentality,  that 
year,  two  thousand  seven  hundred  and  eighteen  persons  pro- 
fessed to  obtain  an  interest  in  the  blood  of  Christ,  and  five 
hundred  and  seventy-five  adults  were  baptized  by  them. 

From  the  minutes  of  the  Synod  of  lb26,  it  appears  that,  at 
that  period,  the  Synod  included  eighty  ordained  ministers;  that 
during  thcyear  ending  with  these  sessions,  three  thousand  three 
hundred  and  five  persons,  through  their  instrumentality  profes- 
sed to  pass  from  death  unto  life,  and  that  seven  hundred  and 
sixty -eight  adults  had  been  baptized  by  them. 

The  bounds  of  the  church  had  now  become  so  extensive, 
that  it  was  believed  to  cause  an  unnecessary  waste  of  time,  for 
all  the  members  of  Synod  to  assemble  at  the  same  place. 
The  Presbyteries  had  been  requested  to  report  whether 
they  wished  a  division  of  Synod,  or  not,  and  if  a  divi- 
sion, whether  a  General  Assembly,  or  a  delegated  Synod 
should  he  formed.  A  majority  reported  in  favor  of  a  General 
Asssembly — after  some  discussion  it  was  resolved  that  the  ques- 
tion be  postpoi.ed. 

82 


650  HISTORY    OF    THE    CHURCH. 

At  these  sessions  of  Synod  the  following  resolution  was 
adopted: — 

"  Whereas,  the  Synod  of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church 
have  long  considered  Literature  a  most  excellent  auxiliary  in 
promoting  the  interests  of  our  holy  religion,  and  fearing  that  the 
ordinary  system  of  education  pursued  in  most  of  our  public  In- 
stitutions has  too  great  a  tendency  to  unfit  the  pupil  for  the 
common  employments  of  life,  to  unnerve  bodily  vigor,  and  con- 
sequently, to  produce  mental  imbeciUty;  and  considering  regular 
exercise  essentially  necessary  to  bodily  health  and  mental  ener- 
gy, without  which  the  great  object  of  education  must  be  entirely 
defeated — they  for  the  advantage  of  the  rising  generation  in 
general,  and  their  own  Candidates  and  Children  in  particular, 
have  thought  proper  to  adopt  the  following  Resolutions — 

Resolved — that  this  Synod  establish  a  College,  to  be  known  by 
the  name  of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  College,  in  some 
cential  situation  within  her  bounds: — that, 

Our  highest  Judicature  shall  in  future  constitute  a  Board  of 
Trustees;  but  for  the  present  five  Commissioners  shall  be  cho- 
sen, any  three  of  whom  may  act,  to  select  a  site,  receive  dona- 
tions, and  subscriptions,  purchase  land,  and  make  the  necessary 
arrangements  for  bringing  the  Institution  into  operation;  and 
shall  have  power  to  appoint  a  Committee  of  five,  either  in  or  out 
of  their  body,  to  act  as  a  Board  of  Trustees  until  the  next 
meeting  of  the  highest  Judicature.  In  the  selection  of  a  site, 
the  Commissioners  shall  have  regard  to  donations,  healthfulness, 
and  other  conveniences  of  the  place,  and  sh;ill  have  power  to 
purchase  a  tract  of  not  less  than  200,  nor  more  than  500  acres 
of  land  for  the  benefit  of  the  Institution: — that 

The  internal  government  of  the  Seminary  shall  be  under  a 
President,  and  such  Professors  and  Tutors,  as  the  Trustees  shall 
please  to  appoint,  who  shall  hold  their  office  during  good  beha- 
vior, or  the  pleasure  of  theTrustees: — that 

Annexed  to  the  Institution  there  shall  be  a  Theological  De- 
partment, under  the  care  of  the  Professors  of  Divinity,  whose 
duty  it  shall  be,  to  teach  Biblical  Criticism,  Ecclesiastical  Histo- 
ry &c. — and  to  deliver  lectures  twice'a  week  during  the  Winter 
session.  Until  such  time  as  the  funds  will  justify  the  employ- 
ment of  stated  Professors  of  the  Institution,  the  Board  of  Trus 


CUMBERLAND    PRESBVTEIIIANS.  651 

tees  shall  appoint  men  to  write  a  certain  number  of  lectures  on 
subjects  assigned  them,  (all  which  shall  compose  a  body  of  Di- 
vinity,) whose  duty  it  shall  be  to  forward  their  lectures  to 
whomsoever  the  Trustees  may  appoint  to  deliver  them  to  the 
stndents  and  to  examine  them  thereon: — that 

The  Committe,  acting  as  a  Board  of  Trustees,  shall  appoint  a 
skillful  manager  to  superintend  the  farming  establishment,  to 
erect  cabins  and  other  buildings,  and  to  take  charge  of  the 
boarding  establishment: — that, 

Every  student  shall  be  employed  in  manual  labor  not  less  than 
two,  nor  more  than  three  hours  every  day;  and  for  this  purpose 
the  whole  number  of  students  shall  be  divided  into  suitable 
classes.  The  Superintendent  of  the  farm  shall  call  on  each 
class  in  rotation  to  perform  their  term  of  daily  labor,  and  shall 
be  privileged  to  employ  them  at  such  kind  of  labor,  principally 
agricultural,  as  may  afford  them  useful  exercise  and  conduce  to 
the  interests  of  the  Institution: — that. 

So  much  of  the  produce  of  the  farm  as  may  be  necessarj' 
shall  be  appropriated  to  the  use  of  the  boarding  establish- 
ment:— that, 

It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Faculty  to  forbid  the  use  of  feather 
beds  and  to  restrict  the  students  to  a  frugal  and  wholesome  diet, 
avoiding  all  luxuries: — that, 

The  rate  of  Tuition  shall  be  thirty  dollars  per  year,  and  there 
shall  be  no  charge  for  boarding  and  washing,  unless  the  necessi- 
ties of  the  Institution  require  it;  but  in  no  event  shall  this 
charge  exceed  the  sum  of  thirty  dollars  per  year: — that, 

The  privileges  of  the  Institution  extend  to  all  young  gentle- 
men of  good  moral  character,  who  will  comply  with  the  terms 
of  admission: — that. 

All  students  shall  pay  semi-annually  in  advance  the  sums  re- 
q)iircd  by  the  rules  of  the  Institution: — that, 

All  money  collected  after  paying  the  salaries  of  the  officers  of 
the  Institution  shall  pass  into  the  treasury  and  go  to  constitute  a 
permanent  fund  for  future  exigencies:  but  be  under  the  control 
of  the  Board  of  Trustees,  who  shall  have  liberty  to  appoint  their 
Treasurer  and  Librarian : — that. 

The  Board  of  Trustees,  and  Commissioners  appointed  ag 
such,  shall  have  power  to  appoint  a  certain  number  of  agents 


652 


niSTORY    OP    THE    CHURCH. 


to  solicit  donations,  whose  duty  it  shall  be  to  report  to  the  Board 
and  pay  over  all  money  received — that, 

Persons  appointed  to  receive  donations  shall  be  authorized  to 
receive  money,  books,  horses,  stock,  or  farming  utensils: — thaty 
As  the  funds  increase,  the  Board  shall  have  power  to  make 
arrangements  for  the  establishment  of  Professorships,  and  Schol- 
larships,  each  of  which,  if  founded  by  a  Society  or  individuals, 
shall  be  named  for,  or  by  that  Society  or  individual: — that, 

The  collegiate  course,  entitling  a  student  to  a  Diploma,  shall 
consist  of  four  years  regular  study;  and  the  following  branch- 
es shall  be  taught,  during  the  first  }ear.  English  and  Latin 
Grammar,  Cordcrii,  Selccta?  c  Velri  SclcclaD  Profanis,  Virgil, 
and  Blairs  Lectures  on  Rhetoric  Abridged.  During  the  second 
year,  Horace,  Cicero,  Sallust,  Greek  Grammar,  Greek  Tes- 
tament, and  Graeca  Minora.  During  the  third  and  fourth  years 
the  following  sciences:  Geograpliy,  Rhetoric,  Logic,  Mathe- 
matics, Natural  and  Moral  Philosophy,  Astronomy  and  History, 
with  such  other  sciences  as  the  Faculty  may  direct: — that. 

Candidates  for  the  Ministry  in  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian 
Church  sliall  not  be  received  in  the  institution,  unless  they  pro- 
duce satisfactory  testimonials  from  their  Presbyteries,  and  shall 
not  be  entitled  to  a  Diploma,  until  they  are  adjudged  thorough- 
ly acquainted  with  the  sciences  required  by  the  discipline  of 
the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church: — that, 

All  the  students  shall  have  the  privilege,  but  none  shall  be 
required  to  attend  the  Lectures  on  Theology,  except  the  can- 
didates for  the  ministry  in  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian 
Church." 

The  vicinity  of  Princeton,  Caldwell  county,  Kentucky,  was 
fixed  upon  as  the  most  suitable  place  for  the  localion  of  the 
Institution,  which  went  into  operation  on  the  1st  of  March  fol- 
lowing. Rev.  F.  R.  Cossit,  the  gentleman  by  whom  its  plan 
had  been  dcviviscd,  accepted  of  the  Presidency  and  from 
that  time  to  the  present  has  filled  the  situation  with  honor 
to  himself,  and  advantage  to  the  church.  In  18'27,  the  Institu- 
tion was  chartered  by  the  Legislature  of  Kentucky.  This 
College  at  a  very  early  period  of  its  history,  was  blessed  with 
gracious  out|>ouring-5  of  the  Holy  Spiritj  and  many  of  the  stu- 
dents became  hopefully  pious.     The  average  number  of  students 


CUMBERLAND    PRKSBYTERIANS.  G53 

has  been  about  eighty,  and  it  is  computed  that  fi-om  ils  first 
institution  to  the  present,  day,  sixty-seven  probationers  for  the 
ministry  have  received  instructions  in  the  College,  some  for  a 
longer  and  other  for  a  shorter  time.  The  students  cultivate  a 
farm  of  about  three  hundred  acres,  which  is  generally  kept  by 
them  in  excellent  order,  and  of  late  years  they  have  raised  all 
their  own  supplies  at  home.  But  owing  to  want  of  experience 
when  first  established,  it  was  found  t'lat  the  expense  of 
keeping  up  the  farm  was  so  great,  that  it  became  necessary 
to  raise  the  price  of  board  and  tuition  to  eighty  dollars  per 
annum.  The  theological  department  has  never  been  in  active 
operation,  owing  to  this,  and  the  expenses  incurred  in  the  first 
establishment  of  the  Institution,  it  has  not  yet  proved  so  advan- 
tageous to  the  church  as  could  be  wished.  As  poor  young  men 
entering  into  the  ministry  have  not  been  afforded  those  facilities 
which  its  founders  fondly  expected,  a  remedy  for  this  evil  is  im- 
periously called  for. 

In  1827  the  number  of  ordained  ministers  in  the  Cumber- 
land Presbyterian  Church  had  increased  to  one  hundred  and 
fourteen — the  number  of  professions  that  year,  was  four  thousand 
and  six,  and  the  number  of  adults  baptized,  nine  hundred  and 
ninety-six. 

At  the  sessions  of  Synod  in  1828,  the  subject  of  a  General 
Assembly  was  again  discussed;  and  a  large  majority  being  in 
favor  of  a  General  Assembly,  Cumberland  Synod  was  divided 
into  four,  viz:  Missouri,  Green  River,  Franklin  and  Columbia 
Synods. 

The  (irst  General  Assembly  of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian 
Church,  held  its  sessions  in  Princeton,  Kentucky,  in  May  1829. 
Thus  in  the  space  of  nineteen  years,  did  the  Cumberland  Pres- 
bytery enlarge  to  a  Synod,  and  from  that  to  a  General  Assembly. 
And,  from  being  a  feeble  disposed  and  persecuted  few,  through 
the  fostering  care  of  the  Head  of  the  Church,  the  body  became 
a  numerous  and  respectable  branch  of  the  Church  of  Christ; 
and  their  societies  many  and  flourishing  throughout  ihe 
western  and  southern  parts  of  the  valley  of  the  Mississippi. 
At  this  first  Assembly,  Rev.  Messrs.  Ogdin  and  Rone,  were  ap- 
pointed missionaries  to  travel  through  the  eastern  section  of 
the  valley  of  the  Mississippi,  to  preach  the  Gospel,  and  solicit 


654  HISTORY    OF    THE    ClIURCn. 

donations  for  Cumberland  (College.  They  spent  the  following 
summer  and  autumn  in  the  State  of  Ohio,  and  in  Western 
Pennsylvania,  preaching  with  power  and  demonstration  of  the 
Spirit,  especially  in  Ohio,  where  through  their  instrumentality 
many  precious  souls  found  redemption  in  the  blood  of  the  Lamb. 
The  mission  of  these  brethren  paved  the  way  for  the  opening 
of  a  door  for  extensive  usefulness  to  the  church  in  Ohio,  Western 
Pennsylvania,  and  the  State  of  New  York. 

In  January,  1831,  by  request  of  a  congregation  of  Presbyte- 
rians in  Washington  county,  Pennsylvania,  five  of  its  members 
wrote  a  letter  to  the  President  of  Cumberland  College,  stating 
"  that  they  had  lately  heard  of  the  existence  of  the  Cumber- 
land Presbyterians  in  the  West — that  they  had  examined  the 
brief  expose  of  their  doctrines  and  discipline,  published  in 
Woodward's  edition  of  Buck's  Theological  Dictionary,  which 
the  congregation  sincerely  approved  of — that  although  they 
were  members  of  the  Presbyterian  church,  they  could  not  adopt 
its  Confession  of  Faith  in  tanto,  and  were  solicitous  to  become 
better  acquainted  with  the  Cumberland  Presbyterians,  who 
were  viewed  by  them  as  their  brethren  in  Christ  Jesus;"  and 
they  requested  th.^t  the  President  should  adopt  some  measures 
to  provide  them,  at  least  for  a  short  time,  with  the  ministrations 
of  a  Cumberland  Presbyterian  missionary.  Mr.  Cossitt  informed 
them  that  he  would  lay  their  case  before  the  next  General 
Assembly,  and  urge  upon  that  body  to  meet  with  their  wishes 
on  the  subject.  To  this  the  committee  replied,  "Immediately 
on  the  receipt  of  yours,  we  called  a  meeting  of  the  congrega- 
tion, and  having  read  your  letter  to  them,  they  expressed  their 
gratification  at  the  prospect  of  becoming  belter  acquainted 
with  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  ministers.  They  entreated 
us  to  continue  our  correspondence  with  you,  and  to  renew  the 
request  that  your  Assembly  would  send  us  a  missionary  for  a 
short  time.  Should  you  succeed  we  wish  you  to  inform  us  as 
early  as  possible,  and  if  practicable  we  are  solicitous  for  him  to 
reach  this  by  the  first  of  June,  which  will  enable  us  (should  we 
agree  with  you  in  faith  and  practice)  to  obtain  our  dismission 
from  the  Presbyterian  church,  at  the  session  of  Presbytery  which 
meets  about  the  middle  of  that  month.  We  are  also  author- 
ized to  state  that  our  minister  heartly  approves  of  our  proce- 


CUMBERLAND    PRESBYTERIANS.  055 

dure,  and  will  with  us,  attach  himself  to  your  body,  as  soon  as 
an  opportunity  offers.  We  think  that  ninetenths  of  our  sister 
congregations  of  the  Presbyterian  church  believe  as  we  do,  and 
for  some  time,  especially  since  tzco  of  your  preachers  were  in 
Washington,  an  anxious  desire  has  been  manifested  by  them  to 
become  better  acquainted  with  your  ministry.  Many  \v!io 
make  no  profession  of  religion  are  solicitous  for  your  ministers 
to  operate  in  this  country;  and  we  believe,  that  if  your  yVssem- 
bly  will  send  us  one  or  more  zealous  preachers,  they  will  under 
God,  prove  a  great  blessing  to  the  church  of  Christ.  We  do 
request  that  you  will  press  the  matter  upon  the  General  Assem- 
bly with  as  much  ardor  as  possible." 

These  documents  together  with  others  of  the  same  nature  from 
the  western  section  of  the  State  of  New  York,  were  laid  be- 
fore the  General  Assembly  of  1831.  The  Assembly  viewed 
these  pressing  calls,  as  an  intimation  that  the  Head  of  the 
Church  was  opening  a  more  extensive  field  of  labor  to  the  Cum- 
berland Presbyterian  ministry,  and  appointed  Rev.  Alexander 
Chapman,  Robert  Donnel,  Reuben  Burrow,  John  Morgan,  and 
A.  M.  Bryan  missionaries  to  visit  the  congregations  who  had 
applied  for  the  ministrations  of  Cumberland,  Presbyterians. 
Immediately  after  their  appoinment,  Messrs.  Chapman,  Morgan 
and  Bryan  proceeded  to  Western  Pennsylvania.  Messrs.  Don- 
nel and  Burrow  passed  througii  North  Carolina  and  Virginia, 
and  in  the  autumn  met  the  others  in  the  vicinity  of  Washinffon 
Pennsylvania.  The  following  extract  of  a  letter  to  Mr.  Cossitt 
from  one  of  the  members  of  the  congregation  in  Western  Penn. 
sylvania,  that  had  applied  for  a  Cumberland  Presbyterian  mis- 
sionary, exhibits  the  reception  of  the  missionaries  by  that  peo- 
ple, and  the  success  of  their  fvst  labors  of  love  among  them. 
"Messrs.  Chapman,  Bryan,  and  INIorgan,  reached  us  about  three 
weeks  ago,  and  were  received  with  joy  and  thankfulness.  Tiieir 
first  business  was  to  declare  their  sentiments.  This  they  did 
with  such  clearness  and  perspicuity,  that  almost  all  who  heard 
them  appeared  to  be  convinced  that  their  peculiarities  were 
founded  on  the  word  of  God,  and  none  were  disposed  to  con- 
trovert. Having  declared  their  peculiar  views,  they  drop- 
ped non-essentials,and  commenced  preaching  Christand  himcru- 
cilied;  this  they  didwith  such  power,and  demonstration  of  spirit, 


056 


HISTORY    OF    THE    CHURCH. 


that  many  were  cut  to  the  heart,  at  the  close  oftlie  sixth  sermon 
preached  by  them;  brother  Morgan  invited  all  who  desired 
to  obtain  an  inierest  in  the  blood  of  Christ,  to  distinguish 
themselves  by  meeting  him  before  the  stand,  and  to  our  as- 
tonishment forty-two  went  forward;  and  at  this  time  more  than 
a  hundred  have  distinguished  themselves.  God  has  often  re- 
vived his  work  among  us  here,  but  we  have  never  before  wit- 
nessed any  thing  to  compare  with  the  blessed  work,  which  is 
now  in  progress  among  us,  through  the  instrumentality  of  these 
missionaries  from  the  West." 

The  tirst  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Society  in  Pennsylvania 
was  formed  on  the  18th  of  August  1831.  A  few  weeks  after 
its  formation  the  members  were  induced  to  erect  camps  for  the 
j.urpose  of  holding  a  camp  meeting,  which  was  attended  with 
g-.acious  outpourings  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  many,  during  the 
cccasion,  obtained  an  interest  in  the  privilege  of  the  sons  of  God. 
Siiortly  after  the  close  of  the  camp  meeting,  the  Missionaries  re- 
turned to  the  west  except  Messrs  Morgan  and  Bryan,  who  con- 
tinued to  labor  with  great  success  in  that  region,  and  formed  a 
number  of  societies.  During  the  summer  of  1832,  Rev.  Messrs. 
Chapman  and  Harris  visited  these  young  churches,  and  in  con- 
junction with  the  brethren  already  in  the  field,  constituted  the 
Pennsylvania  Presbytery,  to  which  several  ministers  formerly 
belon'Mug  to  the  Presbyterian  and  Methodist  churches  attached 
themselves.  Rev.  Milton  Bird,  of  Logan  Presbytery,  also 
visited  that  region  and  became  a  member  of  the  Presbytery  and 
still  continues  to  labor  within  its  bounds  A  few  others  from  the 
West  have  also  located  in  that  country.  The  brethren  in  that 
Presbytery  have,  from  time  to  time,  been  blessed  with  gracious 
outpourings  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  The  churches  are  numerous 
and  the  Presbytery  has  under  its  care  about  three  thousand 
communicants. 

From  the  minutes  of  the  General  Assembly  of  1833,  it  ap- 
pears that  the  Assembly  had  under  its  care  six  Synods  and  thirty 
two  Presbyteries.  That  during  the  previous  year  five  thousand 
nine  hundred  and  seventy-seven  persons  had  professed  to  obtain 
an  interest  in  Christ  through  the  instrumentality  of  the  Cum- 
berland Presbyterian  ministry,  and  that  one  thousand  one  hun- 
dred and  fifty  adults  has  been  baptized  by  them. 


CUMBERLAND    PRESBYTEIIIANS.  G57 

The  following  abstract  of  the  Committee  on  the  state  of  re- 
ligion, adopted  by  the  General  Assembly  of  1834,  gives  a  pleas- 
ing view  of  the  operations  and  state  of  the  Church  in  that  year. 

"  The  Committee  appointed  to  report  the  slate  of  Religion 
submitted  Hie  following: 

That,  in  view  of  what  the  Great  Head  of  the  Church  has 
wrought  for  Zion  through  our  feeble  instrumentality,  we  have 
much  cause  of  gratitude  and  thanksgiving — we  should  be  ex- 
ceedingly humbled  under  a  sense  of  the  overwhelming  good- 
ness of  God,  and  so  far  from  relnxing  our  cfTorts  we  should  be 
greatly  encouraged  to  redouble  our  exertions.  Embracing  in 
one  broad  view  the  whole  field  of  operation,  we  have  seldom,  if 
ever,  had  a  more  animating  prospect  than  is  exhibited  in  the  re- 
ports of  the  several  Synods.  Within  the  bounds  of  some  Sy- 
nods, revivals  have  prevailed  more  extensively  during  the  past 
year  than  at  any  former  period ;  in  others,  though  no  extraordi- 
nary outpourings  of  the  Spirit  have  been  enjoyed,  yet  divine  in- 
fluence, like  the  gentle  dews,  has  refreshed  the  hills  of  Zion, 
and  watered  the  gardens  of  the  Lord.  God  has  been  in  the 
midst  of  his  people — he  has  verified  his  promise  to  the  heralds 
of  the  Cross — a  preached  gospel,  attended  by  the  energies  of 
the  Holy  Ghost,  has  proved  to  be  the  power  of  God  unto  sal- 
vation to  as  many  as  believed.  For  the  riches  of  his  free  grace, 
your  committe  feel  constrained  to  glorify  God,  and  with  rever- 
ence and  deep  humility  would  exclaim,  "  Not  unto  us,  not  unto 
us,  O  Lord,  but  to  thy  name  be  all  the  glory." 

Would  to  God  we  could  render  a  like  report  of  all  vour  Syn- 
nods  and  Presbyteries;  but  truth  forbids.  In  some  sections  the 
cause  seems  to  languish,  and  thougli  the  faithful  servants  of  the 
living  God  have  continued  to  occupy  the  field,  and  labor  for 
souls,  yet  the  borders  of  our  beloved  Zion  have  not  been  enlarg- 
ed; her  waste  places  are  still  a  moral  desert — the  precious  seed 
has  been  sown,  but  the  full  harvest  has  not  yet  been  gathered. 

It  is  a  source  of  peculiar  satisfaction  to  your  committee  to 
learn,  that  throughout  your  bounds  a  growing  solicitude  is  mani- 
fested for  the  prosperity  of  the  benevolent  institutions  of  the  day. 
We  are  pleased,  also,  to  learn,  that  camp-mcelings  have  been 
greatly  multiplied  during  the  last  season;  and  that,  a«  hitherto, 

they  have  been  signally  blessed  of  heaven  as  the  favorite  means 

S3 


658  HISTORY    OF    THE    CHURCH. 

of  originating  extensive  revivals.  Great  good  has  resulted 
from  protracted  meetings.  Such  we  believe  has  been,  and  ever 
will  be,  the  result,  when  those  engaged  in  the  uscof  the  means, 
look  bejond  them,  and,  sensible  of  their  own  weakness,  humbly 
rely  upon  God  for  success. 

Yet  whilst  we  acknowledge  our  obligations  to  God  for  his 
unspeakable  goodness  in  blessing  our  feeble  efforts,  we  can  but 
take  shame  to  ourselves  that  so  little  has  been  effected — that 
there  are  still  within  our  bounds  extensive  fields,  presenting 
naught  but  moral  desolation,  where  thousands  of  precious  souls 
are  perishing  for  lack  of  the  bread  of  life — fields  that  might  be 
cultivated  and  a  rich  harvest  realized,  were  the  dormant  ener- 
gies of  our  church  called  into  action.  Within  and  beyond  our 
bounds,  the  Macedonian  cry  comes  up  mingled  with  the  wailings 
of  immortal  souls,  perishing  for  that  help  which,  though  with- 
held, the  Lord  has  enabled  us  to  afford,  and  which  he  has  a 
right  to  demand  of  us. 

Could  means  be  devised  to  bring  all  our  laborers  into  the 
vineyard — could  all  the  heralds  of  the  cross  be  constantly  kept 
upon  the  walls  of  Zion,  results  would  be  far  more  glorious.  Then, 
indeed,  would  the  wilderness  and  the  solitar}' places  be  glad, 
and  the  desert  rejoice  and  blossom  as  the  rose. 

We  respectfull_y  submit  the  following  synopsis  of  the  Synodi- 
cal  Reports  for  1833. 

Green  River  Synod — Prosperous  beyond  any  former  year — 
preachers  and  people  alive  to  their  duly — increased  attention 
to  education — increase  of  patronage  to  benevolent  institutions. 

Mississippi  Synod — Prospects  encouraging,  but  no  extensive 
revivals — camp-meetings  on  the  increase — Sabbath  schools  and 
Temperance  Societies  multiplied — numberof  conversions  nearly 
double — great  call  for  laborers — extensive  fields  unoccupied. 

Missouri  Synod — The  good  cause  advancing — harmony  pre- 
vails— some  sections  favored  with  revivals — some  churches 
aroused  to  the  importance  of  sustaining  the  Gospel  ministry. 

Illinois  Synod — Revivals  more  extensive  and  permanent  than 
during  any  proceeding  year — some  churches  importunate  at  the 
Throne  of  Grace  for  an  increase  of  laborers — many  waste  places 
— boundless  fielils  open  for  cultivation. 

Columbia    Synod — Increasing  interest  for  literary   and   reli- 


CUMBERLAND    PRESBYTERIANS.  G59 

gious  institutions  and  benevolent  enterprises — no  extensive  re- 
vival, except  in  Elk  Presbytery,  where  there  has  been  an  unusual 
display  of  the  goodness  of  God  in  the  abundant  outpouring  of  the 
Holy  Spirit. 

Franklin  Synod — Signally  blessed  of  Heaven — never  have  the 
servants  of  the  Lord  in  these  bound?  been  more  abundantly  re- 
warded— camp  and  protracted  meetings  numerous — unusual  de- 
votedness  in  the  clergy  and  laity  have  been  the  apparent  means 
in  producing  these  glorious  results. 

Western  District  Synod — Indications  favorable — ministers  have 
labored  faithfully,  and  God  has  graciously  owned  their  cfTorts  to 
the  salvation  of  many  souls — peace  and  harmony  prevail. 

The  following  is  the  number  of  conversions  in  your  different 
Synods: 

Synods.  Conversions. 

Green  River,  3,432 

Mississippi,  931 

Missouri,  461 

Illinois,  760 

Columbia,  1,273 

Franklin,  2,505 

Western  District,  1,326 


Aggregate,  10,688 

In  conclusion,  our  committee  indulge  the  hope  that  the  fore- 
o-oin"- exhibit  will  produce  upon  your  minds,  as  it  has  upon  theirs, 
and  that  it  will  carry  abroad  throughout  our  bounds,  the  impres- 
sion t!:at  whilst  we  are  underthe  strongest  obligations  of  grati- 
tude to  the  Great  Head  of  the  Church,  and  have  the  greatest 
encouragement  to  continue  our  labors  of  love,  and  to  cast  in  our 
mite  for  the  erection  of  the  temple  of  the  living  God  in  every 
heart,  and  the  ushering  in  of  the  latter  day  glory — we  ought 
to  be  humble,  deeply  humble.  While  the  church  under  the 
banners  of  different  denominations  is  making  an  onward  and 
rapid  advance,  let  us  join  with  them  in  the  service  of  our  com- 
mon Lord,  directing  our  every  effort  against  the  common  ene- 
my, without  weakening  the  power  of  the  church  militant  by  in- 
testine divisions.  Let  us  have  our  eye  ever  fixed  upon  the  great 
Captain  of  our  salvation,  remembering   his  reproof,  "No  man 


6C0  HISTORY    OF    THE    CHURCH. 

that  does  a  miracle  in  my  name,  can  speak  lightly  of  me."  Let 
our  watch- word  be,  "  the  church,  the  whole  church,  the  sal- 
vation of  a  perishing  world." 

The  General  Assembly  of  1833  directed  the  Presbyteries  to 
report  the  number  of  ordained  ministers,  licentiates  and  candi- 
dates, and  the  number  of  congregations  and  communicants  in 
each  to  the  next  General  Assembly.  This,  however,  was  ne- 
glected by  nearly  one  half  of  the  Presbyteries,  therefore  it  is  im- 
possible for  the  author  to  give  a  correct  exhibit  of  the  statistics 
of  the  Church;  but  judging  from  the  reports  which  were  made 
by  Presbyteries  to  the  last  General  Assembly.  We  think  that 
the  following  is  not  far  from  the  numerical  strength  of  the  Church 
— Synods  nine.  Presbyteries  thirty-five,  ordained  ministers  three 
hundred,  licensed  preachers  one  hundred,  candidates  for  the 
ministry  seventy -five,  communicants  fifty  thousand. 

A  press  for  the  benefit  of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian 
Church  was  put  into  operation  by  Rev.  David  Lowry,  in  1830. 
Mr.  Lowry  edited  the  Religious  and  Literary  Intelligencer  for 
two  years,  he  then  formed  a  co-partnership  with  the  author,  and 
they,  in  conjunction,  commenced  the  publication  of  the  Revi- 
valist, in  Nashville,  in  August,  1832.  Before  the  close  of  the 
first  volume,  Mr.  Lowry  accepted  the  situation  of  Missionary  to 
the  Winebago  Indians.  From  that  time  to  the  present  the 
author  has  conducted  the  press  on  his  own  responsibility  and  at 
his  own  risk.  The  establishment  is  private  property  but  devoted 
to  the  promotion  of  the  cause  of  Christ  and  the  interest  of  the 
Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church. 

From  a  review  of  the  history  of  this  branch  of  the  Church  of 
Christ,  it  appears  that  the  Head  of  Zion  designed  to  raise 
it  up  for  important  purposes.  At  a  very  early  period  after  the 
first  settlement  of  the  country  a  gracious  outpouring  of  tiie 
Holy  Spirit  (perhaps  not  surpassed  by  any  in  these  latter  days,) 
was  experienced  by  the  inhabitants  of  this  young  western  em- 
pire, which  was  calculated  to  have  a  salutary  influence  in  en- 
lightening, moralizing,  and  sanctifying  the  community,  and  in 
which  good  men,  full  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  were  reared  up  who 
were  calculated  to  be  greatly  useful  to  the  Church;  but  as  the 
policy  of  sectaries  is  sometimes  at  war  with  the  designs  of  Hea- 
ven, as  has  been  related,  these  men  had  to  encounter  great  d if- 


CUMBERLAND    PRESBYTERIANS.  (JGl 

ficulties,  and  opposition  from  that  Church  in  which  they  had 
their  spiritual  birth,  and  to  all  human  appearance  every  pros- 
pect of  their  future  usefulness,  was  about  to  be  blasted,  being 
pronounced  by  the  higher  judicatures  of  the  Presbyterian  church 
disorganizers,  heretical,  forbidden  to  speak  in  the  name  of  Jesus, 
and  finally  forsaken  by  most  of  those  men  of  God,  who  were 
the  honored  instruments  in  beginning  the  revival,  and  at  whose 
entreaties  they  were  induced  to  take  the  field;  but  man's  extrem- 
ity is  God's  opportunity,  and  when  he  pleads  a  cause  it  must 
prosper.  In  his  kind  providence  he  opened  a  small  door  for 
usefulness  before  these  persecuted  brethren,  and  put  it  into  the 
heart  of  Mr.  M'Adowto  aid  them  in  constituting  a  Presbytery. 
From  that  day  to  the  present  he  has  not  forsaken  them,  but  has 
opened  one  field  of  labor  before  them  after  another,  and  instead 
of  the  Cumberland  Presbytery  embracing  the  most  dangerous 
heresies,  and  proving  like  Jonah's  Gourd:  its  members  and 
ministers  have  firmly  adhered  to  the  doctrines  tiiey  so  warmly 
contended  for  during  the  time  of  their  difiiculties  with  Kentucky 
Synod,  and  the  members  of  the  Church  in  the  space  of  twenty- 
five  years  have  been  increased  fifty  fold.  Indeed  the  glorious  re- 
sults of  their  labors,  and  their  flourishing  condition  at  the  present 
day;  together  with  the  unanimity  of  sentiment  that  in  all  things 
essential  exist  among  them,  demonstrate  that  God  has  been  with 
them,  and  that  He  has  approved  of,  and  blessed  their  elForts  to 
build  up  the  waste  places  of  Zion.  These  things  loudly  call  for 
praise,  gratitude  and  joy  from  every  Cumberland  Presl)yterian, 
and  it  is  to  be  hoped,  that  past  experience  will  teach  all  the  mem- 
bers of  thisbranchoftheChurch  ofChrist,the  importance  of  main- 
taining a  Catholic  spirit,  and  not  to  indulge  in  censuring  others, 
who  hold  the  great  fundamental  doctrines  of  Christianity,  be- 
cause in  minor  matters  they  cannot  sec  as  they  sec,  and  think 
as  they  tliink.  Let  Cumberland  Presbyterians  never  forget  the 
principles  by  which  the  body  was  governed  when  its  members 
were  few,  and  its  name  known  only  as  a  term  of  r(.|)r()ach. 
Let  them  remember  tliat  to  God  alone,  Ihey  are  indebted  for 
their  existence  and  prosperity,  and  if  they  would  continue  to 
enjoy  his  smiles  and  approbation,  they  must  not  be  hi^h  minded 
but  fmr.  Let  it  never  be  forgotten  that  while  the  Fathers  of  the 
Church  believed  that  He  could  and  did  call  men  who  did  not 


662  HISTORY    OP    THE    CHURCH. 

enjoy  the  advantage  of  a  classical  education  to  proclaim  the 
Gospel  of  the  grace  of  God,  that  bringeth  salvation.  Yet  they 
all  gave  their  testimony  to  the  importance  of  learning  in  the 
ministry,  when  kept  in  its  proper  place:  and  that  the  discipline 
of  the  Church  requires  that  the  Gospel  minister  should  be  an  in- 
telligent man.  Those  who  do  not  sustain  this  character,  should 
not  be  permitted  to  officiate  as  the  ambassadors  of  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  for  ignorant  men  are  in  danger  of  bringing  a  reproach 
upon  His  cause.  Therefore  ail  should  be  impressed  with  the 
absolute  necessity  of  requiring,  that  every  candidate  for  ordina- 
tion shall  in  literary  attainments  come  up  to  the  spirit  of  the 
discipline  of  the  Church.  The  attainments  there  laid  down, 
with  a  proper  knowledge  of  human  nature,  and  an  intimate  ac- 
quaintance with  the  sacred  oracles,  will  render  their  possessor 
respectable,  and  enable  him  to  be  useful  to  society — and  they 
are  so  easily  attained  that  the  man  who  has  the  cause  of  Christ 
at  heart  can  acquire  them  by  dint  of  industry  and  perseverance 
in  almost  any  circumstance  of  life.  It  is  also  important  that  many 
Cumberland  P.  Ministers  should  be  learned,  in  all  the  languages 
and  scien":  j;-  and  we  do  most  fervently  pray  that  the  Church  will 
speedily  afford  better  facilities  to  those  who  have  capacity  and 
disposition  to  acquire  them.  Yet  we  trust  the  day  will  never 
come,  when  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church  will  require 
as  a  pre-requisite  to  the  office  of  a  Gospel  minister  higher  litera- 
ry attainments  than  are  now  laid  down  in  the  discipline  of  the 
Church.  And  yet  shew  we  a  more  excellent  way  to  insure  the 
continuance  of  the  approbation  and  blessing  in  Heaven.  Let 
Cumberland  Presbyterians,  as  they  have  heretofore  done,  con- 
tinue to  support  all  the  benevolent  institutions  of  the  day;  yea 
let  them  do  tenfold  more  in  their  behalf.  Let  them  not  be  con- 
formed to  the  maxims  and  customs  of  this  world.  Let  them 
sludy  how  to  do  good.  Let  them  strive  after  high  attainments 
in  holiness.  Let  them  be  ready  to  make  any  sacrifice  for  the 
cause  of  their  Redeemer.  Let  them  cultivate  a  spirit  of  bro- 
therly love  for  all  the  sister  churches.  Let  them  at  all  times 
hold  themselves  leady  for  union,  on  proper  principles,  with  the 
other  evangelical  denominations,  especially  with  that  church 
from  which  they  have  descended.     Above  all,  let  them  lie  low 


CUMBERLAND    PRESBYTERIANS.  663 

in  the  dust  before  God,  and   they  cannot  but  prosper,  and  that 
gloriously. 

We  conclude  with  the  following  extract  from  a  letter  lo  the 
author  by  Rev.  Finis  Ewing,  to  whom  under  God  our  branch  of 
the  church  is  greatly  indebted  for  its  existence  and  usefulness. 

"Lrmediately  after  the  adjournment  of  our  first  Presbytery, 
Messrs.  King,  M*Lean,and  myself  left  Bro.  M'Adow's  to  return 
home;  I,  that  day  inclined  much  to  ride  alone.  I  felt  blessed 
with  the  immediate  presence  of  God:  my  mind  was  clear  as 
noon-day,  that  God  Aoc/and  did  approbate  our  late  net.  But  I 
got  into  deep  contemplation.  We  had  just  launched  our  small 
bark  on  a  most  tempestuous  ocean,  surrounded  by  wicked  men, 
and  devils;  and  we  would  be  violently  opposed  by  different  secta- 
ries, especially  by  a  part  of  the  "Mother  Church"  &c.  &c.  The 
picture  presented  to  my  mind  was  truly  appalling.  But  while  I 
thus  mused,  fearing  and  trembling,as  it  were, and  praying,  the 
Holy  Spirit  presented  to  my  mind,in  the  clearest  and  most  impress- 
ive manner,  that  we  had  nothing  to  fear  from  sectaries,  wicked 
men,  and  devils,  provided  we  would  be  humble^  always  hum- 
ble, and  dependent  upon  God.  The  clear^  the  deep^  the  abiding 
impression  inspired  confidence,  and  I  went  on  my  way  rejoicing, 
under  a  sweet  sense  of  the  smiles  and  approbation  of  my  recon- 
ciled God,  and  a  determination  to  cultivate  humility  and  depen- 
dence in  my  own  soul,  and  to  impress  them,  deeply  impress  them 
on  the  minds  of  my  brethren.  And  such  was  and  is  my  confi- 
dence, that  these  impressions  were  from  God,  that  I  can  safely 
declare,  from  that  day  to  this,  (nearly  25  years,)  I  never  dreaded 
opposition  from  any,  and  every  other  quarter,  so  much  as  a 
spirit  of  pride  and  self-confidence  in  our  own  denomination. 
On  this  account  I  feared  a  General  Assembly.  On  this  account 
I  am  afraid  of  a  great  Theological  Seminary,  however  much 
such  an  institution  may  be  needed.  On  this  account,  I  even 
sometimes  tremble,  while  I  rejoice  at  the  almost  unparalleled 
growth  of  our  denomination.  And  I  would  say  to  this,  and  to 
all  future  generations  of  Cumberland  Presbyterians,  if  you 
would  prosper,  hnmble^he     beiiuMBLE,  BE  HUMBLE." 


t 


\ 


AIPIPia^tDllSo 


A— Page  574. 
REV.  WILLIAM  M'GEE. 

Rev.  Wm.  M'Gee  was  born  and  raised  in  Randolph  county,  North  Carolina; 
he  was  educated  under  Dr.  Caldwell,  of  Guilford  county.     We  have  been  inform- 
ed that  he  was  at  that  institution  during  the  revival  which  took  place  there,  un- 
der the  ministrations  of  Mr.  M'Gready,  and  was  one  of  its  subjects.     He  was 
licensed  as  a  probationer  for  the  Holy  Ministry   about  the  year,  A.  D.   1792. 
From  his  first  appearance  in  the  ministry,  Mr.  M'Gee  acquired  and   maintained 
the  character  of  a  very  zealous,  spiritual  and  animated  preacher.     He  thundered 
the  curses  of  Sinai  with  awful  power  upon  the  ears  of  the  impenitent,  and  wai 
often  successful  in  his  endeavors,  under  Heaven,  to  reach  their  hearts.     He  re- 
moved to  Cumberland  country,  Tennessee,  in  the  year,  A.  D.   1794,  where,  on 
hisarrival,  he  took  the  pastoral  charge  of  the  Shiloh  congregation,  in  Sumner 
county.     After  his  location  in  this  congregation,  Mr.   M'Gee,  for  a  season,  re- 
lapsed from  his  former  zeal  and  spirituality.     Some  differences  of  opinion  took 
place  between  him  and  his  session  in  relation  to  experimental  religion,   and  the 
terms  of  admission  into  the  church ;  he  insisting  that  none  should  be  admitted  to 
church  privileges,except  those  who  could  give  a  satisfactory  history  of  their  religi- 
ous exercises;  the  time  wheti,  and  the  |)lace  where  tliey  passed  from  deatli  unto 
life;    the  elders  of  the   church,  were  unanimously    of  a  different  opinion. — 
Owing  to  these  differences  between  himself  and  his  session,  Mr.   M'Gee  resigned 
his  office  of  pastor  of  Shiloh  congregation,  and  took  charge  of  the  Beech  and 
Ridge  societies. 

When  the  revival  of  1800  appeared,  Mr.  M'Gee  shook  off  his  lethargy  and 
preached  with  great  power  arid  demonstration  of  the  S|)irit.  He  was  a  warm 
supporter  of  tlie  measures  of  Cumberland  Presbytery,  and  continued  to  labor 
with  the  young  men  he  had  aided  in  brining  into  the  field  until  his  death,  except 
during  a  short  [leriod,  while  he  was  embarrassed  in  mind  concerning  the  system  of 
doctrine  embraced  by  the  Cumberland  body;  and  such  were  his  conscientious 
scruples,  tliat  during  that  time  he  entirely  refrained  from  the  exercise  of  the 
oflice  of  a  Gospel  Minister.  Mr.  M'Geo  died  in  the  triumphs  of  faith,  in  tha 
year,  A.  D.  181 1,  his  memory  must  ever  be  dear  to  all  who  bear  the  Cumberland 
Presbyterian  name. 

84, 


666  APPE?<mx. 

The  following,  from  Rev.  Robert  Doniiel,  in  reply  to  some  enquiries  put  by 
us  to  him  concerning  Mr.  M'Gee,  will  be  read  with  interest : — 

"The  Rev.  Mr.  M'Ree refused  to  aid  in  constituting  the  first  Presbytery,  and 
to  join  it  when  constituted,  not  because  he  did  not  think  they  had  a  legal  right 
to  do  so  according  to  ecclesiastical  rules;  but  because  he  had  not  himself,  and 
kuewof  no  others  that  had  a  system  of  Doctrines  lying  between  Calvinism  and 
Arminianism  and  although  he  and  the  older  brethren  agreed,  that  fatality  was  in 
the  Calvinistic  system,  and  too  ranch  legality  in  the  Arminian,  yet  none  of  them 
hud  dratcn  a  line  between  them  to  satisfy  his  mind;  and  to  constitute  a  new 
Christian  Branch,  and  not  adopt  any  creed  already  written,  and  no  one  of  their 
own,  he  thought  improper.  And  had  not  his  mind  become  satisfied  relative  to 
the  foundation  and  out  lines  of  such  a  system,  he,  perhaps,  never  would  have 
connected  himself  with  a  church  again.  But  in  the  summer  after  the  first  Pres- 
bytery was  constituted,  he  was  much  interested  on  this  subject;  and  made  it  his 
constant  prayer,  as  well  as  meditation;  and  while  thus  engaged,  the  system  of 
divine  government  opened  up  to  his  mind,  which  reconciled  the  moral  and  sove- 
reign character  of  God  to  him;  he  soon  after  commenced  talking  in  public,  (he 
would  not  preach,  and  had  not  for  sometime,)  and  the  more  he  thought,  read  and 
laid.  the  more  clear  his  mind  became ;  and  although  he  did  not  live  long  enough  to 
make  outevery  part  of  the  system,  yet  he  lived  to  be  fully  satisfied,  that  there  was 
a  system,  which,  if  rightly  understood,  would  reconcile  all  the  jaring  points  in  the 
Christian  world.  Of  this  I  believe  he  was  fully  satisfied — he  has  often  expressed 
himself  thus  to  the  writer.  He  was  a  man  of  deep,  penetrating,  clear  thought, 
and  would  not  afBrm  what  he  did  not  know,  and  what  he  knew  he  could  say,  or 
make  known  to  others.  He  has  often  remarked  to  me,  that  he  had  heard  others 
«ay,  that  they  knew,  but  could  not  oommunicate,  but  when  he  knew,  he  could 
always  tell.  In  conversation  he  would  often  recur  to  the  Doctrine  of  Election 
and  Reprobation,  which  many  would  say  tiiey  knew,  and  would  try  to  explain, 
but  could  not;  he  would  say  they  did  not  uiuleritnnd  it,  for  if  tiiey  did,  they 
could  make  it  harmonize.  Mr.  M'Gee  was  profound — He  thought  soberly  ;  de- 
liberated fairly,  and  executed  promptly — he  was  extremely  cautious  until  ho 
knew  wba   to  do,  and  then  he  was  the  man  of  energy. 

"It  would  be  in  vain  for  me  to  attempt  an  eulogy,  and,  therefore,  I  shall  con- 
clude by  saying,  his  head  was  clear,  his  heart  was  warm,  his  language  was  plain, 
his  figures  were  striking,  his  doctrines  were  true,  his  arguments  were  unanswer- 
able, his  applications  were  as  Nathan  to  David.  His  moral  character  was  fair, 
and  his  piety  undisputed ;  the  seals  to  his  ministry  were  many,  and  some  of  them 
yetlivetolie  his  organs  to  the  Churches,  and  by  them,  he  being  dead,  yet 
spcaketh.  But,  doubtless,  while  he  thus  speaks  on  earth,  many  are  the  tongues 
in  Heaven  that  praise  God,  that  he  ever  lived  on  earth  to  minister  salvation  in 
the  name  of  Jesus,  while  he  amidst  the  throng,  lies  low  before  the  throne,  and 
lower  still  at  every  note  of  praise,  in  which  his  voice  is  heard  before  the  throne. 

"O  how  often  have  I  heard  him  preach  Christ  on  earth,  and  when  his  pulpit 
service  closed,  have  seen  him  on  the  floor,  or  ground,  sometimes  exhorting  all 
around  him,  at  other  times  sitting,  or  lying  in  the  dust,  with  a  heart  filled  to 
overflowing,  toars  streaming  clown  his  cheeks,  when  the  tide  of  divine  lovo  rose 
1,0  higl)  in  his  soul,  that  his  tongue  could  oidy  exclaim  Justs,  Jiisus,  Jicbuh." 


APPENDIX.  667 

n— Pace  574. 
REV.  WILLIAM  IIODGE. 

This  eminently  useful  Minister  of  the  Gospel  was  a  native  of  North  Carolina. 
When  somewhat  advanced  in  life,  he  professed  to  ohtain  an  interest  in  the  blood 
of  Christ,  under  the  ministerial  labors  of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Debo,  pastor  of  the  Haw- 
6eld  congregation,  Guilford  county,  N.  Carolina.  Shortly  after  he  professed  re- 
ligion, Mr.  Hodge  was  the  subject  of  serious  impressions  on  the  subject  of  the 
Gospel  Ministry,  but  being  in  poor  circumstances,  with  a  wife  and  several  chil- 
dren looking  to  him  for  ,i  support,  liis  education  limited,  and  having  no  meant 
to  procure  the  attainments  required  by  the  discipline  of  the  Presbyterian  church, 
he  had  to  encounter  many  difficulties  of  a  serious  nature.  After  mature  delibe- 
ration he  at  length  left  his  family  and  placed  himself  under  the  tuition  of  Dr. 
Caldwell,  who  conducted  a  seminary  thirty  miles  distant  from  the  residence  of 
Mr.  Hodge.  This  step  exposed  liim  to  the  censure  of  his  friends,  who  expressed 
their  opinion,  that  he  should  have  remained  at  home  and  provided  for  his  fam- 
ily; forgetting  that  those  who  are  cilled  to  the  work  of  a  minister  of  Jesus  Christ 
must  forsake  father,  and  mother,  and  wife,  and  children  when  required  by  their 
Divine  Master.  Having  completed  his  education,  Mr.  Hodge  was  licensed  aa 
a  probationer  for  the  Holy  Ministry  in  the  year  A.  D.  1789,  or  90.  Shortly  af- 
ter his  licensure  he  was  called  to  the  pastoral  charge  of  the  Ilawfield  congrega- 
tion, of  wliich  he,*  himself,  had  been  for  years  a  member.  In  this  station  he  la- 
bored with  great  zeal  and  fidelity,  which  excited  much  opposition  among  formal 
professors,  who  exclaimed,  "is  not  this  man  our  neighbor,  with  whom  we  have 
been  long  acquainted  ;  by  what  authority  does  he  disturb  our  repose,  and  mar  our 
peace?  These  are  hard  sayings,  who  can  bear  them?"  A  number  of  such  pro- 
fessors withdrew  from  his  ministrations;  but  Mr.  Hodge  continued  faithfully  and 
spiritually  to  preach  Christ  as  the  sinner's  only  hope  and  refuge.  The  result  wa« 
a  gracious  revival  of  religion,  during  which,  many  a  heavy  groan  was  heard  in 
his  church,  and  the  enquiry  was  often  extorted  from  tho?e  wiio  before  were 
thoughtless  and  im])enitent,  "What  shall  we  do  to  be  saved?"  And  many  pre- 
cious souls  found  redemption  in  the  blood  of  the  Lamb. 

Mr.  Hodge  removed  to  Tennessee  in  the  spring  of,  A.  D.  1800.  During  the 
the  summer  of  that  year,  he  was  invited  by  the  Shiloh  congregation  to  succeed 
Mr.  M'Gee,  in  the  pastoral  office,  which  he  accepted.  Here  this  zealous  minister 
of  Jesus  Christ  had  again  to  encounter  difficulties  of  a  very  serious  nature.  At 
immediately  upon  the  appearance  of  the  Revival,  his  congregation  became  divid- 
ed into  two  parties.  The  one  the  warm  friends  of  that  glorious  work,  and  tha 
other  its  violent  opposers.  Those  who  opposed  the  work,  claimed  to  be  the  majori- 
ty, took  possession  of  the  church,  and  closed  the  doors  against  iMr.  Ilodgo  and  hit 
friends.  Tiie  affair  was  taken  before  the  Presbytery,  whicii  decided  in  favor  of 
Mr.  Hodgeand  the  revival  party.  The  others  became  highly  otTendcd,  withdrew 
from  the  care  of  the  Presbytery,  formed  themselves  into  a  distinct  society,  called 
the  orderly  part  of  Shiloh  congregation,  and  called  'i'horaas  B.  Craighead,  th« 
staunch  opposer  of  the  revival  and  the  measures  of  the  revival  members  of  Pre«. 
bytery,  as  their  pastor. 

Mr.  Hodge  was  second  only  to  Mr.  .M'Gr«ady,  in  promoting  the  revival  of 
1800.  He  was  also  very  active  in  prosecuting  the  measures  that  resulted  in  the 
formation  of  the  (Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church,  and  continued  with  the  young 


e56S 


APPENDIX. 


men  until  nearly  the  close  of  their  difficulties;  but  finally  returned  to  the  com- 
munion of  the  Presbyterian  Church.  Various  reasons  have  been  assigned  for  his 
leaving-  the  young  men  to  struggle  with  their  difTicuities.  It  is  most  probable, 
that  neither  Mr.  Hodge,  nor  Mr.  M'Gready  had  the  smallest  expectation,  that 
their  measure?  would  result  in  the  seperation  of  the  young  men,  and  the  churches 
under  their  care  from  the  Presbyterian  Church.  And  it  must  be  acknowledged, 
that  judging  from  appearances,  the  prospect  of  their  final  success  was  exceeding- 
ly dark.  Therefore,  we  are  disposed  to  believe  tiiat,  guided  by  what  most  men 
would  call  prudential  reasons,  Mr.  Hodg;e  thought  it  most  advisable  to  return  to 
the  communion  of  that  church,  of  which  he  had  so  long  been  a  member.  If  we 
be  correct,  the  result  proved  that  he  was  greatly  mistaken.  And,  perhaps,  it  was 
well  for  the  church  that  the  young  men  were  deprived  of  tlie  countenance  and 
council  of  the  most  active  and  influential  of  the  revival  members  of  Cumberland 
Presbytery.  As  thereby,  they,  no  doubt,  were  led  to  greater  reliance  upon  Cod, 
who  effected  such  great  things  for  them.  And  the  fact,  that  a  few  inexperienced 
young  men,  some  of  whom  had  enjoyed  but  limited  advantages  in  early  life, 
in  spite  of  (he  flood  of  opposition  and  persecution  they  had  to  encounter,  were 
enabled  to  form  themselves  into  a  useful  branch  of  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ; 
and,  in  the  space  of  twenty  short  years,  to  take  a  stand  among  the  most  evan- 
gelical and  useful  denominations  of  the  day,  is  a  clear  testimony,  that  God  plead 
their  cause,  and  that  he  designed  to  use  them  for  great  and  glorious  purposes. 

After  Mr.  Hodge  returned  to  the  communion  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  he 
frequently  travelled  as  a  missionary  in  the  frontier  settlements,  but  he  no  more 
witnessed  such  extensively  refreshing  seasons  as  he  enjoyed  during  the  progress 
of  the  great  revival  of  1800.  He  encountered  many  and  disterssing  difficulties  in 
his  congregation  at  Shiloh,  and  in  the  year,  A.  D.  1818,  he  resigned  the  jjastoral 
charge  of  that  church  and  moved  to  Logan  county,  Kentucky ;  where  he  died 
in  1819  or  20.  l\Ir.  Hodge,  if  wo  may  judge  from  his  written  discourses  in  his 
public  exhibitions,  was  the  reverse  of  Mr.  M'Gready,  whose  great  excellency 
consisted  in  the  very  awful  manner  in  which  he  denounced  the  terrors  of  tho 
law,  and  his  close  heart  searching  exposures  of  the  unsound  foundations  of  un- 
regenerate  professors.  Not  so  with  Mr.  Hodge,  who  appears  to  have  been  a  Son 
of  consolation,  and  his  sermons,  when  attended  by  tiie  influences  of  the  Holy 
Spirit,  must  have  fallen  upon  the  ears  and  hearts  of  his  hearers  as  tlie  dews  of 
Heaven.  Altliough  he  sometimes  preached  in  a  close  and  pointed  manner;  yet 
his  great  excellency  appears  to  have  been  in  his  skill,  under  God,  to  heal  the 
broken  hearted,  and  bind  up  their  wounds.  Cumberland  Presbyterians  should 
always  leflect  upon  his  memory  with  gratitude,  veneration  and  respect.  For 
although  he  finally  became  discouraged  and  walked  no  more  with  them,  he  did 
much  under  God  to  build  up  and  sustain  the  churches  in  the  dark  day  of  adver- 
sity, and  he  gave  some  good  evidences  that  he  loved  them  to  the  end.  Peace  to 
hisashes.  Lot  the  tear  of  charity  blot  out  his  foibles;  he  was  but  a  man,  and 
who  among  the  sons  of  mt^n  are  perfect  in  the  present  state. 


APPENDIX.  669 

C — Page  574. 
REV.  ALEXANDER  ANDERSON. 

This  eminent!}' pious  and  beloved  Minister  of  the  Gospel  of  Jesus  Christ,  \vn» 
born  in  Orange  county,  North  Carolina,  A.  D.  1764.  His  parents  being  pious,  he 
enjoyed  the  high  privilege  of  having  been  taught  the  scriptures  from  his  infancy, 
and  at  a  very  early  period  he  became  deeply  impressed  with  a  sense  of  bis  lost 
estate,  and  felt  great  anxiety  fur  the  salvation  of  his  soul.  After  remaining  in 
this  condition  for  sometime,  he  became  the  subject  of  the  comforting  influences 
of  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  took  great  delight  in  reading  the  Sacred  Scriptures. 
But  being  very  young,  and  none  of  his  youthful  companions  having  tiie  same 
views  and  feelings  witli  himself,  and  as  he  lived  in  a  neighborhood,  where  the  life 
and  power  of  religion  were  scarcely  known,  he  relaj)sed  into  a  state  of  coldness, 
and  caught  somf'what  of  the  spirit  of  his  associates.  In  this  condition  he  re- 
mained until  the  peiiod  of  his  marriage,  wiien  he  aroused  from  his  lethargy,  be- 
came a  man  of  prayer,  and  spent  his  leisure  hours  in  reading  the  Scriptures,  and 
other  religious  works.  For  sometime  he  was  the  subject  of  much  perplexity  con- 
cerning tl>e  reality  of  his  change  of  heart;  but  becoming  s;itisfied  on  this  import- 
ant subject,  he  attached  himself  to  the  Presbyterian  Church,  and  made  such  ixd- 
vances  in  piety,  and  religious  knowledge,  that  in  a  very  short  time  his  influence 
was  felt  by  all  with  whom  he  associated.  Such  was  his  zeal  for  God,  that  muiy 
of  his  friends  were  led  by  his  example  to  forsjike  their  sins,  and  to  receive  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ  as  their  sovercigsi  Lord ;  and  a  flourishing  society  was  establish- 
ed in  his  neighborV'Ood,  in  which  he  acted  as  riding  Elder. 

Mr.  Anderson  removed  to  'i'ennessee,  in  A.  D.  1798,  and  became  a  member  of 
tlie  Shiloh  congregation.  When  he  heard  of  the  strange  work  in  progress  in 
Mr.  M'Gready's  congregations,  he  determined  to  see  it  for  himself,  and  was  one 
of  those  who  were  present,  at  the  Camp-meeting  at  Gasper  river  church,  from 
Shiloh.  lie  was  convinced  that  the  aslonisiiing  effects  upon  the  people  were 
produced  by  the  mighty  power  of  God.  He  returned  home  glorifying  God  for 
what  his  eyes  had  ieeii,  and  his  heart  had  felt;  and  was  zealously  and  actively 
engaged  in  the  blessed  revival  that  immediately  after  appeared  in  Shiloh,  and 
the  neighboring  congregations.  Being  often  called  upon  to  pray  at  the  social 
prayer- meetings,  and  the  Spirit  within  him  constraining  him  to  exhort  the  un- 
converted to  flee  the  wrath  to  come,  it  was  soon  discovered,  that  he  possessed 
no  ordinary  gifts;  in  consequence  of  which,  when  the  people  in  (he  neighboring 
settlements,  who  had  no  minister  settled  amongst  them,  became  aroused  to  a 
sense  of  their  exposure  to  misery,  they  would  earnestly  intreat  Mr.  Anderson  to 
visit  them,  and  hold  prayer-meetings  among  them,  at  which  he  often  exhorted 
with  great  power,  and  his  humble  elforts  were  owned  of  licaven,  in  the  salvation 
of  many  precioMS  souls.  As  tlie  Presbyterian  ministers  in  the  country,  were  very 
few,  they  encouraged  Air.  Anderson,  and  others,  to  visit  the  distant  congregn- 
tions,  with  license  to  cxiiortand  catechioe. 

Before  his  icraoval  from  North  Carolina,  Mr.  Anderson  labored  under  serious 
impressions  that  he  ought  to  ])reach  (Christ,  but  he  shrank  from  the  thought, owing 
to  his  want  of  literary  attainments,  and  the  impossibility  of  procuring  them,  cir- 
cumstanced as  ho  was,  with  a  helpless  family,  looking  to  him  for  sujiport  The 
exercise  of  his  ji^ifts  at  the  commencement  of  the  revival  in  Cumberland  country, 
ronc'..  I'd  his  impressions — still,  however,  ho  coidd  not  boar  the  thought  of  devot- 


070  APPENDIX. 

ing  himself  to  the  ministr}';  and  to  quiet  liis  conscience,  he  continued  to  exhort. 
This,  however,  only  tended  to  deepen  his  impressions.  He  was  in  this  embar- 
rassed state  of  mind,  when  he  was  informed,  (liat  owing  to  the  destitute  state  of 
the  countr}',  the  Presbytery  were  willing  to  license  those  who  appeared  to  pos- 
sess an  aptness  to  teach,  although  they  had  not  acquired  the  literary  attaintments 
required  by  the  book  of  discipline;  and  that  if  he  would  present  himself  as  a 
candidate  for  the  ministry,  his  want  of  classical  learning,  would  constitute  no 
serious  objection.  This  information  deprived  him  of  his  chief  apology.  And 
although  he  had  a  numerous  and  helpless  family  depending  for  soupport  upon  his 
exertions;  God  having  opened  such  a  door  before  him,  that  he  could  no  longer 
keep  peace  with  his  conscience;  he  committed  his  family  to  the  protection  of 
Him  who  feedeth  theyoung  ravens,  and  clothes  the  lilies  of  the  field ;  and  he  devoted 
himself  to  the  great  work  to  which  he  believed  the  Head  of  the  Church  was  calling 
him.  Immediately  upon  being  licensed,  he  hired  a  person  to  superintend  his 
farm,  and  he  acted  as  an  itenerant  preacher,  travelling  over  a  large  extent  of 
country,  exposed  to  many  trials  and  privations.  In  this  new  sphere,  Mr.  An- 
derson manifested  great  zeal  for  the  cause  of  his  Divine  JMaster.  Nor  did  lie 
labor  in  vain,  and  spend  his  strength  for  nauglit,  for  such  a  holy  unction  attend- 
ed his  ministrations,  that  many,  very  many  precious  souls,  through  his  instru- 
mentality, were  savingly  converted  to  God.  He  continued  to  labor  with  great 
success,  and  without  receiving  any,  or  very  little  pecuniary  remuneration,  until 
the  time  of  liis  death,  wliich  was  in  February,  1801,  and  while  traveiiingiti  Ken- 
tucky, proclaiming  salvation  through  Christ  Jesus  to  perishing  sinners. 

Mr.  Anderson  was  a  man  of  no  ordinary  mind,  he  possessed  very  clear  views 
of  Divine  trutli,  and  a  happy  facility  of  communiciiting  his  ideas  in  an  interesting 
manner  to  his  hearers.  He  had  a  commanding  voice,  and  a  tender  accent. 
While  he  could  thunder  the  causes  of  the  law  like  the  voice  of  God  upon  Mount 
Sinai,  he  could  also  moisten  his  wcrds  wilh  his  tears.  While  like  Peter,  he  was 
a  bold  man,  and  could  put  scoffers  and  infidels  to  sliame.  He  could  also  clothe 
his  ideas  in  the  most  familiar  language,  and  was  an  instructor  of  babes  in  Christ. 
He,  on  no  occasion,  indulged  in  controversial  theology,  but  uniformly  preached 
Christ,  and  him  crucified.  He  carefully  cultivated  a  spirit  of  love  and  friendship 
with  all  donnininations.  By  all  parties  he  was  beloved.  By  the  churches  under 
the  care  of  the  revival  members  of  Cumberland  Presbytery,  he  was  idolized. 
Therefore,  for  good  and  wise  purposes,  he  was  removed  from  the  walls  of  Zion; 
and  that  too,  immediately  before  that  fearful  storm  burst  upon  the  church,  for 
whose  benefit  he  labored,  which  nearly  crushed,  and  atmihilated  all  their  pros- 
pects. The  approach  of  that  storm,  Mr.  Anderson  saw,  and  being  a  man  of  a 
meek  and  quiet  spirit,  he  frecpicntly  expressed  his  desire,  that  if  consistent  with 
the  will  of  Heaven,  he  might  not  witness  it.  God  heard  and  answered  his  prayer, 
by  removing  him  from  the  evil  to  come.  His  career  was  short,  Imt  bright:  and 
at  the  resurrection  of  the  great  day,  many  who  will  be  his  crown  of  rejoicing, 
will  arise  and  call  him  blessed. 

The  great  success  that  attended  the  ministrations  of  Mr.  Anderson,  the  re- 
spect wilh  which  he  was  treated  by  men  of  all  parties,  and  the  affectionate  regard 
entertained  for  him  by  all  the  followersof  Jesus  Christ,  who  were  acquainted  with 
him,  clearly  i)rove,tliat  some  men  who  have  not  enjoyed  the  advantages  of  a 
classi':  and  scientific  education,  may  be  eminently  nsefiil  in  premoting  the  cause 
of  Zion. 


APPENDIX,  671 

D— Page  596. 
REV.  ALEXANDER  CHAPMAN. 

This  eiiiiiieiitly  useful  servant  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  was  bom  in  the  State 
of  Pennsylvania,  on  the  :2d  day  of  January,  1776.  His  father  emigrated  to  this 
country  at  an  early  period  and  settled  in  Sumner  county.  Tennessee.  About 
the  commenccnicnt  of  the  revival  in  Cumberland  Country,  he  became  deeply 
impressed  on  the  subject  of  the  salvation  of  his  soul.  After  remaining  in  this 
condition  for  a  considerabte  time  lie  obtained  a  clear  and  satisfactory  evidence, 
that  his  sins  were  pardoned,  and  his  iniquities  covered.  Immediately  after  his 
conversion,  he  felt  it  his  duty  to  devote  himself  to  the  work  of  the  ministry.  By 
the  first  Cumberland  Presbytery  he  was  licensed  to  exhort  and  catechise,  ami  hay- 
ing given  satifactory  evidence,  that  he  possessed  an  aptness  to  teach,  he  was  re- 
ceived as  a  candidate  for  the  ministry  ;  and  was  one  of  the  number  who  went 
through  all  the  troubles,  trials  and  persecutions  of  the  Cumberland  body,  when  it 
struggled  for  existence.  He  was  licensed  as  a  probationer,  and  ordained  to  the 
whole  work  of  the  ministry,  shortly  after  the  constitution  of  the  Cumberland  Pres- 
byterian Church,  and  until  the  time  of  his  death  he  sustained  (he  character  of  an 
eminently  useful  minister  of  Jesus  Christ.  He  married  and  settled  in  Morgan 
county,  Kenlucky,  when  he  was  very  young,  and  had  the  happiness  of  seeing  a 
large  and  flourishing  society  spring  up,  as  the  fruits  of  his  labors  of  love.  But  .Mr. 
Chapman  did  not  con/iue  his  labors  to  his  own  vicinity,  he  travelled  extensively 
and  operated  with  great  success  in  Upper  Kentucky,  in  Indiana,  and  \\'esterii 
Pennsylvania;  and  few  men,  of  any  denomination,  have  been  more  useful  in  pro- 
moting the  cause  of  Christ  in  the  West  than  Mr.  Chapman.  He  died  in  the 
triumphs  of  faith,  at  his  own  residence  on  the  I5lh  Sept.  1834,  and  left,  not  only 
his  family,  but  a  whole  denomination  of  Christians  ia  tears  at  his  loss. 

Mr.  Chapman's  disposition  was  of  the  most  meek  and  placid  nature,  which 
recommended  him  to  the  favor  and  friendship  of  all  who  became  acquainted 
with  him. — From  what  we  have  learned  of  him,  wlien  he  was  a  young  man  he 
treated  the  opinions  and  council  of  those  who  were  more  experienced  in  the  min- 
istry than  himself  with  defference  anil  respect;  and  many  ministers,  now  living, 
can  bear  witness  to  his  kind  and  aflectionate  t(jnduct  to  those  who  were  his 
juniors;  indeed  to  all  the  young  men  under  the  care  of  the  Prtv-bytery  of  which 
he  was  a  member,  he  was  a  prudent  counsellor,  an  atfectionate  father;  he  took, 
a  deep  interest  in  their  temporal  and  spiritual  welfare.  He  never  lorded  it  over 
the  young  men  under  his  guidance,  but  by  his  winning  affability  he  secured  the 
affections  of  all,  who  loved  him  as  a  brother,  and  revered  him  as  a  father. 

He  was  not  what  the  world  would  call  a  great  man,  but  he  was  far  bcKor,  ho 
was  emphatically  A  f.-oon  man  and  lull  of  the  Holy  Chost.  His  human  learning 
was  limited,  but  he  was  deeply  versed  in  ihe  scriptures.  His  address  was  pecu- 
liarly cleasing,  and  as  his  communion  with  (jod  was  almost  constant,  he  rarely 
f  1  led  to  reach  the  hearts  of  his  hearers.  The  character  of  his  di=c()iir9c«,  espe- 
cially when  he  addressed  the  followers  of  Christ  was  generally  of  the  most  en- 
couraging and  consoling  nature,  but  to  the  self-deceiver  he  showeil  no  ipiarters. 
He  dwelt  much  upon  the  necessity  of  knowing  where,  and  when  we  are  converted 
to  God;  "upon  the  new  views,  new  joys,"  and  new  course  of  conduct  of  the 
true  believer.  His  labors  were  blessed  to  the  ouls  of  thousands,  who  through  his 
instrumentality  were  led  to  Jesus  Christ;  and  we  believe  we  are  not  mistaken 


672  APPENDIX. 

when  we  say  thiit  scores  now  in  the  Gospel  Ministry  clnim  liim  as  the  honored  in- 
strument in  bringing  them  from  a  state  of  sin  to  a  knowledge  of  Cod  and  of  his 
son  Jesus  Ciirist.  The  last  time  we  had  the  pleasure  of  hearing  him  was  at  the 
General  Asscmhly  of  1S.'34,  when  he  presided  at  the  Sacramental  board;  he  then 
appeared  to  have  some  forebodings  that  he' would  no  more  do  this  in  remem- 
brance of  Christ  with  his  brethren  in  the  ministry. — He  dwelt  much  on  the  hap- 
piness of  heaven — he  alluded  to  his  gray-hairs,  and  mentioned  the  probability 
that  in  a  short  time  he  should  leave  the  walls  of  Zion,  his  wortis  fell  upon  the 
hearts  of  his  brethren  like  the  rain  upon  the  parched  and  thirsty  ground.  Little 
did  we  then  think  that  he  was  addressing  us  for  the  last  time,  and  that  we  should 
hear  his  voice  no  more,  until  we  heard  it  among  the  redeemed,  crying  with  a 
louil  voice,  "Worthy  is  tlie  Lamb  that  was  slain,  to  receive  riches,  and  power, 
and  wisdom,  and  strength,  and  honor,  and  glory,  and  blessing." 


F— Pace  G15 
REV.  JAMES  M'GREADY. 

Mr.  M'Gready  died  in  Henderson  county,  Kentucky,  in  February,  1817.  In 
the  fall  of  1816  he  attended  a  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Camp-iiieeting  near  E- 
Tansville,  Indiana,  and  preached  with  great  power  and  dcmonstrsition  of  the 
Spirit.  At  the  close  of  a  very  awful  discourse,  viz :  "The  Character,  History  and 
End  of  the  Fool,"  one  of  his  published  sermons.  He  came  out  of  the  pulpit, 
called  up  the  anxious,  and  prayed  for  them  with  great  fervency.  When  he 
closed,  he  arose  from  his  knees  and  said  with  a  loud  voice;  "0  blessed  be  God 
I  this  day  feel  the  same  holy  fire  that  filled  my  soul  sixteen  years  ago,  during 
the  glorious  revival  of  1830."  At  the  close  of  the  services  he  retired  with  Messrs. 
Harris  and  Chapman,  and  gave  them  much  encouragement.  Brethren,  said  he, 
"Go  on,  God  is  witli  you;  be  liiimble,  and  lie  will  continue  to  bless  you." 

Shortly  previous  to  his  deatli,  he  remarked  to  some  of  the  leading  members  of 
one  of  his  congregations,  in  what  was  then  called  Rolleson's  settlement.  "Bre- 
thren, when  lam  dead  and  gone,  the  Cumberland  Presbyterians  will  come  among 
you  and  occupy  this  field;  go  with  them,  they  are  a  people  of  God."  While 
Mr.  M'Gready  lived  no  Cumberland  preacher  operated  near  his  congregations 
through  respect  toward  him  Ihey  revered.  After  his  death  they  visited  the  con- 
gregation mentioned  above,  nearly  all  of  whom  became  Cumberland  Pres- 
byterians. 

The  following  is  a  very  just  exhibit  of  the  character  of  <his  holy  and  eminently 
useful  Minister  of  JcsusChrisf,  written  by  Rev.  John  Andrews. 

"From  the  conduct  anl  conversation  of  'Sir.  M'Gready,  there  is  abundant  evi- 
dence to  believe  that  he  was  not  oidy  a  subject  of  divine  grace  and  unfeigned 
piety,  but  that  he  was  favored  with  great  nearness  to  (Jf)d  and  intimate  commu- 
nion with  him.  Like  Enoch,  he  walked  with  God;  like  Jacob,  lie  wrestled  with 
God,  by  fervent  persevering  supplications,  for  a  blessing  on  himself  and  others, 
and  prevailed  ;  like  Elijah,  he  was  very  jealous  for  the  Lord  God  of  hosts,  and  re- 
garded his  kingdom  as  the  great  end  of  his  existence  on  earth,  to  which  all  other 
designs  ought  to  be  subordinate;  like  Job,  he  deeply  abhored  himself,  repenting, 
as  it  were,  in  dust  and  ashce,  when  he  was  enabled  to  behold  the  purity  of  God 


APPENDIX.  C73 

nntl  his  own  discouforinity  to  liis  holy  nature;  like  the  apostle  Paul,  he  counted 
all  things  but  lo;s  for  the  excellency  of  the  knowledge  of  Jesus  Cl.rist,  his  Lord; 
nnd,  like  him,  ho  felt  great  delight  in  preaching  to  his  fellow  men  tlic  unsearcha- 
ble riches  of  Ciirist.  Flo  was  remarkabl}- plain  in  his  dress  and  manners;  but 
very  familiar,  cominmiicativo,  and  inlercsling  in  his  conversation.  Hi;  possessed  a 
sound  iinderstauiliii::,  anil  a  niodcrale  share  of  human  learning.  1'iie  style  ofhii 
sermnii?  was  not  poli-Iicd,  hut  perspicuous  and  pointed;  and  his  manner  o  ad- 
dress was  unusually  solemn  an  I  ini|K(.'ssive.  As  a  preacher,  he  was  highly  esteem- 
ed by  the  linmblc  fdlowers  of  (he  Lamb,  who  rrlishof!  the  precious  truths  which 
he  clearly  exhibited  (o  tlicir  view;  but  he  was  haled,  and  sometimes  bitterly  re- 
proached and  persecuted,  not  only  by  the  openly  vicious  and  profane,  but  by  ma- 
ny nominal  ("hristians,  or  formr^l  professors,  who  could  not  bear  his  heart-search- 
ing and  penetrating  ad(ires=es,  and  the  indignation  of  the  Almighty  against  the 
ungoilly,  which,  as  a  son  of  thuader,  lie  clearly  presented  to  the  view  of  ihcir 
guilty  miinN  from  l!e  awful  denunciations  of  the  Vv'ord  of  Truth.  Although  he 
did  not  fail  to  |)rcac!i  Jesus  Christ,  and  him  crucilled,to  laboring  and  heavy  laden 
jifmcrs,  and  to  adaiiuister  the  consolation  which  (he  gos|)cI  speaks  to  humble 
believers;  yet  ho  was  more  distinguished  by  a  talent  for  dcpictingthc  guilty  and 
deplorable  situation  of  iMi|ienil(!nl  siiMicrs,  and  the  aivful  conscqtienccs  of  their 
rebellion  against  God,  williout  speedy  repentance  unto  life  and  a  living  faith  in 
llie  blood  of  sprinkling.  'I'heie  i'  reason  to  believe  that  his  faithful  and  ii.defat- 
igable  labors  in  the  gospel  of  '  -hrist  were  crowned  with  a  grei.t  degree  of  success, 
and  (hat  he  was  honored  as  an  instrunjent  in  the  conviction  and  conversiun  of 
many  sinners,  and  more  especially  in  the  commencement  and  progress  of  several 
powerbil  revivals  <if  religion,  in  different  places,  during  which  he  labored  with 
distinguished  zeal  and  activit}'. 

"We  shall  co^c!ude  our  remarks  by  observing,  that  some  of  the  traits  in  Mr. 
!\I'Grea(!y's  character  as  a  Christian,  which  are  worthy  of  our  imitation,  were 
his  fervant  piety,  his  unaffected  humility,  his  earnest,  persevering  supplications  at 
the  Throne  of  Grace,  his  resignation  fo  the  will  of  God  under  the  afflictions, 
bereavements  and  poverty,  with  which  he  was  tried  in  this  world,  his  cheerful 
reliance  on  God's  kind  and  watchful  providence  and  confidence  in  his  great  and 
precious  promises,  and  his  contempt  of  the  pomp  and  vanities  of  this  world,  to 
which  he  seemed  to  be,  in  a  great  degree,  crucilied.  And,  as  a  minister  of  the 
gospel,  he  ought  to  be  imitated  in  his  regard  to  the  honor  of  God  and  the  salva- 
tion of  souls,  his  vigorous  and  zealous  exertions  to  promote  these  grand  objects, 
his  fidelity  in  declaring  the  whole  counsel  of  God,  and  his  patience  in  bearing 
the  rcviliiigsof  the  ungodly." 


G— Face  645. 
REV.  SAMUEL  M'ADOW. 

Rev.  Samuel  M'Adow  is  still  in  life,  but  extremely  aged  and  infirm.  Owing 
to  ill  health,  he  has  for  many  years  declined  olliriating  as  a  mini<tcr  of  the  Gos- 
pel. Being  in  |)oor  circumstances,  the  General  Assembly,  at  a  late  session, 
passed  a  resolution  to  support  bin  while  he  lived,  and  to  aid  in  rendering  his  last 
daysonearth  as  comfortable  as  possible.     All  Cumberland  Pretbvleriani should 

85 


674  APPENDIX. 

feel  interested  in  this  resolution*  For  although  Mr.  M'Adow  has  not  preached 
extensively  among  the  Churches  for  many  years,  yet  to  him  under  God,  the  Cum- 
berland Presbyterian  Church  is  in  a  good  degree  indebted  for  the  Constitution 
of  its  first  Presbytery. 


H— Pace644. 
CIRCULAR  LETTER, 

Jiddressed  to  the  Societies  and  Brethren  of  the  Presh/tcrian  Church,,  recently  under 

the  care  of  the  Council^by  the  late  Cumberland  Presbytery ;  ia  which  there  is  a 

correct  statement  of  the  origin,  progress  ^.nd  termination  of  the  difference  be' 

tween  the  Synod  of  Kentucky,  and  the  former  Presbytery  of  Cumberland. 

Dear  Brethren: — The  time  is  at  last  come,  when  vciiiust  eitlier  sacrifice 

our  religious  liberties  and  conscience,  to  what  we  jiidgo  unreasonable  deinauds, 

cease  our  endeavors  to  proinole  tlie  work  oC  God  ajuDug  ycin  as  wo  have  liilherto 

done,  or  constitute  a  Presbytery  sejiarale  fioai  tlie  Synod  of  KciitticUy.     We 

choose  the  latter  as  the  only  alternative,  in  wliicli  we  ciin  liave   llie  answer  of  a 

good  conscience.     We  Ibeiefore  deem  it  expedient  to  gixeyou   a  retrospective 

•view  of  the  causes,  together  with  the  progressive  means,  by  which  matters  liave 

been  brought  to  tl.is  is-.ue. 

A  number  of  you  will  easily  recollect,  that  about  (lie  close  of  the  last  century, 
or  beginning  of  the  piesent,  God,  iu  a  very  remurkable  mantier,  began  to  revive 
his  work  amongst  the  inhabitants  of  this  western  country.  The  first  symptoms  i>f 
which  appeared  under  the  ministerial  labors  of  the  Rev.  James  M'Gready,  in 
Logan  county.  At  the  first  commencement  of  this  glorious  revival,  as  also  in  its 
progress,  1  he  bodily  affections  and  exercises  of  a  number  of  those  xvho  were  its 
subjects,  were  very  uncommon.  This  soon  caused  a  rumor  to  go  abroad,  and 
the  neople  from  every  quarter  came  out  to  see.  The  consequence  of  which  was, 
they  not  only  had  tlieir  curiosity  satisfied,  but  a  great  numlicr  had  their  liearts 
deeply  affected.  This,  in  the  hanti  of  God,  was  a  blessed  mean  of  spreading  the 
WORK  through  various  parts  of  our  country.  For  a  while,  at  first,  all  the  min- 
isters in  our  bounds,  seemed  to  participate  in  tlie  glorious  effusion  of  the  Holy 
Spirit,  and  correspondent  to  tliis,  proclaimed  themselves  friends  to  tiio  revival. 
But  alas!  it  was  soon  after  discoverable,  tlwit  some  of  theui  had  changed  tlieir 
opinion,  otherwise  they  had  never  been  well  established.  'I'he  consequence  of 
this  apparent  change,  may  easily  be  inferred;  notwithstanding  the  work  still 
progressed.  And  although  the  few  who  remained  friends  to  the  revival,  labored 
in  the  work  of  the  Ministry  7ij'^/tt  and  rfa_i/,  yet  th'.' cries  of  the  people  for  moro 
preaching,  were  incessant;  and  those  cries  soon  became  so  general,  that  they 
were  heard  from  many  parts  of  an  extensive  frontier.  'I'he  ministers,  in  return, 
could  only  pity,  and  pray  for  them;  the  congregations  being  so  numerous,  and 
in  such  a  scattered  situation,  that  tliey  could  not  by  any  jiossible  endeavor  sup- 
ply them. 

About  this  time,  a  venerable  Father  i.i  tiie  ministry.  Rev.  David  Rice,  who 
was  then  resident  in  one  of  the  upper  counties  of  Kentucky,  came  down  and 
attended  a  communion  with  some  of  our  pvcachej-s  in  a  viicant  congregation; 
and  he,  having  learned  the  situation  of  our  country,  and  the  pressing  demand 
that  there  was  for  more  preaching,  proposed   the   plan  of  encouraging  such   a» 


APPENDIX.  673 

inon2;st  iis,  as  appeared  to  be  men  of  good  talent?,  an:l  who  also  discovered  a  dis- 
position (o  exercise  their  cjifts  in  a  pnhlir,  way,  to  preach  the  gospel,  although 
they  mi^'ht  not  have  acquired  that  decree  of  hiimin  education,  which  the  letter 
of  discipline  requires.  This  proposition  was  truly  pleasing  to  our  preachers,  and 
indeed  it  found  general  acceptance  among  the  people,  as  soon  as  intimations 
thereof  were  given.  The  consequence  was,  an  uncommon  spirit  of  prayer  how 
seemed  to  prevail  throughout  the  societies,  that  the  great  Head  of  the  church 
would,  not  only  open  an  effectual  door  into  the  ministry,  but  also  that  he  would 
raise  up,  qualify,  and  bring  men  into  that  sacred  office,  wliose  labors  he  would 
own  and  bless.  And,  brethren,  (hat  God  who  never  told  Israel  to  seek  him  in 
vain,  evidently  heard  and  answered  the  prayers  of  his  people.  Some,  whose 
minds  had  been  previously  impressed  with  the  duty  of  calling  sinners  to  repen- 
tance, and  of  bearing  public  testimony  to  the  work  of  God  and  the  religion  of 
Jesus  Ciirist,  and  upon  whom  also  the  eyes  of  tiie  church  for  some  time  had  been 
fixed  with  a  degree  of  expectation,  now  made  their  exercise  of  mind  on  Ihii 
subject,  known  to  their  F.ithers  in  tim  ministry.  The  prospect  was  truly  pleas- 
ing to  tiic  preachers,  yet  they  considered  it  expedient  to  act  with  the  greatest 
caution;  for  although  the  step  about  to  betaken,  was  not  unprecedented  in  the 
Presbyterian  church,  yet,  seeing  it  was  out  of  the  common  track,  they  were  well 
aware  tluit  someof  their  brethren  in  the  ministry  would  oppose  the  measure. 
However,  they  ventured  to  encourago  three  or  four  of  the  young  men  to  prepare 
written  discourses,  and  present  them  to  the  Transylvania  Presbytery  as  a  speci- 
men of  their  abilities.  Thoy  accordingly  prepared  discourses,  and  at  the  next 
stated  sesMon  of saitl  Presbyter/,  their  case  was  brought  before  that  reverend 
body.  They  met  with  warm  opposition,  arising  principally,  however,  from  a 
quarter  rather  inimical  to  the  revival.  But  after  a  lengthy  conversation  on  the 
subject,  in  which  there  was  much  altercation,  a  majority  of  the  members  con- 
sented and  agreed,  that  the  young  men  might  be  permitted  to  read  their  dis- 
courses to  an  aged  member  alone,  who  should  make  report  to  the  Judicature. 
We  believe  the  report  was  favorable.  It  was  then  directed,  as  well  as  we  can 
recollect,  that  those  men  should  prejiare  otiier  discourses  to  be  read  at  the  next 
Presbytery.  They  accordingly  prepared,  and  three  of  them  attended;  but,  as 
soon  as  the  subject  of  their  case  was  resumed,  a  warm  debate  ensued.  At  length, 
however,  a  majority  of  the  members  agreed  to  hear  tiieir  discourses.  After  they 
were  read,  the  question  was  put:  "Shall  these  men  be  received  as  candidates 
for  the  ministry  ?"  The  vote  being  taken,  one  of  the  three  was  received,  and 
two  rejecteil  by  a  majority  of  one  vote  only.  This  circumstance  nnich  depressed 
the  spirits  of  a  number  of  the  prcacliers,  wiio  were  real  friends  to  the  revival,  and 
likewise  the  congregations  generally,  who  had  so  earnestly  desired  Ihoir  licen- 
sure; but  more  especially  the  spirits  of  those  two  candidates  wt-rc  depressed. 
They  were  men  ill  a  matrimonial  state,  and  could  not  consistently  with  those 
relative  duties,  by  which  they  wire  bound  to  their  I'aiiiiiies,  go  and  ncquiro  the 
knowledge  of  all  those  forais  of  literature  rcquiiod  by  the  b»ok  of  discipliutt. 
Fain  would  they  have  returned  home,  and  solaced  thein'clves  in  the  enjoyment 
of  their  domestic  coiulort-^,  an  private  clirislians,  if  they  could  iiavc  done  so,  and 
kept  a  goodcon.-cience;  but  this  they  could  not  do;  nor  could  they  with  clear- 
ness become  members  of  any  otlier  christian  society,  where  the  ministerial  door 
was  not  so  dilFicuIt,  and  consequently,  where  they  might  have  been  at  liberty  to 
exercise  their  popular  talents  with  approbation.     No ;  they  were  attached  to  all 


676 


APPENDrS. 


the  cEJential  doctrines,  an<1  likewise  the  discipline  of  the  Presbyterian  church. 
It  was  in  this  church  they  were  early  dedicated  to  God  by  their  pnrents,  and 
in  this  church  they  first  felt  the  power  of  the  Gospel  upon  their  iicart?,  and  tasted 
the  sweetness  of  that  grace,  which  bnnjx^salval  ion  to  man.  Therefore,  in  the 
communion  of  this  church  thoy  earnestly  desired  to  live  and  din. 

By  thi?  time  ;i  nuiTd)cr  of  others,  who  were  generally  esteemed  enn'nont  for  gifts 
nnd  piety,  together  wiih  those  who  had  already  oHcred  as  candidates,  became 
solemnly  impressed  to  proclaim  the  word  of  life  and  salvation  lo  sinners.  But 
alas!  (h-;  door  of  admittance  seemed  to  be  shut  against  tliem. 

In  tin's  dark  state  of  matters,  bntli  the  ministrrs  themselves,  and  likewise  the 
candidates  who  l)a<l  already  ofiered,  and  others  wlio  were  looking  forward  to- 
wards the  ministry,  together  witli  all  the  societies  in  our  bounds  began  now,  in 
good  earnest,  to  realize  the  necessity  of  crying  nn'ghtily  to  tiiat  God,  who  has 
church  judicatures  in  his  hands,  as  well  as  the  hearts  of  individuals.  In  tlio 
jnean  time,  candidates,  and  otlicr  eminent  characters,  who  were  assidu.ju=ly  en- 
deavoring in  one  way  or  another  to  promote  the  work  of  God,  weie  encouraged 
by  their  fathers  in  the  ministry  to  continue  tlie  exercise  "^f  tlnMr  gifts  in  a  way  of 
public  exhortation,  which  several  of  them  did,  laboring  much  till  the  next  Pres- 
bytery; at  which  time  several  petitions  were  presented,  with  hundreds  of  signa- 
tures, praying  the  Presbytery  to  license  and  send  to  their  relief  cert;iin  denomi- 
nated persons.  The  subject  was  again  taken  into  consideration,  after  wliich  the 
Presbytery  that  was  personally  acquainted  with  tiiose  men  embraced  in  the 
petitions,  knowing  their  piety,  soundness  in  the  fai'th,  aptness  to  leach,  &.c.  and 
taking  into  view  the  situation  of  the  c  ongregation=,  and  the  extraordinary  de- 
mand for  preaching,  determined  to  hear  trial  sermons  from  three  or  four  of  them, 
(at  the  then  present  session)  to  be  considered  as  popular  discourses:  wliich,  ac- 
cordingly were  delivered,  and  sustained  by  a  large  majority  of  the  judicature. 
And  after  an  examination  on  various  subjects,  touching  the  ministry,  which  was 
also  sustained,  they  were  "licensed  to  preach  the  gospel  within  the  bounds  of  the 
Transylvania  Presbytery,  or  wherever  else  God,  in  his  providence,  might  call 
them." 

Certain  members  who  had  always  been  opposed  to  the  measure,  entered  their 
protest  against  the  proceedings  of  the  majority.  But  th.o  majority  were  not  de- 
terred thereby,  from  pursuing  in  their  olTicial  capacity,  that  method,  which  they 
conscientiously  believed  best  calculated  to  promote  the  Redeemer's  kingdom  in 
the  world. 

The  Synod  not  long  after  this,  divided  the  Tniiisylvania  Presbytery,  and  form- 
ed what  was  called  the  Cumberland  Presbytery,  the  bounds  of  which  included  all 
the  members  that  attended  the  preceding  session  of  the  Transylvania  Presbytery. 
This  act  gave  a  decided  majority  in  the  new  Presbytery  to  the  promoters  of  tho 
revival,  and  those  who  were  friendly  to  the  licensure  of  the  aforcaienlioued  young 
men;  which  majority  ever  after  continued  and  increased  until  the  Presbytery 
were  dissolved. 

The  licensing  of  these  men,  on  the  jjelilion  of  the  congregations,  seemeil  to  be  a 
mean  in  GocTs  hand  of  increasing,  instead  of  decreasing,  the  demand  lor  supplies. 
They,  (the  preachers,) /atorrnn^  M/i  ni^htand  day,  leaving  theii  families  (ot  a 
considerable  length  of  time,  preaching  tiie  word,  planting  new  societies,  and  wa- 
tering those  that  were  planted,  would  necessarily  increase  such  demand,  if  atten- 
d«U  with  divine  influence.     And,  brethren,  we  need  only  appeal  to  many  of  yoa 


APPENDIX.  677 

to  witness  the  success  that  evidently  atfcndnil  those  men's  labor?.  The  feeling 
and  experience  of  3  our  own  hearts  arc  botlcr  evidences  to  you  on  that  subject, 
than  all  the  reasons  that  cnnid  be  advanced.  Thovgh  you  maij  have  ten  thousand 
imlrurtnrsy  yelyou  have  not  m  ny  fatliers  in  Christ. 

The  Presbytery,  in  piirsiiiu;;  what  ihey  believed  to  he  their  duly,  conliniied 
from  time  lo  tiine  to  license  and  (irdain  such  men,  both  learned  and  unlearned, 
(what  is  meant  by  unlearned  here,  i<  not  a  want  of  common  English  education,) 
as  they  t'ouijht  would  be  useful  laborers  in  (he  vine>ard  of  the  I,ord.  And,  if 
the  old  maxim  be  a  jjood  one,  ("judge  of  causes  by  their  elTects,")  (he  Presbytery 
will  never  have  just  cause  to  rcj^ret  that  they  engaged  in,  and  pursued  sucli  mea- 
sures: fur  It  is  an  incontestible  fact  judging  by  our  Lord's  rule,  (Oy  their  fruit  shall 
2/eATi  7w  i/iem)  that  there  are  rnullituftcs  of  both  men  and  icoin en  who  will  have 
cause  to  rejoice  eternally  that  cverlhey  heard  those  men  preach  a  crucified  Christ. 
Thb  members  who  entered  their  protest,  rent  a  petition  to  the  next  session  of 
Synod,  referring  them  to  (he  protest,  "which  they  thought  should  have  operated 
nsan  appeal,''  in  which  they  complained  of  various  irregularities  in  the  Cumber- 
land Presbytery  with  respect  to  the  licensure  anil  ordination  of  men  to  the  minis- 
try. The  Synod  at  that  time  did  or  said  but  little  about  the  matter;  but  at  their 
succeeding se5=ion  Ihey  appointed  a  commission  of  Synod  to  meet  shoitly  after- 
wards in  the  bounds  of  Cumberland  Pie;bytery,  at  Gasper  river,  and  ilirccted 
certain  members  of  the  Comnn'ssion  to  cite  previously  to  that  meeting,  all  otir 
preachers,  licentiates,  candidates,  and  public  exhorters,*  who  generally  met  in 
obedience  to  the  citation. 

We  would  observe  here,  brethren,  that  although  the  appointment  of  the  Com', 
mission  was,  we  hope,  well  intended,  yet  we  believe  it  was  unhappily  selected  us 
to  a  part  of  it,  from  what  appeared  in  the  prosecution  of  their  mission.  A  num- 
ber of  that  body,  however,  both  preachers  and  elders,  were  meek  and  friendly 
disposed  men,  who  felt  themselves  as  brethren  disposed  to  pursue  the  most  pacific 
measures,  according  to  their  order  from  the  stated  Synod,  to  heal  the  breach  that 
threatened  the  church.  Rut  on  the  contrary  it  is  notorious,  that  another  part  of 
that  body  were  men  of  ditlerent  tempers;  and  it  was  an  unfortunate  circumstanco 
that  those  men  were  the  most  forward,  influential  members. 

After  the  comtnissi-)!!  had  met,  and  also  the  accused,  who  were  then  known  as 
the  majority  of  the  Cumberland  Presbytery,  the  Commission  selected  from  the 
minutes  and  other  sources,  a  number  of  irregtilarities,  as  chargeable  against  the 
majority  of  the  Presbytery,  all  of  which,  however,  were  compriseii  in  the  two 
following  particulars,  viz:  1st,  The  licensing  unlearned  men,  or  such  as  had  not 
been  examined  on  the  learned  languages,  A:c.  2d,  That  those  men  who  were 
licensed,  both  learned  and  uidearned,  were  only  required  to  a<lopt  tlie  Confession 
of  Faith  partial';';  (hat  is,  as  far  as  they  believed  it  to  agree  with  the  word  of 
God. 


*  There  was  much  noise  about  so  many  exhorters  having  been  authorized  by  tho 
Presbytery.  The  meudjcrs  thought  with  tlie  apostle,  that  it  was  (he  duty  and 
privilege  of  all  christians  to  exhort  in  some  maimer;  and  the  design  they  had  in 
licensing  such  as  made  a|)plicalion  was  to  give  Iheiu  more  weight  among  the  peo- 
ple, without  the  most  distant  prospect  of  licensing  them  to  preach  except  Ihow 
whose  talents  might  justify  such  an  act. 


078 


APPENDIX. 


As  to  the  f.rst  ground  of  coinphiint,  the  Presbytery  not  on]}'  plead  the  excep- 
tion miide  in  the  discipline  Ml  extriionlinary  cases,  but  a]?o  the  example  of  a 
number  of  the  Presbyteries  in  different  parts  of  the  Ur.ited  States.*  They  more- 
over, appealed  to  a  higher  aiilhority  than  either  of  the  foregoing,  which  was  the 
New  Testament,  and  inquired  if  there  was  any  precept  orexan)])le  in  (hat,  which 
condemned  (he  practice  of  licensing  what  (hey  ((he  Commission)  called  unlearn- 
ed men  to  preach  the  Gospel.  It  was  likewise  asked,  if  God  could  not  as  easily 
CALL  a  Presby(erian  to  preach,  wiio  had  not  a  liberal  education,  as  he  conld  a 
Methodist  or  I3.ip(i3(,a  number  of  whom  are  acknowledged  to  be  respectable  and 
useful  ministers  of  Jesus  Christ. 

As  to  (he  second  point,  the  Synod  had  suggested  that  the  candidates  could  have 
adopted  (he  "Alkoran,"  in  (he  same  manner  they  adopted  the  Confession  of 
Faith.  This  was  acknowledged  to  be  literally  true,  but  not  applicable  in  (he  case 
of  the  young  men;  for  the  Presbytery  contended  that  the  very  act  of  the  candi- 
dates receiving  the  Confesshin  at  all,  was  an  evidence  that  they  esteemed  ii  above 
all  iioiAX  creeds;  and  the  exception,  or  condition,  in  which  they  are  indulged, 
was  only  designed  to  meet  tome  conscientious  scruplep,  in  points  not  fundamental 
nor  essential,  particularly  the  idea  of  fatality,  that  seemed  to  some  of  them  to 
be  there  taught  under  the  high  and  mysterious  doctrine  of  predestination. 

The  reason  offered  by  the  Presbytery,  on  these  points,  did  not  appear  satisfac- 
tory to  the  commission  of  Synod:  therefore  much  altercation  took  place,  during 
which  lime,  no  doubt  but  Christ  was  wounded  in  the  liowiC  of  his  friends,  by  some, 
perhaps,  of  both  Judii;atures.  It  is  well  recollected,  at  any  rate,  that  the  Presby- 
tery during  the  debate,  were  often  reminded  by  certain  members  of  the  Commis- 
sion that  they  stood  at  the  Commissioner's  bar!  Indeed,  brethren,  it  appeared  to 
us  very  evident,  that  some  of  the  leading  members  of  that  body,   assumed  atti-. 


*  Among  the  many  instances  of  this  kind  that  might  be  mentioned  are  the  fol- 
lowing, viz:  Mr.  Beck,  who  was  received  by  the  Presbytery  in  North  Carolina; 
Mr.  Blood  worth,  by  Orange;  Mr.  Moore,  by  Hanover;  Mr.  i^Iarqwis,  by  Redstone, 
a  id  -Mr.  Kemper  and  Abcll  by  the  Transylvania  Presbytery.  Likewise,  in  Penn- 
sylvania, many  years  ago,  a  poor  illiterate  man,  an.ttivc  of  Wales,  conceiving 
that  he  had  an  internal  call  to  preach  the  gospel,  made  his  case  known  to  the 
Presbytery.  But,  because  he  was  not  sufliciently  acquainted  with  the  English 
language  to  undergo  an  examination  of  it,  or  in  any  other  but  his  mother  tongue, 
the  Presb}lery  therefore,  instead  of  treating  him  witliout  notice,  sent  to  Virginia 
for  President  Davis,  who  was  also  a  native  of  Wales,  to  perform  (he  necessary 
examination  previous  to  licensure,  wiio  on  his  return  to  Virginia,  declared  that 
he  never  had  assisted  in  bringing  a  man  into  the  uiinislry  with  greater  freedom  in 
his  life. 

In  short,  the  mtyority  of  the  Cumberland  Pr<\«by(cry  were  of  opinion,  (hat  (he 
compilers  of  the  Confession  of  Faith  and  disci;)Iine  of  our  church,  never  intended 
to  it  be  con-idered  an  intailible  standard  by  uhicii  (he  Holy  Ghost  must  be  lim- 
ited, when  he  calls  men  to  that  sacred  ollice.  'I'hey  had  no  doubt  !)ut  tha(  rever- 
end body,  at  the  same  time  thai  they  laid  down  those  prudenlial  rules,  believed 
that  the  great  Head  of  the  church  could,  and  actually  did,  when  he  (bought  pro- 
per, bring  men  into  the  ministry  without  the  iiid  of  those  literary  qnalidcations; 
and  if  grtinted  that  he  nnglit  in  one  instance,  v/hy  not  in  more,  yea,  why  not  in 
many?     Who  will  limit  the  Holy  one  of  Israel/ 


APPENDIX.  C79 

titudes  and  an  authority,  which  but  illy  comported  with  the  character  of  ministers 
of  the  meek  and  lowly  Jesus,  sent  on  a  pacific  mission. 

Afier  much  ri'nsonisg,  as  well  as  positive  assertion  on  the  subject,  the  Comniis- 
eion  demanded  of  the  Presbyter)',  to  give  up  to  them  all  those  men  uhoiii  thoy 
had  licensed  and  ordained  for  re-cxaniinatioii.  'J'he  Presbytery  refused,  siktctcsI- 
ing  the  danger  of  the  example,  and  also  that  such  a  demand  was  without  prece- 
dent. They  moreover  declared,  that  they  believed  the  discipline  of  the  Presbyte- 
rian churches  had  vested  the  sole  power  in  the  several  Prrsbyieries,  to  judge  of  tho 
fait!)  and  qualifications  of  their  own  candidates  for  the  Ministry.*" 

After  the  refusal  of  ine  Prtsbytery,  the  Moderator  of  the  Commission  proceeded 
to  adjurs  the  young  men  to  submit  to  ihc'r  authority  and  be  re-examined,  whea 
one  of  ihem  asked  liberty  for  himself  and  brethren  to  retire,  and  ask  counsel  of 
God  before  tliey  would  give  an  answer.  This  reasonable  rcouest  was,  at  first, 
strongly  opposed  by  one  or  two  Icadmg  members  of  the  Commission,  but  at  length 
it  was  granted,  and  the  young  men  retired  to  ask  counsel  of  ni.v  who  is  all  wise. 
In  a  short  time  after  they  returned,  when  they  were  asked,  individually,  if  they 
would  submit  as  above.  They  all,  except  one'  or  two,  who  wanted  longer  time  to 
deliberate,  answered  in  the  negative,  for  the  following  reasons,  viz:  First.  They 
believed  the  Cumberland  Presbytery,  wnich  was  a  regular  Church  Judicature,  to 
be  competent  judges  of  the  faith  and  abilities  of  their  own  candidates.  Second- 
ly. That  they  themselves  had  ntt  been  charged  with  heresy  and  immorality,  and, 
if  they  hr.d,  the  Presbytery  would  have  been  the  proper  Judicature  first  to  have 
called  them  to  an  acccunt.  Notwithstan:;ing  the  Commission  of  Synod  proceeded 
formally  to  prohibit  all  the  men,  learned  and  unlearned,  whom  tiie  Cumberland 
Presbytery  had  licensed  and  ordained,  from  preaching  the  Gospel  in  the  name  of 
Presbyterians,  and  also,  cited  what  was  called  the  Old  Members  to  aitf.id  the  next 
stated  session  of  Synod,  to  be  examined  on  fait.'i,  and  to  answer  for  not  having 
given  up  their youKg  brethren  to  be  re-examined! 

Here,  brethren,  we  would  ask,  knowing  that  a  number  of  you  have  been  from 
thirty  to  forty  years  regular  members  of  the  Presbyterian  church,  if  evcryou  knew 
an  instance,  cither  in  Europe  or  America,  of  a  Synod  undertaking  to  prohibit 
preachers,  who  had  not  been  accused  by  their  own  or  any  other  Presbytery .'  Wo 
would  also  ask,  if  ever  you  knew  an  instance  of  any  reformed  church  Judicature 
silencing  a  n>inister  or  ministers,  who  had  not  been  charged  with  heresy,  iujmoral- 
ity,  nor  even  what  our  discipline  calls  contumacy?  This  was  certainly  the  case 
with  the  young  men.  That  is,  they  were  not  charged  with  cither  of  the  above, 
yet,  they  were  ])ro)iibiled  and  the  Presbytery  censured  because  they  would  not  ac- 
knowledge the  authority  by  whicii  it  was  done. 

The  members  of  Presbytery  then  retired  (but  not  in  a  Presbyterial  capacity) 
to  consult  what  was  best  to  bo  done,  and  after  deliberation,  they  agreed  to  encour- 
age the  young  men  to  continue  the  exercise  of  their  respective  functions,  which 
they  themselves  determined  to  do,  cxccptinsuch  business  as  required  the  act  of  a 
Presbytery. 


*0n  the  principles  of  the  Commission's  demand,  no  Presbytery  would  know 
when  there  was  an  addition  made  to  their  body  by  a  new  ordination,  in  as  much 
as  the  next  Synod  might  demand  a  re-examination  of  tho  newly  ordained  minis- 
ter, jvidge  him  unqualified,  anddeelaro  ho  should  no  longer  preach  as  a  Pretbyterian. 


680  APPENDIX. 

Some  months  after,  there  was  a  general  meeting  or  Council,  held  at  Shilo  con- 
sisting of  the  miniiters,  ciders,  and  representatives  from  vacancies,  which  formerly 
composed  a  majority  of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterj'.  At  that  Council,  it  was 
agreed  on  to  petition  the  General  Assembly,  and  in  the  mean  time,  cease  our  op* 
erations  as  a  Presl'ytery;  but  continue  to  meet  Ironi  time  to  lin.c  in  tlic  capiicity 
of  a  Council,  aiul  pvomoicthc  inteiesis  of  tlic  church  as  well  as  wo  could,  until  an 
ansiver  could  be  ol-taincii  iioin  the  Afscmbly.  'Jlie  Council^  at  this  meeting', 
unanimously  declared  it  to  be  tlieir  opinion,  that  the  Comn.ission  of  Synod  had 
acted  contrary  to  Discipline,  which  oj-itiion  was  corroboiated  by  the  next  Assem- 
bly, (though  not  officially,)  according  to  a  private  letter  from  a  respectable  mem- 
ber of  that  body,  a  part  of  which  is  as  follows. 

"The  unliajipy  (lifTercnccs  in  your  quarter,  so  immediately  succeeding  what  a 
great  proportion  of  the  Presbyterian  inicrest,  in  this  place,  believed  to  be  a  great 
revival  of  the  work  of  God,  has  excited  deep  concern,  a'ul  our  General  As.'cm- 
bly  have  had  the  matter  fully  before  them.  It  appeared  to  be  the  decided  opinion 
of  the  majority  in  the  General  Assemb]}',  that  no  Synod  have  a  right  to  proceed 
against  ministers  or  individuals,  except  the  matter  shall  have  come  before  them, 
by  appeal  fioui  the  Presbytery. — That  only  a  Fresbyiery  could  call  its  members 
loan  account  for  errors  in  doctrine  or  practice. — That  a  man  once  ordained  by  a 
Piesbyieiy  is  an  ordained  minister,  though  the  Presbytery  may  have  acted  im- 
properly in  not  requiring  the  due  qualification;  and  that  even  a  Presbytery  coald 
not  alierwards  depose,  but  for  cause  arising,  or  made  public  after  ordination;  tiiat 
licentiates  are  always  in  the  power  of  their  Presbytery  to  examine  them  and  to 
withdraw  their  licensure  at  discretion:  but,  that  a  Synod  may  act  against  a  Pres- 
bytery as  such,  by  dissolving,  dividing,  censuring,  &c.  consequently,  thatthe  deal- 
inn's  with  Cumberland  Presbytery  were  legal,  in  dissolving  thorn,  and  annexing 
them  to  'i'ransylvania,  but  wholly  imprcpcr in  suspendingordained  ministers,  and 
still  more  improper  was  it  for  a  Commission  of  Synod  to  do  it.  But  though  the 
rule  about  the  knowledge  of  languages  in  our  discipline  is  not  often  fully  com- 
plied with,  and  thougli  the  rule  is  not  found  In  the  scriptures,  yet  it  is  so  important, 
that  though  your  case  was  an  imperious  one,  yot  they  seemed  to  fear  you  had 
gone  too  far,  especially  iu  the  licensures.  But  what  the  General  Assembly  hath 
finally  done,  will  ap|)ear  very  inconclusive  on  these  points;  because  they  wished  to 
avoid  ofi'ending  the  Synod  and  the  Presbytery;  and  the  minority  in  the  Assembly 
took  advantage  of  this,  to  make  the  business  end  as  much  as  possible  in  such  a 
manner,  as  not  to  be  so  construed  against  the  power  of  Synods  and  General  As- 
semblies. The  General  Assembly  have^  however,  questioned  the  regularity  of 
the  proceedings  of  your  Synod." 

You  may  see  brethren,  in  the  foregoing  extracts,  what  was  the  decided  opinion 
of  what  may  be  called  the  collected  wisdom  of  the  Presbyterian  Ciiurch  in  the 
United  States  on  the  points  for  which  we  contend.  And,  perhaps,  in  examining 
the  list  of  Commissioners  who  composed  the  Assembly,  the  members  will  be  found 
to  stand  as  high  for  learning,  integrity  and  piety  as  a  subsequent  Assembly, 
which  diffiered  with  them  in  opinion.  You  will  moreover  see  the  reason  \i'hy  wo 
were  not  profited  by  the  favorable  opinion  of  the  Assembly.  As  to  the  Assembly's 
fearing  we  had  'gone  too  far  in  the  licensures,'  we  will  not  pretend  to  say  their  fears 
were  altogether  without  foundation;  nevertheless,  the  Presbytery  that  have  been 
•vUhout  sin  on  this  subject,  'may  cast  the  first  stone.' — That  is,  the  Presbytery  that 


APPENDIX.  681 

have  licensed  as  many  as  the  Cumberland  Piesbytcry  liavc  done,  and  have  licensed 
no  improper  person  to  preacli  the  gospel.* 

The  Assembly  addressed  a  letter  to  the  Synod  informing  them,  what  they 
had  done  "was  at  least  of  questionable  ro-.ilarity,"  and  requested  them  to  review 
their  proceedings,  and  rectify  what  might  liavc  been  done  amiss.     The  Synod  we 
understood,  reviewed,  but  confirmed  all  their  Commission  had  done.     The  Coun- 
cil, notwithstanding,  were  encouraged  to  forward  another  petition,  after  which 
they  were  informed  by  a  private  letter,  from  another  influential  member  of  the 
Assembly,  that  it  would  be  most  proper  for  them  to  apply  to  the  Synod  fo  res- 
cind their  former  order,  as  it  respected  the  Presbytery;  and  ir  they  refused,  then 
for  the  Council  to  appeal  to  the  Assembly,  which  "no  doubt  would  redress  their 
grievances."     The  official  letter  of  that  Assembly,  not  having  come  to  hand,  the 
Council  thought  it  prudent  to  postpone  doing  any  thing  in  it,  until  such  letter 
could  be  seen.     After  it  was  scon,  a  number  of  the  members  of  Council  thought 
the  prospect  of  a  redress  of  grievances  not  flattering;  and  at  the  next  Council  it 
was  voted  by  a  large  majority  to  go  into  a  constituted  state,  and  in  that  capacity, 
address  the  General  Assembly ;  but  by  reason  of  the  minority  refusing  to  acqui- 
esce in  what  the  majority  had  done,  the  Council  did  not  still  constitute  a  Presby- 
tery.    After  some  time,  some  of  those  who  were  of  the  majority,  felt  willing  to 
comply  with  the  recommendation  of  the  member,  who  wrote  to  us,  and  told  us 
to  go  up  by  appeal  from  the  Synod,  but  before  there  was  an  opportunity  of  doing 
it,  we  heard  to  our  astonishment,  that  the  Assembly  had  decided  in  favor  of  the 
Synod.     This  step  at  once  superceded  the  necessity  of  an  appeal :  therefore  the 
Council  generally  thought  it  was  now  time  to  constitute  into  a  Presbytery,  and 
proceed  to  business  again  in  that  capacity.     But  some  of  the  members,  wished 
to  make  the  last  efl[brt  with  the  Synod,  which  now  had  the  business  in  their  own 
hands,  and  the  whole  agreed  at  the  Ridje  meeting  house  in  August  last,  to  pro- 
pose their  last  terms,  and  forward  them  to  the  Transylvanian  Presbytery,  or  Sy- 
nod, by  two  Coramissioncrs  to  be  appointed  for  (hat  purpose,  which  was  accord- 
ingly done,  and  the  terms  in  substance  were  as  follows: 

"We,  the  preachers  belon;;ing  to  the  Council,  both  old  and  young,  from  a  sin- 
cere desire  to  be  in  union  with  the  general  body  of  the  Presbyterian  church,  are 
willing  to  be  examined  on  the  tenets  of  our  holy  religion,  by  the  Transylvania 
Presbytery,  Synod,  or  a  committee  appointed  for  that  purpose;  taking  along  the 
idea,  however,  that  we  be  received  or  rejected  as  a  connected  body.  Also,  all 
our  ministers,  ordained  and  licentiates  retain  their  former  authority  derived  from 
the  Cumberland  Presbytery.  It  was  moreover  understood,  that  if  the  Synod 
should  require  the  preachers  to  re-adopt  the  Confession  of  Faith,  that  it  should 
be  with  the  exception  of  fatality  only."  Our  Commissioners  were  directed  to 
go,  and  take  a  copy  of  the  above  minute,  without  any  discretionary  power  what- 
ever or  to  alter  the  propositions  in  any  way,  and  it  was  unanimonsly  agreed  and 
determined,  that  if  tiie  Synod  would  not  accede  to  the  propositions,  that  on  the 
fourth  Tuesday  in  Oct.  ensuing,  the  whole  Council  would  go  into  a  constituted 
state.  The  Commissioners  accordingly  went  to  the  Synod;  and  after  their  re- 
turn, informed   us  that  the  Synod  would  not  consider  our  case  as  a  body,  but  a» 

*The  Cumberland  Presbytery  have  ipason  to  thank  God,  that  every  man  whom 
ihey  licensed,  except  one  individual,  cnniinurs  to  holirvr.  picat-h  and  pinrtice  thr 
Gospel  of  Christ. 


682  APPENDIX. 

individuals;  neither  would  they  suffer  any  of  our  preachers  to  make  the  excep- 
tion to  the  Confession  of  Failh.  The  Commissioners,  notwithstanding,  obtained 
an  crder  for  an  intermediate  Presbytery  "to  be  held  at  Green  Town,  to  consider 
the  case  of  Mr.  Hodge  and  others."  Here,  brethren,  we  will  insert  for  your  in- 
formation, the  iVIinute  of  the  last  Council,  and  also  the  preamble  to  the  Minute 
of  our  first  Presbytery. 

"The  Council  met  at  Shilo,  agreeably  to  adjournment  on  the  fourth  Tuesday 
in  October,  1809.  Whereupon  Mr.  King  was  appointed  to  the  Chair,  and  Thos. 
Donald,  Clerk.     The  Council  opened  by  prayer. 

•'Enquiry  was  made,  what  progress  the  Commissioners  had  made  at  the  Tran- 
sylvania Presbytery  or  Synod,  towards  bringing  about  a  reconciliation;  and  how 
those  Judicatures  had  treated  the  propositions  of  <he  Council.  Mr.  Hodge,  after 
some  preliminary  remarks,  in  which  lie  suggested,  that  he  thought  the  Commis- 
sioners had  obtained  a  compliance  with  the  substance  of  the  Council's  proposi- 
tions, read  a  copy  of  a  petition  he  had  presented  to  the  Synod  and  the  Synod's 
order  on  that  petition.  After  the  matter  was  discussed,  and  after  the  Minute  of 
the  last  Council  on  that  subject  was  read,  and  conii)arcd  with  the  petition  and 
order  above;  the  vote  was  taken  whether  or  not  tlic  Synod  had  complied  with 
the  propositions  of  the  Council,  which  was  decided  in  the  negative,  by  a  very 
large  majority.  The  vote  was  then  taken,  whether  or  not  the  Council  would 
put  the  resolution  of  last  Council  into  execution,  which  went  solennily  to  declare, 
that  unless  the  Synod  acceded  tolheir  propositions,  they  would  on  this  day,  con- 
stitute into  a  Presbytery,  which  was  carried  in  the  affirmative  by  a  large  ma- 
jority; after  which  Messrs.  William  and  Siamuel  Hodge,  ministers,  and  Thomas 
Donald,  elder,  withdrew  from  the  Council,  virtually  declaring  their  intention 
to  join  the  Transylvania  Presbytery.  There  being  tlien  only  three  ordained  min- 
isters i)resent,  it  was  inquired  whether  they  were  now  ready  to  go  into  a  consti- 
tuted state;  when  it  was  found  that  one  of  them  was  emi)arrassed  in  his  mind. 
The  Council  then  adjourned  and  met  again,  waiting  the  decision  of  that  ndern- 
ber;  who  at  length  declared  he  could  not  feel  free  at  the  present  time  to  consti- 
tute. The  Council  then,  together  with  all  the  licentiates  and  candidates  present, 
formed  into  a  committee  and  entered  upop  a  freo  conversation  on  the  subject 
before  them;  when  it  was  finally  agreed  to,  that  each  ordained  minister,  licen- 
tiate, elder,  and  representative  should  continue  in  union,  and  use  their  influence 
to  keep  the  societieb  in  union,  until  the  third  Tuesday  in  March  next;  and  then 
meet  at  the  Kidge  Meeting  House.  After  which,  each  one  shall  be  released  from 
this  bond,  unless  previously  to  tiiat  time,  three  ordained  ministers  belonging  to 
this  body  shall  have  constituted  a  Presbytery.  Then, in  that  case,  the  conuuit- 
(ee  will  all  consider  the  bond  of  union  perpetual ;  which  Presbytery,  after  doing 
such  business  as  they  ia<iy  think  proji^r,  arc  tu  adjourn  to  meet  at  the  Ridge 
Meeting  house  the  said  third  Tuesday  in  March  in  a  Presbyterial  capacity." 

SAMUEL  KING,  Chairman. 

"In  Dixon  County,  Tennessee  State,  at  the  Rev.  Samuel  M'Adow's  this  4th 
day  of  February'  1810. 

"We  Samuel  M'Adow,  Finis  F>wing,  and  Samuel  FCing,  regularly  ordained 
ministers,  in  the  Presbyterian  church,  against  whom  no  charge,  either  of  immo- 
rality or  heresy  has  ever  been  exhibited,  before  any  of  the  church  Judicatures, 
having  waited  in   vain  more  than  four  years,  in  the  meautiine,  petitioning  the 


APPENDTX.  G83 

Genera]  Assembly  for  a  rcilross  of  grievances,  and  a  restorarion  of  our  violated 
rights,  have,  and  do  hereby  agree  and  determine,  to  constitute  into  a  Presbytery, 
known  by  the  name  of  the  Cumberland  Presbytery,  on  the  following  conditions. 

All  candidates  fur  the  ministry,  who  may  licreafter  be  licensed  by  lliis  Presby- 
tery, and  all  the  licentiates  or  probationer-,  whf.  may  hereafter  be  ordained  by  this 
Presbytery,  shall  be  required,  before  such  licensure  and  ordination,  to  receive 
and  adopt  the  Confession  and  Discipline  of  the  Presbyterian  cliurch,  except  the 
idea  of  fatality',  that  seems  to  be  taught  under  the  mysterious  doctrine  of  predes- 
tination. It  is  to  be  understood,  iiowever,  that  8uch  as  can  clearly  receive  the 
Confession,  without  an  exception,  shall  not  be  required  to  make  any.  Moreover, 
all  licentiates  before  they  are  set  apart  to  the  whole  work  of  tiie  ministry,  or  or- 
dained, shall  be  required  to  undergo  an  examination  on  English  Grammar,  Geo- 
graphy, Astronomy,  Natural  and  .■\Ioral  Philosophy,  and  Church  History.*  The 
Presbytery  may  also  require  ah  examination  on  all,  or  any  part,  of  the  above 
branches  of  literature  before  licensure  if  tliey  deem  it  expedient." 

Thus,  brethren,  we  have,  in  the  integrity  of  our  heart:;,  endeavored  to  give  you 
as  correct  and  impartial  an  account  of  the  rise  and  progress  of  the  cause  or 
causes,  that  have  brought  us  into  our  present  situation,  as  justice  to  ourselves, 
and  our  best  recollection  would  admit.  We  have  not  intentially  and  unjustly 
exposed  or  covered  the  conduct  of  any  man  or  Judicature.  VVc  hive  oidy  aimed 
at  giving  a  clear,  honest  view  of  the  matter,  that  you  might  be  enabled  tojudgo 
for  yourselves  whether  we  have  acted  with  propriety  or  impropriety. 

We  think,  precipitancy  or  rashness  canno<  be  justly  imputed  to  us  in  the  pre- 
sent case.  We  have  waited  in  an  unorganized  state,  for  more  than  four  yean, 
and  in  that  time,  have  repeatedly  prayed  the  Judicatures  to  redress  i»ur  grievan- 
ces; and  have  not  contended  for  one  privilege  but  what  we  conscientiously  be- 
lieve God's  word  allows  us.  If  wc  had  sought  or  desired  an  occasion  to  make  a 
chism  in  the  church,  we  had  an  excellent  pretext,  after  the  unprecedented  con- 
duct of  the  Commission  of  Synod  towards  u=.  But  instead  of  this,  we  volunia  • 
rily  suspended  our  operations  at  a  Presbytery,  and  waited  from  year  to  year,  be- 
set on  every  side,  hoping  thematter  miglit  be  settled  on  principles  just  and  equita- 
ble. We  said  "beset  on  every  side."  Yes,  brethren,  a  number  of  you  know 
that  various  sectaries  took  the  advantage  of  our  forbearance  and  peculiar  situa- 
tion, and  endeavored  to  rend  our  flourishing  congregatiane.  The  swarms  of  here- 
tics and  fanatics  also,  who  came  down  from  the  upper  counties  of  Kentucky, 
gave  us  much  perplexity  ;yet  we  deterim'ned,  throucjh  grace  tostand  firm,  and  con- 
tinue to  appeal  to  the  reason  and  justice  of  llio  higher  Judicatures,  until  we  were 
assured  they  were  not  disposed  to  restore  our  rights.  This  assurance  wc  have  at 
length  obtained,  and  there  was  no  alternative  left  us,  but  either  to  violate  our 
solemn  vows  to  our  brethren,  act  contrary  to  our  reason  and  conscience,  or  form 
ourselves  into  a  Presbytery,  separate  from  the  Kentucky  Synod.  This  stej),  at 
first  view,  may  alarm  some  of  you ;  but  bo  assured,  brethren,  that  although  wc 
are  not  now  united  to  the  Presbyterian  church  by  the  external  bond  of  discipline, 
that  we  feel  as  much  union  in  heart  as  formally;  and  we  would  further  assure 
vou,  that  we  have  not  set  up  as  a  party,  inimical  to  the  general  Presbyterian 

•It  will  not  be  understood  that  examination)  on   experimental   religion  «nd 
Theology  will  be  omitted. 


684  APPEDIX. 

church : — no :  we,  ourselves,  are  Presbyterians,  and  expect  ever  to  remain  so, 
whether  united  to  the  general  body  or  not. 

Permit  IIS  further  to  inform  you  what  we  know  to  bo  an  incontestable  fact. 
That  is,  there  arc  a  number  of  ministers  wlio  are  koi)t  in  the  bosom  of  the  Pres- 
byterian church,  who  have  deviated  infinitely  more  from  the  Confession  than  we 
have  done.  One  can  boldly  deny  tlie  imputation  of  Christ's  active  obedience  to 
the  sinner  ill  justifieation,  and  published  it  to  the  world — another  can  deny  tlie 
operation  of  the  Holy  Spirit  in  the  work  of  regeneration,*  and  yet,  we,  who 
only  object  to  the  unqualified  idea  of  eternal  reprobation,  cannot  be  indulged 
in  that  objection  1 

It  has  been  said  that  if  all  the  ministers  belonging  to  the  Council,  had  continu- 
ed together,  and  had  constituted  into  a  Presbytery,  it  would  have  been  much 
better.  Brethren,  if  individuals,  for  reasons  best  known  to  themselves,  and  their 
God,  have  thought  proper  to  change  a  position  in  which  we  thought  God  had 
blessed  them,  we  have  not  yet  felt  at  liberty  to  do  so  likewise.  We  have  to  ac- 
count to  God,  and  our  own  consciences  how  we  have  acted  in  this  matter. 

Some  have  feared  because  of  the  smallness  of  our  number.  Brethren,  we  have 
yet  left,  in  the  bounds  of  our  Presbytery,  almost  as  many  ministers,  exclusive  of 
candidates,  as  our  blessed  Lord  chose  to  spread  the  gospel  through  the  world. 
And  whilst  we  acknowledge  the  greatest  inferiority  to  those  twelve  ciiAiMrioNs  of 
the  gospel,  yet,  we  profess  to  believe  that  neither  the  standing,  nor  reputation  of 
a  people  depends  on  their  numbers.  If  this  were  admitted,  the  Roman  church, 
when  it  was  at  its  zenith  of  superstition  and  idolatry,  would  have  been  the  most 
permanent,  and  respectable  in  the  world.  But  tlie  Reformation  and  subsequent 
events  have  taught  us  that  was  not  the  case  witli  her.  But  notwithstanding, 
some  individuals  have  changed  their  ground,  yet,  as  far  as  we  have  learned,  but 
very  few  of  the  numerous  and  respectable  societies  or  congregations  have  aban- 
doned us:  and  some  individuals  of  tliose  few,  were  partly  constrained  to  do  as 
they  have  done,  from  their  local  situation. 

Some  of  you  are  tifraid  you  cannot  be  supplied  by  the  Presbytery.  Brethren, 
the  same  Almighty  X,or(i  of  the  harvcs I,  who  heard  your  prayers  on  that  subject 
ten  years  ago,  is  willing  to  hear  again.  Is  the  harvest  indeed  great  but  the  laborers 
few?  well  then,  pray  the  Lord  to  send  more  laborers. 

Some  fear  lest  the  Presbytery  should  take  too  much  liberty  in  licensing  and  or- 
daining unlearned  men.  If  by  this  you  mean,  you  are  afraid  tlic  Presbytery,  in 
some  instances,  will  dispense  with  the  dead  languages,  your  fears  are  well 
grounded.  But  if  you  are  afraid  we  will  license  and  ordain  without  a  good 
Englisli  education,  we  hope  your  fears  are  without  foundation.  And  wliilo  we 
thus  candidly  declare  our  intention  to  receive  men  as  candidates,  without  a 
knowledge  of  the  languages,  who  are  men  of  good  talents,  and  who  appear  to  be 
evidently  called  of  God,  believing,  as  we  do,  that  there  are  ihousands  in  the 
Presbyterian  church  of  such  description,  who  would  make  more  able,  resjiect- 
able,  and  more  useful  ministers  of  Jesus  Christ,  than  many  who  say  they  have 
been  brought  up  at  the  feet  of  Gamalial :  we  would  nevertheless  recommend  it  to 
all  parents  who  have  sons  who  promise  fair  fur  the  ministry,  to  have  them  taught 
the  Greek  language,  especially  the  Greek  Testament.     Some  of  us  intend  to  do 


*See  Mr.  Davis'  publication  in  S.  Carolina  and  Mr.  Craighead's  of  Tenn. 


KKUATA. 

In  the  history  of  the  Cumberland  Preshjterian  Church,  page 
7    Le  8,  from  the  top,  for  "avocation,"  read  "  ,ocai«n." 
I'age  GU,in  the  Utla  Une  from  the  bottom,  for  "doctnne, 
read  '•^  doctrines.''^  •t„4^^,'>'> 

Page  612,  line  26,  for  «  consolatory,"  --^  ''r^"  IW  " 
Page  632,  2d  line  from  the  bottom,  for  "1806,'' read  "1607. 
Pa<rc  642,  line  11,  for  "  course,"  read  "  cause.  ^^ 
Pit'c  (>44,  line  20,  for  «  names,"  read  'hiamc. 
p;;te  648  line  24,  for  "  the  Synod  of  1816,"  road  ^Hhe  Synod 

Page'653,line32,  for  "disposed,"  read  "cZe^ised." 
Pa'^c  654,  for  "  tanto,"  read  «  totor 


\: 


/ 


APPENDIX.  685 

ourselves  what  we  here  recommend,  and  thereby  more  fully  convince  you  of  our 
sincerity. 

We  would  just  add,  that  we  have  it  in  view  as  a  Presbytery  to  continue,  or 
make  another  proposition  to  the  Synod  of  Kentucky,  or  some  other  Synod,  for  a 
re-union,  if  we  can  obtain  it  without  violating  our  natural  and  scriptural  rigiits, 
it  will  meet  the  most  ardent  wish  of  our  hearts;  If  we  cannot,  we  hope  to  be 
enabled  to  commit  ourselves  and  cause  to  him  who  is  able  to  keep  us.  Brethren, 
if  we  live  at  the  feet  of  the  Redeemer  and  feel  constant  dependence  on  Him,  we 
are  not  afraid  but  that  he  will  be  our  God  and  director.  And  if  God  be  for  us 
icho  can  be  against  us  ?    We  therefore  entreat  you  brethren,  to  watch  and  be  sober. 

Cultivate  friendship  with  all  societies  of  Christians,  who  maintain  the  funda- 
mental doctrines  of  the  gospel,  and  whose  lives  comport  vvitii  their  profession; 
but  avoid  the  multitude  of  deceivers,  who  have  gone  out  into  the  world,  and  strike 
at  the  root  of  all  real  religion. — Avoid  them  we  entreat  you,  as  you  would  the 
open  enemies  of  the  cross  of  Christ. 

Oird  on  the  whole  armour  of  God.  Fight  the  good  fight  of  faith  ^  live  inpeace^ 
and  the  God  of  peace  shall  be  tvith  you. — Amen." 

SAMUEL  M'ADOW,  Moderator. 

Test— YOUNG  EWING,  Clerk. 


FINIS 


I 


o 


DATE  DUE 


IPR  0  7 


It^ 6-i^^ 


Wf^ 


DEW^^'I 


JAN  1 1  lg35 


^wmris 


^mrt 


mn 


fEn 


f^^M 


CA YLORO 


im 


1?^ 


tim 


^m 


PRINTED  IN  U.S.A. 


''    ;     ^•SIJ* 


'•0   ■ 


: 


■ 


■ 


m 
i 


':• 


PMIHflilHimmiMlMliSffillSiJIflffi 


*i  BW901  .S65 

t-  I  Historyof  the  Christian  church,  from 
i  Princeton  Theological  Seminary-Speer  Library 

I 


1   1012  00156  0491 


t 


m 


1| 


iiil 


